《Alpha Asher and Lola》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 1 ¨C I didn¡¯t stop running until I was deep into the forest, my lungs burning from being deprived of oxygen. My wolf, Maya, was furious. She was hesitant about Tyler in the beginning, but was eventually won over. She thought he was our mate too. While I was heartbroken and fighting back tears, Maya was seething. I closed my eyes and allowed her to take over, making her promise that she wouldn¡¯t go and hunt Tyler down. Maya carried us farther into the woods, and I allowed myself to sink into the furthest depths of her mind. My head was still racing with what had just happened, I wanted to turn everything off for just a few moments. I couldn¡¯t handle it. Hours and hours had passed, but I hardly noticed. I drifted off as Maya hunted and continued running. I finally came to my senses when soft grass tickled my naked back. The familiar scent of herbs filled the air. Basil, Lavender, and Mint invaded my nose and soothed my aching heart. ¡°L, dear? Is that you?¡± A withered voice called out and I felt my heart jump. ¡°You brought me here?¡± I asked Maya in surprise. ¡°We need her. We¡¯re not going back.¡± She growled, resenting me for thwarting her ns on attacking Tyler. ¡°Grandma?¡± My voice cracked and I sat up from the grass. It was nearing dawn, the sun was just beginning to rise and it cast orange hues along her small cottage. Her herb gardens lifted and swayed in the breeze. I had always loveding to grandma¡¯s house. My mom forbade me and my brother froming back here, holding a grudge against my grandma for years. The story of my mom meeting my dad isn¡¯t one I like to talk about. My mom and dad aren¡¯t mates. Mom rejected her mate when she was younger, seeking out my dad when she realized his mate had died. My grandma always resented her for that, for throwing the mate bond away. ¡°L, what on earth are you doing here?¡± My grandma eximed, wrapping a woven nket around my exposed body. She pulled me into a hug and I could feel myself break down at her familiar scent and touch. My grandma had this quality that made everyone love her. She was nearly impossible not to get along with. My grandma matched my extremely short height of 5¡¯2¡ä, and had the same long ck hair. She was more withered, withugh lines circling her mouth and eyes, but she had never looked better to me. ¡°I missed you so much.¡± I cried into her shoulder. I even remembered how she smelled. So many different herbs and apples. Grandma had a couple of apple trees she absolutely adored. She would always be making a pie or some kind of dessert when we used to visit. ¡°What¡¯s got you all worked up, L?¡± Grandma frowned, ¡°Is it that boy you¡¯re dating?¡± Grandma was always supportive of anything I wanted to do, she just always reminded me to think things through. Grandma led me into her little cottage and sat me by her firece. ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± She sat next to me, cing a fresh set of clothes in myp. And tell her, I did. I poured my heart out for what seemed like hours. She never once threw my mistake back in my face, like my mother would have. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back, Grandma. I can¡¯t face them.¡± I sniffled. ¡°Then you won¡¯t go back. You¡¯ll stay here with me.¡± My grandma nodded with finality. She had that determined look on her face that said ¡®nobody will stand in my way¡¯. ¡°What about mom and dad.¡± I sighed, knowing a huge fight between them was brewing. ¡°You let me deal with your parents.¡± My grandma shook her head, cing a cup of tea in my hands. 1 Year Later ¡°Ha-ha!¡± Iughed,unching myself through the air. I maneuvered around the muscr arms that reached out to grab me. I dropped to the ground, dodging limbs andnding my own blows as I went. ¡°Good L, don¡¯t let mend any blows.¡± Chris¡¯s weary voice yelled out. ¡°Just a few more seconds. He¡¯s getting tired.¡± Maya coached me. I continued to dodge each move Chris made, whilending my own in the process. I could feel him breaking down, growing tired as he threw all he had at me. ¡°Now!¡± Maya yelled in my head. I leaped at Chris suddenly, his eyes widening in shock before he could defend himself. He turned away, as if he were going to run. Inded on his back and wrapped my arms around his neck, putting pressure on his windpipe. After a second or two of holding it there, I jumped off his back and beamed up at him. ¡°That was some good work, kid.¡± Chris nodded appreciatively. ¡°Thanks.¡± I smirked, finally having gotten the upper hand on him. Chris rolled his eyes and frowned at me, ¡°Don¡¯t go getting cocky now. You still need to work on building Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. your strength.¡± ¡°I know, I know. Just let me have this win.¡± I sighed, smiling at my grandma as she came out of the cottage with food and drinks. I had been living with grandma for almost a year, only talking to my parents once a week. I stopped calling my mom after a month. She insisted on giving me updates on Tyler and his mate, which I learned was named Brittany. I kept in constant contact with my dad, the only person who seemed to understand the decision I had made. Even my older brother Sean, rarely called. Sean had started taking over his duties as Beta, my father having retired almost a year ago. Life had been amazing living with my grandma. I spent my eighteenth birthday in her cottage, picking herbs and making pastries with the apples she had picked. My grandma lived a simple life, but I had quickly grown to love it. She introduced me to her neighbor. Chris. Chris happened to be a werewolf like Grandma and I. In Chris¡¯s prime he was one of the best warriors in history, and even a Beta at one point. No one knew what happened to him after he disappeared, no one but my grandma. Chris agreed to train me, looking at my short stature, and deciding I needed to know how to protect myself. Chris taught me to use what I had in my favor. Being 5¡¯2¡ä and 105lbs didn¡¯t give me much to work with. After training with Chris for almost a year, I could easily handle myself. I¡¯m small and fast, which means men twice my size had to work even harder tond any blows. ¡°L, dear. Your brother¡¯s on the line waiting for you!¡± Grandma informed me, cing a sandwich in my hand as I walked into the house. ¡°Hello?¡± I said through a mouthful of sandwich. Why would Sean be calling me? ¡°L? I have some news.¡± Sean¡¯s voice responded from the other end, sounding a lot deeper than usual. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I frowned, sitting on the arm of the couch as I munched on my sandwich. There was a long pause on the other end of the line. ¡°Mom¡¯s d**d, L.¡± Sean replied in a gruff voice. I felt my face scrunch up in confusion. How could mom be d**d? Everything seemed normal when Dad called me every week. ¡°W-What? How?¡± I demanded. ¡°Just- Juste home, L. I don¡¯t want to exin this over the phone.¡± Sean sighed, adding ¡°Dad needs you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll- I¡¯ll talk to grandma.¡± I sighed. Thest thing in the world I wanted was to go home. The thought of running into Tyler or his mate put a sour taste in my mouth. After Chris went home for the day, I told grandma the news. As much as grandma didn¡¯t like my mom, she was still sad to hear what had happened. ¡°And he wouldn¡¯t tell you what happened to her.¡± Grandma sighed. ¡°He said he wanted to exin in person. He said dad needs me.¡± I frowned at her, and she knew what I needed to do. ¡°Then I suppose we better get packing.¡± Grandma frowned, worrying about her widowed son. ¡°We? You¡¯reing too?¡± I nearly gasped. A stern frown crossed her face, but I could see her eyes twinkling. ¡°Of course, no granddaughter of mine is going back to her slimy ex without some backup.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you.¡± I sighed, pulling her in for a hug. ¡°Just don¡¯t expect me to get into any fist fights, I¡¯m too old for that stuff. No one wants to see a sixty- year-old werewolf fight.¡± Grandma cackled. I rolled my eyes at her, but I couldn¡¯t help the giggle that slipped from my lips. ¡°You¡¯ll never be old to me.¡± I smirked, following her into the bedroom to pack our clothes away. Grandma stopped by Chris¡¯s house the next morning, letting him know where we had gone. She promised him a year¡¯s supply of apple pies if he took care of her herb garden. We hopped into my grandma¡¯s car, and the anticipation bubbled in my stomach. Everything about me had changed in such a short amount of time. I was no longer weak or shallow. I wouldn¡¯t let anyone walk all over me ever again. ¡°Are you ready for this?¡± My grandma frowned, her silver eyes meeting my identical ones. ¡°Not at all.¡± I gave her a weak smile. ¡°Chin up. If any of those pups mess with you, bite their d**n head off.¡± My grandma encouraged me. Through the nerves and resentment I held for my old pack, Iughed at my grandma and braced myself. Turns out I wasn¡¯t the only thing that had changed. Share Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 2 ¨C The drive back to my old pack was only five hours. While I remembered Tyler finding his mate like it was yesterday, the run to my grandma¡¯s house had been This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. hazy. ¡°You ran five hours?¡± I asked Maya, somewhat shocked. ¡°We needed to get the h**l out of there.¡± She grumbled, ¡°And now were going right back.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice.¡± I sighed, ¡°But were both different now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re d**n right we are.¡± Maya growled smugly. We pulled up to the edge of the packs territory, escorted to the side of the road by some of the wolves who were guarding the perimeter. I was surprised that I didn¡¯t recognize any of these wolves. They emerged from the forest wearing nothing but low hanging sweat pants. I tried to keep my gaze to myself, but I¡¯m still half human. ¡°What is your businessing here?¡± One of the men spoke up. His build was huge, and he had a long scar running down his bicep. ¡°Were here to visit family. My brother¡¯s the Beta.¡± I replied, looking at each of their faces. There really wasn¡¯t anyone here that I recognized. Had the pack grown in the time that I was gone? ¡°Beta Drake?¡± The man had a confused look on his face. ¡°What? No, Beta Sean.¡± I scowled. Since when did Tyler have a Beta named Drake? I wondered if everything was okay with Sean¡¯s position in the pack. You typically have to do something really bad to lose your position like that. A look of understanding crossed the man¡¯s face, and he nced at the other men with him. ¡°Go on through.¡± He nodded once, and my grandma wasted no time in pulling away. ¡°Well, that sure was strange.¡± My grandma looked at me and frowned, I¡¯m sure she was thinking the same thing as me. ¡°It definitely was.¡± I frowned. We drove through the center of town and I was shocked to see a ton of new faces. Something had definitely happened while I was gone. I vaguely remembered Tyler telling me about another pack that needed help. Maybe they finally joined forces. We pulled into the driveway of my old house. The white paint was now faded. It looked like I had been gone for much longer than a year. The flowers that were once outside were now wilted and d**d. My mom was the one to take care of the flowers out front. How long has she been d**d for? I hesitated at the door, wondering if I should knock or just walk in. My train of thought was interrupted as my grandma opened the door and walked into the house. A shocked Sean was sitting on the couch, my dad sitting off to the side in his recliner. ¡°L?¡± My dad eximed, looking more surprised than ever. My dad and Sean looked me up and down, noticing the changes I had been through in the past year. My raven colored hair had grown longer than ever, now reaching my waist. My silver eyes were much brighter, teeming with life. My skin was clear and porcin-like, and I had lost some of the baby fat I had carried with me. The fat quickly was reced with muscle. ¡°Hi dad.¡± I smiled at him, walking into his arms. I breathed in his scent of cologne and toba**o. ¡°I missed you, kid.¡± My dad grumbled, ruffling my hair before he turned to his mom. His face lit up like a little kid, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Ma.¡± He pulled her in for a hug and held on for dear life. ¡°Now tell me what the h**l is going on.¡± I scowled at Sean, who was simply watching their exchange with dad. Dad sighed and sat back down on his recliner, looking tired and somewhat beaten down. ¡°Well go on. I¡¯m not going to break if you talk about it.¡± He grumbled at Sean. My grandma stood off to the side, her hand on her son¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Tyler f**ked up.¡± Sean huffed. I rolled my eyes, ¡°Wow, so surprised. Keep going.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if he told you, but Tyler was supposed to help another pack. They pissed off the Alpha of the Crescent pack and needed backup in case they went to war.¡± Sean started, and I was already bing bored. Tyler¡¯s mistakes didn¡¯t surprise me. After finally leaving home, I was able to see what aplete moron he was. ¡°Okay, and?¡± I d**g my words out, letting him know I didn¡¯t care about any of the small details. ¡°Well, Tyler refused to help them. Then, Tyler kept talking sh*t on the Crescent pack. He pissed off their Alpha, pissed him off real bad.¡± Sean shook his head as if he were trying to get rid of a bad memory. ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡± I sighed, shaking my head. I know Tyler¡¯s inted ego was going to bite him in the a*s. His father was a half-assed Alpha and he was turning out to be the same. ¡°They came here, L. They dered war on us.¡± Sean frowned, ncing at Dad. I couldn¡¯t help but feel confused. Sure, there were a lot of new faces but everything seemed the same. There was no way Tyler defeated the Alpha of the Crescent pack. ¡°What happened?¡± I frowned, looking between Sean and my Dad¡¯s grim faces. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what happened,¡± My dad spat angrily. ¡°Not a single f**king pack would help Tyler. Tyler made us all fight. Every man and woman had to fight. Your mom died fighting. I couldn¡¯t get to her in time.¡± My dad¡¯s voice broke off with a mournful sigh. ¡°How- How could he do that.¡± I said the words more to myself. I knew Tyler was bad, but this was worse than I could imagine. Then again, they hadn¡¯t finished the story. ¡°And you know what the worst part of all of this is? Tyler f**king ran. Grabbed his b***h and escaped while the rest of us were fighting for our lives.¡± My Dad spat, now he was shaking with anger. My grandma gasped, and they gave us a few moments to process what Dad had said. Abandoning your pack was something no Alpha had ever done. Being an Alpha wasn¡¯t a job, it was something embedded deep inside of you. An Alpha would sooner be tortured and d*e with their pack than to leave everyone behind. It went against everything we know as werewolves. ¡°Dad calm down. If he everes back Alpha will k**l him.¡± Sean¡¯s face turned grim again. ¡°Alpha? Alpha who?¡± I questioned. ¡°Once we realized Tyler had left us all to d*e, we did the only thing we could. We surrendered.¡± Sean frowned. ¡°We have a new Alpha now. Alpha Asher. We¡¯re part of the Crescent Pack.¡± Sean grumbled, obviously not enjoying the situation. I wondered what that would mean for his position as Beta. ¡°At least Alpha Asher would never leave his pack behind.¡± Dad spat, ¡°He may be ruthless and cruel, but he¡¯d sooner d*e than abandon his people.¡± After the long and painful conversation, they gave me and my grandma time to settle in. I nearly cried when I saw my room was exactly how I had left it. I ripped the pictures of Tyler and I down with a furious growl. ¡°Better that girl be his mate than us. We¡¯d never abandon our pack like that.¡± Maya spat. ¡°We kind of did abandon our pack.¡± I replied to her with a frown. ¡°That¡¯s different, L. We¡¯re not Luna, we¡¯re not Beta¡¯s or anything. We had no obligation to this pack. Especially after Tyler.¡± Maya growled, but her words made sense. She was right though, if we were Luna, we would have died along with our friends and family. After settling in, Grandma and I went back downstairs. Grandma insisted on making dinner even though my Dad grumbled in disagreement. I knew he was happy to see his mom though. He needed his family after losing Mom. She may have not been his mate, but he¡¯d been with her for twenty years. As we ate dinner, I nearly jumped off my seat hearing the mind-link click in my head. The mind-link hadn¡¯t worked since I decided to leave the pack. A deep, husky voice ran through my head. I practically shivered as it swirled in my ear, around my head, and out the other. ¡°Report to training at the Pack House, 10 a.m. Do not bete. I look forward to meeting you.¡± A male¡¯s husky voice rolled around in my head. Rough andmanding. ¡°Was- Was that Alpha Asher?¡± I found myself speaking out loud. Dad, Sean and Grandma gave me looks of confusion. ¡°What, L?¡± My Dad frowned, uneaten spaghetti hung from his fork. ¡°Um, a guy told me to report for training tomorrow?¡± I sounded unsure. Was it his Beta? ¡°That was Alpha Asher.¡± Sean nodded, his lips pressed in a thin line. My Dad nodded, ¡°He likes doing things himself. He makes everyone train.¡± I scowled at the two of them. I didn¡¯t like being forced into doing anything. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, L. If you¡¯re no good he won¡¯t make you fight. He just likes to see what everyone is capable of.¡± Sean told me, his frown permanently etched onto his face. ¡°I can fight just fine.¡± I snapped at him. I no longer wanted to be treated like some dainty little girl. I may be small, but I can handle my own. ¡°Since when?¡± Finally a smirk formed on his face, the only other expression I had seen on his face was a frown. I red at him, ¡°Since I left this pack. I haven¡¯t been sitting on my a*s for an entire year.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there tomorrow for training too. We¡¯ll see how good you really are little sis.¡± He smirked at me, only pissing me off further. Tyler was a big advocate on ¡°men fight better than women¡±, it was good to know my brother felt the same. Chris pushed me to the breaking point more times than I could count, I had no doubt that I could handle most of the male wolves here. I spent the rest of the afternoon with my family. Grandma tried to raise their moods, but they had been sitting in misery for who knows how long. I followed my grandma outside and helped her straighten out the wilting flowers that crowded the outside of the house. By the time we were finished pulling up the d**d flowers and nting new ones, I was exhausted and covered in dirt. ¡°And you call yourself old.¡± I huffed at her, taking long gulps of the lemonade she had made for me. She chuckled at my statement and rolled her eyes, ¡°Years and years of working in my garden dear. Let¡¯s make that a part of your training.¡± Sheughed, and I gave her a frightened look. ¡°You¡¯re gonna work me to d***h, Grandma. And I thought Chris was an evil dictator.¡± I shuddered in fear. My grandma cackled and shooed me inside. By the time I finally copsed on my bed, I was knocked out cold without a second thought. Share Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 3 ¨C I woke to the sound of banging. Startled from my sleep, I jumped out of bed just in time for my bedroom door to open. ¡°sh*t L, what¡¯re you still doing here?¡± My Dad eximed, his eyes darting around at my restless appearance. ¡°Huh?¡± Was the first thing to leave my lips. For a minute there I hadn¡¯t even remembered leaving grandma¡¯s house. With an exasperated look my Dad replied, ¡°H**l, you¡¯rete for training!¡± ¡°What!¡± I gasped, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Sean wake me up?¡± ¡°He has patrol early in the mornings.¡± My Dad groaned, ¡°Already off to a bad start.¡± ¡°sh*t, well go so I can get dressed!¡± I huffed, sprinting to my suitcase and yanking out the first thing I saw. Once my door closed I slipped on a ck sports bra and a pair of ck leggings. I hastilybed through my hair using the bathroom mirror. In the back of my head I remembered Tyler¡¯sment about me looking goth. I smirked into the mirror. I darted down the stairs, nearly toppling my grandma over on the way. ¡°L if you end my life knocking me down these stairs I¡¯ll haunt you!¡± Grandma called out after me, but I was already barreling through the front door. My stomach rumbled, demanding we go back home and eat some breakfast. As much as I¡¯d love to oblige, I couldn¡¯t. ¡°Goddess, he¡¯s going to be pissed.¡± Maya huffed. ¡°Well I didn¡¯t see you waking me up on time either!¡± I grumbled at her. ¡°I was busy.¡± Maya shrugged, giving a half a*s excuse. ¡°You¡¯re a d**n wolf who lives in my head, what could you have possibly been doing?¡± I shook my head at her. Maya¡¯s voice went silent in my head and I rolled my eyes. For once I was thankful that our house was a short run from the pack house. By the time my lungs had started to b**n, I could see the other¡¯s already training. I skidded to a halt in front of everyone. From the looks of it there were at least thirty other wolves present for training. I instantly noticed Alpha Asher¡¯s men lingering around. Each one looked like they were half giant, and many had gruesome scars on different parts of their body. Each one waspletely hot in an animalistic sort of way. I had been so busy ogling the shirtless men that I hadn¡¯t heard it when someone behind me cleared their throat. I spun around and nearly smacked into someone¡¯s chest. ¡°Well f**k,¡± Maya¡¯s breath caught in her throat. I could only assume I was looking into the eyes of Alpha Asher. His eyes were the color of liquid honey, and at the moment they were set directly on my face. ¡°Didn¡¯t I specifically tell you not to bete?¡± His husky voice was hard,cking any emotion other than impatience. ¡°Please,¡± Maya rolled her eyes ¡°From the looks of it, sleep was definitely better than this.¡± The tone of his voice pissed me off. He sounded like your typical hot-blooded Alpha. Without thinking it through, I felt the words fall from my lips. ¡°I¡¯m not good with rules.¡± I said bluntly, looking up at him. The guy had to be over 6 feet tall. I stifled a snicker as I wondered if he could give me a couple inches. He towered over me and made me look like a kid. I watched in silence as his dark eyebrow raised at my words, his eyes silently fuming, I kept my eyes trained on his own, but I noticed the muscle in his jaw moving. I guess he didn¡¯t like being disobeyed. ¡°Well, we¡¯re going to have to change that.¡± His voice was cold as he analyzed me. I couldn¡¯t tell if I felt like a piece of meat or an innocent doe lined up for ughter. ¡°If he wasn¡¯t so drop d**d hot, I¡¯d tell him to go f**k himself.¡± Maya rolled her eyes. ¡°Jeez, you¡¯re worse than I am.¡± I snickered. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s doubtful.¡± Maya smirked. ¡°Good luck.¡± Again, my stupid lips uttered the words before I could think them through. His lips were pressed in a tight line and I desperately wanted tough. I expected a lot more from the deadliest of Alpha¡¯s. ¡°Good luck? Good luck? Are you trying to get us k****d on our first day back?¡± Maya snapped. ¡°You¡¯re the one who said you¡¯d tell him to go f**k himself.¡± I rolled my eyes at her. ¡°Well I didn¡¯t did I?¡± Maya huffed. ¡°What is your name pup?¡± His cold voice growled. I ignored the fact that the hairs on my arms were standing on end and answered the hot-blooded Alpha. ¡°L. And yours?¡± I smirked, already knowing his name by the dominance and authority he exuded. ¡°Your new Alpha.¡± He replied, gauging the reaction on my face. Did he really think I had no idea who he was? Well, who was I to ruin the fun. ¡°As if that wasn¡¯t obvious.¡± Mayaughed. I let my smirk deepen, ¡°Ooh, really?¡± I let fake shock fall over my face. I could see the anger sh in his eyes and I waited. Now, I don¡¯t normally have a d***h wish but I already started off on a bad note. I could tell from a mile away that Alpha Asher was one of those typical Alpha¡¯s who wanted everyone to fall in line like good little subjects. I had a big problem with that, and it didn¡¯t help that I seemed to blurt out the first thing on my mind. I was surprised when Alpha Asher turned away, facing the other wolves in training. ¡°Attention everyone.¡± Alpha Asher snapped. In an instant everyone¡¯s eyes were on Alpha Asher and I. I refused to cringe under the attention. Alpha Asher¡¯s voice took on a rough quality, one that nearly made me shiver. I couldn¡¯t help but notice Sean¡¯s fear stricken eyes on me, wondering what the h**l I was doing. ¡°L decided sleeping in was more important than attending training today. Unfortunately, we no longer have anyone avable for her to partner up with.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s deep voice rumbled over everyone, I let the little glimmer of hope blossom inside of me, maybe I¡¯d be able to just sit out today. ¡°Not to worry. I will be L¡¯s partner.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s harsh words were like a bucket of cold water. ¡°sh*t, you¡¯ve really done it now.¡± Maya groaned. ¡°C**p, what do I do?¡± I asked her. ¡°Um, try not to d*e?¡± Maya shrugged. ¡°Thank you for your infinite wisdom, Maya.¡± I rolled my eyes at her. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. I live to serve.¡± She snickered, ¡°But for real, try not to d*e. You know how to fight. You¡¯ll never win, but you can still put up a fight.¡± She shrugged. Everyone began training at Alpha Asher¡¯s words. Sean sent me onest pity and panic filled nce before he turned back to his opponent. I huffed, and turned to look at Alpha Asher. I wanted a good look at the guy. Much to my dismay, my jaw dropped. Alpha Asher had to have been the most attractive male I had ever seen. His hair was the color of molten chocte, short but also intoxicatingly messy. I tried not to drool as he slipped his shirt off, revealing a scarred but chiseled chest. ¡°Close your mouth, L.¡± Alpha Asher snapped, and I rolled my eyes at him. I could hear the growl rumble in his chest and I mentally pped myself. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t keep pissing the dude off, you¡¯re about to fight him.¡± Maya sighed, but I could tell she was enjoying my resistance. ¡°Yeah yeah, I know.¡± I grumbled. Before I had the chance to react, Alpha Asher hadunched himself at me. I grunted as his fist connected with my stomach, forcing me backwards. I could feel myself losing bnce as he came in for another strike. I let gravity take me backwards and rolled out of his way just in time to dodge another punch. I got to my feet and shook off the pain. This was the same as training with Chris. I could do this. I couldn¡¯t let his impable g*d-like looks distract me. I watched as he lunged forward, his arm extending to throw a punch. I feigned turning left only to roll under his legs andunch myself at his back. I clung to his back for dear life. At one point I almost startedughing, I was like a miniature backpack on him. I jumped off his back just in time for him to roll across the ground. ¡°That would¡¯ve hurt.¡± Maya muttered, knowing he intended to do that with us still locked on his back. If that hurt Alpha Asher, he showed no signs of it. ¡°You¡¯re fast.¡± Alpha Asher pointed out, throwing a couple more hits to my face and body, which thankfully I managed to dodge. This guy was fast. Faster than Chris and that was really saying something. ¡°I am. And you hit hard.¡± I snapped, dodging another punch. I didn¡¯t move fast enough and winced as his fist grazed my hip. I wasn¡¯t sure how long I spent dodging Alpha Asher¡¯s kicks and blows. By the time Asher stopped attacking me, I waspletely exhausted. While I managed to dodge some of his hits, he was way faster than the normal werewolf. My entire body ached and groaned. Alpha Asher was absolutely lethal. He must¡¯ve been good at controlling his anger cause he had at least thirty five openings to k**l me. Just as I was about to leave with the rest of the group, Alpha Asher cut me off. He stood in front of me, his arms crossed against his chest. He had slipped his shirt back on after training. Peeling my eyes away from the bulging veins on his arms, I looked into his toffee colored eyes. ¡°Did you learn something today, L?¡± His rough voice was cold and almost condescending. Again, it seemed as though I had no self control around him. My lips spoke the words before my brain had a chance to catch up. ¡°Yeah, your nose twitches before you throw a punch.¡± I said deadpan. I watched as flecks of gold swirled in his eyes and wondered if his wolf were close to surfacing. I could feel my heart pounding, and I don¡¯t think it was from the hours of training I just went through. ¡°Are you purposely disobedient, or is this just something you enjoy doing.¡± The muscles in jaw were moving again as he gave me a strange look. ¡°It¡¯s just one of my very attractive qualities.¡± I shrugged and turned on my heel before I could say anything that really pissed him off. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. I copsed in a heap on the couch, waking my Dad from his recliner with a startled grunt. ¡°I see training went well.¡± He grumbled, ¡°I see you¡¯re still alive.¡± As if it were an achievement. ¡°My body hurts.¡± I groaned, flopping my head back on the couch. ¡°Alpha was L¡¯s partner for the day.¡± Sean smirked, but he also seemed relieved. ¡°Shut up and let me suffer in silence.¡± I grumbled, happily epting the cookie my grandmother offered me. ¡°Don¡¯t bete tomorrow and maybe it wont happen again.¡± Sean smirked. ¡°Tomorrow?¡± I moaned. I hadpletely acted out today, not even thinking about tomorrow. Great. Share Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 4 ¨C I stayed on the couch wallowing in my pain until the smell of dinner lifted my spirits. My grandma was cooking again and as much as my Dad protested I could tell he had missed her cooking. We sat around the table eating dinner and exchanging stories. Dad wanted to know all about what I had gotten into while I was gone. ¡°So you already finished high school?¡± Sean asked, I could tell he was somewhat jealous. Sean graduated a year ago at the age of 18. While I was home schooled, he was forced to go to the local public school. ¡°Yup, I officially graduated.¡± I teased, sticking my tongue out at him. My Dad smiled at us as we bickered, ¡°Now only one more year to go and you can find your mate.¡± My Dad winked at me. My neenth birthday wasn¡¯t for a couple months now. From eighteen every werewolf is able to sense their mate. That is, if they¡¯re within sniffing distance. Though I haven¡¯t. ¡°Jeez, can you imagine that. Her mate is gonna have to put up with a lot.¡± Sean smirked at me. I rolled my eyes at him, ¡°I¡¯m definitely not going to make it easy on him.¡± ¡°So, who the h**l trained you while you were gone? Alpha¡¯s been here for a week and I haven¡¯t seen anyone able to keep up with him.¡± Sean frowned, obviously interested in my trainer. Me and my grandma met eyes just for a second. ¡°It didn¡¯t feel like I was keeping up with him.¡± I shrugged, wincing at my sore shoulder. ¡°You definitely were. Everyone else got pummeled b****y.¡± Sean cringed. ¡°He made each of us fight him one on one to see what were capable of.¡± ¡°So that means he wont be my partner tomorrow?¡± I asked cheerfully. My dread about tomorrow was dissipating by the second. ¡°I guess not.¡± Sean shrugged, ¡°Now tell me, whose your trainer?¡± Stifling a nervous giggle, I replied ¡°Oh just grandma¡¯s neighbor. He¡¯s really skilled in jujitsu and stuff.¡± I shrugged as if it weren¡¯t a big deal. I shot my grandma a sly look and she winked back at me. ¡°Do you have any ns for the weekend, L?¡± My Dad asked in between bites. Tomorrow was Friday, leaving Saturday and Sunday training-free. ¡°Mm, not really. I don¡¯t exactly have friends here anymore.¡± I shrugged. In fact, I hadn¡¯t had any friends all year. My onlypany had been grandma, Chris, and the employee¡¯s of the supermarket we would often go to. I didn¡¯t feel the need to surround myself with people anymore. ¡°You could always talk to Breyona y¡¯know.¡± Sean shrugged as if it weren¡¯t a big deal. I sighed and bit my lip, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. She¡¯s probably still mad at me, I know I would be.¡± Breyona was one of my closest friends, but when Tyler and I started dating I set her to the side. Tyler had his own group of friends that didn¡¯t care for Breyona and like an idiot I chose them over her. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about that,¡± Sean shrugged ¡°I talked to her during practice and she asked how you had been. She said she felt terrible about what happened between you and Tyler.¡± ¡°Really, she said that?¡± I felt myself smile in spite of everything, maybe it wouldn¡¯t be so bad to talk to her. ¡°She did. It¡¯s been a year since then, L. She might¡¯ve moved on from the past.¡± Sean shrugged. After dinner I hopped in the shower, practically swaying on my feet from exhaustion. As sore as I felt, I knew it would only be worse in the morning. I flopped down in my bed and heard something crinkle beneath me. Groaning ever so dramatically, I rolled over and picked up the crumpled piece of paper I hadid on. Wee Home, L. The hand writing felt somewhat familiar, but I couldn¡¯t ce where I had seen it before. ¡°What the h**l.¡± I mumbled, stuffing the note in one of my dresser drawers. ¡°Weirdo.¡± I shrugged it off, letting my exhaustion take over as I fell asleep on top of my covers. I awoke in the morning bright and early, actually having remembered to set an rm on my phone. One less thing to be called out for. I slipped on a grey sports bra and a matching pair of shorts. I even managed to put my long hair in a neat ponytail. I arrived at the pack house just in time. Feeling energized from breakfast and a full night of sleep, I made my way over to the rest of the trainee¡¯s. As always therge room we trained in was b**e, only thin foam flooring protected us from the hard floor underneath. ¡°I see you¡¯re notte today.¡± Sean smirked at me. I smirked back, ¡°I¡¯m the poster child for responsibility.¡± ¡°Hey, L.¡± A feminine voice called out to me. I turned and looked into a pair of familiar dark eyes. Breyona gave me a small smile. I noticed how different she actually looked. Her d***y blonde hair was cropped short in one of those pixie cuts. ¡°Hey, Breyona. Good to see you.¡± I smiled back at her. She gave me a small smile and a nod, ¡°You did good yesterday.¡± I scoffed yfully, ¡°Tell that to my sore body.¡± I ran to the locker room and shoved my bag inside one of the lockers, rushing to get back before training started ¡°Attention everyone.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s deep voice called out. Not that I¡¯d ever admit this, but his voice alone was incredible. His voice demanded your attention, while his words demanded your obedience. ¡°Pair off with your partners. You will each take turns switching between offensive and defensive moves. Alexander and Jax will provide help.¡± Alpha Asher called out to all of us. ¡°He looks even better today.¡± Maya smirked. ¡°Hush, were supposed to be paying attention.¡± I grumbled at her. I let my eyes drift from his untidy hair to his honeb eyes. He really did look good today. He wore a simple ck t-shirt and a pair of loose work-out shorts. Once he was finished speaking everyone paired off into their groups. I stifled a groan as I saw Alpha Asher make his way over to me. ¡°I see you¡¯ve managed to arrive on time today.¡± His honeyb eyes stared down at me, not conveying a single emotion. My eyes flickered to his chiseled jaw and I noticed the muscle in his jaw was still. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it only moved when he was pissed. ¡°You¡¯re going to test that theory aren¡¯t you.¡± Maya sighed, shaking her head. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you aren¡¯t curious.¡± I smirked when she remained silent. ¡°Unfortunate isn¡¯t it?¡± I sighed, batting my eyshes at his unwavering face. My stomach did a little flip when he ran his fingers through his tousled hair, keeping a straight face as he looked on at me. ¡°Start with defense.¡± His rough voicemanded me, and I huffed at him. Before I had the chance to take a d**n breath, he was charging at me like a freight train. Defense is my stronger point. I¡¯m small and fast, so I can typically get out of situations easily. Fighting against Alpha Asher was an entirely different story. Every single move he made was calcted specifically for me. It was like he instantly knew his opponents weaknesses and adjusted his technique to use it against him. The only thing I had against Alpha Asher was my agility. I had taken gymnastics until I was fourteen, and still practiced what I had learned. Agility would¡¯ve been more helpful if Alpha Asher wasn¡¯t so d**n fast. After what felt like hours, we switched to offense. I found it harder and harder to focus on training when this g*d-like man was trying to k**l me. Even when he was being murderous he looked good. ¡°You need to gain muscle. I can hardly feel your blows.¡± Alpha Asher snapped, pulling me from my creepy thoughts about him. I groaned and rolled my eyes at him, ¡°I¡¯m only 105lbs, there¡¯s only so much muscle I can have on my body. Not all of us can walk around jacked.¡± ¡°If you fought as well as you talked, you may actually be a match for me.¡± Alpha Asher said in a cold This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. voice. I ground my teeth together, trying to fight past the anger that boiled in my veins. I felt my fists clench and my fury take control. There was nothing I hated more than being treated as weak. Tyler would never let me start training, insisting I was too small to survive in a real fight. Jokes on him. Channeling my anger, I lunged at Alpha Asher. I managed to easily dodge his attempt at mming me to the ground. Rolling to the side and jumping to my feet, I swung my fist at the side of his face. I used all the strength I had in my body. I smiled as my fist made contact with Alpha Asher¡¯s cheek. I also could¡¯ve swore I broke my knuckle. Much to my dismay Alpha Asher lookedpletely unphased. Training had ended and after some weary nces in our direction, everyone either headed to the locker rooms or out the main door. He gave me a strange, specting look and nodded once. ¡°Much better.¡± He grunted, showing none of the signs of pain I had hoped for. ¡°Your anger makes you stronger.¡± Alpha Asher pointed out, his honey eyes had gold flecks swimming within them. Unable to hold the words back, I smirked. ¡°Thanks, I was thinking about you.¡± Before Alpha Asher could respond I ran to the locker room. All of the girls were clearing out rapidly and I grabbed the clean clothes from my bag. I cursed, noticing I had forgotten to grab a regr bra. I slipped my sweat soaked sports bra off and slipped a t-shirt on. I swapped my work-out shorts for a simple pair of jean shorts. I mmed the locker shut and turned around, nearly toppling over. Alpha Asher stood a few inches away from me. His cold stare made me gulp. I felt my back hit the lockers as Alpha Asher took a step forward. ¡°Do you get a kick out of being disobedient?¡± His voice was quiet and rough. His eyes swirled with gold, making them even more mesmerizing. I took a slow breath, noticing how good he smelled. Husky from training yet earthy. The smell of sweat and cologne mixed to create something entirely new. I smirked up at him, hoping he couldn¡¯t hear my rapid heartbeat. ¡°I get a kick out of a lot of things. Being disobedient is just a personality trait of mine.¡± ¡°You will obey your Alpha.¡± Alpha Asher snapped, and I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, L.¡± Maya snapped, knowing what I was about to say. ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± I teased, keeping my eyes locked on the golden flecks that swirled in his orbs. ¡°Oops, toote.¡± I snickered at Maya. ¡°If he kills us I¡¯m never talking to you again.¡± Maya growled. Alpha Asher took another step forward and I could feel his chiseled abdomen against my chest. I found myself wanting to look down at his lips, and instantly rejected the idea. Now wasn¡¯t the time to act like a dog in heat. I was ying with fire and I needed my wits. I felt my nips stiffen as they brushed against Alpha Asher¡¯s abdomen and I resisted the urge to cringe. My stupid body was reacting in a way I hadn¡¯t expected. Alpha Asher¡¯s gaze never left my own, but I was almost positive he could feel my hardened nips grazing against him. ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience, L.¡± Alpha Asher snapped, but I held my ground. For a second I worried I had pushed him too far, but not a single one of my instincts thought he was going to hurt me. For whatever reason, I felt safe. That thought didn¡¯t make me magically like Alpha Asher though. I knew who I was toying with, and sooner orter it maye back and bite me. I tried not to freak out as I realized how close he was to me. I could feel his breath fanning my face. ¡°My apologies, Alpha.¡± I smirked, batting my eyshes. His eyes had progressively gotten more gold, and I let out a fast breath when he turned away and stormed out of the locker room. ¡°You got lucky.¡± Maya huffed. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± I mused. ¡°He didn¡¯t seem like he was going to hurt us.¡± After taking a few much needed moments to calm my hammering heart, I left the locker room and headed outside. Share Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 5 ¨C I gulped the fresh air and let the breeze cool my heated skin. ¡°What the h**l was that about?¡± Maya murmured, referring to my uncontroble body parts. I shrugged, ¡°I have no idea. Can¡¯t really me me though, he is smoking hot.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right there.¡± Maya smirked, ¡°And a nice a*s.¡± I scoffed, ¡°You mean, he is an a*s.¡± ¡°Well well well, if it isn¡¯t L. Never thought I¡¯d see your face again.¡± A cocky voice called out. I grimaced as Ethan made his way up to me. Ethan didn¡¯t seem to change at all. He still had thatnky build with hints of muscle, and his blonde slicked back hair. He looked just as sleazy as ever. ¡°Ethan, so good to see you.¡± I said sarcastically, rolling my eyes at his stupid smirk. I walked away and groaned as he followed. ¡°Your legs are too short. There¡¯s no escaping me.¡± Ethan smirked proudly and I stifled a gag. ¡°Unfortunately.¡± I mumbled. I remembered very clearly his smug look when Tyler found his mate and left me in the dust. He was always encouraging Tyler to go out and try new girls. Thinking back on it, Tyler probably did cheat on me. Not that it mattered anymore. Ethan smirked, walking much too close to me. ¡°So how¡¯re you doing since the whole Tyler thing? Kind of embarrassing, huh?¡± His mocking tone made my blood boil and I came to a halt. ¡°Listen here,¡± I growled, taking a step closer. ¡°It¡¯s been a year. And entire f**king year. Now back the h**l off before I knock your teeth out.¡± I spat. I turned on my heel and left Ethan¡¯s annoying face in the dust. ¡°Ooh, she¡¯s still feisty.¡± I heard his voice call out, and I flipped him the bird as I walked away. ¡°Still annoying as ever, isn¡¯t he?¡± Breyona rolled her eyes, making me jump. I had been so wrapped up in my thoughts that I hadn¡¯t noticed her standing there. ¡°Insufferable. I feel awful for his future mate.¡± I rolled my eyes, refusing to nce in his direction. Breyona gave me a small smile, ¡°So, where are you headed?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just going home.¡± I shrugged, ncing at her. I couldn¡¯t help the guilt that swirled around me when I thought of her. What kind of best friend drops you for an a*****e boyfriend? ¡°My house is on the way. Mind if I walk with you?¡± She smiled. ¡°Not at all.¡± I was kind of surprised, but I knew I needed to apologize for what had happened between us. ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry okay? You know I¡¯m not good with apologies, but I¡¯m sorry for being the worst friend Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ever.¡± I frowned. Judging from the look on her face, I definitely caught her by surprise. ¡°I forgave you when I found out what happened between you and Tyler.¡± She shrugged as if it were no big deal. That was always one of my favorite things about Breyona. She never made a big deal out of things, and she wasn¡¯t one for drama or gossip. It su*ked at the time, but I honestly feel lucky.¡± I scoffed, trying to imagine myself as Tyler¡¯s Luna. Breyona chuckled, ¡°As mean as this may sound, losing Tyler was the best thing that ever happened to you. You were always way too good for him.¡± ¡°Well, thank you for that.¡± I elbowed her side and gave her a yful smile. For once, the thought of leaving and going back to grandma¡¯s wasn¡¯t so appealing. With Tyler gone, I felt like I could actually start over here. The only thing that would¡¯ve made it better was my Mom. The thought send a sharp pang running through me. ¡°So, fill me in. What has life been like since I left?¡± I asked, and listened intently as she gave me a run down. Breyona told me how her older sister and finally found her mate in a neighboring pack and was currently pregnant with her first child. Only a handful of our pack members actually died in the fight, my mom included. Alpha Asher was quick to end the fighting once our side surrendered, and once he realized our Alpha had abandoned them. I hadn¡¯t realized before, but some part of me med Alpha Asher for the d***h of my Mom. I knew it wasn¡¯t directly his fault, but the me was still there. The rest of the me I ced directly on Tyler¡¯s shoulders. ¡°So, are you excited to find your mate?¡± I smirked at her, watching a light blush fill her cheeks. She shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m not pressed about it.¡± I could tell there was something she wasn¡¯t telling me, but I let it slide for now. ¡°So what have you been up to?¡± She quickly changed the subject. I have her the very short rundown of what my year consisted of. While it sounded boring, it had been the best year of my short life. ¡°So does that mean you can kick all of our asses now?¡± Breyona chuckled, referring to the intensive training I went through for a year. I giggled, ¡°I¡¯d sure like to think so.¡± ¡°You held up against Alpha Asher pretty well.¡± She shrugged. ¡°You think so? Sean said the same.¡± I frowned. Did getting punched and kicked over a hundred times ssify as good fighting? Breyona shuddered, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s actually really good. Alpha Asher fights like a d**n monster, I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡± ¡°Yeah, neither have I.¡± I shook my head, wondering if Alpha Asher was on some kind of magical werewolf steroids or something. As far as I knew nothing like that existed, but I still wondered. ¡°Did you see Chelsea earlier at training?¡± Breyona snorted, gauging my reaction on my old friend. My eyes widened, ¡°Chelsea was in training? I hadn¡¯t even seen her.¡± I shrugged, thinking back on my old friend. ¡°Yup, she¡¯s obsessed with Alpha Asher.¡± Breyona rolled her eyes, ¡°She hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡± Her words made me feel funny for some reason. ¡°She really hasn¡¯t,¡± I frowned, ¡°She was always obsessed with Tyler.¡± ¡°She wants to be Luna.¡± Breyona shook her head. I shuddered at the thought of Chelsea bing Luna, ¡°That would be wonderful.¡± I said sarcastically. Breyona chuckled, ¡°Even the old you would¡¯ve made a better Luna than her.¡± I gave her a smirk, ¡°Why thank you for that, but I¡¯m done with Alpha¡¯s.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Breyona giggled, ¡°What was up with you and Alpha Asher?¡± I shrugged, ¡°I just p**s him off. He wants me to be obedient.¡± I rolled my eyes. I may be a werewolf, but I¡¯m not a d**n dog. L the Golden Retriever had a good ring to it, but I think I¡¯d look better as a Husky. ¡°I¡¯m surprised he hasn¡¯t k****d you yet.¡± Breyona shook her head at my stupidity. I shrugged, ¡°The guy¡¯s like 6¡¯3 and almost 200lbs, he probably just doesn¡¯t see me as a threat.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Breyona snorted. ¡°You looked like a kid when you trained with him.¡± She cackled. ¡°Not everyone can be 5¡¯8¡ä with long legs, ma¡¯am.¡± I grumbled at her, but a smile quickly formed on my face when Breyona struck a pose. ¡°If you keepplimenting me like that I¡¯m gonna start thinking you¡¯re my mate.¡± She cackled and I could stifle my giggles. Breyona invited herself over for dinner at my house, and I didn¡¯t mind one bit. Breyona had met my grandma a handful of times when we were kids and she loved the woman. Grandma loved Breyona¡¯s honesty and bluntness. Grandma always said Breyona and I were practically sisters with the way we act. We all sat around the table and ate the dinner grandma had made. Dad was looking so much better, his skin wasn¡¯t translucent like it had been. Sean teased me for being stuck with Alpha Asher again while my dad feared for my safety. I tried to assure him Alpha Asher wouldn¡¯t k**l me, but he didn¡¯t buy it. I kept my disobedient behavior towards our Alpha quiet. Thest thing I needed was Dad and Sean finding out. They¡¯d think I had some kind of d***h wish. Brianna and I made ns Sunday to hang out and maybe grab some lunch at the cafe in town. I rolled into bed after dinner sore as all h**l. While it was only 7 p.m. I wanted a head start on going to bed. I was looking forward to sleeping my Saturday morning away. I realized the full extent of my bad luck when an annoyingly attractive voice rang out in my head. ¡°L, report to my office at 9 a.m.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s rough voice spoke through the mind-link. ¡°Come on, Alpha.¡± I groaned, ¡°It¡¯ll be Saturday.¡± ¡°9 a.m, L.¡± His rough voice growled and ended the mind-link. I grumbled and turned over in bed, and let sleep im me. Saturday would¡¯ve been so much easier if I had just remembered to set a d**n rm. Share Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 6 ¨C I rolled over in bed with a sleepy moan. I was having the most wonderful dream that involved several under dressed men, one of which may or may not have resembled Alpha Asher. I didn¡¯t care about the details. My eyes fluttered open and a my sleepy yawn filled the air. That had been the best night of sleep I had in a long while. The events of yesterday had yet to catch up with me as I sat up in bed and stretched. Just as I was about to stand up from the bed, my eyes darted to a figure in the corner of my room. ¡°What the h**l!¡± I gasped, looking into the furious face of Alpha Asher. He was sitting in the corner of the room on a navy love seat my Dad had gotten me when I was thirteen. ¡°You talk in your sleep.¡± He spoke, his tone calm while his eyes continued to b**n. He looked at me strangely and I wondered what I had said in my sleep. I didn¡¯t have to nce down to know that my nips had stiffened against my tank top. I wasn¡¯t wearing a bra, not that I needed to. Who sleeps in a bra? I snakd my hands up to cover my brests as I red at Alpha Asher. I was grateful I managed to fall asleep in a pair of sweats instead of my typical pair of underwear. Alpha Asher looked good. Being furious only made him hotter. He wore a simple ck button down shirt, but the sleeves were rolled up, exposing his muscr forearms. I sputtered, at a loss for words. ¡°What the h**l are you doing in my room?¡± I gasped, I could feel my face turning red. His face remained t whilst his golden flecked eyes burned with fury, ¡°9 a.m, L.¡± He repeated those familiar words and I felt my body stiffen as I rememberedst nights events. I let my eyes flicker to the rm clock by my bed and went wide eyed when I looked at the time. 11 a.m. ¡°We¡¯re in deep sh*t.¡± Maya muttered sleepily. I should feel frightened right? I¡¯ve been pissing off the deadliest Alpha for three days now, and yet I was still alive. As if Alpha Asher could read my mind, he stood from his seat in the corner and walked towards me. I kept my face nk, my eyes taking in every inch of him. He took his time approaching me, like a wolf stalking it¡¯s k**l. ¡°You couldn¡¯t set a simple rm, L?¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was hard, and I tried not to be mesmerized by the golden kes in his eyes. I wasn¡¯t sure why I was so unable to control my mouth around him. Even with the hairs on my body standing on end, I only felt one thing. Excitement. ¡°Um, I forgot?¡± I bit my lip sheepishly. ¡°We¡¯re d**d.¡± Maya groaned, ¡°You and your big mouth k****d us.¡± ¡°So dramatic, Maya.¡± I rolled my eyes at her. A startled squeal left my lips as Alpha Asher shoved me against my bedroom wall. The pictures hanging on the wall rattled with the impact. His rough hands yanked my arms down and away from my bre*sts, but his eyes never left my own Something had to be wrong with me. Instead of feeling afraid, I felt angry. If he thought he could man handle me into obedience, he had another thinging. ¡°You are testing my f**king patience, L.¡± Alpha Asher growled. His eyes had bepletely gold and I stared into their depths unwavering. He towered over me as I was trapped against the wall. His earthy cologne scent was everywhere. It wasn¡¯t that it didn¡¯t smell good, it was just really strong. My heart nearly stopped in my chest when I felt his giant hand wrap around my throat. I stubbornly kept my eyes on his. There was no way in h**l I was going to submit. Naturally, Maya squirmed at my defiance. It was against her nature to disobey her Alpha. ¡°This is yourst chance, L.¡± Alpha Asher growled. His hot breath fanned my face and his fingers exuded the smallest amount of pressure against the soft flesh of my neck. Any control I had over my body wavered. I could feel my hard nips pressing against him and gritted my teeth as a new sensation formed between my legs. My insides churned at the thought of him being able to smell my arousal. I told myself it was only natural that I was attracted to him. He was breathtakingly gorgeous and an Alpha. She-wolves were naturally attracted to the strongest of our species. His golden eyes conveyed no emotion other than anger as he looked down at me. I didn¡¯t fight it when a smirk formed on my lips. I let my eyes widen in mock fear, ¡°Myst chance, huh?¡± Alpha Asher leaned his face into mine, his furious eyes locked on my own. His lips were only inches away and I resisted the insane urge to look down at them. ¡°Next time you will be punished, and I will not be gentle. Remember that the next time you disobey me.¡± Alpha Asher growled, sending a wave of excitement down my spine. I almost felt disappointed when he pulled away and opened my bedroom door. ¡°You start patrol Monday. 6 p.m. to 8 p.m. Report at the southwest base. Do not bete.¡± His voice was deadly calm, and my bedroom door clicked shut quietly. I let out a breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding. My mind was churning. I chalked my arousal up to Alpha Asher¡¯s g*d-like looks. Something within me was attracted to the thought of being punished by Alpha Asher. I shook the d***y thoughts from my head and hopped in the shower. Once I was finally dressed I came downstairs. The smell of my grandma¡¯svender pancakes wafted around the house. I know it sounds weird, butvender is amazing in just about anything. ¡°What did Alpha Asher need you for?¡± My dad frowned, ¡°Strange that he came all the way over here.¡± ¡°Um, well..¡± I trailed off, wondering if I should lie. ¡°He kind of told me to report to his office this morning, and I didn¡¯t.¡± I smiled sheepishly at my Dad¡¯s outraged expression. ¡°Are you trying to get yourself k****d, L?¡± My Dad nearly shouted. ¡°It was just a misunderstanding,¡± I shrugged. ¡°I forgot to set an rm.¡± ¡°Was he angry with you? Did he hurt you?¡± My Dad bombarded me with questions. No way I was going to tell him the truth about what happened in my room. ¡°He was angry, but he didn¡¯t hurt me.¡± I shrugged. I could practically feel his hand still wrapped around my neck. My dad let out a weary sigh, ¡°You need to be more careful, L.¡± I nodded, ¡°I know Dad. I will, I promise.¡± I added for his benefit. My grandma shot me a sly smirk and I wondered what that was about. Sean came downstairs shortly after, and he too had asked why Alpha Asher hade for a visit. He was just as amused as Dad was. I ended up stopping by the local coffee shop after breakfast, craving one of the Iced Mocha¡¯s they were famous for. When Breyona and I were still best-friends, we woulde here at least three times a week. I sipped my coffee and nearly moaned at the taste. The only thingcking at grandma¡¯s little cottage was the short supply of coffee. I nearly spat out my coffee when I heard a nasalugh call out behind me. I turned around and locked eyes with Chelsea. She definitely looked the same, and I wondered if anyone had actually changed around here. Her skin was still as tan as ever, and her sandy blonde hair reached down to her cor bones. She didn¡¯t seem surprised to see me, and I remembered she was in training with the rest of us. A mean smirk formed on her face as she walked up to me, a dark haired girl clinging at her side. ¡°L, never thought I¡¯d see you again.¡± She smiled cruelly. The dark haired girl at her side snickered. I smirked at the two of them and shrugged, ¡°Well, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Whatever. I¡¯d say wee back and all that sh*t, but I really don¡¯t care.¡± She shrugged. I couldn¡¯t believe I was ever friends with her. I snorted, ¡°Good to see some things never change.¡± Her fake smile became mean in an instant and like a startled cat sheshed out. ¡°That makes one of us. Everything¡¯s changed for you though, hasn¡¯t it? No longer the Alpha¡¯s favorite. Thank g*d you didn¡¯t be Luna. Goddess only knows how I managed to put up with you.¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°Changed for the better you mean. I don¡¯t need to be with an Alpha to know my worth. That¡¯s something you should try and live by.¡± I turned around and headed back to the towns square. Ignoring the stares of some of the people around town, I walked into the towns center and sat down on a bench. I sipped my coffee and let my eyes wander over therge fountain in the middle of the square. From afar this town looks quaint and normal, if only the humans knew what really lived here. As always, my peace was interrupted. ¡°Hey, L.¡± Ethan¡¯s c**ky voice called out. I rolled my eyes and began to stand from the bench. ¡°Aw c¡¯mon L. You don¡¯t have to leave. Can¡¯t we just have a normal conversation?¡¯ Ethan frowned. I gave him a scrutinizing look. Ethan wasn¡¯t one for normal conversations. ¡°Sure, whatever. But the minute you get all d****e-like, I¡¯m leaving.¡± I shrugged, but definitely didn¡¯t let my guard down. ¡°Aw you know I was just ying about yesterday.¡± Ethan teased, and I rolled my eyes. His blonde hair wasn¡¯t slicked back in it¡¯s normal style, it sat tousled on his head. Sure, Ethan was a fairly attractive guy. He could almost be called hot, but all of that faded away once you got to know his personality. ¡°Sure you were.¡± I muttered, sipping on my coffee. Ethan plopped down on the bench next to me and leaned back. I gave him a ¡®what the f**k¡¯ look when he let his arm rest on the bench behind me. ¡°So, what¡¯ve you been up to this past year.¡± He shot me a smirk. ¡°Went to my grandma¡¯s, trained and graduated high-school.¡± I shrugged. Ethan frowned, ¡°Y¡¯know, Tyler was actually distraught when he heard you left. He tried to figure out where you went, but your folks wouldn¡¯t tell him anything.¡± That small shriveled part of my heart that once loved Tyler squeezed at what Ethan had said, but my mind knew better. Tyler tossed me away like trash and his friends did the same. It was pathetic irony that Tyler tossed his own pack away as well. I rolled my eyes at Ethan, ¡°Look, I genuinely don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t see how that¡¯s hard to understand.¡± I could feel someone¡¯s eyes on me and looked around to find the source. I locked eyes with Alpha Asher, who stood across the town¡¯s square talking to a couple men. I assumed the men weren¡¯t new additions to his pack due to the scars that littered their body. Was everyone in Alpha Asher¡¯s pack so scary looking? Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ethan¡¯s voice pulled my eyes away from Alpha Asher¡¯s. Ethan leaned closer to me, invading my personal space. Invading someone¡¯s personal space was an Ethan specialty. ¡°So you¡¯ve really moved on, huh?¡± Ethan asked, his eyes roaming my face as though he were searching for something. I shrugged, ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Y¡¯know, I never said this before but I always kind of liked you.¡± Ethan gave me a lopsided smile. ¡°Ethan, you say that to every girl.¡± I looked at him with a straight face. Ethan acted like I wounded him, ¡°I mean it with you though. You¡¯re gorgeous and you have a s*xy body.¡± I resisted the urge to gag. I officially had enough of this conversation. ¡°Goodbye, Ethan.¡± I said sweetly, standing from the bench to walk away. I nced over at Alpha Asher and felt a smug pang roll through me as I caught him looking. Ethan muttered something under his breath loud enough for me to hear. ¡°You never yed this hard to get with Tyler.¡± ¡°Did he really just say that?¡± Maya growled in my head. I could feel Maya try to push herself forward, and I reacted on instinct. I dumped my poor Iced Mocha down Ethan¡¯s head. Maya howled withughter while I mourned the loss of my coffee. ¡°f**k you, Ethan.¡± I gave him oncest sweet smile. I could feel Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes on my back as I walked away. Share Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 7 ¨C I walked down the street, wondering if the smirk I had was permanently etched onto my face. At least Alpha Asher now knew that I acted this way all of the time. Even with a new Alpha in charge, things in this small town remained the same. Only a handful of people had actually changed. Unfortunately, none of the a******s had changed. I wandered around aimlessly, missing the taste of mocha coffee on my tongue. ¡°Did we really have to dump the coffee on him?¡± I grumbled. Maya rolled her eyes, ¡°What else did you expect us to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I sighed, ¡°Throat punch him?¡± Maya¡¯s ears perked up, ¡°sh*t, I wish I would¡¯ve thought about that. Can we go back?¡± I snickered at her, ¡°Maybe next time. I¡¯m sure this won¡¯t be thest time he says some stupid sh*t.¡± ¡°Promise?¡± Maya sounded hopeful. I headed back home, feeling as though my day had beenpletely uneventful. When I walked in the door I was greeted by the smell of my grandma¡¯s cooking. tes of sweets were scattered all along the counter, and she was just pulling a pan of brownies out to cool. ¡°Oooh.¡± I cooed, reaching to pick up one of her cookies when she smacked my hand away. ¡°Not for you, miss!¡± My grandma scolded me, ¡°Their for the other families in this pack that lost someone in the fight.¡± I sighed, the cookies really did look amazing. My grandma¡¯s stern look softened and she handed me a cookie. ¡°Now go outside and help your dad with the garden.¡± She pushed me towards the back door and I groaned. ¡°Don¡¯t sass me. You have your cookie, now go!¡± She shooed me away. I stuffed the cookie into my mouth and groaned at the chocte-y goodness. I could see my dad on his knees digging up some of the d**d flowers. Mom always had a huge garden, something she had picked up from grandma. ¡°I see the dictator has ordered you to work too.¡± My dad grumbled with a smile on his face. ¡°Yes sir.¡± I smirked, getting down to help him. ¡°Did she pay you with sweets too?¡± My dad chuckled. Iughed at him, ¡°Yup, she gave me a cookie.¡± ¡°Really? I got two cookies and a brownie.¡± My Dad smirked while my mouth opened in shock. ¡°Grandma that¡¯s not fair.¡± I yelled towards the back door. Her head popped out and looked between the two of us, ¡°What isn¡¯t fair?¡± ¡°You gave him more than me!¡± I gave her a pout, ¡°Equal wages for equal work!¡± I protested. She smirked at me, ¡°Your dad was out here since you left this morning.¡± And with that she popped her head back inside. ¡°You want to sneak some when she isn¡¯t looking?¡± My Dad proposed earning a sly smile from me. I snickered, ¡°You know she¡¯s gonna catch us right?¡± ¡°Not if we run fast enough.¡± My dad shrugged, but a smile yed at his lips. ¡°I¡¯m still fast for an old man.¡± ¡°Neither one of us is gonna be fast if we keep eating her sweets.¡± I cackled, ripping up another d**d nt. Dad frowned, ¡°You¡¯re most certainly right.¡± We made small talk as we pulled the d**d nts from my mom¡¯s garden. We pulled the small saplings out of their containers and nted them with the soil my grandma bought. Hours had passed and we were finally finished. I looked at the now lively garden and smiled. ¡°Mom would like this.¡± I smiled at Dad, pointing to the gardenia¡¯s scattered about. My dad chuckled, ¡°She¡¯d be surprised to see us working in the garden.¡± ¡°She¡¯d probably freak out and say we were doing it wrong.¡± We bothughed until tears burned our eyes. Mom was hard to get along with, but that didn¡¯t change the ce she held in my heart. Grandma called us inside and handed us each a sandwich, bag of chips and a soda. After munching on our food, I headed back outside. An errant thought crossed my mind and I remembered the swimming hole Tyler and I used to go to. We never told anyone else about it, keeping it between ourselves. It was one of the most magical things I had ever seen. It was nestled deep in the woods, far off any path. The best thing about the swimming hole was that the patrol teams never got close enough to find it. Impulsively, I turned around and headed in the direction of the woods. I crossed countless houses and a few shops until the buildings became much scarcer. I crossed the street and walked through a yground for children. I peeked around to make sure no one was looking, and slipped into the woods. It was almost a thirty minute hike through the woods until I could hear the running water. My face broke out into a smile when I looked at the swimming hole. It looked even better than it had. The water was crystal clear. The waterfall at the top was roaring as it sshed into the ponds surface. Tyler and I had spent countless summers sneaking off to the swimming hole. When I looked at this ce, all of the memories that apanied it popped into my head. I was surprised at how happy I felt. It had taken me almost six months to fully move on from Tyler, but I was ¡°Well are you just gonna stand here and stare at it?¡± Maya teased me. I giggled and stripped down to my bra and underwear, setting my clothes against one of the many trees. I climbed up to the top of the waterfall and jumped in with an excited squeal. The cool water felt amazing on my heated skin. This was definitely the best way to cool off after gardening for hours. I swam under the waterfall and giggled as it rushed over my head, making pieces of my hair cling to my face. I took deep breaths of the humid air around me. The smell was always once of my favorite parts of the hidden swimming hole. It smelled like clean water and damp earth. I swam over to one of therge rocks protruding from the water and pulled myself up onto it. The rock was the perfect size and shape toy out on. The waterpped at my knees, submerging my feet in their cool depths. My mind wandered back to when Tyler and I woulde here. We¡¯d have some pretty heavy make-out sessions here and asionally I would let him roam his hands over my body. We never made it further than that, thankfully. I let my mind wander, and was surprised when Alpha Asher made his way into my thoughts. While the man irritated me to no end, it was fun making him angry. I thought about the way he looked this morning, how his anger made him even s*xier. I snapped out of my thoughts when I realized my hand had traveled much lower on my body, running along my dampened slit. While my brain recoiled at the thought of touching myself to Alpha Asher, it had been such a long time since I pleasured myself. I let out a small sigh as my finger ran over my cl*t. My small moans filled the quiet forest and I gave myself over to the sensations filling my body. I let a finger slide inside of my pu**y, gently pumping it in and out as the pressure in my core began to build. My head snapped forward at the sound of rustling bushes. I wrote it of as a deer or some other animal. The cool water turned hot as Alpha Asher stepped into view, his toffee colored eyes swirled with gold. My breath caught in my throat, and I couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing. How in the h**l did he find me out here? Did he follow me? I yanked my hand from my underwear and slid into the water. My heart pounded in my chest at the thought of him catching me, but I couldn¡¯t ce whether it was embarrassment or excitement. I submerged myself in the water up to my cor bones, keeping my eyes locked on his face. ¡°Get out of the water, L.¡± His rough voicemanded me, and I felt my core clench. I looked at him stubbornly, wondering what he thought he was doing. I wasn¡¯t in the wrong here. I was simply minding my business, enjoying myself and the water. It was him who came along and disrupted my peace. ¡°L.¡± His voice came out as a warning. I was already testing his patience, not that he had much to spare. ¡°Get out of the water.¡± He snapped, his muscr body was tense. Some rxation would do him well. I red at his g*d-like face, ¡°No.¡± ¡°No?¡± His eyebrow raised as his eyes seared my skin. He sounded as though he had never heard that word before. ¡°Did I stutter?¡± My re quickly became a smirk as I felt the anger that radiated from him. Any other wolf would be cowering in fear by now, I wonder why I was different. His voice took on that calm tone, the one that sent shivers down my spine. ¡°Have you already forgotten what I told you this morning?¡± My smirk deepened, ¡°I didn¡¯t forget, I just decided I didn¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Get out of the water, L.¡± His eyes were much more gold now. ¡°This is thest time I will repeat myself.¡± I let myself get a good look at him in that moment. His ck t-shirt clung to every dip of his muscles, while his biceps struggled to break free of the material. ¡°If you want me out, you¡¯re gonna have toe and get me.¡± I shrugged. There was no way he¡¯de in here and pull me out. He¡¯d probably just storm away and confront meter on. How many threats would he give me until he actually did something? I nearly choked on the air in my lungs when he sauntered forward, stepping into the water as if it hadn¡¯t been there. I was thankful my bre*sts and torso were submerged, the only thing visible was my neck and face. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare.¡± I warned him, letting myself drift backwards and away from him. He cut through the water as if it hadn¡¯t been there. I let out an angry wail as he grabbed me roughly and threw me over his shoulder. ¡°Let me down, now!¡± I yelled at him, letting my fists pound his stupid, chiseled back. Anger bubbled in my veins as he walked through the water with me over his shoulder. What reason did he have to follow me and torment me? Alpha Asher walked through the water as if it weren¡¯t there. I felt my b**e back m against the rough bark of a tree, and I knew if I looked there would be tons of scratches. I brought my arms up to cover my chest, cursing myself for not wearing a bra that provided a little more coverage. The purplece push-up bra I was wearing forced my bre*sts together and made them impossible to miss. ¡°Do not cover yourself from me.¡± He growled, yanking my hands down so they were at my sides. I red into his golden eyes, looking for any motion within them. His eyes remained focused on my own, not even ncing down at my chest. ¡°What were you doing, L?¡± He growled, my name rolling off his tongue like a seductive song. I stammered for a response. It was hard to think when he was standing so close to me, my bre*sts pushed against his torso as he trapped me in front of the tree. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± I replied, trying to inch myself away from him and the tree but he grabbed my arm and yanked me back into ce. I couldn¡¯t fight against the throbbing in between my legs nor the sudden wetness that soaked my panties. ¡°Going to y dumb are we?¡± Maya smirked in my head. He leaned in close enough for me to smell his breath. Water dripped from his chin,nding on my temple and running down my cheek. ¡°You were making an awful lot of noise for someone who doesn¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± He growled and this time I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to nce down at his lips. My pu**y throbbed again, and I could feel the wetness coating my inner thighs. He noticed my action and growled. ¡°Look at me.¡± He demanded, grabbing my chin with hisrge hand. I peeled my eyes from his soft looking lips and stared into his golden orbs. His eyes hardened, and I could tell he had surpassed anger. His next words were spoken with a calm voice, but his eyes held all of the emotion he chose not to convey. ¡°I warned you didn¡¯t I?¡± His calm voice send goosebumps forming on my skin, and I couldn¡¯t help the tremble that came over me. ¡°What are you doing!¡± I snapped as he forced his t***h in-between my legs. I nearly shrieked when I felt his hand glide over my covered pu**y, sending pleasure shooting down my legs. His voice still held that terrifying calmness, ¡°I¡¯m finishing what you started, L. I told you countless times that you would be punished for your disobedience.¡± Somehow I knew it wasn¡¯t that simple. I tried to smack his hand away as his finger settled on my covered pu**y. His eyes zed gold as he roughly grabbed my wrists and pinned them against my stomach. Any other words were caught in my throat as Alpha Asher began to rub my covered cl*t. I mped my lips together, fighting the moan that built in my throat. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d let him think I was enjoying this. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. His golden eyes never left my own as he continued to rub my throbbing cl*t through my underwear. I could feel the pressure in my pu**y building and I struggled to keep myposure as I neared closer and closer to bliss. ¡°Please.¡± The word escaped my lips, I could feel my legs tremble as I neared closer to my org**m . Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was still calm as his eyes looked into my own, ¡°What was that, L? You want me to continue?¡± He lessened the pressure on my cl*t and began to move his hand away. ¡°Yes, please.¡± I couldn¡¯t control my lips any longer. Alpha Asher removed his hand from my soaking panties and took a step away, his zing eyes staring at my flushed face. ¡°Think of this next time you openly disobey me.¡± His voice was hard. I watched with trembling legs as he picked my clothes off the ground and tossed them at me. ¡°And put some clothes on.¡± He demanded calmly as he walked away. I waited a few minutes until I knew he was gone and slid to the ground. ¡°f**k.¡± I exhaled, wondering if I had just imagined what happened. I wondered if he did this to every woman who disobeyed him, and I couldn¡¯t stop the grimace that fell over my face. Even though I told him to stop, my body acted as though it were the hottest thing in the world. I sat against the rough tree in my bra and underwear. The only thing that kept me from giving into the idea that I imagined it all, was the throbbing emanating from between my legs. There was only one thing I was one hundred percent sure of; I was definitely going to disobey Alpha Asher again. Share Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 8 ¨C After what felt like hours of silent shock, I threw my clothes on and trudged home. I still couldn¡¯t form coherent words about what had just happened, or my Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. bodies reaction to it. While my blood boiled at how bold Alpha Asher acted, the sensitive spot in between my legs throbbed. I was torn between hating it and loving it. Maya was silent for once, leaving me to my internal struggle. When I finally got home, I ran to my room to change out of my damp clothes. I threw on a in t-shirt and a pair of cotton shorts. I joined the rest of my family for dinner and was happy to find my grandma had saved some sweets for me after all. Sean turned to me as we were eating dinner, ¡°So, L. Why¡¯d you dump coffee on Ethan¡¯s head?¡± A smirk formed on his face. My dad snorted and nearly choked on his food as he gave me a shocked look. Quickly, his face turned red as he started chuckling. ¡°L, can¡¯t you stay out of trouble?¡± He cackled and my grandma soon joined in. I shrugged, rolling my eyes at the two of them. ¡°He acted like an a*s.¡± I didn¡¯t need to give more information than that, Sean and my dad knew exactly how Ethan was. ¡°Should¡¯ve done more than that.¡± Sean chuckled. I shrugged, ¡°The coffee was Maya¡¯s idea. I wanted to punch him in the throat.¡± Thatment sent my grandma into fits ofughter. After dinner I helped my grandma with the dishes and quickly headed to bed. I was excited to sleep in before going to lunch with Breyona tomorrow. What person gets excited about sleep? I do. I took my clothes off and threw them on the bed, then made my way to the shower. When I was finished I threw the same t-shirt and shorts on. I frowned at my pillow, noticing the folded piece of paper that sat on it. I could¡¯ve sworn it wasn¡¯t there when I had slipped my clothes off. How did someone get it in my room without me hearing? And more importantly, why was there no scent? I grimaced as I turned the paper in my hand, my eyes widening at the picture that fell from it. I could easily make out my own form in the photo. I was standing in front of the woods, looking around as I slipped inside. That was taken today, as I was heading to the secret swimming hole. I set the picture on my dresser and let my eyes scan over the note. You shouldn¡¯t be wandering around alone, L. The weird note set me on edge and I wondered who it could be. I couldn¡¯t see Alpha Asher doing this, he already tormented me in person. The only other people that came to mind were Chelsea, Tyler or Ethan. There was no way Tyler would get close enough to this pack to leave a note in my room, not with Alpha Asher trying to end his life. Ethan seemed like a flimsy suspect, but I could totally see Chelsea doing something like this. I rolled my eyes and stuffed the note in my dresser. Without a second thought, I climbed into bed and s*mbed to sleep. I woke up screaming. Someone was shaking me and the second I opened my eyes, I noticed someone¡¯s face much too close to my own. ¡°Geez, L!¡± Breyona groaned, pping her hands over her ears, ¡°You¡¯re gonna bust my d**n ear drum!¡± ¡°What the h**l!¡± I gasped, sitting up in bed as I red at her. ¡°Dude it¡¯s almost one in the afternoon.¡± She rolled her eyes, cing her hands on her narrow hips. ¡°And you couldn¡¯t wake me up like a normal person?¡± I raised my eyebrow at her, dragging myself out of bed. She shrugged, a mischievous smile on her face. ¡°It didn¡¯t cross my mind.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure.¡± I rolled my eyes at her. I grabbed a t***h-length floral dress and slipped it on, throwing on a pair of ck sneakers as well. I didn¡¯t bother shooing Breyona away as I changed, I had been raised with Breyona. We first shifted together as kids, so nudity was never an issue between us. ¡°Since when did you get muscr?¡± Breyona asked, sitting on the love seat in my room as I brushed through my hair. I shrugged, ¡°An entire year of training does that.¡± ¡°I need to go wherever you went.¡± Breyona chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sure grandma would be more than happy to take you in.¡± I giggled. ¡°I wish. After the fight with Alpha¡¯s pack my mom has be a little overbearing.¡± Breyona shuddered. I frowned, ¡°I understand that though. My mom was her close friend.¡± ¡°I understand it, but that doesn¡¯t mean I enjoy it.¡± Breyona frowned as well. ¡°How are you doing with that though? I can¡¯t imagine it.¡± I was silently thankful for Breyona¡¯s care-free attitude and the fact that she didn¡¯t feel the need to coddle me. ¡°I¡¯m dealing with it.¡± I shrugged, ¡°Maybe I handle d***h weird, but I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s sad and I miss her like crazy, but I don¡¯t feel like breaking down all the time.¡± ¡°Hey, everyone grieves differently.¡± Breyona shrugged, changing the subject to the cafe we were going to eat at. We walked a couple blocks to the cafe, not bothering to take her car. The weather felt amazing and I didn¡¯t mind wasting the time. The cafe had quickly changed in the time I had been gone. It used to have this old fashioned feel to it, but now it waspletely modernized. ¡°I like it.¡± I nodded, looking around at the decor approvingly. Breyona nodded in agreement, ¡°They updated the menu too. The avocado burger is amazing.¡± She We chatted over lunch, rekindling the strong friendship we once had. The day went by quickly and before I knew it, I was climbing into bed. Part of me dreaded training tomorrow morning. The bruises had just faded from myst training session with Alpha Asher. Luckily, I remembered to set my rm for training. I met Brianna outside and we walked to the pack house together. After dropping our bags off in the locker room, we made our way to the mats. We stood and chattered for a few more moments, only stopping when Alpha Asher walked in. He was nked by two men, who I learned were Alexander and Jax. Both men were huge, covered head to toe in various scars. I could see why Alpha Asher¡¯s pack was so intimidating, all of the men were giant and scarred. ¡°Attention everyone,¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s deep voice silenced everyone in the room. His very presence demanded everyone¡¯s undivided attention. ¡°Pair off into your groups and begin, Alexander and Jax will be around to help.¡± And with that everyone scattered. I reluctantly made my way over to Alpha Asher, dreading the next few hours. ¡°We have a new addition,¡± Alpha Asher told me, his honey colored gaze locked on my own, ¡°You will be his partner for the time being.¡± A guy I hadn¡¯t seen before approached Alpha Asher and I. He was cute in a boyish sort of way. He had light blonde hair and chocte colored eyes. His build was muscr, but not giant like Alpha Asher and his men. The guy had a round baby face that made him cuter, and a cheeky smile that brought one to my own face. I could feel Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes on me as I turned to greet the new addition. ¡°Are you gonna do what I think you¡¯re gonna do?¡± Maya chuckled and I smirked in response. ¡°If you mean try to make Alpha Asher jealous, then yes I am.¡± I snickered. ¡°I¡¯m Mason.¡± He smiled at me, and I felt my lips turn up in response. He was much taller than me, but then again everyone is. ¡°L.¡± I nodded at him. He gave me a goofy smirk, ¡°I¡¯ll try to take it easy on you then, L.¡± I giggled mischievously, ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry, I can take care of myself.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see about that shorty.¡± Mason chuckled and I followed him over to an empty space. I stifled my smirk when I nced at Alpha Asher¡¯s face, the gold swirls visible in his eyes. The second Mason attempted to hit me, I could tell he was trying to go easy on me. That fact annoyed me, but I decided to have some fun with it. Mason lunged forward, his arm extended to throw a punch at my face. He was slow even on human standards. I smirked as his fist got closer to my face, only moving when it was an inch away. I grabbed his fist with my hand and wrapped my leg around his arm in a move that Chris spent weeks teaching me. I twisted my torso and shifted my weight towards the ground, sending Mason tumbling forward. I rolled gracefully whilst Masonnded on his face. His head popped up from the floor, his blonde hair tousled as he looked at me with surprise. ¡°I guess you can take care of yourself.¡± He gave me a lopsided grin. Iughed at him, ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡± The rest of practice went on swimmingly. Mason had some skill as a fighter, but he was much too slow to keep up with me. While he had strength on his side, I had speed. I watched the sweat trail down his biceps as he attempted punch after punch, unable tond a single one. ¡°What are you?¡± Mason breathed heavily, tumbling to the ground, ¡°Some kind of tiny ninja?¡± ¡°sh*t, you blew my cover Mason.¡± I giggled, rolling between his legs and nailing a solid kick to his b***s. Mason groaned and doubled over, ¡°That was a cheap shot, L.¡± I giggled as his face turned red, I really hadn¡¯t kicked him hard. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± I nodded, giving him a sympathetic smile, ¡°I¡¯m not very strong, so I have to hit where it counts.¡± ¡°If my junk stops working, I¡¯ming for you.¡± Mason warned, but a smile yed at his lips. I gave him a look of mock h****r and he rolled his eyes. For once, training ended on a good note. I didn¡¯t feel sore for once and I actually had a good time. Alexander and Jax helped me with my punches and kicks, and I realized they were much scarier up close. Attractive, but frightening. What was even better, I could feel Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes on me the entire time. At the end of training I followed Mason out the doors and waited for Breyona to catch up. ¡°Youing?¡± Mason turned around just as I stopped walking. I nodded in the direction of the pack house, ¡°Waiting for a friend!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait with you.¡± He smiled, leaning on the wall next to me. ¡°You did great in there, L!¡± A curvy girl with ming hair grinned at me, giving me a small wave. I recognized her as a shy girl named Katie. She had lived next to Breyona for as long as I could remember. I smiled back at her, ¡°Thanks!¡± I called out. I frowned, ¡°So why haven¡¯t I seen you around before?¡± Mason shrugged, ¡°I was here for a couple years as a kid, but my grandpa got sick and needed help so we moved. He diedst year and we finally decided to move back.¡± ¡°So, how old are you?¡± I blurted the first thing that came to mind, wanting to change the topic. Mason gave me a goofy smiled that told me he appreciated my abrupt subject change, ¡°I¡¯m neen. And how old are you, L?¡± ¡°Eighteen.¡± I smiled back. ¡°There you are! I was looking for you.¡± Breyona¡¯s smiled, the pack house door¡¯s closing behind her. I gave her an apologetic smile, ¡°Breyona this is Mason. Mason this is Breyona.¡± I smiled at the two of them. ¡°You sure you wanna put up with her Mason?¡± Breyona smirked, ¡°She beat you pretty hard today.¡± I stifled a giggle at Breyona¡¯s blunt self. ¡°Oh she did. I had no idea she was that skilled.¡± Mason chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s too bad though.¡± He smirked as he shot me a quick wink. Breyona walked home with the two of us. We allughed and exchanged stories about our childhood. Breyona left first, her house was the first on our block. Mason and I approached my house and I turned to see him off. ¡°Is this your ce?¡± Mason¡¯s eyes roamed over the house I had grew up in. I shrugged, ¡°Yup, that¡¯s home.¡± ¡°So has Alpha assigned you patrol duty yet?¡± Mason turned away from my house with a grin on his face. I sighed, remembering I had to start today. ¡°Yeah, I start at 6 p.m.¡± His chocte colored eyes lit up, making him look like an excited kid. ¡°I start at the same time!¡± I couldn¡¯t contain my grin at the sight of his excited face, ¡°Wanna meet up?¡± ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll be at your ce at 5:45 p.m!¡± He grinned and gave me a wave before running off down the street. I went inside and managed to have a couple hours of down time and dinner with my family. After taking a shower and throwing on a ck tank-top and leggings, it was almost time to go. A knock sounded on the door and I hopped off the couch. I almost knocked Mason down as I barreled out of the house. Being friends with Mason was effortless. Mason and Breyona were two of the easiest people to get along with. They were both genuinely nice and never excluded anyone. We reported to the posted patrol site and met up with the others on duty. After assigning groups and routes, we set off to scan our respective areas. Mason and I were paired anky looking guy named Kyle and a muscr girl named Ashlynn. Ashlynn gave us a friendly smile as we all shifted and took off running. Maya stretched her legs happily and bounded off after Mason and the others. While she wanted to run and explore, she set her mind to the task at hand. The wind rushing through your fur is an intoxicating feeling, the feeling of freedom. We ran the perimeter of our area and stopped for a few moments. We let our wolves simply wander, still scanning the area for any threats. ¡®Guys on the southern side. Something came barreling through the woods, we couldn¡¯t make out what it was. Most likely just a rogue. Keep your eyes peeled, it was heading in your direction.¡± One of the patrol members called out through the mind-link. Maya¡¯s fur bristled in excitement. She longed to run at her full capacity, to sink her teeth into something. The four of us froze as we heard the snapping of branches. The sound wasing from all around us. ¡°He said it was only one.¡± Mason¡¯s sandy colored wolf whipped it¡¯s head around. I frowned and Maya let out a low growl, ¡°It sounds like more than one, but I trust the others.¡± ¡°We need to split up.¡± Kyle suggested, and it was a solid idea. Ashlynn¡¯s voice chimed in, ¡°They sound like their moving. If it¡¯s only one, how can it be moving in two separate directions?¡± ¡°We need to split up. Ashlynn and Kyle, take the left. Mason and I will head in the opposite direction. If anything approaches you, call the others.¡± I barked orders at the three of them, and it was a strange feeling. Mason and I bounded off into the forest, letting our ears guide us to whatever was running. ¡°Something feels off.¡± I mumbled. Whatever we were chasing had no scent. Typically rogues smelled like rotting flesh. A wolf who could cover their scent was incredibly strong and resourceful. ¡°You think so?¡± Mason¡¯s wolf let out a low whine. The only sound was that of cracking branches, and paws hitting the wet earth. We skidded to a stop when we reached a small clearing. The only thing lighting up the clearing was the bright moon that hung in the sky. The rustling wasing from all around us and I growled in frustration. ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s circling us.¡± Maya growled, her fur bristling at the thought of a fight. As soon as it began circling us, it all of a sudden came to a stop. The entire clearing was silent. ¡°It¡¯s- It¡¯s gone.¡± Mason¡¯s voice wasced with confusion. It wasn¡¯t running from us ¨C It was leading us. I felt my eyes widen as a head of ming hair came into view. What was she doing all the way out here? ¡°Call the others, Mason.¡± My voice was quiet, but the strength in my words surprised me. I was never one to take control of a situation, but that was just something else that had changed about me. ¡°Wha-¡± Mason started, but his question was cut short when he looked into her ssy eyes. Sitting against a tree, a mere thirty feet away was Katie. Her ming hair rustled in the breeze as her green eyes peered lifelessly at the two wolves who approached her. The scarlet blood that soaked her neck was only a shade darker than her hair. Her throat was torn out and her mouth was open as though she were letting out a silent scream. Share Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 9 ¨C The others were quick to respond as one of our own had been found. I couldn¡¯t peel my eyes away from Katie¡¯s ssy stare, even when Mason¡¯s gentle hand turned me from her body. We had shifted into human form after alerting the others, pulling on a t-shirt and a pair of sweatpants that were stashed in the forest. ¡°Don¡¯t look at her, L.¡± Mason murmured, his typical care-free expression was absent from his face. ¡°Could a wolf have done this?¡± Maya mused in my head. I shook my head in response, ¡°It¡¯s possible. It takes incredible skill to cover your scent like that.¡± I could feel my heart hammering in my chest, and the cool night time breeze felt sharp against my skin. As awful as it sounds, I had grown used to blocking things from my mind. While Katie¡¯s ssy stare would surely haunt my dreams, I pushed the image from my conscious mind. Alpha Asher and his men had taken a total of six minutes to arrive in the clearing. Asher looked delectable in his loose fitting shorts, his b**e chest absorbing the moon light and taking on a porcin glow. As much as my mind wanted to linger on Asher and find some semnce of peace, there was business to attend to. ¡°He brought a lot of men with him.¡± Maya pointed out that interesting fact. I frowned, ¡°Kind of strange, isn¡¯t it?¡± There had to be at least fifteen men that followed Asher into the clearing. Far too many men for what looked like a simple rogue a****k. A man I hadn¡¯t met before approached Mason and I while Asher looked over Katie¡¯s lifeless body. The unnamed man was nearly as intimidating as Asher himself, but hecked the powerful aura that Asher seemed to constantly exude. ¡°Beta Drake.¡± Mason murmured, nodding his head in an act of respect. Beta Drake was the man mentioned when I first arrived at the pack boarders. No wonder Sean was in such a sour mood when I finally arrived home. Asher had no need for another Beta when he had one of his own. Sean had essentially been stripped of his title, a title my family had held for years. Beta Drake had the same extremelyrge build all of Asher¡¯s men had, as if giant blood ran in their family. A long scar ran down the side of his neck, disappearing under the t-shirt he wore. His hair was a strange shade of ash blonde and reached down to his ears. ¡°Tell me tonight¡¯s events leading up to the discovery of the she-wolf.¡± Beta Drake spoke in a very informal tone, ¡°Do not leave anything out.¡± Mason nced at me, and with reluctance I began to speak. I kept my hammering heart under control, determined to keep my wandering eyes away from Katie¡¯s body. Thest thing I needed was to lose what tight grip I had on my emotions. Much to my surprise, my voice came out calm and steady. The turmoil I was feeling inside didn¡¯t rear it¡¯s ugly head. Mason chimed in here and there, confirming my ount of tonight¡¯s events. Asher hadn¡¯t approached the two of us, nor spared us a nce as we left from the clearing. Mason, kind as always, walked me home in silence. ¡°First night of patrol and this happens.¡± Mason shook his head, a frown forming on his pale lips. I scoffed, but the action was filled with exhaustion. ¡°Not a very good sign, is it?¡± Mason shook his head, ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°There were too many of Asher¡¯s men there tonight for it to be a simple rogue a****k.¡± I pursed my lips, the gears in my mind turning. ¡°You think so?¡± Mason¡¯s head tilted slightly as my words sunk in. I shrugged, ¡°Fifteen men seems like an awful lot. Rogue attacks happen sometimes, but tonight seemed different.¡± ¡°I think we both need some sleep. Try not to think about it too much.¡± Mason frowned as we stood on the stairs to my house, ¡°I¡¯ll see you for training tomorrow, right?¡± I rolled my eyes, gaining some of my sarcastic humor back. ¡°Like Alpha Asher would let me miss training.¡± Mason grinned, but it was one that took effort to maintain. ¡°Good, I¡¯ll hunt you down myself if you don¡¯t show.¡± I waved Mason off and went inside. It didn¡¯t seem like Sean was home, but Grandma and Dad sat in the living room. From the looks of it, they were having a hushed conversation between themselves. I couldn¡¯t make out any of the words exchanged between the two of them, but the one word I heard was crystal clear; Lana. ¡°Their talking like two people who don¡¯t wanna be overheard.¡± Maya mumbled in my head. As much as I wanted to care, to inquire what they were talking about, the night had been long enough. Both of their heads snapped to the door as I walked in, and Dad lifted himself to his feet. ¡°Sean told us something happened tonight at patrol.¡± Dad frowned, his gruff voice full of worry. I frowned and crossed my arms, ¡°A girl was found d**d. Looks like a rogue a****k.¡± Dad wasn¡¯t cated, ¡°I don¡¯t want you out running patrol anymore, or anywhere near the woods for that matter.¡± I understood where he wasing from, but I also knew his personal needs wouldn¡¯t ovee Alpha Asher¡¯s. ¡°You know that won¡¯t happen, Dad.¡± I frowned, plopping down on the couch next to Grandma. ¡°I¡¯m not losing you or Sean.¡± Dad growled, running a hand through his salt and pepper hair. I sighed, wanting nothing more than to head to bed. ¡°Alpha Asher would never allow that. He can¡¯t let half the people in town stop showing up for patrol cause their families are scared.¡± ¡°L, just listen to me on this.¡± Dad grimaced, but I had already had enough. ¡°No.¡± I stood from the couch, ¡°I will not run again. I¡¯m back now, and I can handle myself.¡± The previous exhaustion that tinged my words had faded, leaving behind something else. A sense of power and authority filled me, one that didn¡¯t quite feel right in a werewolf. Dad¡¯s jaw clenched, but if he could feel the strange waves rolling off of me he made no indication. After a few moments the strange sensation subsided leaving me feeling drained and somewhat groggy. ¡°What the h**l was that?¡± Maya sounded just as confused and tired as I. ¡°I have no idea.¡± I grumbled, my limbs feeling heavy. ¡°All I know is I need some sleep.¡± Dad still stood with his jaw clenched while Grandma looked quite pale. ¡°I¡¯m heading to bed now.¡± I mumbled, trudging up the stairs, ¡°I have training in the morning.¡± Falling asleep that night had been effortless, and I made sure to set an rm for the morning. As I thought, Katie haunted my dreams. Her ssy green eyes were burned into my head, along with the image of her scarlet stained throat. The dream felt so real, and I had almost mistaken it for reality. It was one detail that stood out, it reminded me this wasn¡¯t reality. A set of zing red eyes stared at me through the forest, scalding me with it¡¯s intensity. While the chilling dreams of Katie hindered my sleep, I felt refreshed after the events of yesterday. I pulled myself from the bed and slipped on a ck sports bra and a pair of workout shorts. Slipping my long hair into a pony tail and my shoes on my feet, I jogged downstairs. Dad was nowhere in sight, but Grandma stood in the kitchen flipping something in a pan. The sticky sweet smell of pancakes filled my nose and I plopped down at the table. ¡°On time for once, I see.¡± Grandma turned and shed me a cheeky grin. I smirked at my Grandma and grabbed a water from the fridge, ¡°Very funny, but yes I¡¯ll be on time for once.¡± ¡°Good thing, I was afraid Alpha Asher would show up to torment you some more.¡± Grandma smirked, a strange flicker of knowledge gleaming in her eyes. ¡°Torment?¡± Maya mused, ¡°Certainly didn¡¯t feel like torment.¡± ¡°Hush.¡± I scolded her, pushing my strange attraction to Asher aside. I turned my attention to the steaming pancakes she had set on a te, ignoring the light blush that formed on my cheeks. ¡°Where¡¯s Dad?¡± I frowned, ncing at the te of pancakes she set in front of me. Grandma shook her head and sat down, a cup of steaming tea sped in her hands. ¡°Your Dad¡¯s upset.¡± Grandma frowned, ¡°He just needs some time.¡± I sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to upset him.¡± ¡°Oh he¡¯s not upset with you, dear.¡± Grandma gave me a kind smile, ¡°Just afraid and feeling quite helpless.¡± ¡°Did he tell you that himself?¡± I raised my eyebrow at her, knowing how Dad was. Grandma chuckled, ¡°Oh heavens no. You know your Dad is much too stubborn to admit that, but a mother knows.¡± I snickered, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that¡¯s how you know, Grandma. You¡¯ve always been too smart for your own good.¡± ¡°Now that I can agree with.¡± Grandma chuckled. I left the house with a full stomach, walking to the pack house with Breyona and Mason at my side. The conversation was light, but not as carefree as I had hoped for. D***h lingered in the air, the news of Katie¡¯s m****r had reached all ears. ¡°I¡¯m surprised Alpha Asher didn¡¯t keep this from anyone.¡± I shook my head. I could only imagine how Katie¡¯s poor parents were doing. Breyona shook her head, her short hair shifting. ¡°Alpha Asher isn¡¯t like that.¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s a good thing.¡± Mason shrugged. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. We arrived at the pack house along with the other trainee¡¯s. Breyona and I threw our change of clothes in the lockers and headed out to the mat¡¯s. ¡°You ready to get your butt kicked today, shorty?¡± Mason snickered, leaning down to whisper in my ear. I scoffed and turned to him, my fists raised. ¡°Bring it on. You still can¡¯t take me.¡± Mason chuckled, ¡°I bet you I¡¯ll get at least one good hit in.¡± ¡°Bring it on, Mason.¡± I poked my tongue out, jabbing one of my fists at his abdomen. Alpha Asher¡¯s powerful aura filled the room and I knew without looking that he had entered. My eyes immediately found his own, and they darkened as they took my face in. I was standing closely to Mason, our arms grazing each other as Mason looked down at me with an amused expression on his face. ¡°Alpha Asher looks irritable.¡± Mason whispered lowly in my ear and I fought to keep a smile from ying on my lips. ¡°He does, doesn¡¯t he?¡± I giggled, keeping my voice low as well. Asher looked irritable and irresistible. He was wearing a ck tank top that highlighted therge muscles along his arms. His scars stood out proudly, giving him that sense of experience and danger. His chocte hair was tousled as his darkened honey-coated eyes looked my way. ¡°Attention, everyone.¡± Alpha Asher snapped. ¡°As you all know, one of our own was m******dst night. With times such as these, we must be more prepared than ever.¡± A thick silence fell over the crowd as we took in Asher¡¯s words. It sure didn¡¯t sound like some one-off rogue a****k. ¡°Now that we have one opening in the ss, a change must be made.¡± My stomach dropped when Alpha Asher¡¯s honey eyes stared directly at me, a grim sense of amusement flickering in his gaze. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound good.¡± Mason muttered under his breath.¡± ¡°Mason, partner up with Dominic.¡± Alpha Ashermanded, his voicesed with the authority that ran in his blood. ¡°This is gonna hurt.¡± Maya groaned. ¡°This is what happens when you continue to p**s the Alpha off.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act like you didn¡¯t encourage it when his hand was in my pants.¡± I snapped at her, and thankfully she went silent. ¡°sh*t.¡± I hissed, grinding my teeth together as irritation shed in my eyes. ¡°Sorry, shorty.¡± Mason whispered in my ear, trudging over to Dominic. ¡°Pair off and continue where we left off Friday.¡± Alpha Asher snapped. I stayed rooted in ce as Alpha Asher glided over to me. It took an incredible amount of self control to keep my gaze from wandering down his strong face to his chiseled body. ¡°I will stand in as your partner.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s honey colored gaze was emotionless as he stopped in front of me. me it on me feeling cranky, or the fact that I was tired of getting picked on by Alpha Asher, but I had no control when the words tumbled from my lips. ¡°Why do you feel the need to pick on me?¡± I snapped, stomping past Alpha Asher and onto a free portion of the mat¡¯s. If I thought I had gotten away, I was sorely mistaken. In an instant I was mmed onto the floor. The thin padding of the matt did nothing to stop the breath from being knocked from my lungs. A dark eyed Alpha Asher stood over me, his gaze hard as he stared me down. ¡°Someone thinks highly of themselves.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯sment was hard, sending an embarrassed heat to flood through me. I grunted and pulled myself from the ground, readying for Asher¡¯s next a****k. ¡°Oh you have no idea,¡± I hissed, grunting as his fist skimmed my waist, ¡°how highly I think of myself.¡± I managed to dodge one of his attacks, my anger fueling me to move faster. Asher seemed to be taking his frustration out on me today as his hits stung a little more than usual. We went on like this for half the ss. Asher would lunge with speed and precision that stunned me, and I would scramble to dodge his vicious attacks. ¡°If you learned just a shred of obedience, things may just be easier for you.¡± Asher grunted, his forearm connecting with my chest and sending me plummeting to the ground. I ground my teeth against the pain and sat up. Training had ended and the others were beginning to file out of the locker room. ¡°Now where¡¯s the fun in that.¡± I snapped, ring up at Asher¡¯s towering form. Something shed in Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes, darkening them. ¡°Is that how you acted with your old Alpha?¡± His voice was deadly calm. I could feel the waves of power rolling off of him, but the urge to run away and submit never came. Instead I red up at him, daring him to say more. That familiar tingle of excitement mixed with fear and irritation came over me. ¡°The old Alpha has nothing to do with this.¡± I snapped, pulling myself from the floor yet again. ¡°Is that so?¡± Alpha Asher snapped, ¡°The two of you were extremely close, I hear.¡± Asher¡¯s gaze was hard as the words fell from his lips, and I felt white hot fury rush through me. Asher had no right to speak to me like that. Everyone else in his pack might allow it, but I wouldn¡¯t. As an Alpha, my past was none of his business. ¡°f**k you.¡± I spat, storming past him and into the empty locker rooms. I mmed my locker open in a huff. I blocked Maya from my mind, not wanting to hear anything anyone said at the moment. I was high on fury and was determined to ride it out. I pulled the pony tail from my hair and stuffed my sweaty gym shirt in my bag. I was too busy swimming in my anger to hear the locker room door open, or the lock clicking shut. Share Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 10 ¨C A yelp of surprise left my lips as something mmed me up against the lockers. My exposed chest and stomach pressed against the cold metal, sending goosebumps cascading down my skin. I was b**e except for a thin bra and a pair of workout shorts. The familiar musky scent of male and cologne filled my nose and I gritted my teeth in annoyance. ¡°You¡¯re the one who p*ssed him off.¡± Maya mumbled, obviously thinking I deserved whatever came to me. I snapped back, ¡°He¡¯s the one who took it too far.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the Alpha, he can take it however far he wants.¡± Maya grumbled back. I rolled my eyes at her, ¡°I don¡¯t care what he is. He can¡¯t act like he knows a single thing about us.¡± ¡°And where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± His rough voice spoke lowly in my ear, mming my chest against the lockers as I attempted to get out of his grasp. ¡°Can¡¯t you just leave me alone?¡± I snapped, but deep down I knew I didn¡¯t mean it. Sure, Alpha Asher had gone too far with hisment about Tyler but under his touch something stirred to life between my legs. ¡°What was that you said back there, L?¡± His rough voice was low in my ear and I resisted the urge to shudder at his concealed anger. ¡°You¡¯re only gonna make this worse for us.¡± Maya muttered, but she knew I wouldn¡¯t change my mind. Alpha Asher did nothing but confuse me. He was cold and hostile with his ignorant remarks and demands of obedience, but the moment at the swimming hole hadpletely thrown me off. While his punishment left me frustrated for longer than I care to admit, deep down I had enjoyed his rough and primal behavior. Arge hand intertwined itself in my hair, yanking my head back. I mped my lips together to keep a yelp from emerging from my mouth. Sharp pain radiating from my head triggered something in between my legs. Pain mixed with the pri*kles of pleasure rolled down my head and neck. While I was furious, my body had a mind of it¡¯s own. ¡°I asked you a question, L.¡± His rough voice growled in my ear, giving my hair another sharp tug. I gritted my teeth again, determined to keep the smell of my arousal from his nose. ¡°I said, f**k you.¡± I growled back. It was clear I had no regard for my own safety. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d think you were enjoying this L.¡± Alpha Asher growled in my ear and I winced. The smell of my arousal had seeped from between my legs, fulling the locker room with my scent. I grinded my teeth together and cursed my body for having a mind of its own. I had never acted this desperate before, but something about Alpha Asher had my body reacting like a b*tch in heat. Just as I was going to bite back some snarky retort, something else happened. Asher must¡¯ve been standing awfully close, because something was pressing into my backside. That something had Maya roaring to life. Where she was once scolding me for acting out, she now encouraged it. ¡°And you say I¡¯m bad.¡± I snapped at my hormone driven wolf. Maya rolled her eyes, ¡°I thought he was going to k**l us. It¡¯s obvious he wants something else.¡± The pressure in between my legs was building and yet again I was willing to let Alpha Asher have his way. I decided to take a risk, one that might do more harm than pay off. I pushed my as* against his hardened length, grinding against it slowly. ¡°If anyone¡¯s enjoying this it¡¯s you, Alpha.¡± My voice came out low, ripe with the desire Alpha Asher seemed to awaken within me. A deep rumble sounded from Alpha Asher¡¯s chest. My head rattled as I was spun around and mmed against the lockers. My eyes met the darkened eyes of Asher. I could feel the blood rushing to my face under his hostile gaze. The gold hues in his eyes were melting into the ckness that threatened to take them over. ¡°Watch what you say, L. You wouldn¡¯t be able to handle me.¡± Alpha Asher growled lowly, his rough hand wrapping around the soft skin of my neck. A sound of pleasure escaped my lips when his grip around my neck tightened. Under his touch all of my sense seemed to fly out the window. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure, Asher.¡± I exhaled, my eyes trailing down his towering form. Any semnce of gold was now fully swallowed by the obsidian flecks swirling in his eyes. His grip around my neck tightened, only allowing me the smallest amount of air. Something had to be wrong with me. Here I was, practically being strangled by a hostile Alpha and all I could think about was him tearing the clothes from my body. ¡°Alpha Asher, L.¡± He snarled, leaning down so his face was only inches from my own. His hot breath smelled of mint. ¡°Do not forget it.¡± With onest low growl, Alpha Asher let go of my throat and stormed from the locker room. Once again he left me equally excited and afraid, and despite my best judgement I was still begging for more. Frustrated and wanting more, I decided to head to the swimming hole. Any memories of Tyler and I at the swimming hole had faded under Alpha Asher¡¯s touch. Alpha Asher¡¯s touch seared my skin and sent waves of pleasure tumbling down. I left the pack house and frowned, I assumed Mason and Breyona would¡¯ve stuck around. One quick look at my phone and I see why they hadn¡¯t. I was in the locker room for nearly half an hour with Asher. I could only hope the scent of my arousal faded by the time tomorrow came around. I decided to call home and let Dad know I wouldn¡¯t be heading back from training right away. ¡°Hello, L.¡± My Grandma¡¯s voice sounded on the other end of the phone and I sighed with relief. ¡°Hey Grandma, I won¡¯t be home for a little bit.¡± I replied, scrambling for an excuse. There was a pause on the other end, ¡°Does this have something to do with Alpha Asher?¡± I mped my lips together and struggled for words. Grandma had always been a little too smart for her own good. She always seemed to know things she shouldn¡¯t. Dad and I used to joke that she¡¯d be a witch if it wasn¡¯t for her werewolf blood. ¡°No.¡± I chuckled, trying to make it sound effortless. ¡°I just need some time to myself after what happenedst night.¡± ¡°I understand, dear.¡± Grandma¡¯s kind voice called out, ¡°Will Breyona or your other friend be with you?¡± ¡°No..¡± I frowned, hoping she wouldn¡¯t tell Dad. ¡°Just be safe, L.¡± Grandma¡¯s voice was stern, ¡°I know you¡¯re more than capable of taking care of yourself, but try and stay clear of the forest for now.¡± ¡°I will Grandma.¡± I lied. After I hung up the phone, the guilt set in. I hated lying to Grandma, but the swimming hole had always been somewhere safe and private I could go. Living in a pack was like having an entire town of siblings, there was never any alone time. I strolled down the road and to the edge of the forest, my eyes flickering around as I stepped inside. The sounds of the forest always worked to calm my nerves. The crickets and birds mixed with the smell of wet earth was like a sedative. In no time I could hear and smell the fresh water. I had enough tormenting from Alpha Asher today, and decided to keep my clothes on. I simply walked to the edge of the water and sat down on one of the giant rocks. This rock in particr had a t and smooth surface. While some part of me had missed home, another side desperately missed Grandma¡¯s cottage. Her little cottage with a dense forest surrounding it, was one of my favorite ces to be. There was endless privacy for when Maya simply needed a run. The density of the forest around Grandma¡¯s house provided the perfect coverage for Maya to run around undetected. The fresh smell of herbs and wet grass in the morning had be the rm I loved waking to. The wolf and human side of me were at odds. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Maya loved living on her own, nothing but forest surrounding us. She chafed undermand. I on the other hand felt a sense of duty to my family. Dad needed me, and Sean did too whether he¡¯d admit it or not. Things feltplete with Grandma living with the three of us. My churning sea of thoughts were cut short by the rustling of bushes and cracking of twigs. I had already assumed Alpha Asher somehow followed me to the swimming hole again, but the noise wasing from the opposite direction. I scrambled off the smooth rock and away from the rushing water when a face I had once loved came into view, a face I never wanted to see again. Tyler. Share Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 11 ¨C Tyler emerged from the brush of the forest, looking exactly how I had remembered him. His sandy blonde hair was slightly longer now, and his torso was a little more swollen with muscle. His blue eyes held the same arrogance they had held his entire life. His blue eyes were full of caution and some strange emotion as he slowly approached me. ¡°I¡¯m alerting the others.¡± Maya snapped. ¡°Wait.¡± I demanded, ¡°I want to hear what he has to say.¡± ¡°If he gets too close, I¡¯m ripping his head off.¡± Maya growled. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Agreed.¡± I replied. ¡°L.¡± Tyler breathed, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± I blinked at him stupidly. Out of everything he¡¯s done and put this pack through, that¡¯s all he has to say? ¡°No kidding.¡± I snapped, ¡°You bettere up with something better unless you want the others to find out you¡¯re here.¡± Tyler shook his head, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t call them on me, would you L?¡± ¡°Like you said, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± I kept my voice indifferent, staring at him with hard eyes. Seeing Tyler in person was proof that things had indeed changed. The butterflies that once scattered in my stomach under his blue-eyed gaze were now nonexistent. Looking into the depths of his ocean eyes invoked none of the feelings they had used to. All I felt for him now was hate, a dangerous emotion for any creature to hold. ¡°L.¡± Tyler¡¯s voice turned soft as he took another step towards me, ¡°You know I¡¯d never hurt you.¡± My heart squeezed at the sincerity in his words, but my mind knew better. Tyler only held interest in himself, he cared for only himself. The girl who had been raised along side him was the one hurting. The new L felt nothing for him. Tyler took another tentative step, ¡°I made a mistake, L. I never should¡¯ve left you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him.¡± Maya growled, her eyes locked on Tyler. I shook my head, ¡°I¡¯ll never listen to him again.¡± My heart squeezed again as L from the past finally heard the words she had been dreaming of. ¡°Just a few more steps.¡± Maya murmured, and I was in silent agreement with her. ¡°What¡¯s done is done, Tyler.¡± I snapped, ¡°You found your mate, now get lost.¡± Tyler shook his head, ¡°She means nothing to me. It¡¯s always been you, L. I¡¯ve loved you since the beginning, and even now I can¡¯t get you out of my head.¡± ¡°What kind of game does he think he¡¯s ying.¡± Maya snarled, desperate to sink her teeth into flesh. I had lost the irond hold I had on Maya for just a split second. A ferocious growl filled with fury ripped from my mouth. Maya was giving Tyler a warning, stop where you are and you won¡¯t d*e. Tyler immediately halted in his steps, caution filling his blue eyes. ¡°I came back for you, L.¡± Tyler¡¯s voice was soft and dripping honesty. His honesty changed nothing. Even if I wanted to forgive him, Maya would never allow it. He had abandoned his entire pack, left them all for d**d. My Mom died for a pathetic Alpha who swore to protect her. ¡°I had no choice, L.¡± Tyler¡¯s blue eyes darted around frantically, ¡°I had to leave. You¡¯d understand if you just came with me.¡± ¡°Come with you?¡± Maya snarled, ¡°Never in a million years.¡± ¡°My Mom¡¯s d**d, y¡¯know.¡± I pointed out, reading the emotion in his eyes. Surprise and then guilt shed in his eyes. ¡°Color me surprised, he actually feels bad.¡± Maya scoffed incredulously. I shook my head, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to think. All I know is there¡¯s no way in h**l we¡¯re going with him.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that, L.¡± Tyler shook his head, ¡°I swear.¡± ¡°What the f**k happened, Tyler?¡± I snapped, ¡°You left everyone to d*e.¡± Tyler shook his head furiously, ¡°That wasn¡¯t my intention, I swear. Asher said he¡¯d let me live if I abandoned the pack.¡± ¡°Alpha Asher would¡¯ve let another Alpha escape.¡± Maya hissed, ¡°No Alpha would.¡± I gritted my teeth together. His eyes were brimming with sincerity, but something was off. Why would Alpha Asher make a deal like that? The rumors about Asher paint him as a merciless Alpha, one who is swift when dealing d***h sentences. Why would he allow another Alpha to escape? ¡°I don¡¯t believe him.¡± Maya growled. ¡°I don¡¯t either, but you have to admit he is convincing.¡± I frowned. Maya shook her head, ¡°Anyone can lie.¡± ¡°Why should I believe you, Tyler?¡± I red at him, ¡°You¡¯ve done nothing to earn my trust.¡± ¡°I had your trust once before. I can earn it again.¡± Tyler frowned, but I wasn¡¯t hearing it. ¡°Leave Tyler.¡± I snapped, my eyes hardening as I red at him. ¡°Flee, before I call the others.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be too hard for him. He¡¯s better at running away than running a pack.¡± Maya snickered. The sincerity and honesty that had once been flooding his ocean eyes faded, and was quickly reced by a hard and almost taunting expression. ¡°I just wanted to give you a fighting chance, L.¡± Tyler¡¯s voice was hard and cold. I could feel my body stiffen at his words, and a small smile twitched onto his face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I snapped. Something about the look on his face had my hair standing on end. Tyler¡¯s small smile widened, taking on a full-blown smirk. It wasn¡¯t one filled with yful intentions, it was one full of secrets. ¡°You didn¡¯t think I would just let Asher steal my pack, did you?¡± Tyler scoffed, crossing his arms over his chest. I rolled my eyes at him, ¡°Every pack within five hundred mile radius hates you, Tyler. You can¡¯t take back a pack the size of Asher¡¯s on your own.¡± Tyler¡¯s smirk turned into a grin, and he shed me a set of white teeth. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not alone. I have some new friends. Thest thing your new little Alpha would ever expect.¡± ¡°New friends?¡± Maya sounded confused, ¡°No pack would dare fight against Alpha Asher.¡± Something about his words had my teeth on edge, and everything inside of me wanted to run straight to Asher. ¡°Go. Tell your Alpha what little you know. It won¡¯t change a thing.¡± Tyler taunted, taking a few steps back until he began to merge with the forest. ¡°Good luck, Tyler.¡± I snapped, turning around. ¡°You¡¯ll need it.¡± I refused to let Tyler see my worry, or my fear. A year away from him had suited me well. ¡°Did you enjoy the notes, L?¡± Tyler¡¯s words had me hesitating, my back turned on my first love. ¡°A friend of mine has been d***g to meet you. He simply couldn¡¯t help himself.¡± My hesitation onlysted a split second before I walked calmly into the forest, Tyler¡¯sugh echoing in my mind. Share Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 12 ¨C The absolutest thing I wanted to do was run to Alpha Asher, especially after what happened in the locker room. I had no excuse for being out by the swimming hole again, and was equally dreading and anticipating his reaction. I walked back to the packhouse, my stomach a mess of knots and confusion. ¡°I wonder who is friend is.¡± Maya inquired, sending her thoughts flooding through my head. I grimaced at her words, ¡°Whoever it is doesn¡¯t seem like a friend to us.¡± ¡°Why leave notes for us though?¡± Maya shook her head, ¡°Something isn¡¯t adding up.¡± ¡°Maybe his friend just likes toying with people.¡± I shrugged, ¡°Tyler sure does.¡± That¡¯s how the fifteen minute walk to the packhouse was spent. Maya and I exchanged theories and questions, neither of using to any conclusion I walked into the packhouse and was instantly greeted by Alpha Asher¡¯s Beta. I hadn¡¯t seen him since he questioned me the night of Katie¡¯s d***h. ¡°L, right?¡± Beta Drake cocked his eyebrow at my sudden appearance. While Alpha Asher failed to intimidate me, Beta Derek was an entirely different story. I had no intention showing my indimidation with his scarred body and towering form. Chris was right about one thing, bigger men are much slower and fall harder. ¡°Thats me.¡± I nodded, looking around at the newly referbished packhouse. The training grounds was a separete wing of the packhouse, positioned off to the side of the property. The main wing of the packhouse held many bedrooms, and the Alpha¡¯s office. I had spent many of my childhood years in this packhouse, running around with Tyler. It was both refreshing and saddening how much the house had changed. Tyler¡¯s Mom always had the house in light pastels. Hints of blue¡¯s, yellow¡¯s and pink¡¯s were thrown about. Alpha Asher must have referbished the entire thing when he took over the pack. The light pastel¡¯s were now gone, reced with white and small amounts of ck. It gave the packhouse a clean and pristine look. It looked more like a show room rather than a house that people lived in. There were no personal items decorating the walls, not a single picture in sight. A house that once held two generations, was now barren. ¡°What did youe here for, L?¡± Beta Drake raised his eyebrow, peeking over the page of writing he held in front of his face. I cleared my throat and steadied my nerves in the process, ¡°I need to speak with Alpha Asher.¡± Something danced in the back of Beta Drake¡¯s eyes, something curious. ¡°And why would you need to speak with the Alpha?¡± I pursed my lips together impatiently, ¡°It¡¯s about Katie¡¯s d***h.¡± I lied. There was no way I nned on telling Asher¡¯s Beta my ex-boyfriend and old Alpha made an appearance on pack territory. The first thing out of his mouth would be to ask me why the h**l I didn¡¯t alert them immediently. Beta Drake set his paper down among the others and locked his eyes on my own, ¡°And why didn¡¯t you provide this information the night of her d***h?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t make the connection at the time.¡± I clenched my teeth together. I always hated lying, but this wasn¡¯t a conversation I wanted to have with Beta Drake. H**l, it wasn¡¯t a conversation I wanted to have with Asher but I didn¡¯t have a choice in that matter. I¡¯d take Asher¡¯s punishments over Beta Drake¡¯s wrath any day. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell me instead?¡± Beta Drake proposed, and I found myself growing more impatient. I sighed, ¡°I¡¯d rather just tell Alpha Asher if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Beta Drake paused for a moment, and finally a deep smirk formed on his face. ¡°Very well, but I¡¯ll inform you now that he¡¯s very busy. He won¡¯t be happy you interrupted him.¡± ¡°Is he ever happy?¡± I grumbled, unable to keep the words from leaving my lips. I med my teeth down with an audible ¡®click¡¯. ¡°You have absolutely no self control.¡± Maya groaned. ¡°I¡¯m not going to dignify that statement with a response.¡± I snapped. ¡°With an attitude like that, you¡¯re going to need some luck.¡± Beta Drake replied, a hint of a smirk lingered in his tone. I followed Beta Drake down countless hallways quietly. I knew the house like the back of my hand, but there was no way I¡¯d tell that to Asher¡¯s Beta. I¡¯m sure it was stillmon knowledge that I had dated the previous Alpha, but I appreciated that most people didn¡¯t bring it up. Beta Drake led me to Tyler¡¯s Dad¡¯s old office and stood in front of the door. ¡°Go ahead and knock.¡± Beta Drake gestured to the door with his head, amusement ying in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯ll stick around incase he tries to k**l me.¡± I raised my eyebrow at Beta Drake, who was bing less intimidating by the second. Beta Drake shook his head, his lips twitching at my words. ¡°Don¡¯t count on it. Best of luck.¡± And with thosest warm and weing words, Beta Drake retreated down the hallway. ¡°It¡¯s now or never.¡± Maya mumbled. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t k**l you to be a little more positive.¡± I rolled my eyes at her. ¡°He¡¯s going to be pissed either way.¡± Maya shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m positive he¡¯ll k**l us if we wait to tell him.¡± I lifted my hand and knocked at the heavy oak door. It was silent for a few moments, and I jumped when an irritated Asher yelled, ¡°Come in.¡± I peaked the door open and stepped inside. Asher was sitting at therge desk in the middle of the room, his honey colored eyes trailing the words on a piece of paper. He hadn¡¯t looked up at me yet, and I resisted the urge to fidget. ¡°Well?¡± Asher snapped, his eyes still glued to the paper in front of him. He hadn¡¯t even noticed me yet. My stubborn side decided to make an appearance and I mped my lips shut, simply standing in silence until Alpha Asher decided to look up from his papers. A few more seconds passed and he mmed his papers down with a loud thud. His honey eyes burned with irritation when they met my own. ¡°L?¡± Alpha Asher snapped, his handsome face contorting into a grimace, ¡°Haven¡¯t bothered me enough for one day?¡± I felt an incredulous look threaten toe over my face and I concealed it with a snarky smirk. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Sorry, you¡¯re just so fun and approachable.¡± I smirked at him, ¡°I just can¡¯t help myself.¡± Alpha Asher sat back in his chair as he glowered at me. His honey eyes were turning darker by the second, and I took the time to notice how good he looked. He had changed out of his training clothes and now wore some casual business clothes. His button down shirt was rolled up to his elbows, while the top few buttons were undone. His chocte hair was tousled and deliciously messy. My heart began to hammer as he stood from his chair, stalking towards me slowly. ¡°You have one minute to tell me why you are here, L.¡± Alpha Asher growled, his chest rumbling from the depth of his own voice. I pursed my lips and pretended to be lost in thought when I felt a rough hand grasp my chin. ¡°Thirty seconds, L.¡± Alpha Asher snarled, his hand tightening around my face. As always when it came to Asher, pain coupled with pleasure and sent exciting tingles down my legs. The thought of his punishments were bing more and more appealing as time passed. ¡°I have some information about Tyler.¡± I gritted my teeth as the name left my lips. Some of Asher¡¯s honey color returned to his eyes as he dropped his hand from my face. ¡°Good girl.¡± Ashermented, his eyes locked on my own. ¡°Exin.¡± Something fluttered in between my legs at the sound of his rough voice saying, ¡®good girl¡¯. It was almost as intoxicating as his deep threats to punish me. I wasn¡¯t sure which one I liked more. Knowing he would definitely be pissed, Iunched into what happened at the swimming hole today. I skillfully left out the fact I was recieving notes from an unnamed stranger. I couldn¡¯t fully process that fact on my own, and thest thing I needed was the entire pack knowing. Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes progressively had gotten darker as I continued my ount of today¡¯s events. ¡°Why were you at the swimming hole, L?¡± Asher¡¯s voice had taken on that deadly calm tone, sending chills down my spine. ¡°I don¡¯t see why I can¡¯t go there.¡± I huffed, ¡°It¡¯s out of the way, and no one else knows about it.¡± ¡°Tyler knows about it.¡± Asher growled, ¡°You said Tyler isn¡¯t working alone. Which means whoever he¡¯s working with also knows.¡± ¡°Fine, I see your point.¡± I snapped, watching the fire in Asher¡¯s eyes b**n brighter at my disobedience. ¡°Why did you not call for the others?¡± Asher¡¯s voice was deadly calm, and my stomach clenched under his intense gaze. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s pissed.¡± Maya groaned. I rolled my eyes, ¡°He¡¯d be more pissed if we didn¡¯t tell him.¡± ¡°If I called for the others, we would¡¯nt have found out any of this.¡± I huffed, crossing my arms as I stared back into Asher¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°If you had called the others, Tyler would be in my hands.¡± Asher growled, taking another step towards me. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that.¡± I shook my head, ¡°Tyler was up to something, there was no way he¡¯d let himself get captured.¡± ¡°You underestimate my pack.¡± Asher growled, ¡°And you over estimate your little boyfriend.¡± Something burned brighter in Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes at his own words, but I refused to cringe under his firey gaze. There was not a chance in h**l I¡¯d give Alpha Asher the satisfaction of making me submit. ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend.¡± I snapped back at Asher. Alpha Asher paused for a moment, ¡°Did you want him to get away, L?¡± If any other Alpha had taken over our pack, my next actions would definitely earn me a d***h sentence. I wasn¡¯t sure what kept Alpha Asher from k*****g me here and now. I¡¯d like to think it was my charming good looks and absolute refusal of obedience that tempted him into keeping me around. Nheless, my next actions weren¡¯t something I was proud of. At Alpha Asher¡¯s words, I was seeing red. Maya had roared to life and fueled my own anger. The two of us hadpletely forgotton who Alpha Asher was, and lunged at him. I had never been angry like this before. Angry to the point where my vision clouded and I tasted metal on my tongue. Alpha Asher¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he watched me charge forward. Before my closed fist could reach Alpha Asher¡¯s face, I was mmed rougly into the wall. My fists were yanked above my head, secured against the wall by one of his hands. My chest rised and fell rapidly, the adrenaline from my anger slowly subsiding. ¡°sh*t.¡± Maya persed her lips. I huffed in response, ¡°This was as much as your fault as it was mine.¡± ¡°Here¡¯s to hoping he doesn¡¯t k**l us.¡± Maya sighed, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind another one of those punishments.¡± ¡°I suppose that answers my question.¡± Alpha Ashermented more to himself, as he restrained me against the wall. His eyes were fully ck now as he looked at my restrained position. Thebination of my low cut tank-top and my arms pinned above my head forced my bre*sts together and up. I¡¯m positive my face was flushed, and my chest continued to rise and fall rapidly. The rage I was feeling had subsided, but my breath refused to slow. Alpha Asher¡¯s ckened eyes were staring me down. It felt like searing heatpping at my skin as Asher¡¯s ck eyes trailed down the side of my neck, lingering on my lifted bre*sts. I watched in equal parts h****r and confusion as Asher skillfully removed the belt he was wearing. I¡¯m sure my eyes were practically bulging from the thoughts running through my head. ¡°Why is he taking his belt off?¡± Maya had the same frantic and lu*tful tone as I. What was Asher doing? The prospect of feeling his length inside of me sent a wave of pleasure emerging from my core. I had clung to my v**ginity like a raft, and yet I was more than willing to throw it at a demanding Alpha. A cruel smirk formed on Alpha Asher¡¯s perfect face as he watched myrge eyes trace his belt. ¡°Did you think you wouldn¡¯t be punished?¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was strangely soft, while his darkened eyes burned with intensity. My stomach lurched with excitement, and my underwear instantly began dampening at his words. All thoughts about my vginity were out the window. My puy throbbed and ached to be filled with his length. The time nor setting mattered. He could throw me over his desk for all I cared. Alpha Asher released my hands and spun me around, mming my chest against the wall. My arms were yanked behind my back and a squeak of pain left my lips. Realization dawned on me as Alpha Asher wrapped his belt tightly around my wrists. The pain melted with pleasure, only amplifying my lu*tful desire for the hot-headed Alpha. His office was quickly filled with the clear scent of my arousal, but this time Alpha Asher didn¡¯t retreat. He let his fingers gently intertwine in my hair before he yanked my head back. I peered up into his ck eyes, the want and desire in on my face. ¡°You thought I was going to fk you?¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s rough voice was questioning as he looked down at me. ¡°Only good girls get fked, L.¡± Share Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 13 ¨C ¡°You thought I was going to fk you?¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s rough voice was questioning as he looked down at me. ¡°Only good girls get fked, L.¡± Something shing in the depths of his eyes made me gulp. If he wasn¡¯t going to f**k me, what did he have nned? Alpha Asher grabbed the belt that bound my hands, yanking roughly as he pulled me over to his office chair. The belt pinched my wrists, and I bit back a whimper that threatened to escape my lips. Alpha Asher sat down in his chair, pulling me until I stood in front of him. ¡°Remove your pants.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s honey gaze was flecked with ck, his voice even and calm. My stomach lurched and a warm heat flooded my face. ¡°Is he serious?¡± Maya hissed. I clenched my legs together, trying to hide the obvious smell of my arousal. Something about Alpha Asher taking charge, allowing the most primal part of him to show, was incredibly seductive. Nheless, I ced a defiant stare on my face. While excitement and allure churned in my gut, I refused to be thrown around without putting up a fight. Alpha Asher wanted obedience, he would soon learn that his punishments encouraged the opposite. ¡°I will not ask you again, L.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s voice had turned deadly, a low growl lingering in his words. Another annoying pang of excitement ran through me. Defiance hade naturally for me, and I relished in my independence. Once I had learned to truly defend myself, the submissive and quiet part of me had died. I mped my teeth down on my lip, a habit I had formed over the years. Alpha Asher¡¯s reaction was near instantaneous. His eyes had darkened and flickered down to my lip. ¡°Stop that.¡± Alpha Asher snapped, sending another rush of excitement through me. I let my eyes grow wide, a picture perfect look of innocence clouding my features. I looked down at Alpha Asher and batted my eyes. ¡°Stop what, Asher?¡± I gaped innocently, running my teeth across my soft lip. A low snarl sounded from Alpha Asher¡¯s chest as he grabbed the belt that bound my hands and yanked me forward. ¡°You just had to call him Asher.¡± Maya grumbled and rolled her eyes. I grinned innocently, ¡°Oops?¡± I stumbled forward and my bound hands connected with Alpha Asher¡¯s chest. I was extremely aware of how hard his chest felt beneath my hands. ¡°Let go of me.¡± I growled, my core clenching as Alpha Asher gabbed fist fulls of my shorts. ¡°You should¡¯ve thought about that earlier, L.¡± Alpha Asher glowered at me, his jaw taut. A yelp of surprise left my lips as Alpha Asher ripped my shorts from my body, dropping them to the floor. He moved faster than I thought possible, yanking the belt and throwing me over hisp. I was silently thankful I chose underwear that provided some form of coverage. I had my cheeky ck underwear on, and squirmed as I was draped across Alpha Asher¡¯sp. My bottom was in the air, and I felt mildly self conscious over that fact. As defiant as ever, I wondered what the h**l he was going to do. A simple spanking couldn¡¯t possibly be considered an actual punishment. ¡°Stop moving.¡± Alpha Asher snarled, his darkened eyes zing. His fingers were intertwined in my hair, yanking my head back so I locked eyes with him. His hand yanked the hair tie from my head, letting my This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. raven locks fan over my shoulder. My arms were pulled forward as Alpha Asher hooked his belt to the side of the chair, keeping me locked in ce. A familiar pressure began building in between my legs at the thought of him touching my b**e bottom. I opened my mouth to speak, to let out some snide remark when a sharp sting ran through my backside. A yelp of shock left my lips instead. ¡°What was that, L?¡± Alpha Asher mused, his voice low and husky as I recovered from the p to my backside. I could see Asher¡¯s hand lift and m down again, causing another yelp to leave my lips. Three smackster, the yelps of pain were turning into something new. As the lump beneath my stomach grew, the pain began mixing with pleasure. It was er*tic to know Asher was getting off on spanking me. Whether he admitted it or not, he wanted my disobedience. He wanted a reason to punish me, to exert dominance over me. The heat pooling in between my legs was almost unbearable, an itch that was begging to be scratched. The scent of my arousal was thick in the air, as was the stinging p of flesh against flesh. ¡°Please-¡± The word left my lip in a whisper, my resolve finally cracking. My body ached under his touch, and it needed more than just a simple taste. ¡°Use your words, L.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was rough and husky, only encouraging the wetness between my thighs. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I want you-¡± I ground my teeth together as another p hit my backside. The words were right there, on the cusp of my lips. They were begging to be spoken, and yet I wanted to keep them to myself. ¡°I want- more.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s bulge was pressing painfully against my stomach, sending heat rushing to my core. His body was responding to my own, wanting the same as I. I felt Asher¡¯s fingers tangle in my loose hair, yanking my head back so I could look into his face. The ghost of a smirk formed on his chiseled face, while victory gleamed in his eyes. A frustrated whimper nearly left my lips when the belt around my wrists was removed. ¡°Have you learned your lesson, L?¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was hard, his face an emotionless mask that left me confused. ¡°Yes.¡± The word left my lips quietly, fueled by my desire for more. I would¡¯ve admitted anything in that moment, anything to have his hand drift between my shaking thighs. ¡°Say it.¡± Alpha Asher snapped, his ckened eyes burning into my own. ¡°I want to hear you say it, L.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be a good girl.¡± My eyes were wide and my face flushed, I was sure he could see the lu*t pooling within them. The pain had awakened something new within me, opened doors that I had never once thought about. ¡°Stand up.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes had softened infinitesimally, but his voice remained hard. I pulled myself from hisp, hastily yanking my shorts back in ce. I flinched at how sore my backside was, the simple motion of standing made my bottom radiate pain. The heat and wetness between my thighs was far from satiated. While part of me scrambled to find some way to get Asher to continue, my pride felt wounded. I told him I would be good, and the thought of being rewarded was almost worth it. ¡°Remember this lesson for tomorrow, L.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s lips turned up in a smirk, making him look handsome and devious. ¡°I know I certainly will.¡± I picked my pride from the floor and scurried from Alpha Asher¡¯s office, desperate to clear my head. I could only pray the scent of my arousal hadn¡¯t flooded from his office, letting the rest of the pack house know exactly what I had been up to. Evening patrol resumed as usual, and I truly hoped the other night was a one-off. Mason and Breyona met me at my front door, the three of us rearing to go. Breyona was stuck with another group for patrol, stationed on the other side of town. ¡°Oh I meant to let you know, were going to a part tomorrow.¡± Breyona shrugged, as if it were just another weekday. Werewolves never truly worried about drinking or partying. We could do both easily and return to work the next day. It took far too much alcohol to get a werewolf drunk, and when it did happen it wasn¡¯t a pretty sight. I lifted my eyebrow at Breyona, noticing Mason was equally invested in the conversation. ¡°A party?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Breyona shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s Chelsea¡¯s birthday tomorrow night and half of the town is going.¡± ¡°Why would we go to Chelsea¡¯s birthday?¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°I¡¯m positive she won¡¯t want us there.¡± ¡°It¡¯s at Haze.¡± Breyona rolled her eyes, knowing Chelsea couldn¡¯t keep us out of the most popr club in town. ¡°There¡¯s gonna be tons of guys there, so were going.¡± Haze was the club where Tyler had found his mate. I held no ill thoughts towards the club itself, just the people I had gone with at the time. Something in the pit of my stomach pulsed, knowing there was only one guy I¡¯d want to run in at Haze. ¡°You said half the town would be there?¡± I raised my eyebrow at Breyona, trying to conceal the meaning in my words. Breyona smirked, intelligence shing in her eyes, ¡°You might find who you¡¯re looking for at Haze. I can¡¯t promise anything though.¡± ¡°Looking for someone specific?¡± Mason inquired, the side of his lip twitching down. I shook my head, ¡°Just an old friend, but I doubt they¡¯ll be there.¡± I lied through my teeth, not wanting another person in on mine and Alpha Asher¡¯s strenuous situation. ¡°Well, count me in!¡± Mason grinned, his expression bringing a smile to my face. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you both up at L¡¯s house.¡± Breyona chuckled as she began walking in the opposite direction, ¡°Be ready at 9!¡± ¡°One hour to get ready.¡± I shook my head mournfully, remembering we had patrol from 6 p.m. to 8 p.m. ¡°You¡¯ll look beautiful either way.¡± Mason grinned cheerfully as we continued our walk to the patrol site. Patrol that night went effortlessly. Things were so peaceful, you¡¯d wonder if a girl truly died the other night. ¡°The calm before the storm.¡± Maya murmured. ¡°Well thank you for that positive bit of information.¡± I rolled my eyes, hoping my gloomy wolf was wrong. I got home that night and nearly choked as my eyesnded on the white index card that sat on my bed. ¡°Another one..¡± Maya grumbled, ¡°How is someone getting in here?¡± I frowned and walked to the only window in my bedroom. My room faced the back of the house. Behind the yard was the sprawling forest. It wasn¡¯t a stretch that someone made their way from the forest to drop a note in my bed. What was worry some was the fact that this person had no scent. I couldn¡¯t detect a single thing about them. If it wasn¡¯t for the note, I would¡¯nt have noticed the intrusion at all. While the forest was right behind our backyard, the patrol line extended far beyond that. The entire town was epassed and ran through multiple times during patrol. Many stations were set up through out the forest, keeping an eye on anyone thates or goes. I flipped the index card over and looked at the grainy photo that fell out. Even blurred, I knew the three faces I was looking at. Mason, Breyona and I were standing on the sidewalk. This was from just a few hours ago, just as we were walking to our patrol sites. Keep your friends close, L. Share Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 14 ¨C The moment I picked the crisp index card up from my bed, I knew I wouldn¡¯t get a full night sleep. Tyler had specifically said his friend was leaving the notes. The only friend I could think of was one of the other Alpha¡¯s, and all were too afraid of Alpha Asher to dare cross onto his territory. Somehow, someone was getting onto Alpha Asher¡¯s territory and leaving these notes. The fact that they could cloak their scent meant they weren¡¯t someone to be messing with. As I thought, sleep refused to end my misery for half the night. I settled for locking my windows tight and drawing the c******s. The slightest crack in the c******s began to creep me out, so I tied them shut tightly. I must¡¯ve managed to sleep a whopping four hoursst night, as my head was pounding and foggy when I woke that morning. My rm got me up an hour before training began, and I used the time wisely. I ran to the bathroom and washed the sleep from my face, feeling refreshed as the cool water sshed against my skin. I kept it simple, throwing on a tank top and workout shorts. I walked downstairs just in time to interrupt what seemed like an interesting conversation between Dad and Grandma. Once again they looked like two kids who didn¡¯t want to be caught. That only peaked my curiosity. ¡°Don¡¯t let me interrupt, continue your conversation.¡± I raised my eyebrow at the two of them, taking a deep gulp of coffee. ¡°Nonsense, it wasn¡¯t important to begin with.¡± Grandma chided me, setting a te of eggs and sausage down on the table. Grandma was skilled at many things, lying was one of those many things. Living with her for a year however, gave me too much time to analyze Grandma. When Grandma lied, she often tried to change the subject with food or sweets. And if that didn¡¯t work, she¡¯d bring up some other random topic. ¡°Important enough for you both to go quiet when I came down.¡± I raised my eyebrow and looked at the two of them. Dad was a horrible liar, one thing he didn¡¯t get from Grandma. Dad sat across the table ufortably, nursing his coffee as though it demanded all attention. ¡°It was nothing important, L.¡± Grandma pursed her lips, ¡°How¡¯s training going with Alpha Asher?¡± Knowledge shed in her green eyes and I ground my teeth together. ¡°Did Grandma really just insinuate what I thought she did?¡± Maya gaped, looking at the old woman in equal wonder and h****r. I nodded, ¡°She sure did. Thus proving, they don¡¯t want me to know what they were talking about.¡± ¡°Smooth, L.¡± Maya nodded. ¡°Training¡¯s going great.¡± I nodded, stuffing some food in my mouth. ¡°Really?¡± Grandma¡¯s lips twitched in a little smirk, her eyes shimmering. ¡°Why¡¯d you go to the pack house yesterday afternoon?¡± Some of my eggs caught in my throat and I covered a cough with a healthy gulp of coffee. Grandma¡¯s question got the attention of Dad, who sat his coffee down with a questioning look my way. Grandma was smart, much too smart. She sessfully redirected the entire conversation over to me, and now I needed to cover my own a*s. ¡°Did the Alpha need help with something?¡± Grandma hid her smirk behind a cup of coffee, but I could see her eyes shimmering with amusement. ¡°You were at the pack house yesterday?¡± Dad grunted, ¡°You didn¡¯t p**s off the Alpha again, did you?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± I forced my voice to remain calm, not at all defensive. ¡°Just wanted to ask if they found anything out about Katie¡¯s d***h.¡± A sharp image of me bent over Alpha Asher¡¯sp came to mind, my b**e bottom raised in the air as his hand met my skin. I hastily pushed that thought from my head before the rosy blush could creep up my cheeks. ¡°It was most likely just a rogue a****k, L.¡± Dad frowned, ¡°We had quite a bit of those back in my day.¡± ¡°You¡¯re probably right.¡± I shrugged, happy for the subject change, ¡°I just had to ask.¡± Mason and Breyona met me at the front door and together we walked over to the pack house. ¡°You sore from yesterday?¡± Breyona chuckled, referring to when I trained with Alpha Asher. This time a blush did creep up my face. I hadn¡¯t even thought about the rest of the soreness on my body. The only soreness at the front of my mind, was my aching bottom. ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± I nodded, ¡°I need to find an upper hand against him. Especially if I¡¯m gonna be stuck partnering with him.¡± ¡°Seems like Alpha Asher has it out for you.¡± Mason chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s a love hate rtionship.¡± Breyona snickered and I shot her a look. ¡°L doesn¡¯t like obeying, and that pisses the Alpha off.¡± Mason looked taken aback for a moment, ¡°And he hasn¡¯t k****d you yet?¡± ¡°Maybe he needs the numbers.¡± I shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m also not really a threat.¡± ¡°Maybe not to Alpha Asher.¡± Mason shook his head, as if a bad memory crossed his mind. ¡°I was sore for days after we trained together.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡± I smirked at Mason, ¡°You¡¯re just too slow.¡± ¡°You wait, once training is done I¡¯ll be the first one to kick that little a*s.¡± Mason raised his eyebrow at me, his hand extended. ¡°Deal.¡± I smirked, and shook his hand. ¡°You better be careful messing with the Alpha though.¡± Mason shook his head, something troubling lingered behind his eyes. ¡°ying with fire, L.¡± ¡°Duly noted.¡± I smirked, walking into the pack house behind them. I remembered what i told Alpha Asherst night and nearly sighed. I promised to be good for a change. Well.. I promised to be a ¡®good girl¡¯. If I was being honest, the only reason I nned to y nice was to get something in return. ¡°Only good girls get f**ked.¡± His husky words yed through my mind on a constant loop. Fine, Alpha Asher. I would be a good girl. Mason headed to the guys locker room, while Breyona and I headed to the girls. I stuffed my bag in the locker and headed out to the mats. Mason was already there and waiting. He definitely looked good. His tank top highlighted his biceps and muscr chest. Mason was just too big to gain anymore speed, much torge to maneuver as quickly. The chattering died down as Alpha Asher stepped into the room. Two of his warriors followed behind. I couldn¡¯t still the swarm of butterflies that formed in my stomach, nor the prospect of being partnered with Asher. His honey colored eyes roamed the room, never once ncing my way. His hair sat messily on his head, while his ck t-shirt rippled and dipped as it pressed against his muscles. ¡°Continue with offense and defense.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was rough andmanding, ¡°My men will be going around the room to help with your techniques.¡± ¡°L.¡± His deep voice pulled me from my explicit thoughts. Mason gave me a sympathetic look, while Breyona smirked. I walked over to Alpha Asher, my heart thumping in my chest. My heart nearly stopped entirely when Chelsea twitched up to Alpha Asher. She was wearing a sports bra that must¡¯ve been four sizes too small. Her brests were nearly popping out of the low cut tank top she wore. Her shorts were hiked up so high the bottoms of her btt cheeks poked out. ¡°L, pair off with Kanyon.¡± Alpha Asher nodded to a tall guy with skin the color of fresh espresso. Asher¡¯s eyes were hard and met my own for only a fraction of a second. Chelsea¡¯s smug eyes met my own, a cruel smirk forming on her face as she nodded over to Kanyon. I ground my teeth together and stalked off towards Kanyon, unsure what game Alpha Asher was ying at. ¡°Did you see what she was wearing?¡± Maya fake gagged in my mind, ¡°Might as well just wear a bra and panties.¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s desperately trying to be Luna.¡± I rolled my eyes. Whatever weird thing Alpha Asher and I had going on, had nothing to do with me trying to be Luna. If anything, dating Tyler taught me something important. Being Luna wasn¡¯t for me. I didn¡¯t want to be the center of attention, having an entire pack riding on my shoulders. ¡°L, right?¡± Kanyon grinned, showing gleaming teeth. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± I nodded, forcing a smile to my own face. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. I remembered Kanyon from well over a year ago. We had never been friends, but we hadn¡¯t been enemies either. Simply two people who had very different friend groups. Kanyon hadpletely changed over the years. Braces came off and muscles reced the e. I couldn¡¯t stop myself when my eyes flickered over to where Asher was standing. My blood turned hot in my veins, chafing ufortably. Alpha Asher was fighting Chelsea. I could hear her obnoxious giggles as she tried to throw a punch at Alpha Asher, only to have him block it and yank her forward. He was being unnecessarily gentle with her, only fueling my anger. ¡°Why is she even here?¡± Maya growled irritably, ¡°She can¡¯t even defend herself.¡± The butterflies I had been feeling turned into pissed off wasps as the familiar feeling of jealousy coursed through my veins. ¡°f**k this¡±, I mumbled under my breath and peeled my eyes away from Chelsea and Alpha Asher. As bad as this may sound, I took my anger out on Kanyon. While Kanyon wasn¡¯t the biggest Lycan around, he was slim enough to be considered fast whilst having enough muscle tond a decent punch. His speed made me work harder to out match him, and the red-hot jealousy I was feeling fueled me even further. I kept my eyes glued on Kanyon as we trained, refusing to even nce Asher¡¯s way. Chelsea¡¯s giggles and squeals were annoyingly loud, only fueling my anger. ¡°We¡¯re much stronger when we¡¯re pissed.¡± Maya growled as we dodged another of Kanyon¡¯s attacks. My muscles burned, but the burning fueled me further. I weed the ache, the sweat, and the breathlessness. Chris¡¯s voice shed through my head, guiding me as Kanyon continued to advance. Kanyon lunged forward, switching to the side a second before his body came into contact with my own. I wasn¡¯t sure how, but I anticipated the move. I knelt down just a second before his body was supposed to hit my own, and sent my elbow flying into his abdomen. The move had it¡¯s desired effect. My elbow smashed into Kanyon¡¯s abs, and he let out a sharp grunt before he tumbled over onto the floor. I stood from my spot and held my hand out for him. ¡°D**n, L.¡± Kanyon huffed, rubbing a hand against his battered torso. ¡°You hit pretty hard.¡± I couldn¡¯t help the snort that came through my lips, ¡°You think so?¡± ¡°For sure.¡± Kanyon nodded with a bright smile, ¡°See you tomorrow, L.¡± I waved Kanyon off and grimaced at my eyes made their way to Chelsea. She was talking very animatedly to Alpha Asher, a hand on her hip as she turned and waved him off. Alpha Asher¡¯s face was unreadable, but for just a moment his eyes met my own. His honey colored gaze was emotionless as he looked into my eyes. I had irritation and anger written all over my face. My teeth clicked together in annoyance as the corners of his lips turned up in a smirk. ¡°f**king a*****e.¡± I mumbled to Maya. ¡°He¡¯s trying to make us jealous.¡± Maya huffed. ¡°Chelsea can have him.¡± I snapped, ¡°I¡¯m not fighting over a d**n Alpha.¡± I changed quickly and stormed from the pack house. Sure, I was probably over reacting but I didn¡¯t care. Jealousy was hot in my veins, as was the image of Asher sparring with Chelsea. In the past, I had fought so hard for Tyler¡¯s attention and I promised myself that would never happen again. I wasn¡¯t going to fight to keep Asher¡¯s attention. I was leaning against the brick wall of the training building when Chelsea¡¯s obnoxiousugh came closer. ¡°Guess you¡¯re not the Alpha¡¯s favorite anymore.¡± Chelsea sneered as she caught me standing against the building. For once she didn¡¯t have her littleckeys behind her. I shrugged, ¡°Never wanted to be the favorite to begin with.¡± ¡°Now we all know that¡¯s a bold lie.¡± Chelsea chuckled humorlessly, ¡°You try so hard, L. But you¡¯ll always be useless. Thrown to the side the minute someone betteres along. Tyler saw you for what you are, and now Asher does too.¡± The way she said his name rang out clearly in my head, ¡®Asher¡¯. Within seconds I was seeing red. ¡°f**k being a good girl.¡± I snarled, smiling as my fist connected with Chelsea¡¯s face. Share Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 15 ¨C Once my fist connected with Chelsea¡¯s face, it was as though the anger hadpletely drained from my body. I was left standing there gaping like a fool. While I didn¡¯t regret my actions, I never had the guts to follow through on them before. Breyona was standing just a few feet away, her jaw dropping as she looked at Chelsea. My bad luck continued when Alpha Asher turned the corner as well. I mped my jaw shut as Chelsea began wailing at the sight of Alpha Asher. I hadn¡¯t even hit her that hard. Just hard enough to leave a solid bruise on her face. Not nearly hard enough to break skin or cken an eye. Yet she still whimpered and whined as if I had tried to m****r her. ¡°Alpha!¡± Chelsea whined, ¡°L just attacked me out of no where!¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s face was cold, and his eyes nced between the two of us. Something burned in the back of his gaze when he locked eyes with me, and I fought to keep the smirk from forming on my face. ¡°Is that true, L?¡± Asher turned his hard gaze on me, the corner of his lip twitching suspiciously. ¡°Say no.¡± Maya hissed. Once again, my big mouth got me into trouble. ¡°If you consider a punch to the face an a****k, then yes.¡± I stared at him deadpan, ¡°I attacked her ever so viciously.¡± ¡°L, do you enjoy being alive?¡± Maya growled under her breath. ¡°Quite so.¡± I snipped sarcastically, ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Maya rolled her eyes, ¡°Then why do you insist on trying to get us k****d.¡± ¡°Y¡¯know, you¡¯re awfully negative.¡± I snickered at my temperamental wolf. ¡°Shut up, L.¡± Maya sighed, shaking her head. Within seconds Asher had his hand mped around my forearm, tight enough to cause pain. ¡°See you at 9.¡± I called out to a stunned Breyona over my shoulder. Alpha Asher¡¯s pace was fast as he dragged me along with him. My feet stumbled and tripped to keep up. Alpha Asher took me around to the front of the house, storming around to the forest line with my arm in his grip. Confusion washed over me as he passed the pack house. Where the h**l was he nning on taking me? Alpha Asher stormed into the woods, only going a few feet in until I was mmed against a tree. ¡°See, L.¡± Maya huffed, ¡°He¡¯s taken us out into the woods so he can k**l us in peace.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°He¡¯s the Alpha, he can k**l us wherever he wants. You really need to stop being so dramatic.¡± ¡°It¡¯s called self preservation, L.¡± Maya snapped, ¡°You could use some.¡± ¡°Do you have no control over yourself, L?¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was deadly calm as he backed me up against the tree.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. I ground my teeth together, determined to control my body as much as I could. I was tired of my body responding under Alpha Asher¡¯s touch. My jealousy was a stable pit of fire in my stomach, giving me the strength to try and control my arousal. ¡°I have plenty control, Alpha.¡± I gritted my teeth and spat my reply. Alpha Asher¡¯s honey colored eyes were growing darker, ¡°Care to exin why you attacked Chelsea?¡± Some kind of f**ked up amusement was flickering in the back of his gaze. Was he actually enjoying all of this? ¡°Chelsea¡¯s had thating for a long time.¡± I snapped, extremely aware of the close proximity between Alpha Asher and I. I could feel his t-shirt brushing against my own, and the smell of him was intoxicating. A deep woodsy cologne mixed with male sweat floated around me. ¡°What happened to being a good girl, L?¡± Each word was spoken slowly, his voice dropping into a husky growl once he spoke my name. Alpha Asher¡¯s towering form leaned over me, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice how his face inched closer to my own. ¡°I tried, but it was just too hard.¡± I stuck my bottom lip out in a pout, letting my eyes widen as I looked up at Alpha Asher. A deep snarl left Alpha Asher¡¯s mouth as he mmed me against the tree again. His rough hand came up to grab my face. His touch wasn¡¯t hard enough to bring pain, but there would be no escaping his grasp. I could feel my own willpower weaken as his rough thumb ran across my lower lip. The sensitive spot between my legs instantly began to dampen under his touch. I could see somewhere in the back of his eyes, his willpower was crumbling. The lump in his pants I had felt in the past was proof to the fact that he wanted me. My body reacted on it¡¯s own under his touch. My tongue darted from my mouth, flicking against this thumb slowly. His thumb dipped past my parted lips, and I flicked my tongue against it hungrilly. Just when I thought something more was going to happen, his eyes clouded over. I cursed the stupid mind-link. My body was screaming for him. He ignited a fire within me that only he could put out. Whenever Asher touched me, any thoughts of my vginity flew out the window. I knew sooner orter, he would be the one to steal my vginity. My body refused to give it to anyone else. Once the fog cleared from Asher¡¯s eyes, he removed his hand from my face and took a few steps back. My chest was rising and falling heavily, while desire still lingered in my eyes. ¡°This will be thest time you defy me, L.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was low and rough as he turned away from me. ¡°Don¡¯t count on it.¡± My words sounded breathless, but the fire that fueled my defiance was still roaring. Alpha Asher stopped in his tracks, ¡°I will contact you once I¡¯ve thought out a suitable punishment for your a****k on Chelsea.¡± Without another word, Alpha Asher turned and took off back to the pack house. I used the walk back home to clear my scattered mind. For whatever reason, I wanted Alpha Asher in a way I hadn¡¯t wanted another male. Every time I found myself alone with him, my willpower crumbled as though it had never been there to begin with. I couldn¡¯t find the strength any longer to resist the intoxicating pull I felt towards him. I opened the front door to the house silently, hearing my Grandma and Dad¡¯s hushed voices in the kitchen. They hadn¡¯t notice mee in. I closed the front door slowly, keeping my ears trained on their conversation. ¡°¡­she can¡¯t know¡­hurt her..find out..¡± My Dad¡¯s voice was a strained whisper. ¡°..deserves..poor¡­vampire..¡± My Grandma¡¯s voice held a semnce of anger and I froze at thest word she spoke. Vampire Vampire¡¯s existed in the world just as us Lycan¡¯s. Human¡¯s were blissfully unaware that they were surrounded by monsters. Vampire¡¯s had never posed a threat to Lycan¡¯s before. We ran inrge packs and were simply too strong toe up against. While Lycan¡¯s enjoyed the warm weather, Vampire¡¯s preferred the cold. Vampire¡¯s never ran in groupsrger than 2-3 at a time. They weren¡¯t family or pack oriented. They stuck to themselves and only emerged from the shadows for something to eat. H**l, thest reported Vampire seen was well over sixteen years ago. Why would Dad and Grandma be talking about them now? ¡°Quiet.¡± Grandma hissed at my Dad, pulling me from my thoughts. Grandma¡¯s head peeked around the corner, and a carefree smile was stered on her face. ¡°Oh you¡¯re back, I made some lunch.¡± Grandma grinned, gesturing for me toe into the kitchen. I stered a weary smile on my own face, doing my best to hide the fact I heard far too much of their conversation. I hadn¡¯t received any useful information, but I now knew they were hiding something from me. I simply wondered what that something had to do with Vampires. I ate lunch with a cheerful Grandma and a silent Dad, passing the time as quickly as I could. I wanted to leap from my chair and demand they tell me the truth, but I knew they¡¯d just deny what I heard. Time passed rather slowly, and finally 6p.m. rolled around. I slipped from the house with a forced wave to my Dad and Grandma, grateful for Mason¡¯s cheerfulpany. ¡°So, you punched a girl in the face?¡± Mason chuckled, shaking his head. His arm was draped lightly over my shoulder as we walked, but it didn¡¯t feel awkward or strange. It felt friendly and was simply part of Mason¡¯s carefree attitude. ¡°Sure did.¡± Breyona shook her head, but a smirk yed on her lips. ¡°Alpha Asher d**g her off.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re still alive?¡± Mason¡¯s steps faltered at Breyona¡¯s words, his smile slipping from his lips. ¡°I¡¯m thinking Alpha Asher has a soft spot for L.¡± Breyona nodded thoughtfully, ¡°Either that or he just really wants to sleep with her.¡± Mason looked slightly ufortable, so I happily changed the subject to the party tonight. ¡°Oh there¡¯s no way Chelsea¡¯s gonna show up to her own birthday party with a huge bruise on her face.¡± Breyona snickered, ¡°She¡¯ll cover it by the time the party rolls around.¡± Patrol went effortlessly tonight. The forest surrounding the territory waspletely quiet. The only sounds came from the creatures that lived within the woods. Not a single sighting of a rogue or other was brought to anyone¡¯s attention. Mason and I simply spent the time dashing around the forest, allowing our wolves a bit of free time. Breyona met up with me at my house with a bag full of makeup and two dresses in tow. Once she saw the state of my closet, she insisted on helping me get ready. ¡°You ever think there¡¯s something more going on between you and Alpha Asher?¡± Breyona asked, raising her eyebrow as she brushed my face with some light colored powder. I frowned, ¡°Like what?¡± I had just told Breyona what happened in the woods by the pack house, and she was definitely surprised. ¡°It seems like the guy can¡¯t keep his hands off of you.¡± Breyona shrugged, but something lingered in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re holding something back.¡± I huffed, I was tired of the secrets. ¡°Just say it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Breyona pursed her lips as she applied eyeliner to my lids, ¡°Does Alpha Asher have a mate?¡± ¡°What?¡± I twitched, feeling Breyona drag the eyeliner down my cheek with the sudden movement. ¡°I said, does Alpha Asher have a mate?¡± Breyona asked impatiently, using her other hand to hold my head still. ¡°I mean, with the way he¡¯s touched me I certainly hope not.¡± I mped my teeth together. ¡°From what I hear, he doesn¡¯t.¡± Breyona gave me a pointed look, ¡°He¡¯s twenty three years old and doesn¡¯t have a mate. Do you know how rare that is?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡± I asked perplexed. ¡°What if you¡¯re his mate?¡± Breyona huffed, and the pieces in my head clicked together. ¡°He¡¯s definitely not my mate.¡± I shook my head as Breyona handed me the mirror to look myself over. ¡°You¡¯re only eighteen. You never know.¡± Breyona rolled her eyes. ¡°No, really it¡¯s not possible.¡± I shook my head, there was no way that was even an option. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything romantic for him. It¡¯s all just s*xual. And besides, I¡¯m not a Luna. I¡¯m not Luna material. I¡¯m stubborn and I don¡¯t listen to anyone. I can¡¯t run a pack.¡± Breyona dropped the subject for now, but I could see a retort burning in her eyes. Either way, it didn¡¯t matter. Alpha Asher clearly had no romantic feelings towards me, and I felt exactly the same. It was all physical. Two people who just had a physical connection. Alpha Asher clearly liked my tant defiance, and I found his primal and dominating personality to be a turn on. My raven hair flowed down my back in a sea of ck waves, and the smokey makeup made my green eyes stand out brilliantly. Ever since I told Breyona what Tyler had said about me wearing ck, she insisted I wear it more. She imed it made my eyes stand out and gave me that ¡®bad girl¡¯ edge. I chuckled at the obsidian colored fabric that poked out of Breyona¡¯s bag. ¡°Let me guess, you¡¯re making me wear the ck one?¡± I smirked at Breyona through the mirror. ¡°Obviously.¡± She chuckled as she applied her own eyeliner. I slipped on the ck dress and looked it over in the mirror. The fabric was t and ck, holding no shine. It clung to my curves perfectly and ended around mid t***h. The neckline wasn¡¯t super low, but there was a cut out in between my bre*sts, highlighting the curves they made. ¡°I have no clue if Alpha Asher will be there tonight.¡± Breyona raised her eyebrow at me as she saw the look on my face, ¡°But if he is, he won¡¯t be able to keep his eyes..or hands off of you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to that.¡± I chuckled, deep down hoping he would show. Share Chatper 16 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 16 ¨C Mason showed up at my house right on time. He looked cute in his light button down shirt and cks. His sandy blonde hair was swooped to the side in his usual superman type hairstyle. ¡°Woah, you look great L!¡± Mason beamed at me, a light pink blush tinging his cheeks, ¡°You too Breyona!¡± We piled into Breyona¡¯s car and took off for Haze. Haze was located just outside of the pack¡¯s territory. An entire city was just out of bounds. While we weren¡¯t forbidden from going into the city, we were expected to be on our best behavior. The city was filled with humans, none of which knew the existence of our kind. Due to Haze¡¯s close proximity with our pack, many Lycan¡¯s frequented the club. The bar tender, bouncer and owner were all Lycan¡¯s, allowing us to drink at almost any age. The whole 21 and up rule never quite applied for Lycan¡¯s. It took far too much for us to feel the affects of alcohol, rendering the 21 and older rule useless. Haze hadn¡¯t changed in my time away. The bright cursive sign shed with the beat of the thundering music. The ground outside practically vibrated from the bass inside. I looked around thinking about thest time I had been here. It was Tyler¡¯s eighteenth birthday, and my entire world hade crashing down in the span of an hour or so. This time would be different. There would be no Tyler, no hearts getting broken tonight. While I was insanely physically attracted to Alpha Asher, I was thankful my heart wasn¡¯t on the line. I couldn¡¯t stand getting attached to yet another Alpha, just to learn I¡¯m not their intended mate. Breyona, Mason and I approached the front door of the club. It was located on a busy street and many people lined up for a chance to go inside. ¡°Alpha Asher sends his regards.¡± Breyona murmured to the bouncer. The sentence was a code of sorts. It allowed the bouncer to know who to let in first, without revealing anything important. ¡°Straight on in, miss.¡± The muscr bouncer nodded, waving us ahead. After a quick glowing stamp to the top of our hands, we were let into the club. Every other month the inside of Haze changed. This time ck satin c******s hung over the entrance, brushing softly against my skin as we pushed through them. The inside of Haze was lit by dancing purple and green lights. It gave the club a badass kind of feel, the color reminding me of poison. The purple and green lights shed, highlighting the bodies swaying on the dance floor. The air was thick with perfume, sweat and the general lu*t thates with a few strong drinks. ¡°Wanna dance?¡± Breyona shouted over the music, her eyes flitting from person to person. I shook my head, ¡°I¡¯m gonna get a drink first!¡± I yelled back. Breyona nodded, ¡°Good thinking!¡± Her and Mason followed me over to the bar. The bar was a shiny obsidian material that ran the length of one of the walls. Countless bottles of alcohol were scattered towards the back. Three different people ran the bar, all flitting from person to person. ¡°What can I get for youdies?¡± The tall bartender smirked at Breyona and I, purposefully ignoring Mason. By all intents and purposes, the bar tender was cute. Tall and slim, with hints of muscle running down his arms. His ck hair fell over his forehead, a bright green stripe running down the side. ¡°Coconut rum, on ice.¡± I called out over the music. Breyona shouted out some fruit drink and Mason got some kind of beer. ¡°Starting strong, I see.¡± Breyona chuckled. I shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s not like I can get drunk anyway.¡± While it took forever to get drunk, we could still gain something from the alcohol. Personally, alcohol made me feel warm and just a little more rxed. ¡°ID¡¯s?¡± The bartender asked, but locked eyes with the glowing stamp on our hands. Confusion flitted over my face and Breyona turned to speak in my ear. ¡°Special stamps let them know you¡¯re over 21.¡± Breyona chuckled in my ear. The bar tender made our drinks quickly and set them in front of us, flitting to the neck waiting person. ¡°This club¡¯s really going to the dumps if their already letting the trash in.¡± A familiar, nasal voice sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll show her trash.¡± Maya growled, itching for another go at her. Chelsea twitched by Breyona and I, her dark haired servant trailing after her. Chelsea¡¯s dress truly left nothing to the imagination. It was extremely low cut, and somehow just managed to cover her bottom. Not only was it sparkly, but it was a Peptol Bismol shade of pink. Add a silver pair of heels and a sash that says ¡°Birthday Girl¡±, and Chelsea¡¯s look isplete. ¡°Maybe she¡¯ll find her mate tonight and back off Alpha Asher.¡± Breyona shrugged, nudging me with her elbow. I took arge swig of my drink, grimacing as the alcohol burned my throat. ¡°Doubtful.¡± I grimaced, ¡°If she wants to be Luna that bad, she wont care if their mate¡¯s or not.¡± Breyona shuddered, ¡°Luna Chelsea.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even put that thought in my head.¡± I shuddered along with her.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The three of us squished onto the dance floor, the smell of body spray and sweat was much stronger. While I¡¯m sure Icked skill, I¡¯m not one of those people who hated dancing. I let my body sway to the thundering music, enjoying the way the purple and green lights illuminated my skin. A guy slowly danced up behind Breyona and ced his hands on her hips. I snickered as she whipped around, prepared to give the guy a piece of her mind. The guy was actually kinda hot. His dark hair reached down to his shoulders and he had an apologetic grin on his face. I threw my head back andughed when Breyona ced her hands on her hips and shook her head. I couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, but I¡¯m sure it was an interesting conversation. Whatever the guy responded with must¡¯ve been a good answer, as Breyona pulled him closer to her and danced with him. Her gaze met my own for a moment and waggled her eyebrows at me, pointing at the guy when he wasn¡¯t looking. I gave her a thumbs up and a grin as I continued dancing. Mason had been close by the entire time but had gotten lost in the crowd. I kinda hoped he¡¯d find his own girl to dance with. I didn¡¯t know much about Mason¡¯s mate situation, but it seemed like he hadn¡¯t found her yet. I let the music carry me, and the lights cloud my vision. A strange, fuzzy feeling came over my mind. I was high on the thundering music and the dazzling lights. I hadn¡¯t even noticed when Breyona and her mystery guy had disappeared from the crowd. A pair ofrge hands grasped my hips and I knew instantly from the touch that it wasn¡¯t who I wanted it to be. I swung around to meet the eyes of the guy who took it upon himself to touch me, and found myself staring into a pair of swirling blue eyes. This guy wasn¡¯t Asher, but he had his own sort of aura that surrounded him. He was handsome in a dangerous sort of way. Extremely light blonde hair flowed from the top of his head, just grazing his shoulders. Something about his hair made me want to run my fingers through it, and I wondered how soft it truly was. I couldn¡¯t ce my finger on the source, but this was the most rxed I had felt in weeks. ¡°Well, hello beautiful.¡± The mystery guy smiled. His teeth were blindingly white, and perfectly straight. His smile had that curl to it that made you wonder if he was up to something. ¡°Hello Mr.¡± I giggled, swaying my hips in time to the music. Alpha Asher was bing a distant thought in my head. My enhanced senses were over shining my thoughts. Sweet perfume, husky cologne, sweat, and the sharp smell of lu*t swirled around the club in a furious tornado. ¡°Does the beautiful girl have a name?¡± The guy grinned, his hands finding their way back to my hips. For once, Maya was silent in my mind. I couldn¡¯t focus hard enough to search for her presence, but I couldn¡¯t force myself to feel concerned. My mind felt somewhat hazy, and it wasn¡¯t from the tiny bit of alcohol I consumed. ¡°L.¡± I shot the mystery guy a smirk of my own, stepping forward as hisrge hands tightened around my waist. The mystery guy pulled me in closer, moving his body against my own with the thundering beat of the music. His light colored hair captured the purple and green lights, making it look as though his hair were changing colors. His snow-like hair, and his deep blue eyes had me mesmerized for a moment. I figured it couldn¡¯t hurt to dance with the guy. After all, I wasn¡¯t nning on going home with him. ¡°L.¡± The deviously handsome guy murmured my name in my ear. It sounded like an er*tic song as his breath hit the side of my face, ¡°Fitting for such a beautiful little thing.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure how long we danced for. My mind was fluttering, unable to hold a logical thought as I danced against the mystery guy. We only pulled away when someone walked up to him and murmured in his ear. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to leave now, L. My friend here needs a ride home.¡± The man murmured in my ear, shooting me one of his gleaming grins, ¡°Hopefully we meet again.¡± Once the man walked away through the crowd, I noticed I hadn¡¯t even gotten his name. The deafening music and flickering lights muddled my head in ways I currently wasn¡¯t enjoying. I pushed past the dancing crowd of people and made my way back to the bar. I couldn¡¯t see Breyona anywhere, but Mason sat at the bar talking to one of the bartenders. ¡°Hey, I was looking for you!¡± Mason shot me a cheeky grin as I sat down beside him. ¡°I was just dancing.¡± I chuckled, ordering an ice water for myself. Mason raised his eyebrow and took a sip of his own drink, ¡°You danced for over an hour?¡± ¡°An hour?¡± I frowned. No wonder my brain was muddled. I danced for over an hour with just a cup of alcohol in my system. Lycan or human, that wasn¡¯t good for anyone. ¡°Yup, an hour.¡± Mason nodded, ¡°Breyona was over here looking for you at some point.¡± ¡°Last I saw Breyona, she went off with some guy.¡± I chuckled, my eyes flitting around. After drinking an entire ss of water, my head felt a little better. Notpletely clear, but clear enough. ¡°Speaking of a guy.¡± Mason smirked, but something about his expression seemed forced, ¡°Alpha Asher was just at the bar.¡± The sound of Asher¡¯s name had Mayaing forward. ¡°I vote we find him.¡± Maya grinned and sniffed the air. ¡°Now you wanna speak up.¡± I chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve been talking to you this entire time.¡± Maya rolled her eyes and grumbled, ¡°Can¡¯t even hear me over the d**n music.¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually gonna step out for a minute and get some fresh air.¡± I smiled at Mason, ¡°If you see Alpha Asher again let him know where I¡¯ve gone.¡± ¡°Want somepany?¡± Mason frowned, his head tilting to the side. I shook my head, ¡°Nah, I¡¯m alright. Just need to get away from the music and lights for a minute.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stray too far from the club.¡± Mason frowned, and I elbowed him gently. ¡°I wont, sir.¡± I put a stern look on my face, but at the sight of Mason¡¯s cheeky grin a smirk formed on my face. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 17 ¨C I headed out through one of the clubs side doors. These doors were closely monitored for anyone attempting to sneak into the club. I leaned against the brick wall of the club, taking deep gulps of the crisp air. This particr side door was situated in the middle of an alley. A single bouncer leaned against the wall. From the smell of him, the bouncer was definitely a human. ¡°Feeling alright?¡± The gruff bouncer nodded my way, cing a cigarette between his parted lips. I nodded, ¡°Just needed from fresh air.¡± The smell of cigarettes filled the air and I crinkled my nose. Enhanced senses were great until you smelled something nasty. ¡°Sorry.¡± The bouncer chuckled with a gruffugh, tossing the cigarette to the ground. ¡°Nasty habit.¡± ¡°Well hello there gorgeous.¡± A different male voice chimed in, and I watched unimpressed as two college-age guys sauntered down the alley. It was clear from the smell and sight of them that they had already been drinking for quite some time. The two of them glided up to me, a grin on their faces as if they were Goddess¡¯s gift to us women. ¡°What¡¯s a pretty little thing doing out here?¡± The first one shed me what he thought was a dazzling grin, ¡°The party¡¯s inside, sweetheart!¡± ¡°f**k off.¡± The bouncer snapped, leaning up from his spot against the wall. ¡°I can handle myself.¡± I shed the bouncer a cocky grin, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t let them in, have at it.¡± The bouncer gave an indifferent shrug. ¡°See, she can handle herself.¡± The main guy shed the bouncer a sneer and turned his attention back on me. The two guys were clearly college age from the looks of it. One had short brown hair, slicked over the side of his head while the other had a short buzz cut. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let us in darlin¡¯ and we can party with you?¡± The one with the buzz cut grinned, ¡°Better yet why don¡¯t youe on over to our ce.¡± ¡°Oh aren¡¯t we just the luckiest girls in the world.¡± Maya snickered. I couldn¡¯t hold back the snort that left my lips, ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m good.¡± I stifled a grin as the bouncer let out a deep chuckle. Normally I wouldn¡¯t torment two poor guys, but they seemed like the type to not take no for an answer. I couldn¡¯t help butugh at the irony. Alpha Asher didn¡¯t take no for an answer, and yet I found him intoxicating. These two guys were anything but intoxicating. ¡°ying hard to get?¡± The one with the slicked hair smirked, taking a step towards me. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not ying.¡± I shrugged, ¡°But I¡¯d keep my distance if I were you.¡± ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re the least frightnin¡¯ thing I¡¯ve everid my eyes on.¡± The one with the buzz cut chuckled ¡°This is gonna be fun.¡± Maya chuckled. The one with the buzz cut made the first mistake. With a deep smirk stered on his face, he reached for my arm. Both of the guys were much taller than me, but the two of them had stepped far too close. I was easily in range to throw a few good hits their way. Plus, humans were much more fragile than Lycan¡¯s. I grabbed the arm of the guy who reached for me and yanked him forward, c**king my fist back tond a solid blow to the face. ¡°No means no.¡± I shrugged, shing the chuckling bouncer a wide smile. ¡°Tell em¡¯ L!¡± Maya cackled. The guy with the brown hair paused for a minute, obviously contemting if fighting a girl was worth it. I suppose he made his answer when he lunged forward. ¡°Stupid stupid human.¡± Maya shook her head. I let my knee shoot up just as the brown haired guy lurched forward, connecting my knee cap to his sensitive bits. After the impact I brought my arm forward and elbowed him in the back, sending him mming against the brick wall. The guy with the buzz cut had regained his senses and raised his fist to strike me, but I was much faster. While I aimed for his already broken nose, my fist went a little lower and jabbed him in the throat. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After a coughing fit that was quite entertaining, buzz cut guy helped his friend off the ground and the two of them stumbled away. ¡°Well, that was fun.¡± I shrugged, giving the bouncer onest wave before I headed back to the door. ¡°Hope you kick that bad habit.¡± I called out, closing the door behind me. The sound of thumping music assaulted my ears as well as the pulsing purple and green lights. My head was much clearer after getting some fresh air. Maya was hyped up from scaring the two guys off, and chattering in my head like crazy. ¡°Human¡¯s are so fragile.¡± Maya rolled her eyes, ¡°You didn¡¯t even need my help.¡± ¡°What a bummer for you.¡± I chuckled, andughed as Maya growled in agreement. I was in the club for a total of fifteen seconds before I mmed into a hard body. I staggered back, my heart fluttering in my chest as the scent registered in my nose. Goddess only knows how I was able to pick his individual scent out of a thundering club, but here I was. I looked up dazed at Alpha Asher, my stomach clenching when a vivid image of him and Chelsea shed through my mind. ¡°Starting trouble already, L?¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s dark eyebrow raised enticingly. Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was clear through the music, his words were much too easy to focus on. I couldn¡¯t tell which I liked more. Alpha Asher in workout clothes, or Alpha Asher dressed for business. He wore ck cks that hugged exactly where they needed to. A ck button down shirt hugged his chiseled chest, and the sleeves were rolled up to his elbows. My eyes flickered down at his muscr forearms, tracing the heavy veins that ran down. ¡°Eavesdropping are we?¡± I smirked, and I tried to keep the lingering jealousy at bay. If anything, the jealousy only made me more h**l bent on defying Alpha Asher. ¡°I¡¯ve learned if there is trouble within a five mile radius, you will undoubtedly find it.¡± Alpha Asher pursed his lips, his full eyebrow still raised. ¡°What can I say?¡± I shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s a talent.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s honey colored gaze lingered on my face. A deep smirk formed on my own as his eyes flickered down my body. Asher¡¯s own willpower was cracking, it was clear in his darkening eyes. His gaze flickered down my body for just a moment, finally meeting my own amused gaze. ¡°His wolf wants toe out and y.¡± Maya murmured, a pleased smirk forming on her face. ¡°Let¡¯s tempt him then.¡± I smirked in return. Alpha Asher stood still as I closet the distance between us. His dark eyes lingered on me, cautious and guarded. I lifted my hand slowly, toying with the cor of his button down shirt. ¡°What¡¯s your wolf¡¯s name?¡± I smirked up at him, peering up through my eyshes. Asher remained silent for a few moments, his dark eyes zing into my own. ¡°Grim.¡± Was all he said, his lips moving softly. ¡°Grim.¡± I repeated the name slowly, smiling up at Asher as I graze my teeth against my bottom lip. ¡°Shame he can¡¯te out and y.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s iris¡¯s melted into his pupils as Grim fought toe forward. Asher¡¯s lips were pressed in a tight line, anger and some other emotion burning in his gaze. ¡°Looks like Grim want¡¯s toe out and y pretty badly.¡± Maya snickered. I dropped my hand from the cor of Asher¡¯s shirt and gave him onest coy smile as I stepped to the side to walk past him. His hand snapped out, wrapping around my wrist tightly as he turned me around and pulled me close. ¡°You think you¡¯re protected by all of these people, but you¡¯re not.¡± Alpha Asher growled lowly, ¡°Try something like this again and I¡¯ll take you where you stand.¡± I couldn¡¯t contain the excitement that flooded through me, h**l I practically was vibrating with it. His gruff words had the sensitive spot between my legs instantly dampening and my body filled with anticipation. ¡°My apologies, Alpha.¡± My words were slow and seductive as I brushed past him, heading towards the bar. I could fee his burning gaze on me the entire time. Share Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 18 ¨C I left Alpha Asher in the dust, making my way back to the bar. I added a little extra sway to my hips as I walked away, secretly hoping he would follow. I allowed myself a nce back to where Alpha Asher stood once I reached the bar. A frown threatened to form on my face when I couldn¡¯t see him anywhere, but I chased it away. Mason wasn¡¯t at the bar either so I hopped down in a seat and waited for the bartender to finish with his other customers. A nasal voice sounded from just over my shoulder and I grimaced as I locked eyes with Chelsea. ¡°Alpha Asher¡¯s looking awful good tonight, don¡¯t you think L?¡± She sneered, her dark haired friend cackling along side her, ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll kiss the Birthday Girl.¡± I couldn¡¯t help the incredulous snort that came from my mouth, if only she knew what happened between me and Alpha Asher on multiple asions. Nheless, I wasn¡¯t one to brag and I didn¡¯t need the entire pack thinking I was getting cozied up to yet another Alpha. ¡°That¡¯s a long shot.¡± I snorted, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you have a mate to go find? I don¡¯t think he¡¯d like you slithering around Alpha Asher.¡± Chelsea¡¯s face turned a bright red and she snapped back at me. ¡°At least I have a chance at finding my mate.¡± Chelsea barked, ¡°You probably don¡¯t even have one. I can¡¯t see how anyone could want someone like you.¡± A pang of pain ran through my chest at her words, but I shoved it deep down. I ced a mask of amusement on my face and watched as she stomped away. I let my eyes scan the room and noticed Asher standing just fifteen feet away. He was leaning against the wall talking to another man, a ss of amber colored liquid sat in his hand. He looked down right delectable with his chocte hair tousled to perfection. My jaw clicked shut and my face turned into a grimace as Chelsea twitched up to Alpha Asher. The man he was talking to smirked at Chelsea and walked off. My eyes were practically glued to Asher and Chelsea, I couldn¡¯t even hear the bartender when he finally approached me. Chelsea¡¯s gaze flickered back to my own, a cruel smirk forming on her face before she ced her manicured hand on Alpha Asher¡¯s shoulder. A loud nasalugh sounded from Chelsea, along with a smirk from Asher. My thundering heart matched the beat of the music ring through the club speakers, and jealousy flooded through me like ice water. ¡°Obviously a punch to the face was much too nice.¡± Maya growled. ¡°B***h needs to learn her ce.¡± I clenched my teeth and ignored Maya for once. Maya wanted a fight. Wolves were much different than humans. For whatever reason Maya saw Alpha Asher and Grim as her own, and she was determined to protect what was hers. I on the other hand know Alpha Asher doesn¡¯t belong to me, but that doesn¡¯t mean I was immune to jealousy. I turned back to the bartender feeling much more irritable. ¡°Five shots of your strongest liquor.¡± I grimaced at the cute bartender. ¡°Five?¡± The bartender with the green stripe in his hair sputtered, ¡°You sure you can handle that miss?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± I snapped, forcing my gaze anywhere other than Asher and Chelsea. Sensing my obvious irritation, the bartender was fast with gathering my shots. I had never managed to actually get drunk before, but I was determined to try. I wanted to d***n out the ming jealousy that threatened to consume me. I had never been jealous in the past, and I was not enjoying the irritating feeling. Jealousy was like a big green monster that kicked you to the ground, then continued kicking. ¡°Jeez, L.¡± Mason chuckled, plopping down in a seat beside me. He eyed the shots the bartender lined in front of me. ¡°This wouldn¡¯t because of Chelsea and Alpha Asher, is it?¡± ¡°That obvious?¡± I grimaced, my gaze flickering over to them against my own will. Chelsea was saying something she must¡¯ve thought was funny, cause she cackled like a field wench a momentter. I grabbed one of the shots from the table, my eyes glued to Asher and Chelsea. As if he could feel my eyes on him, Asher turned his gaze on me. I let a dry smilee over my face as I raised the ss in his direction. I downed the shot without hesitation, my eyes burning holes into Asher¡¯s. I did what I could to conceal the jealousy monster within me, and turned my attention back to Mason. ¡°Nothing will happen between them.¡± Mason shrugged, not bothering to nce at Asher or Chelsea. He sounded so sure, and I wondered where he got his information from. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± I frowned, downing another shot. The liquor burned as it ran down my throat, but the taste wasn¡¯tpletely unpleasant. Maple, honey and a woodsy vor filled my mouth. ¡°Alpha Asher¡¯s obviously not Chelsea¡¯s mate.¡± Mason shrugged, ¡°Once you turn eighteen, finding your mate is all you can think about.¡± ¡°You sound as though you¡¯re speaking from experience.¡± I pointed out, raising my eyebrow as I downed the third shot. ¡°I am neen y¡¯know¡±, Mason shrugged and looked away, some foreign emotion lingering in his ocean eyes. ¡°Perhaps a story for another time.¡± The hidden emotion dissipated from Mason¡¯s eyes and his typical goofy grin formed on his face. ¡°I have an idea.¡± Mason¡¯s blue eyes glinted mischievously. ¡°And what might that be?¡± I raised my eyebrow at him, demolishing the fourth shot. While I was intrigued about this idea of his, I wondered what might¡¯ve happened between Mason and his own mate. Maybe he hadn¡¯t found her yet, maybe he was still looking. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go make him jealous.¡± Mason shrugged, but I could see the excitement in his eyes, ¡°Dance with me.¡± I pursed my lips for a moment, flickering my gaze over to Asher and Chelsea. They were standing much too close for my ownfort, then again ten feet is much too close. ¡°Alright.¡± I nodded, taking the fifth shot. ¡°Let¡¯s make him jealous.¡± I let a devious smile form on my face as Mason put his hand out for my own. I ced my hand in his and followed him back over to the dance floor. We passed by Asher and Chelsea on the way, and I purposefully ignored their gazes. Mason and I walked onto the dance floor and I turned to face him. A light blush stained his cheeks and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. I leaned in closely, feeling Asher¡¯s gaze burning into me and murmured in Mason¡¯s ear. ¡°Put your hands on my hips, Mason.¡± I chuckled, noticing how cute Mason looked when he was flustered. Mason ced his hands on my hips so gently I could hardly feel them at all. ¡°You can touch me harder Mason.¡± I chuckled in his ear, ¡°I¡¯m not going to break.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Mason murmured back, his blue eyes locked on my own. I was far from drunk, but I felt much lighter from the alcohol. It probably didn¡¯t help that myst meal was well over five hours earlier. I stepped closer to Mason and let my hips way with the thundering music. Mason slowly began loosening up and moving in sync with me. A smug smirk formed on my face and I let my hands trail slowly up Mason¡¯s torso. The light blush stained his face the entire time. At some point I turned and let my backside face Mason, pulling his hands around me and setting them on my hips. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Asher¡¯s rough voice called out and my head snapped to the side. ¡°Got him.¡± Maya snickered. Asher was standing beside me and Mason, impatience bleeding through his emotionless gaze. ¡°Alpha?¡± Mason replied, the two of us separating. Mason¡¯s nonchnt expression looked kinda strained as he faced Alpha Asher. ¡°Might I borrow L for a moment?¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s gaze was solely focused on Mason, he didn¡¯t even nce my way. It was clear Alpha Asher wasn¡¯t asking. His statement hung in the air as a challenge. He was practically daring Mason to say no. ¡°Of course, Alpha.¡± Mason nodded, giving me a strained smile before he stepped back. I could feel guilt swirling in the pits of my alcohol filled stomach. ¡°This was Mason¡¯s idea.¡± Maya frowned, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t feel guilty.¡± Maya was right, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel for Mason. Whatever was going on with his mate was clearly affecting him, and thest thing I wanted was to leave the poor guy confused. Of course, it was Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. my fault for flirting with him in the first ce. ¡°I¡¯ll catch up with youter, Mason.¡± I forced a carefree grin onto my face, giving Mason onest wave. ¡°I¡¯ll try and track Breyona down while I¡¯m at it.¡± Mason grinned, but his eyes were swirling with many emotions. I turned my attention back to Alpha Asher, resisting the urge to let my eyes roam the length of his body. ¡°Is Alpha Asher going to dance with me?¡± I feigned shock, ¡°I would¡¯ve never pegged you for a dancer.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Alpha Asher growled, the honey color in his gaze was quickly being swallowed by darkness. ¡°That¡¯ll be kind of awkward then.¡± I shrugged, swaying to the music. ¡°Brooding and standing still while I dance.¡± While I definitely wasn¡¯t drunk, the copious amount of alcohol I consumed was doing nothing to stop my big mouth. Irritation and anger shed in Alpha Asher¡¯s gaze. ¡°I am not brooding.¡± Alpha Asher snapped, running a hair through his tousled hair. The simple action had me mesmerized and practically drooling. Apparently, that wasn¡¯t the response he was looking for. His rough hand grabbed my wrist and tugged me off the dance floor. ¡°Y¡¯know, I¡¯m failing to see why you needed to drag me off the dance floor.¡± I pointed out with a hint of an attitude. ¡°Shut up, L.¡± Alpha Asher growled, seeming much more irritable tonight. While I failed to see the point of Asher dragging me away, Maya was practically bursting with excitement. Asher dragged me to the side door I had came through earlier, and pulled me outside. The crisp air was cool against my heated skin, and I couldn¡¯t help but take deep gulps of the fresh air. ¡°Go inside.¡± Alpha Asher snapped at the bouncer, handing him a stack of something that looked suspiciously like money, ¡°Give us twenty minutes.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Was all Maya had to say. ¡°Very helpful, Maya.¡± I nodded. ¡°What can I say?¡± Maya shrugged, ¡°My wisdom knows no bounds.¡± The second the door closed behind the bouncer, I found myself mmed against the rough brick wall of the club. The bricks scratched at my back, but I could hardly feel it. I waspletely entranced with Alpha Asher¡¯s obsidian colored eyes, any trace of his usual color was gone. His eyes burned with unabashed fury, and I wondered what got him so worked up. I don¡¯t see how he could truly be that jealous of Mason when he was busy flirting with Chelsea. ¡°I warned you, L.¡± Alpha Asher growled lowly. ¡°Time and time again, I warned you.¡± ¡°Do you have anger problems or something?¡± I pursed my lips, knowing it was the wrong thing to say. Asher¡¯s hands mmed against the brick wall,nding on either side of my head. He was only a few inches away, his chest rising and falling heavily. ¡°The only problem I have is you, L.¡± Alpha Asher growled, and my legs clenched together involuntarily. His voice was rough, hitting all of the right ces as words cascaded from his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t see how I¡¯m your problem, Alpha.¡± I pointed out, a stubborn smirk forming on my face. ¡°L.¡± Asher growled, and I loved the way my name sounded in his mouth. ¡°Your disobedience is my problem.¡± The urge to roll my eyes was nearly overwhelming. It was bing much more clear that Alpha Asher was jealous. Was he really too stubborn to admit it? ¡°Really?¡± My voice was low, amusement and desire seeping through my words. ¡°Because to me, it sounds like you¡¯re jealous.¡± His face was inches from my own when I said the words. His breath fanned against my face, smelling of whiskey. ¡°Jealous?¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s expression was deadly, his voice calm with the rage he held back. ¡°You think I¡¯m jealous?¡± ¡°Mmm, yeah. I do.¡± The corners of my lips turned up in a smirk. That was my first mistake. Alpha Asher¡¯s hand lurched forward, wrapping around my neck. While he applied pressure, it wasn¡¯t enough to affect my breathing. I could practically feel the wetness seeping through my panties, his dominance and ferocity turned me on in ways I hadn¡¯t experienced. ¡°How could I be jealous when I¡¯m the only one who can do this.¡± Alpha Asher snarled, thrusting his other hand forward to cup my dampening p***y. Again, my big mouth spoke on its own. ¡°Who says your the only one who makes me wet?¡± I taunted the pissed off wolf like the idiot that I am. ¡°It¡¯s not nice to lie, L.¡± Alpha Asher snarled, his fingers wrapping tightly around my sheer panties. ¡°Lying gets you punished.¡± A tearing sound echoed down the quiet alley and a cool breeze rushed up to my dress,pping against my heated p***y. Asher let my torn underwear flutter to the ground. ¡°Who says I¡¯m lying?¡± I smirked at Asher. My legs were trembling now, my p***y begging for some form of release. Asher¡¯s hand tightened around my throat and a low growl sounded from his lips. Without warning, his fingers parted the lips of my p***y and a finger was thrust in. I waspletely soaked, allowing his finger to slide inside of me effortlessly. ¡°F*ck, L.¡± Alpha Asher growled under his breath, his lips close to my ear. His hot breath hit my ear, sending a pleasurable shiver running through me. His single finger felt huge within me, and I couldn¡¯t control myself when my head fell against the brick and a loud moan left my lips. ¡°So F*cking tight.¡± Alpha Asher growled lowly, his finger mming in and out of me rapidly. His anger and hidden jealousy made him rough, and I was loving every moment of it. My p***y clenched around his finger possessively, and pleasure racked my entire body. Alpha Asher¡¯s thumb began rubbing angry circles against my c**t and my legs buckled from the intense pleasure. ¡°Who else makes you wet like this?¡± Alpha Asher snarled, taking his hand off my throat and gripping my chin tightly, ¡°Name them.¡± ¡°No one.¡± I whimpered, my breathing out in little pants. The only sounds heard down the entire alley were my breathless moans, and the sound of skin against wet skin. I could feel the pressure building in my p***y and I longed for the release Alpha Asher could bring me. ¡°Do you want to c*m, L?¡± Alpha Asher growled lowly in my ear. ¡°Yes.¡± I whimpered, rocking my hips and grinding against his finger hungrily. ¡°Please- Please Alpha.¡± A deep growl radiated from Alpha Asher¡¯s mouth, pushing me closer and closer to the edge. ¡°You like my fingers deep inside you, don¡¯t you L?¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was deep and husky. Even with the cold breeze outside, I felt much too hot. I didn¡¯t care if it was in this damp alley way, my p***y was begging to be filled. I wanted Alpha Asher to tear my dress from my body and take me where I stood. ¡°Yes, yes Alpha.¡± I whimpered, my p***y grinding against Alpha Asher¡¯s hand harder. ¡°C*m for me, L.¡± Alpha Asher growled, his obsidian eyes locked on my own. ¡°I¡¯m gonna- I¡¯m gonna c*m.¡± I whimpered, my legs shaking with the pleasure Alpha Asher was bringing me. His fingers quickened their pace, mming in my soaked slit with impatient fury. ¡°Look at me.¡± Alpha Asher snarled, ¡°Look at me when you c*m.¡± His e****c words and demanding tone sent me over the edge, and I let my eyes find his own as the pressure within me exploded. A mix between a whimper and a scream left my lips as I had one of the most intense orgasms I had ever experienced. Alpha Asher continued to rub circles on my c**t, prolonging my bliss. He only removed his hand when I was a trembling, whimpering mess. I ced all of my weight against the brick wall, not trusting my shaky legs to support my weight at the moment. ¡°Don¡¯t forget who made you scream, L.¡± Alpha Asher murmured roughly in my ear, dragging his finger against my jaw as he turned his back and walked back into the club. ¡°Best punishment ever.¡± Maya murmured quietly. Share Chapter 19 I leaned against the brick wall and tried to calm my erratic heart. I had once shivered under the cool nighttime breeze, but now itpped soothingly over my heated skin. Something had clearly changed with Alpha Asher. His possessiveness had reared it¡¯s head. Clearly Alpha Asher wanted me all to himself. It didn¡¯t take a psychic to tell Alpha Asher was turned on by my defiance. His arousal was one of the many motivating factors for my defiance. I should¡¯ve felt guilty. I should¡¯ve thought about what my future mate might think, what his future mate might think. The cold truth was, I didn¡¯t care. I was burning under Alpha Asher¡¯s touch, and it drove all thoughts from my mind. Sure, many people saved themselves for their future mate. But, many did not. ¡°You alright?¡± The gruff bouncer asked as he came back outside. He took his typical spot against the wall. It was clear he knew what had taken ce out here. The knowledge and amusement was swimming in his eyes. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m alright.¡± I nodded, flinching at how my voice sounded. It still had that breathy tone to it. I was incredibly thankful the bouncer wasn¡¯t a werewolf, as the scent of my arousal was still clear in the air. ¡°Better than alright from the looks of it.¡± The bouncer chuckled and I felt my face heat even more. A cool breeze rushed by, and I jumped at the cold draft that rushed against my b**e pu**y. I silently cursed Alpha Asher for ruining a good pair of panties, and for making me finish the night without underwear. I stumbled back into the club, letting my gaze flicker around for Breyona. I hadn¡¯t seen her for almost two hours now, and I felt guilty for not seeking her out sooner. In all honesty, I wanted to confide in her. She knew some about my strange rtionship with our new Alpha, but she didn¡¯t know the full extent. My first stop was back at the bar. While I was still on the lookout for Breyona and Mason, another drink wouldn¡¯t hurt. I was heated and flu*tered from my recent encounter with Alpha Asher. I found myself resisting the urge to look for him, desperate for another lingering touch. Thest thing I needed was toe off as clingy, but his touch had me craving more. His dominate and primal side were equally intoxicating, and I wondered if other men held the same silent passion. I parted through the crowd of dancing strangers, thankful the thundering music wasn¡¯t as loud near the bar area. The smell of lut, body spray and sweat was stronger than ever but I was bing used to it. I wondered if the lut scent wasing from myself as well, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising. ¡°Back again, sweetheart?¡± The bartender with the green stripe in his hair smirked, ¡°Rum or more shots?¡± I paused for a moment and thought it over. I was considerably less irritated after Asher¡¯s¡­punishment. ¡°Rum.¡± I nodded. The bartender was fast grabbing my drink, flitting away to the next customer. My mind flitted back and forth between Alpha Asher and the mystery guy I danced with. Even though I felt irresistibly attracted to Alpha Asher, I couldn¡¯t deny the mystery guy was drop d**d gorgeous. Just as handsome and alluring as Alpha Asher himself. My eyes were glued to my ss, remaining still as someone sat in the stool next to me. ¡°Water please.¡± An unfamiliar voice called out to the bartender. I was lost in my thoughts when the woman began talking to me. ¡°Hello there.¡± Her voice was coy and leaking hidden hostility, ¡°L, isn¡¯t it?¡± At the mention of my name from this unfamiliar woman¡¯s mouth, my head snapped up. I clocked my jaw shut to keep it from dropping. ¡°What the f**k are you doing here?¡± I growled lowly. ¡°Mind-link Alpha Asher.¡± Maya snarled in my head. ¡°If you even think about mind-linking your little Alpha, I¡¯ll be long gone.¡± The girl sneered angrily, her eyes glinting with smug satisfaction. She knew she practically had me cornered. My curiosity had blossomed at her appearance. I had only seen this girl once in my life, but that was all I needed to hate her. ¡°What do you want Brittany?¡± I clenched my teeth together, fighting the urge to pounce. Brittany, Tyler¡¯s mate sat next to me at the bar. She looked the same as when I saw her for the first time. Long hair, dark eyes and a heart shaped face. She was beautiful in many ways. Slim yet tall, she held an air of superiority that clung to her like a sweet perfume. Her chocte hair framed her heart shaped face like a veil of silk. I hated her at first,pletely consumed with jealousy and heartbreak at the loss of Tyler. Over the past year, I realized my hatred for her waspletely unwarranted. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It wasn¡¯t her fault she was Tyler¡¯s mate. After hearing how the two of them fled the pack and left everyone to d*e, the hatred had returned stronger than ever. She was born to be a Luna, which meant never abandoning your pack. ¡°I just wanted to see what Tyler was so pent up about.¡± Brittany sneered, the expression looking oddly at home on her delicate face. ¡°What is so special about you, L?¡± Irritation rolled through me. Really, she was here for a social call? That year old part of me remembered what it was like to be loved by Tyler, but she knew better now. We both knew better. I wasn¡¯t even sure Tyler was capable of actual love. How can someone turn their back on their mate? I never imed to like Brittany, but her and Tyler were destined to be together. That meant more than just a simple girlfriend, a childhood love. ¡°Mm, and does Tyler know you¡¯re here stalking me?¡± I raised my eyebrow at her, watching anger sh through her eyes. ¡°Stalking is such a in word, don¡¯t you think?¡± Brittany scoffed, twirling a piece of her hair between her fingers. ¡°I¡¯d say I¡¯m scoping out thepetition.¡± ¡°Competition?¡± Maya scoffed, ¡°As if. She can have her little cowardly mate.¡± ¡°Competition?¡± I scoffed, sounding much like Maya. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t obvious, you¡¯re the one with Tyler. My ties are to my pack, not to Tyler. Has he even told you of his ns?¡± I tried to keep my tone light, hoping she would give away some tidbit of information. Anything that would make this conversation worth rying to Alpha Asher. At the moment, I had nothing. This conversation was a pointless attempt at soothing her raging jealousy. I wanted to ask her about the attacks on our pack, but was it worth giving secret information to an outsider? I had no doubt that anything I told her would worm it¡¯s way back to Tyler, especially if it had anything to do with his old pack. ¡°Oh no.¡± Brittany chuckled, shaking her head. ¡°Not gonna work. My lips are sealed.¡± ¡°Tell me. What if I knocked you the f**k out and d**g you to my Alpha?¡± I let a cruel smirk form on my face, ¡°How would you keep Tyler¡¯s ns a secret then?¡± Brittany¡¯s smirk matched my own, and she leaned in close. I felt my own smirk drop at her words, and red hot fury rush through my veins.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You see that guy over there?¡± Brittany murmured, her head turning towards the side of the club. ¡°Blonde hair, green shirt. K****r body.¡± ¡°What about him?¡± I snapped, my gaze flickering over to the man she was talking about. The man¡¯s eyes caught my own, and his lips twitched up in a smirk. ¡°That¡¯s a friend of mine. He¡¯s been watching your friend all night.¡± Brittany giggled, ¡°Whats her name again? Breyona, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Stay the f**k away from her.¡± I snarled under my breath. Maya was bursting at the seams. She didn¡¯t care about Brittany¡¯s friend. She¡¯d k**l Brittany first and then go after her little friend. I however couldn¡¯t risk Breyona getting hurt. ¡°Oh he will.¡± Brittany nodded, a smug smile on her face, ¡°So long as you don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± Brittany leaned in close, her voice a hushed whisper. ¡°Because believe me, I will be gone before your little Alpha can think ofing for me. And poor Breyona, well I don¡¯t need to give you those details.¡± ¡°What do you want Brittany?¡± I snapped, the fire within me d***g down. ¡°You want to kidnap me? K**l me? Get it done with and leave my friends alone.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say all that now.¡± Maya huffed. ¡°I¡¯m tired of the games.¡± I hissed, ¡°I want to know why she¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m afraid that honor goes to someone else.¡± Brittany shrugged, unconcerned. ¡°I¡¯m simply here to try and understand what the f**k Tyler sees in you.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± I snapped, ¡°Tyler and I dated a year ago. He was a piece of sht even then. You¡¯re his f*king mate for crying out loud.¡± ¡°Mm, well there¡¯s one thing we agree on.¡± Brittany nodded, eyeing my Rum lutfully. ¡°Tyler is a piece of sht.¡± Confusion flitted over my face, ¡°Then why are you with him?¡± ¡°There are much bigger things in y here, L.¡± Brittany chuckled, and I was beginning to see the intelligence behind those dark eyes. ¡°Having something inmon does not make us allies. Trust me, I¡¯m your enemy just as much as Tyler is.¡± ¡°Great, thanks for the cryptic response.¡± I answered through gritted teeth. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s all you can leave me the h**l alone now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been fun, L. But I have to say, meeting you has been a tad underwhelming.¡± Brittany smirked, standing from the bar stool. I felt my entire body stiffen as Brittany came up behind me, her lips close to my ear. ¡°Y¡¯know, you and your little Alpha make a cute couple.¡± Brittany chuckled lowly in my ear, ¡°Careful next time, you never know whose watching.¡± Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 20 ¨C Brittany was gone before I could even spin around. My eyes scanned the club frantically, but her friend had vanished. Her hushed voice lingered in my ear., the implications swirling in my head. She had seen Alpha Asher and I, While she made it sound as though she had caught us tonight, it could¡¯ve been any time before. It was frighteningly clear that someone was infiltrating the pack. It wouldn¡¯t be a long shot to assume they had caught Asher and I. I hadn¡¯t felt any eyes on me during my time in the alley, but then again I was horribly distracted. Anxiety flooded my system and I thought about how that could be used against me. Sure, Tyler wouldn¡¯t be happy but I wasn¡¯t worried about him or me. I was worried how this entire thing could affect Alpha Asher, and what ways it could be used against him. While Asher didn¡¯t seem to be hiding our strange rtionship, I wasn¡¯t sure if either of us wanted it out in the open. I would be mocked relentlessly. Once again known as the girl who chased after the Alpha. While I was much stronger, Maya and I wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate the bullying. We were too confident, too head strong. That was the downfall of living in a pack. No one could mind their own business. I sat at the bar for quite some time, even going as far to order another drink. My eyes scanned the crowd of people. Many were dancing, others were drinking. A few groups of people sat at the tables on the raised tform, drinking andughing the night away. My eyes flickered from face to face, looking for any flicker of recognition. It was foolish to think Brittany had only brought one ¡®friend¡¯ along. After trying and failing to pinpoint any more of Brittany¡¯s ¡®friends¡¯, I trudged away from the bar. My body was light and warm from the alcohol I had been drinking, but my mind was more than clear. The conversation with Brittany had cleared my head of any fog that might¡¯ve formed. I was all too aware of the close proximity between everyone in the club, and for once I felt ufortable. I wandered the club aimlessly, my eyes scanning for any sign of Mason or Breyona. H**l, I would¡¯ve even taken Alpha Asher at the moment. I locked eyes with Chelsea, who stood fifteen feet away. She was leaned against the wall talking to a muscr blonde man. It was clear from the nasalughter that she was flirting. She shot me a d***y look and continued what I¡¯m sure was a riveting conversation. It was hard seeing past all of the people, as just about everyone was taller than me. My heart leaped when I spotted a familiar head of hair. Breyona¡¯s short hair was nearly impossible to miss. Most she- wolves had long hair, simply because our hair and nails grew much faster than a humans. ¡°Breyona!¡± I called out louder than necessary, but I was desperate for a friendly face. Breyona¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw me and she called me over to a little table. ¡°L, gosh I was looking all over for you.¡± Breyona huffed, taking a seat at the rounded table. Mason sat at her side, nursing what looked like a ss of whiskey. ¡°Did you check at the bar?¡± I raised my eyebrow at the two of them. Breyona¡¯s cheeks were flushed, and I wondered what the cause was. I¡¯m sure I looked the same, but that was due to Brittany¡¯s surprise appearance and my little meet up with Alpha Asher. ¡°I told you to check at the bar!¡± Mason rolled his eyes at Breyona. Breyona frowned and shrugged, ¡°I did check at the bar. She wasn¡¯t there.¡± ¡°Which bar? There are like four.¡± Mason¡¯s face turned up in a grin but it looked quite forced. I rolled my eyes at my two friends and plopped down. Tonight was fluctuating like a roller coaster. ¡°What did Alpha Asher want with you, L?¡± Mason frowned, snapping me out of my spiraling thoughts. Breyona¡¯s face lit up deviously, and she leaned forward in her chair. ¡°Alpha Asher wanted you?¡± Breyona¡¯s eyes glinted mischievously, obviouslying up with her own lucrative idea¡¯s. ¡°He did.¡± I pursed my lips, not wanting to go into full detail with Mason around. ¡°Well give us the details!¡± Breyona practically cooed, hanging onto my every word. My eyes flickered between Mason and Breyona. Mason¡¯s face looked somewhat pained, most likely ufortable with the topic of conversation. ¡°We just talked.¡± I shrugged, my eyes still wandering the club. ¡®Tell meter¡¯, Breyona mouthed while Mason wasn¡¯t looking. I gave her a short nod in response. We stayed at the club for just a little longer. It was well past midnight and unfortunately we still had training in the morning. I could hear Maya groan in my head. The two of us truly loved sleep, and anything under eight hours was simply not enough. Breyona was a whirlwind of chatter on the ride home. I sat in the passenger seat and listened like the dutiful friend I am. ¡°Ugh, you wouldn¡¯t believe the night I had.¡± Breyona groaned, her cheeks still stained a suspicious shade of pink. I let my lips turn up in a smirk, knowing my night had been extremely eventful as well. ¡°So there I was talking to this gorgeous man.¡± Breyona sighed dreamily and shook her head, ¡°But then I smelled it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s disgusting.¡± Mason cackled from the back, a goofy grin was spreading on his face. ¡°Mason you¡¯re gross.¡± Breyona snapped, ring at him through the rear view mirror. ¡°You know what I meant.¡± ¡°What did you mean?¡± I asked clueless, still chuckling from Mason¡¯s childishment. ¡°I smelled him, L. My mate.¡± Breyona sighed, the dreamy look returning to her face. ¡°Wait, seriously?¡± My jaw dropped and I looked at Breyona in shock. She had turned neen just a month before I came back into town. She had dodged my questions about her mate when we first became friends again. This was the first time hearing her openly talk about mate¡¯s. ¡°Seriously.¡± Breyona grinned, but there was some saddness to it. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find him though. I searched and searched, but eventually the smell faded and I knew he left the club.¡± ¡°That¡¯s horrible.¡± I frowned, feeling sorry for my friend. ¡°That¡¯s why were going back Saturday night.¡± Breyona nodded with finality, ¡°Saturday is their busiest night. I¡¯m sure the three of us can find him.¡± ¡°Not to be a downer or anything, but what if he was just in town to visit?¡± Mason frowned. It was clear he wasn¡¯t trying to sound harsh, Mason didn¡¯t have a mean bone in his body. He was simply voicing the same fear all werewolves have. ¡°I thought about that.¡± Breyona frowned, ¡°But I have to try. I can¡¯t live with myself knowing I just gave up.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be happy toe and help you find your mate.¡± I grinned at Breyona. ¡°And you already know I¡¯ll tag along.¡± Mason grinned softly, ¡°He¡¯s sure gonna be in for a shock if he¡¯s human.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll have no choice but to love me.¡± Breyona grinned smugly, ¡°After all, I am amazing.¡± We spent the rest of the car ride homeughing and joking. For just a short period of time I had forgotten all of the sh*t going on. The fact that my Grandma and Dad were clearly hiding something from me. Myplicated ¡®rtionship¡¯ with Alpha Asher. The fact that Tyler and Brittany won¡¯t leave me the h**l alone. I was drowning in all of it without even realizing. Those carefree moments with my friends had quickly be my lifeline. Breyona dropped mason off at home first. She pulled up to the front of my house and locked the car door on me. ¡°You are not going anywhere until you tell me what Alpha Asher wanted with you.¡± Breyona¡¯s devious expression was back, and I contemted simply telling her the full extent of what Asher and I had been up to. ¡°We can trust Breyona.¡± Maya nodded happily. ¡°We can trust Grandma too, but she really doesn¡¯t need to hear about Asher and us.¡± ¡°She¡¯d fall over if she knew the full extent of it.¡± I chuckled and shook my head. ¡°Give the poor woman a heart a****k.¡± Maya snickered and shook her head. With a weary sigh, Iunched into what was a very long story. I told Breyona about each encounter with Alpha Asher, and the way my body responded under his touch. ¡°Oh..my..¡± Breyona¡¯s mouth had flopped open half way through my story and stayed that way until the end. I nodded mournfully, ¡°I¡¯m just as bad as Chelsea. Hopping from Alpha to Alpha.¡± Breyona shook her head, and the knot of guilt that had been in my stomach faded. ¡°Not at all. Alpha Asher initiated all of those..encounters. Sure, you were being disobedient but you never forced the guy into your pants.¡± ¡°H**l, he seems to enjoy it as much as I do.¡± I shook my head. ¡°And you¡¯re sure you don¡¯t feel anything romantically for him?¡± Breyona frowned, ¡°Nothing..mate-like?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± I frowned, ¡°I really don¡¯t even know anything about the guy. All I know is he¡¯s irresistibly hot and I¡¯d let him jump in my pants without a second thought.¡± ¡°What¡¯re you going to do.. when you do find your mate?¡± Breyona frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll be with my mate of course, but I n on doing what I want until then.¡± I chuckled humorlessly. ¡°And what if Alpha Asher finds his mate before you?¡± Breyona frowned, ¡°Are you really gonna be able to let him go?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let him go.¡± I nodded, ¡°I¡¯m not having my heart broken again. Whatever¡¯s going on between Asher and I is purely physical.¡± After the interesting and slightly disheartening conversation with Breyona, I trudged inside the house. Dad had left a voicemail on my phone hours ago, letting me know everyone would already be asleep. Sean had been at the club as well, but had left hours earlier. The house was dark and eerily silent as I came inside. I trudged to my bedroom and peeled the dress from my body. Grimacing at the fact I had lost a pair of underwear, I hopped into the shower. I had managed to get undressed, shower, and get dressed again before I noticed the familiar hazel eyes. I swore my heart had stopped in that moment. My blood ran cold, and a thin sweat sprouted over every inch of my skin. ¡°Just like thest one..¡± Maya was speechless. He was sitting just outside my bedroom window on the first floor. His hazel eyes were bright from the glistening light of the full moon. His gaze was set directly on my window, set on my horrified and fear soaked frame. Kanyon was sitting maybe ten feet away, leaning up against the thick oak tree in our backyard. His eyes were glossy, his mouth open in a silent scream. A scream that would never leave his parted lips. Just like Katie, his throat was torn open. Scarlet blood staining his espresso skin. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Share Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 20 ¨C Brittany was gone before I could even spin around. My eyes scanned the club frantically, but her friend had vanished. Her hushed voice lingered in my ear., the implications swirling in my head. She had seen Alpha Asher and I, While she made it sound as though she had caught us tonight, it could¡¯ve been any time before. It was frighteningly clear that someone was infiltrating the pack. It wouldn¡¯t be a long shot to assume they had caught Asher and I. I hadn¡¯t felt any eyes on me during my time in the alley, but then again I was horribly distracted. Anxiety flooded my system and I thought about how that could be used against me. Sure, Tyler wouldn¡¯t be happy but I wasn¡¯t worried about him or me. I was worried how this entire thing could affect Alpha Asher, and what ways it could be used against him. While Asher didn¡¯t seem to be hiding our strange rtionship, I wasn¡¯t sure if either of us wanted it out in the open. I would be mocked relentlessly. Once again known as the girl who chased after the Alpha. While I was much stronger, Maya and I wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate the bullying. We were too confident, too head strong. That was the downfall of living in a pack. No one could mind their own business. I sat at the bar for quite some time, even going as far to order another drink. My eyes scanned the crowd of people. Many were dancing, others were drinking. A few groups of people sat at the tables on the raised tform, drinking andughing the night away. My eyes flickered from face to face, looking for any flicker of recognition. It was foolish to think Brittany had only brought one ¡®friend¡¯ along. After trying and failing to pinpoint any more of Brittany¡¯s ¡®friends¡¯, I trudged away from the bar. My body was light and warm from the alcohol I had been drinking, but my mind was more than clear. The conversation with Brittany had cleared my head of any fog that might¡¯ve formed. I was all too aware of the close proximity between everyone in the club, and for once I felt ufortable. I wandered the club aimlessly, my eyes scanning for any sign of Mason or Breyona. H**l, I would¡¯ve even taken Alpha Asher at the moment. I locked eyes with Chelsea, who stood fifteen feet away. She was leaned against the wall talking to a muscr blonde man. It was clear from the nasalughter that she was flirting. She shot me a d***y look and continued what I¡¯m sure was a riveting conversation. It was hard seeing past all of the people, as just about everyone was taller than me. My heart leaped when I spotted a familiar head of hair. Breyona¡¯s short hair was nearly impossible to miss. Most she- wolves had long hair, simply because our hair and nails grew much faster than a humans. ¡°Breyona!¡± I called out louder than necessary, but I was desperate for a friendly face. Breyona¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw me and she called me over to a little table. ¡°L, gosh I was looking all over for you.¡± Breyona huffed, taking a seat at the rounded table. Mason sat at her side, nursing what looked like a ss of whiskey. ¡°Did you check at the bar?¡± I raised my eyebrow at the two of them. Breyona¡¯s cheeks were flushed, and I wondered what the cause was. I¡¯m sure I looked the same, but that was due to Brittany¡¯s surprise appearance and my little meet up with Alpha Asher. ¡°I told you to check at the bar!¡± Mason rolled his eyes at Breyona. Breyona frowned and shrugged, ¡°I did check at the bar. She wasn¡¯t there.¡± ¡°Which bar? There are like four.¡± Mason¡¯s face turned up in a grin but it looked quite forced. I rolled my eyes at my two friends and plopped down. Tonight was fluctuating like a roller coaster. ¡°What did Alpha Asher want with you, L?¡± Mason frowned, snapping me out of my spiraling thoughts. Breyona¡¯s face lit up deviously, and she leaned forward in her chair. ¡°Alpha Asher wanted you?¡± Breyona¡¯s eyes glinted mischievously, obviouslying up with her own lucrative idea¡¯s. ¡°He did.¡± I pursed my lips, not wanting to go into full detail with Mason around. ¡°Well give us the details!¡± Breyona practically cooed, hanging onto my every word. My eyes flickered between Mason and Breyona. Mason¡¯s face looked somewhat pained, most likely ufortable with the topic of conversation. ¡°We just talked.¡± I shrugged, my eyes still wandering the club. ¡®Tell meter¡¯, Breyona mouthed while Mason wasn¡¯t looking. I gave her a short nod in response. We stayed at the club for just a little longer. It was well past midnight and unfortunately we still had training in the morning. I could hear Maya groan in my head. The two of us truly loved sleep, and anything under eight hours was simply not enough. Breyona was a whirlwind of chatter on the ride home. I sat in the passenger seat and listened like the dutiful friend I am. ¡°Ugh, you wouldn¡¯t believe the night I had.¡± Breyona groaned, her cheeks still stained a suspicious shade of pink. I let my lips turn up in a smirk, knowing my night had been extremely eventful as well. ¡°So there I was talking to this gorgeous man.¡± Breyona sighed dreamily and shook her head, ¡°But then I smelled it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s disgusting.¡± Mason cackled from the back, a goofy grin was spreading on his face. ¡°Mason you¡¯re gross.¡± Breyona snapped, ring at him through the rear view mirror. ¡°You know what I meant.¡± ¡°What did you mean?¡± I asked clueless, still chuckling from Mason¡¯s childishment. ¡°I smelled him, L. My mate.¡± Breyona sighed, the dreamy look returning to her face. ¡°Wait, seriously?¡± My jaw dropped and I looked at Breyona in shock. She had turned neen just a month before I came back into town. She had dodged my questions about her mate when we first became friends again. This was the first time hearing her openly talk about mate¡¯s. ¡°Seriously.¡± Breyona grinned, but there was some saddness to it. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find him though. I searched and searched, but eventually the smell faded and I knew he left the club.¡± ¡°That¡¯s horrible.¡± I frowned, feeling sorry for my friend. ¡°That¡¯s why were going back Saturday night.¡± Breyona nodded with finality, ¡°Saturday is their busiest night. I¡¯m sure the three of us can find him.¡± ¡°Not to be a downer or anything, but what if he was just in town to visit?¡± Mason frowned. It was clear he wasn¡¯t trying to sound harsh, Mason didn¡¯t have a mean bone in his body. He was simply voicing the same fear all werewolves have. ¡°I thought about that.¡± Breyona frowned, ¡°But I have to try. I can¡¯t live with myself knowing I just gave up.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be happy toe and help you find your mate.¡± I grinned at Breyona. ¡°And you already know I¡¯ll tag along.¡± Mason grinned softly, ¡°He¡¯s sure gonna be in for a shock if he¡¯s human.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll have no choice but to love me.¡± Breyona grinned smugly, ¡°After all, I am amazing.¡± We spent the rest of the car ride homeughing and joking. For just a short period of time I had forgotten all of the sh*t going on. The fact that my Grandma and Dad were clearly hiding something from me. Myplicated ¡®rtionship¡¯ with Alpha Asher. The fact that Tyler and Brittany won¡¯t leave me the h**l alone. I was drowning in all of it without even realizing. Those carefree moments with my friends had quickly be my lifeline. Breyona dropped mason off at home first. She pulled up to the front of my house and locked the car door on me. ¡°You are not going anywhere until you tell me what Alpha Asher wanted with you.¡± Breyona¡¯s devious expression was back, and I contemted simply telling her the full extent of what Asher and I had been up to. ¡°We can trust Breyona.¡± Maya nodded happily. ¡°We can trust Grandma too, but she really doesn¡¯t need to hear about Asher and us.¡± ¡°She¡¯d fall over if she knew the full extent of it.¡± I chuckled and shook my head. ¡°Give the poor woman a heart a****k.¡± Maya snickered and shook her head. With a weary sigh, Iunched into what was a very long story. I told Breyona about each encounter with Alpha Asher, and the way my body responded under his touch. ¡°Oh..my..¡± Breyona¡¯s mouth had flopped open half way through my story and stayed that way until the end. I nodded mournfully, ¡°I¡¯m just as bad as Chelsea. Hopping from Alpha to Alpha.¡± Breyona shook her head, and the knot of guilt that had been in my stomach faded. ¡°Not at all. Alpha Asher initiated all of those..encounters. Sure, you were being disobedient but you never forced the guy into your pants.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°H**l, he seems to enjoy it as much as I do.¡± I shook my head. ¡°And you¡¯re sure you don¡¯t feel anything romantically for him?¡± Breyona frowned, ¡°Nothing..mate-like?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± I frowned, ¡°I really don¡¯t even know anything about the guy. All I know is he¡¯s irresistibly hot and I¡¯d let him jump in my pants without a second thought.¡± ¡°What¡¯re you going to do.. when you do find your mate?¡± Breyona frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll be with my mate of course, but I n on doing what I want until then.¡± I chuckled humorlessly. ¡°And what if Alpha Asher finds his mate before you?¡± Breyona frowned, ¡°Are you really gonna be able to let him go?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let him go.¡± I nodded, ¡°I¡¯m not having my heart broken again. Whatever¡¯s going on between Asher and I is purely physical.¡± After the interesting and slightly disheartening conversation with Breyona, I trudged inside the house. Dad had left a voicemail on my phone hours ago, letting me know everyone would already be asleep. Sean had been at the club as well, but had left hours earlier. The house was dark and eerily silent as I came inside. I trudged to my bedroom and peeled the dress from my body. Grimacing at the fact I had lost a pair of underwear, I hopped into the shower. I had managed to get undressed, shower, and get dressed again before I noticed the familiar hazel eyes. I swore my heart had stopped in that moment. My blood ran cold, and a thin sweat sprouted over every inch of my skin. ¡°Just like thest one..¡± Maya was speechless. He was sitting just outside my bedroom window on the first floor. His hazel eyes were bright from the glistening light of the full moon. His gaze was set directly on my window, set on my horrified and fear soaked frame. Kanyon was sitting maybe ten feet away, leaning up against the thick oak tree in our backyard. His eyes were glossy, his mouth open in a silent scream. A scream that would never leave his parted lips. Just like Katie, his throat was torn open. Scarlet blood staining his espresso skin. Share Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 22 ¨C Alpha Asher was quick to leave that night, not another word was spoken between the two of us. Sean didn¡¯t return until the early hours of the morning. Breyona had arrived shortly after Alpha Asher left. The three of us went into my bedroom and closed the door behind us. Denial and shock were thick in the air, feeling like a sticky and tangible substance. The first thing I did as we entered my room was to lock the d**n window. I pulled the c******s together roughly and tied them shut. I wasn¡¯t nning on looking out that window for quite some time. Dad didn¡¯t argue when I told him Mason was staying the night along with Breyona. He simply gave me a distracted nod and turned his troubled gaze to Grandma. Mason and Breyona provided little in the way offort, but I was still grateful for theirpany. I¡¯ve always heard when things like this happen, it¡¯s best not to be alone. The four of sat in my room, silence taking up the empty space. Breyona and I visibly jumped as Grandma knocked and came into the room. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s two in the morning.¡± I chuckled. Grandma shuffled into my room two tes, a couple cups, and a pitcher of tea in her hands. Grandma had a tendency to cook whenever she was stressed, always resulting in a never ending supply of food. If we were back at her cottage, there would be apple pies lining the counter tops. ¡°It¡¯s never toote to eat.¡± Grandma nodded, ¡°Or too early.¡± ¡°Thanks Grandma.¡± Breyona grinned, picking up one of the cookies and shoving it into her mouth. Mason and I gave her pointed looks, our lips twitching into identical smiles. ¡°What?¡± Breyona lifted her eyebrow at the two of us, ¡°I eat when I¡¯m stressed, and Grandma cooks.¡± ¡°I knew I always liked her.¡± Grandma nodded proudly, setting the tes down and leaving the room. Mason and I shared the same look before we both were consumed byughter. The kind of teary eye¡¯d moment of peace within the chaos. Soon after theughter calmed town, the conversation turned serious. ¡°I never knew Kanyon very well.¡± Breyona frowned, ¡°Katie was my neighbor and all, but we never really talked like that.¡± ¡°I was pretty close with Kanyon when we were kids.¡± Mason sighed, running his hand through his hair. ¡°Kinda grew apart after we moved away.¡± ¡°I never really knew either of them.¡± I frowned, picking at one of the sandwiches Grandma made. ¡°Is it bad that I don¡¯t really feel bad for Katie and Kanyon? I mainly feel bad for their families.¡± Breyona nodded, ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound very nice when you say it, but it makes sense.¡± ¡°Kanyon had a little brother.¡± Mason frowned, ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how he¡¯ll take it.¡± ¡°Did Alpha Asher ever figure out why Kanyon was right outside your window?¡± Breyona¡¯s voice lowered a few octaves. I had a moment of rity in the midst of confusion I had been feeling. If I couldn¡¯t trust my friends, then who could I trust? The more people who knew, the better. Besides,e morning the entire pack would know of Kanyon¡¯s d***h and the cement of his body. So I spilled the truth to my friends. I told them of how Tyler had visited me, giving cryptic details of his insane n to once again be Alpha. Not only that, his ns to rid the world of Alpha Asher. I even Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. told them about the cryptic notes, including the one I had gotten tonight. Breyona was speechless, while Mason looked infuriated. His light brows were knitted together in anger. ¡°f**king Tyler.¡± Mason spat, shaking his head. ¡°Why¡¯s he have to include you in his suicidal ns?¡± ¡°And what did he mean about his friends?¡± Breyona frowned, ¡°Why are they so interested in you?¡± ¡°Maybe cause of my charming personality?¡± I huffed and shook my head. ¡°I know as much as you two do.¡± ¡°Alpha Asher will figure it out.¡± Breyona nodded. ¡°Hopefully before they get their hands on L.¡± Mason frowned, worry filling his eyes. ¡°It might not be a good idea to go to Haze this Friday.¡± Breyona frowned, the disappointment of losing her mate clear in her eyes. ¡°No.¡± I shook my head, ¡°I¡¯m not letting some cryptic notes and Tyler¡¯s threats scare me into hiding. We¡¯re going to Haze, and we¡¯re going to find your mate.¡± ¡°It could be dangerous.¡± Breyona frowned, ¡°Any one of us could get hurt. Haze isn¡¯t in the packs territory.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only ten minutes out.¡± I shrugged, ¡°Besides, we all know how to defend ourselves. We¡¯ll stick together and find your mate, then we¡¯ll bail.¡± It took only a matter of hours for the news of Kanyon¡¯s d***h to reach everyone else in town. Lights shined brightly through windows in the neighborhood, and I wondered if anyone was going to be able to sleep tonight. Sean hadn¡¯te home this morning, but we weren¡¯t worried. Sean was one of the best warriors in our pack and could handle himself. I¡¯m sure he needed time to process what happened to Kanyon. While none of us slept a winkst night, exhaustion couldn¡¯t find me. My mind was flitting through the details. Trying to find any errant thought orment about the day Tyler visited me. He mentioned a friend, but failed to give any more details on said friend. Time ticked by slowly until I had to remove myself from the couch to get dressed for training. I figured there was no way Alpha Asher would cancel, now that we needed training more than ever. Breyona and Mason had stayed the entire night with me. The three of us were horribly sleep deprived, but weren¡¯t feeling the effects quite yet. I let Breyona borrow a pair of shorts, and tossed Mason a tank-top and shorts from Sean¡¯s closet. The three of us were out the door, heading to the pack house with ten minutes to spare. Of course by the time we got to the pack house, rumors were flying by the dozen. ¡®Did you hear they found him outside her window?¡¯ ¡®Sketchy right? I bet she had something to do with it.¡¯ ¡®But why pick her out of everyone.¡¯ ¡®Chelsea said she left Haze early. Plenty of time to k**l someone if you ask me.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m gonna rip her burnt hair off.¡± Breyona muttered under her breath, hearing yet another rumor that painted me out as a coldblooded k****r. I sighed, ¡°We knew this would happen. It¡¯s not a surprise Chelsea¡¯s making it worse.¡± ¡°Seems like that¡¯s the only thing Chelsea¡¯s good at.¡± Mason rolled his eyes. ¡°That and trying to cozy up to Alpha¡¯s.¡± Breyona muttered, and I followed her gaze over to Alpha Asher. Alpha Asher stood by the side doors, talking to his Beta and a few other men. I inwardly cringed when Chelsea twitched up to the group of men and interrupted their conversation. I couldn¡¯t help the smug smile that formed on my face when Alpha Asher turned to her with anger zing in his eyes. Seems like we weren¡¯t the only ones sleep deprived. Chelsea flinched at the hostility rolling off Alpha Asher and turned away. Mason, Breyona and I took our ces on the mats, making ns to visit the little cafe in townter on. Beta Devin stepped forward in Alpha Asher¡¯s usual position. His rough voice boomed throughout the building. ¡°Attention everyone.¡± Beta Devin called out, and everyone¡¯s chatter ceased. ¡°Alpha Asher has some business to attend to. He has left me in charge. Pair off with your usual partners and begin.¡± Chelsea, Mason, Breyona and I stood off to the side. Kanyon had been Chelsea¡¯s partner since I arrived back in town. That left her without a partner. Beta Devin noticed the three of us and walked over. ¡°L, pair off with Mason.¡± Beta Devin nodded in my direction, and called Chelsea over. ¡°Chelsea pair off with Breyona.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been d***g to kick her a*s for years.¡± Breyona was practically shaking with excitement. Beta Devin strolled over to the front of the room, his eyes scanning each group as they trained. ¡°Hopefully Mason lives after training with you.¡± Chelsea hissed, ¡°I¡¯d hate to be paired with a m******r.¡± ¡°f**k off.¡± Mason growled. ¡°Honey after I¡¯m done with you, you¡¯re gonna wish you were paired with L.¡± Breyona chuckled in anticipation and followed Chelsea over to one of the mats. Training went on as usual, but my mind was upied. I wonder what kind of business Alpha Asher had to attend to and if it had anything to do with Kanyon¡¯s d***h. I hoped he would tell me if he found anything else out. Mason took advantage of my distracted mind, and managed to bring me to the ground twice. Mind you, I pushed back with equal force and had him pinned at least a dozen times. Breyona did not disappoint after being paired with Chelsea. Each time Mason and I heard a yelp or groane from Chelsea, we stifled the urge to fall overughing. Breyona¡¯s anger and general dislike for Chelsea pushed her to train harder, earning a praise from Beta Devin. Ten minutes before training ended, Alpha Asher came back into the room. I slipped an old t-shirt over my sports bra and waited for Breyona and Mason. ¡°L,e over here.¡± Alpha Asher barked, continuing his conversation with Beta Devin. ¡°Yes, Alpha?¡± I couldn¡¯t help the slight condescending tone that filled my voice. Alpha Asher shed me a look of irritation, and his honey eyes darkened a couple shades. ¡°L, you¡¯ll be moving into the pack house Monday.¡± Alpha Asher wasn¡¯t asking, his tone made that clear. ¡°Beta Devin will have a group together to bring your stuff to the house. You simply need to pack it.¡± ¡°Um, excuse me?¡± I squeaked out, and Beta Devin raised his eyebrow. ¡°This is gonna be either really dangerous or really fun.¡± Maya murmured, ¡°Either way I¡¯m here for it.¡± I was still processing what Alpha Asher had said. No one besides the Alpha and Beta lived in the pack house. The thought of living under the same roof as Alpha Asher was both tempting and terrifying. How much trouble could I get into living with the man? ¡°Must I repeat myself, L?¡± Alpha Asher rolled my name off his tongue, and I couldn¡¯t help but nce down at his lips. Breyona and Mason stood ten feet away, clearly listening in on our conversation. ¡°No, I heard you.¡± I rolled my eyes and ignored Beta Devin¡¯s snicker, ¡°Don¡¯t I have a say in the matter?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± Alpha Asher replied, deadpan. Beta Devin stood silently, watching our conversation unfold. ¡°And what about the rest of my family?¡± I huffed, crossing my arms over my chest to re at Alpha Asher. ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s you whose in danger.¡± Alpha Asher snapped, ¡°I am not inviting your entire family to live in my house.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be so miserable.¡± I growled. Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes were nearing ck now. He closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose, letting out a sharp breath. His eyes were back to their normal honey color when he opened them. ¡°Must you always be so defiant?¡± Alpha Asher grimaced, and I shrugged. My heart was fluttering at our heated conversation, excitement swirling around me from our close proximity. I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t enjoy arguing with Alpha Asher. He had that primal dominance that made every argument fun. ¡°Yes.¡± I replied in the same tone. ¡°Makes life interesting.¡± ¡°L, you will be fully moved into the pack house by Monday. Not your family. You.¡± Alpha Asher growled, sending a delightfully cold shiver through me. ¡°If Ie back Monday and find you haven¡¯t moved in, there will be h**l to pay. Alpha Asher turned and began to walk away, Beta Devin on his heels. ¡°Wait!¡± I called out, his words finally getting past my thick skull. ¡°What do you mean e back¡¯? Where are you going?¡± I ran up beside Alpha Asher, forced to run in order to keep up with his fast pace. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that¡¯s any of your business, L.¡± Alpha Asher murmured thoughtfully, giving me a hard look. His pace did not slow. I let out a frustrated grunt and jumped in front of Asher. Beta Devin skidded to a stop, but Alpha Asher wasn¡¯t fazed. Alpha Asher mmed into me like a freight train, his dark eyes looking down at me as I stumbled back. ¡°Can¡¯t take no for an answer.¡± Alpha Asher grumbled to himself, running a hand through his already messy hair. ¡°Sure can¡¯t.¡± I smirked, but my smug satisfaction was cut short as I felt my back being mmed against the brick wall of the training grounds. ¡°What is with you and mming me into things?¡± I grunted up at Alpha Ashers towering form. ¡°What is with you not listening to me?¡± Alpha Asher hissed, his face only inches from my own. Instead of fear, excitement was fluttering in my stomach. ¡°If you want me to move into the pack house, tell me where you¡¯re going.¡± I snapped, poking my bottom lip out in a pout. ¡°L.¡± Alpha Asher took another calming breath, ¡°If you speak of this to anyone, you¡¯ll wish you never moved back here. Got it?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± I nodded, a sessful grin on my face. Alpha Asher¡¯s threat sounded scary, but I couldn¡¯t fathom him actually hurting me. The thought simply didn¡¯t make sense in my mind. ¡°Other packs have been experiencing attacks..simr to ours.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was low, his warm breath fanned across my face. ¡°I¡¯m visiting those packs, examining the nature of the attacks.¡± I frowned, ¡°Why are you keeping this a secret?¡± ¡°Whoever is orchestrating these attacks do not need to know I¡¯m gone for the weekend.¡± Alpha Asher murmured quietly. ¡°Only you and Beta Devin know.¡± Surprise pulsed through me. Alpha Asher was actually trusting me here. ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± I promised, my heart fluttering. ¡°Good.¡± Alpha Asher nodded, ¡°I will see you for training Monday morning, L.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s gaze flickered to the three people watching our every move. Mason, Breyona and Beta Devin had their eyes peeled on us. A thick blushed formed on my face as I realized they had witnessed Alpha Asher shoving me against the wall. At least they hadn¡¯t heard the entire conversation. Beta Devin followed after Alpha Asher, giving me a heavy smirk and quick wink as he walked by. My flu*tered mind didn¡¯t have time to process what the wink meant. ¡°That was hot.¡± Breyona¡¯s eyes trailed after Alpha Asher. ¡°Goddess please let my mate be like that.¡± ¡°Breyona if your mate ever did that you¡¯d punch him in the face.¡± I rolled my eyes andughed. ¡°You¡¯repletely right.¡± Breyona shrugged. The three of us began walking to the cafe in town. Our voices filled the silent air, but even ourughter couldn¡¯t chase away the lingering scent of d***h. Share Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 23 ¨C It felt like the entire pack was holding it¡¯s breath. No one but I and Beta Devin knew of Alpha Asher¡¯s travels, but the news of the two deaths spread like wildfire. Everyone in town was on edge, wondering who was next or if it would even happen again. Not a single person coulde up with any useful information. There were no witnesses the night of Kanyon¡¯s d***h. No one saw anything. It was as though the k****r simply vanished into thin air. The people on patrol that night didn¡¯t report anything strange, noting it was quiet that night. I was almost afraid to be on patrol tonight, but I was never the type to let fear hold me back. Knowing the attacks had something to do with me, I was more determined than ever to find out their cause. If Tyler truly was behind the attacks, there was no way he¡¯d stop now. Tyler might not be smart, but he was certainly ruthless. It was clear Tyler¡¯s mysterious friends were the brains behind the entire operation. ¡°I wonder if any of this would¡¯ve happened if I had just stayed with Grandma.¡± I shrugged, walking to patrol with Breyona and Mason. Breyona rolled her eyes, ¡°If Tyler¡¯s behind it then it would¡¯ve happened regardless.¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably pissed Alpha Asher¡¯s running his pack.¡± Mason shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s Tyler¡¯s fault for pissing him off.¡± I shook my head, ¡°If Tyler wasn¡¯t an arrogant p***k two innocent people wouldn¡¯t be d**d.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good to dwell on stuff like that.¡± Breyona shrugged, ¡°Gotta live in the present, y¡¯know?¡± I stopped walking and gave her a strange look, ¡°Have you been talking to my Grandma?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a smartdy.¡± Breyona noted with a chuckle. ¡°Too smart.¡± I raised my eyebrow in response. Breyona turned left down the street while Mason and I turned right. Mason and I were paired to run patrol together, while Breyona was stationed at the other side of town. We had two new people with us tonight. From the looks of it, they were definitely Alpha Asher¡¯s men. Both wererge in stature, covered in ornate tattoo¡¯s and rippling muscles. One of the men had startling blonde hair, long and messy on his head. The other had hair the color of midnight, cropped short and slicked to the side. Both looked equally intimidating with their tattoo¡¯s and scars, but that didn¡¯t bother me. If anything, I felt a little safer out here as though a piece of Asher was with us. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re L and Mason.¡± The blonde one grunted, sparing us a short nce. ¡°I¡¯m Carter, that¡¯s Wade.¡± The raven haired man grunted, his eyes shifting over the two of us. He had a scrutinizing gaze with a set of piercing blue eyes. ¡°That¡¯s us.¡± I grinned, letting it widen as I took in Mason¡¯s bewildered expression. ¡°So, how do you boys wanna do this?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Carter¡¯s eyes widened and Mason raised a brow in his direction. The quiet was unsettling, so I made the first move. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll go off in groups of two.¡± I shrugged, two seconds away from turning on my heel. ¡°Alpha gave orders not to leave you alone.¡± Wade barked, sounding very simr to Alpha Asher. I rolled my eyes, ¡°Of course he did. Why doesn¡¯t that surprise me?¡± Carter snickered and gave Mason an amused look. ¡°Something funny?¡± I raised my eyebrow and ced my hands on my hips. I could feel Mason stiffen beside me, clearly intimidated by the two towering men. You¡¯d have to be a fool to not feel the power rolling from them. The power was absurdly different from Alpha Asher¡¯s. Carter and Wade had the power of warriors, Asher had the power of an Alpha. ¡°No.¡± Carter shook his head, ¡°Simply making an observation.¡± ¡°And what observation would that be?¡± I narrowed my eyes at Carter. ¡°Alpha Asher simply informed us of your.. hard-headedness.¡± Carter responded, his tone rxed and care free. ¡°Hard headed?¡± I pursed my lips, ¡°He said I¡¯m hard headed?¡± ¡°Multiple times.¡± Carter nodded, all business. Mason snickered beside Carter, but averted his eyes when I red in his direction. ¡°How.. helpful of him.¡± I smirked, ¡°I guess we¡¯ll all just patrol together.¡± Wade and Carter nked Mason and I in silence. Mason and I had a running conversation through the mind-link, one that Wade and Carter refused to participate in. Every now and again I would hear a low chuckle from either Wade or Carter, proving they were in fact listening in on our conversation. The night was quiet, the earth cold and yielding under our paws. Maya was relishing in her freedom, the only thing in her mind was the dull thumps of her paws hitting the earth. The cool breeze rushed through our fur, introducing new scents to our nose. The cool breeze would¡¯ve been cold on my human skin, but it felt like a cool caress through Maya¡¯s fur. The smell of wet earth and tree¡¯s was strong in my nose, but something else lingered in the air. It was the smell of something sweet, like candy or syrup. The only strange thing was it smelled much too sweet, almost sickeningly sweet. ¡°Do you smell that?¡± I murmured to the others. The four of us stopped in our tracks, Maya¡¯s nose lifted to the sky as we inhaled deeply. ¡°I don¡¯t smell anything.¡± Mason¡¯s wolf shook it¡¯srge head. ¡°All I smell is the earth.¡± Carter shrugged, but his eyes were analyzing our surroundings carefully. ¡°You really don¡¯t smell anything?¡± I frowned, tilting my head. Mason shook his head while Carter and Wade eyed me suspiciously, ¡°No, nothing out of the normal.¡± With a shake of my head, we took off running again. Patrol ended quickly, and the strange smell faded from mind. It wasn¡¯tpletely unusual for campers and backpackers toe into our neck of the woods. Most of the time we¡¯d spot their campsites and avoid them, continuing our patrol as usual. The sweet smell was most likely from a group of campers who left some food behind in the woods. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time it happened. Mason walked me home that night, giving me onest wave before he jogged down the street towards his house. I walked in the living room to find my Grandma, and my very disgruntled Dad. ¡°Something happen while I was gone?¡± I raised my eyebrow at the two of them. Grandma was taking a pan of brownies out the oven, a clear sign something had happened. A puckered frown was on her face, her light eyes flickering over to my Dad. ¡°Sean left.¡± Dad¡¯s voice was gruff as he tossed a folded note down on the table. ¡°He left?¡± I frowned, ¡°That¡¯s not like him at all.¡± ¡°He¡¯s changed a lot in the year you¡¯ve been gone.¡± Dad grumbled, ¡°I¡¯m not surprised.¡± ¡°Grief changes people.¡± Grandma nodded, her puckered frown seared onto her face. ¡°He probably just needs time to adjust.¡± ¡°Him and Kanyon were pretty close.¡± Dad grumbled, ¡°Closer than he was to me anyway.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault, you know that right?¡± I frowned, sitting on the couch beside my Dad¡¯s recliner. ¡°I¡¯m not all innocent in this.¡± Dad grumbled, ¡°I shut down when your Mom died. I was no good to anyone.¡± ¡°You lost your wife, and Sean lost his Mom.¡± I frowned, reaching out to pat my Dad¡¯s hand. ¡°Everyone grieves differently.¡± ¡°I should¡¯ve been there.¡± Dad grumbled, ¡°Sean found his mate y¡¯know. Never did tell me who it was.¡± ¡°He found his mate?¡± My mouth flopped open. Sean had never told me either. He had be such a private person in the short time I had been gone. Dad was right, Sean definitely had changed. ¡°Not that he told me.¡± Dad grumbled, ¡°I figured that bit out on my own. Not entirely dimwitted.¡± Dad gave a dry chuckle. Sean had turned eighteen over a year ago, his neenth birthday came after. Sean had never mentioned finding his mate before, so I assumed it happened while I was gone. Something was definitely amiss. Sean should be with his mate, and yet none of us knew her identity. My heart ached for my brother, but I learned quickly to mind my business when it came to Sean. Whatever was happening, he needed to deal with it himself. He was very much like Dad in that way. I picked the note up from the table gingerly, reading Sean¡¯s messy handwriting. ¡®Hey guys, Don¡¯t bother looking for me, I¡¯lle back when I¡¯m good and ready. If it isn¡¯t obvious, I¡¯m dealing with sh*t. Mom¡¯s d***h messed us all up, but Kanyon was there for me when I needed someone. I promise I¡¯ll be safe ande back in one piece. Until then, stay safe. Sean¡¯ Share Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 24 ¨C I went to bed that night, a detailed dream of Sean filling my head. He was thundering through the woods, his four paws raking up dirt as he barreled forward. Clumps of grass and earth sprayed out from behind him, tree¡¯s and branches blurred as he ran past. The forest This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. around him was slowing, his senses heightened in his wolf form. The dream continued like that for some time, simply Sean running through the woods. A few moments sweet scent was lingering in the air. The forest was quiet, unusually quiet. The forest was absent of bugs or creatures. Typically at night, the forest is alive with living creatures. Animals hunted at night, insects chirped and buzzed. There was none of that in my dream forest. Everything was still, inducing a strange sense of anxiety. The feeling of being watched surrounded me, the prickling feeling of eyes running over my skin. ¡°L.¡± A deep voice called out, slick like oil. The bushes shook, and a strange sense of d***h settled over the forest. Thick and almost tangible, this strange shadow-like substance ebbed from all around me. It was ck like smoke,pping the ground as it ebbed closer and closer. nts wilted under the touch of the strange smoke, urging it to move faster. I sat from my bed with a startled breath, my dream had been cut short. It wasn¡¯t surprising to have nightmares in times like this. I was merely lucky my nightmares didn¡¯t include Katie or Kanyon¡¯s ssy gaze. Training without Alpha Asher was monotonous and almost boring. I sparred with Mason easily, taking him down multiple times. Deep in the back of my mind, I already missed Alpha Asher. A day without bothering him felt unsessful and pointless. I quickly realized how much I longed to see the fire b**n in his eyes as he fought his hidden desires. After training Breyona and Mason tagged along to my house. The three of us ate lunch, my Grandma supplying Breyona with as many pastries as she could carry. ¡°Your Grandma is awesome.¡± Breyona groaned, munching on a brownie as we walked to her house. ¡°She¡¯s only baking like this cause she¡¯s stressed.¡± I chuckled. ¡°I wish my mom stress baked.¡± Breyona rolled her eyes, ¡°My Mom stress cleans. Won¡¯t even let us touch the kitchen anymore.¡± ¡°Mine just watches those spanish soap operas.¡± Mason shuddered, his eyes widening in fear. ¡°Is Mason scared of his Mom¡¯s soap opera¡¯s?¡± Breyona cackled, pelting him with a piece of brownie. ¡°You act like it¡¯s funny but you¡¯ve never had to sit and endure four hours of it.¡± Mason shook his head, ¡°And this is why I¡¯m always out and about.¡± We walked up the stairs to Breyona¡¯s house, and walked inside. It had been years since I was in Breyona¡¯s home, but not much had changed. The family pictures still lingered on the walls, a few new ones added to the collection. Breyona looked nearly identical to her Mom and older sister. The newest photo was of Breyona, her sister, her Mom and Dad. Breyona¡¯s sister had arge baby bump and an even wider grin on her face. Breyona¡¯s lips were pulled up in a smirk, as though she was holding backughter. ¡°L?¡± Breyona¡¯s Mom called out, a surprised smile on her face. ¡°I was wondering when I¡¯d see your face again.¡± ¡°Hey, Miss Shelby.¡± I grinned, giving Breyona¡¯s Mom a hug. There was a time when Breyona and I were inseparable, a time before I met Tyler. I would spend most of my days at her house. Breyona¡¯s Mom wasn¡¯t a fan of my Mom, but that never stopped me from finding my way over their house. Breyona¡¯s Mom would never turn me down, always offering a ce to stay when my Mom became a little too overbearing. ¡°How¡¯re you holding up?¡± Shelby frowned, giving my back a soft pat. Breyona got her winning personality from her Mom, and her intense sarcasm from her Dad. Breyona¡¯s Mom considered me a distant daughter, always making me feel included. The fact that she didn¡¯t hold it against me when I ditched Breyona for Tyler, said loads about who she is as a person. Forgiving, kind, andpassionate. Just like Breyona. ¡°I¡¯m managing.¡± I nodded, a tight smile on my face. ¡°I don¡¯t have it as bad as some others.¡± Kanyon and Katie¡¯s families shed through my mind. Losing someone so young took such a hard toll on families. ¡°I understand, dear.¡± Shelby smiled sadly. ¡°Just know it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± ¡°I appreciate that.¡± I forced a smile. That was one topic I truly didn¡¯t want to approach. I was still struggling with my own emotions, convincing myself I wasn¡¯t to me. Breyona dropped the baked goods off at her house, getting dressed for patrol tonight. The three of us hung out until it was time to leave, making our usual walk. As always, Breyona turned left while Mason and I turned right. Carter and Wade were waiting for us when we approached. The four of us began our usual run, looking out for anything suspicious. While Maya relished in her limited freedom, I scanned the forest for the sickeningly sweet smell. This time around it was gone, leaving me to believe I had imagined the entire thing. Scents typically faded but never disappeared entirely, especially in twenty four hours. I was almost convinced tonight would be another peaceful night, until a loud voice burst through my head. ¡°South side ¨C Something broke through the perimeter.¡± The frantic voice flooded through the mind-link and the four of us took off without question. ¡°Did you see anything?¡± I shouted through the mind-link. ¡°Couldn¡¯t see anything.¡± Someone replied, ¡°It was too fast.¡± Our paws thundered against the cool earth, heading to the Southern patrol station. When we finally arrived there were multiple other wolves. ¡°The scent disappears twenty feet into town.¡± Someone cursed in my head. ¡°You couldn¡¯t catch them?¡± Wade growled, ¡°You couldn¡¯t catch a simple rogue?¡± ¡°Whatever it was, was fast.¡± A sandy colored wolf shook it¡¯s head. ¡°We couldn¡¯t even see iting.¡± All h**l broke loose through the mind-link. Everyone was pissed and on end. Someone had clearly made it into town, which meant another d**d body could be waiting for discovery. ¡°The forest got darker too.¡± A small voice called out in the midst of the chaos. ¡°Darker?¡± I frowned, my head turning to meet the bright eyes of another wolf. The wolf was dark colored with patches of white and orange. It¡¯s eyes were chocte brown and glistening with hidden intelligence. I had never seen this particr wolf before, but that wasn¡¯t surprising. I didn¡¯t know many of the people in our pack, I had been obsessed with Tyler for too long to notice anyone else. ¡°Yeah.¡± The wolf nodded, a soft feminine voice filling my head. ¡°Like the shadows got bigger.¡± ¡°Ignore her.¡± A grey wolf snapped, a low growling from it¡¯s mouth. ¡°She did nothing to help. Just froze and looked around all terrified.¡± ¡°I saw more than you did.¡± The girl murmured, her chocte eyes looking towards where the threat had I looked around at the trees and shrubs. ¡°It does seem.. darker, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Maya frowned. ¡°I think so.¡± I shrugged, ¡°Like the Moon isn¡¯t as bright.¡± ¡°Or the shadows are bigger.¡± Maya repeated the words that came from the smaller wolf, sending a strange chill down my spine. ¡°Everyone.¡± I snapped, trying to stop the bickering. ¡°I said- Enough!¡± My voice bellowed through the mind-link, stilling the rowdy wolves. ¡°Someone could be d**d right now.¡± I snapped at all of them, ¡°Arguing will not change what happened.¡± ¡°What should we do, L?¡± Mason frowned, a small whineing from his wolf. ¡°You five, continue searching the perimeter. If they try to leave, alert us immediately.¡± I snapped at five of the wolves, the little multi-colored one included. While she was much smaller than the others, her eyes glistened with a strange intelligence that begged to be used. ¡°The rest of you, follow me into town.¡± I continued barking orders, ¡°We will search town for any d**d bodies.¡± My heart thumped at my ownmands. Anxiety and adrenaline coursed through me. Thest thing I wanted was to find another d**d body, but someone got through out perimeter. A simple rogue didn¡¯t possess that kind of speed, nor did anything else for that matter. Whatever it was, barreled through the perimeter without being spotted. It was either the fastest creature in the world, or somehow invisible. We searched town endlessly, never once encountering a d**d body. No one was injured, and there was no one roaming the streets at this time. Everything was silent. The five who continued running patrol reported something nearly an hourter. Something had ran by them, never once stopping as it barreled through the woods. One by one we shifted into our human forms, throwing on spare t-shirts and sweatpants. After letting Alpha Asher and Beta Devin know tonight¡¯s events, we all headed home. The next patrol shift arrived early, setting up quickly before we left for the night. ¡°L.¡± The small feminine voice called out. I turned to meet those intelligent chocte colored eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡± I frowned, I can¡¯t recall ever seeing her before. She was a little bit shorter than I ¨C Which is really saying something. Her stature was petite, her hair long and brown. ¡°Jessie.¡± The girl gave me a timid smile, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t remember me, I¡¯m two years younger than you.¡± I couldn¡¯t help it when my eyebrow raised, ¡°You¡¯re only sixteen?¡± Jessie nodded, a light blush forming on her face. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°And Alpha Asher has you out here?¡± I scoffed. So much for not recruiting kids. ¡°I¡¯m good with my nose.¡± Jessie shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m the one who asked for the job.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I nodded, ¡°And did you smell anything.¡± Jessie hesitated, her eyes flickering over to Carter and Wade, ¡°Whatever it was smelled sweet.¡± ¡°Sweet.¡± I repeated, not entirely believing what I was hearing. How could Jessie smell it when Mason, Carter and Wade couldn¡¯t? ¡°Really sweet.¡± Jessie crinkled her nose, ¡°It didn¡¯t smell too good.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t imagine it would.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Lets keep this between ourselves for now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t the others already know?¡± Jessie frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± I nced over at them, ¡°I don¡¯t think they can smell it.¡± ¡°So you can?¡± Jessie paused, ¡°Smell it, that is.¡± I gave a cautious nod, ¡°I smelled it yesterday. It was gone today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s weird isn¡¯t it?¡± Jessie pursed her lips. ¡°Scent¡¯s don¡¯t just disappear like that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re entirely correct.¡± I nodded. After my conversation with Jessie, Mason and I headed home. Breyona walked with us, chatting about the unseen intruder. No one could figure out what it was. Some murmured about Vampires, but that was nearing impossible. Vampire¡¯s never met in groups, and rarely ever attacks packs. Vampires had abilities and strengths of their own, but often couldn¡¯t hold their own against werewolves. There was no reason for a stray vampire to wander into our territory. My mind was churning with possibilities. Tyler would never recruit a stray vampire to do his d***y work. He hated vampires more than Alpha Asher, which was really saying something. Vampire¡¯s stayed to themselves, never living with eachother or meeting up. If it was a vampire who ran into pack territory, there had to be a reason. My questions were answered when I arrived home. Grandma had dinner sitting out for me, which I happily scarfed down. Dad and I talked for awhile, but I finally retreated up to bed. A long showerter, I was standing by my bed with sleep filled eyes. The white index card made a strangled yelp leave my lips. I had assumed the notes would cease after I told Alpha Asher. With frustration building, I yanked the index card from my bed. ¡®Meet me at the swimming hole. Midnight ¨C Tomorrow. Come alone if you want crucial information regarding the attacks on your pack. If anyone follows ¨C I will know.¡¯ Share Chapter 25 I debated telling Alpha Asher about my most recent note. He would insist I didn¡¯t go, or insist I brought his men as back-up. I on the other hand fully nned ongoing. If it was Tyler, I could easily deal with him. If it wasn¡¯t Tyler, I only hoped I lived long enough to get the information back to Alpha Asher. Besides, he wasn¡¯t here to stop me. My biggest concern was if I wanted him pissed or not. I came to the conclusion that I should tell him, but also let him know I fully nned ongoing. I would conveniently leave the location of the meeting ce a mystery. ¡°Alpha Asher?¡± I called out lowly through the mind-l**k. Typically when an Alpha leaves his pack, the mind-l**k weakens. With stronger wolves that isn¡¯t the case, and I assumed Alpha Asher wasn¡¯t one of those weaker wolves. ¡°L.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was gruff, sending a shiver of excitement down my spine. ¡°Why are you still awake?¡± ¡°So..¡± I trailed off, not quite knowing how to begin the conversation. ¡°I got another note.¡± There was a silence on the other end of the mind-l*k, followed by some gruff yet sey curse words. Alpha Asher¡¯s anger was ptable, swirling in the air around me. ¡°What did it say?¡± Alpha Asher growled, and my legs closed instinctively. His voice alone did things to my body that I couldn¡¯t begin to exin. ¡°Oh nothing important.¡± I teased, ¡°They just wanted to meet up with me to disclose important information about the attacks on our pack.¡± ¡°Bring my Beta and the rest of my men.¡± Alpha Asher snapped irritably, and I wondered what he was up to at the other packs. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a great idea and all but the note specifically says toe alone.¡± I shrug,mitting the sound of his voice to my memory. ¡°L.¡± Alpha Asher growled, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± ¡°Think about what?¡± I asked innocently, ¡°Always quick to assume the worst, Alpha.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m beginning to know how you think, L.¡± Alpha Asher growled, a rough guttural sound. ¡°Mm, really?¡± I smirked, ¡°And what am I thinking?¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking about how to earn your next punishment.¡± Alpha Asher growled, ¡°If you don¡¯t get yourself k****d first.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t get myself k****d.¡± I snickered, ¡°I¡¯m much too good for that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, L.¡± Alpha Asher warned. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dream of it, Alpha.¡± I teased, feeling the familiar tingles of excitement run down my legs. I was practically trembling at the thought of Alpha Asher returning home and the punishments he would have in store for me. I don¡¯t doubt for a second that he wouldn¡¯t find out about me meeting up against his wishes, or the trip to Haze I was nning to make. I fully expected him to find out about both trips, and punish meThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ordingly. I only hoped one of those punishments would involve his c**k nestled deep within me, finally iming me as his own. Something about Alpha Asher¡¯s voice had my thighs clenching together, fighting the wetness he continued to cause in my p***y. The tingling was ufortable, and the pressure began to build with each low growl that emerged from his lips. Alpha Asher¡¯s voice alone did things to my body, and it yearned for his touch. I hadn¡¯t even noticed my hand had slipped into my pajama shorts, rubbing at the little bud between my lips. A quiet mewl left my mouth, my thoughts exploding with the pleasure Alpha Asher could bring to me. ¡°L.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s voice changed, growing deeper and much more feral. I couldn¡¯t stop, nor did I want to. I wanted to show Alpha Asher what he was missing, provoke a reaction in any way I could. ¡°L.¡± Alpha Asher snarled, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Letting out some stress, Alpha.¡± I teased, another whimper of pleasure leaving my lips as the pressure in my p***y began to build. ¡°Feel free to end the mind-l**k.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but taunt him, wondering if he¡¯d truly end the mind-l**k while I yed with myself. I could almost see him in my head, lying in bed with nothing but a pair of boxers on. In my fantasy his hand slid slowly into his boxers, gripping the hardened length that pushed against the thin fabric. My name escaping his lips as he used my breathless moans for his own pleasure. Instead of ending the mind-l**k, Alpha Asher said something very unexpected. ¡°Don¡¯t c*m until I tell you to.¡± His voice was low and gruff, arousal clear in his tone. ¡°And what will you do if I don¡¯t listen?¡± I snickered, letting another moan slip my lips for good measure. ¡°I will make your life a living h**l, L.¡± Alpha Asher snarled, sending another wave of excitement down my legs. While I craved disobeying him, I decided for once I¡¯d be a good girl. ¡°Think of me with you.¡± Alpha Asher growled lowly, ¡°My fingers rubbing against your little c**t.¡± Another breathless moan left my lips against my own will, my slow pace on my swollen c**t quickened. ¡°Think of all the sounds you¡¯ll make for me when I F*ck you with my fingers.¡± Alpha Asher continued, the roughness of his voice sending jolts down my p***y. ¡°Your little p***y grinding against my fingers, begging for more.¡± I was getting much too close, whimpering in frustration as Alpha Asher warned me not to c*m. ¡°How bad will you beg for my c**k when I bring you to o****m after o****m?¡± Alpha Asher questioned, ¡°How bad does your little p***y crave me?¡± Another whimper left my lips. My wetness was coating my hand and running down the insides of my thighs. His words were doing something to me, turning me on in ways I had never felt before. ¡°Tell me, L.¡± Alpha Asher snarled. ¡°Tell me how bad you want my c**k.¡± ¡°I want it, so bad.¡± I moaned, my breathing out in little pants. My bedroom was thick with the smell of my arousal, my p***y aching for release. ¡°I need your c**k inside of me. I need you to F*ck me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good girl.¡± Alpha Asher growled, his tone pleased. ¡°Will you c*m for me, L?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I whimpered, my pace quickening on my swollen c**t. I pushed a finger inside of my entrance, thrusting it forcefully as I pictured what I thought Alpha Asher¡¯s c**k would look like. I pictured him mming it inside of me, bending me over his desk for disobeying him. ¡°C*m for me, L.¡± Alpha Asher murmured, lust swirling in his voice. The pressure in my p***y burst and I ground my fingers greedily against my c**t, determined to ride out my o****m. A loud moan left my lips, followed by Asher¡¯s name. A snarl of approval sounded through out my head, only heightening my intense o****m. ¡°Such a good F*cking girl.¡± Alpha Asher snarled. Iid in bed panting, wondering what the h**l hade over me. You¡¯d think I was beyond wondering why my body reacted to Alpha Asher this way, but I still couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it. My body craved him like a d**g. Even after my intense o****m, the thought of his c**k inside of me had my p***y roaring to life. My satisfaction was short lived, my body continued craving Alpha Asher¡¯s touch. ¡°Goodnight, L.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was still low and husky, but it was also smug. ¡°Goodnight, Alpha Asher.¡± I choked out, my p***y still pulsing with longing. I could only wish things would go this way when Alpha Asher returned home, but I had little hope. I was already nning on disobeying him, and I wondered if I¡¯d survive his wrath. I had tomorrow nned out. I would simply wait out the day and go to Haze with Mason and Breyona, then sneak into the woods to meet up with my anonymous note writers. At the first sign of danger, I¡¯d simply alert the others on patrol and hoped they¡¯d get to me in time. I was sure I could fend Tyler off long enough. H**l, maybe we¡¯d get some useful information for a change. Either that or Tyler would be a prisoner, both oues were looking pretty good in my opinion. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 26 ¨C The morning came much too quickly, and I tossed in bed debating on if I should simply beg for sleep to take me again. My dreams had been a mess of confusion and longing. Alpha Asher gued some of them, while the corpses of Kanyon and Katie gued the others. My mind kept switching between lu*tful dreams of Alpha Asher, and horrendous nightmares featuring Tyler and that same sickeningly sweet scent. Going back to sleep might continue my torment, but I wasn¡¯t ready to start the day. The conflicting dreams provided little rest, leaving me tired and a little irritable. I¡¯m sure it didn¡¯t help knowing Alpha Asher was still away. Parts of me I had tucked away for good longed for Alpha Asher. ¡°We¡¯ll get all the attention in the world when Alpha Asheres back.¡± Maya rolled her eyes, ¡°We might even d*e at his hands. Exciting.¡± ¡°Oh quit brooding.¡± I huffed, ¡°You know as well as I do that we have to go to Haze.¡± ¡°Of course, for Breyona.¡± Maya nodded, ¡°But why the h**l do we have to meet up with the strange person that wrote the notes?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°To find out what they know.¡± I groaned. ¡°I thought we were on the same page about this.¡± ¡°We were.¡± Maya nodded, ¡°Until I realized all of the ways Alpha Asher could k**l us.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯d do that.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Well, that makes one of us.¡± Maya shrugged, ¡°One day you¡¯re going to push him too far, and that day is today.¡± ¡°Well, here¡¯s to making ourst day on Earth a good one.¡± I smirked, pulling myself from bed with a sleep moan. ¡°Your morning humor is impable, L.¡± Maya snapped. ¡°Thank you.¡± I grinned, ¡°Just wait until I get some coffee in my system, it gets even better.¡± I took a quick shower and threw on some clothes. It was only ten in the morning, giving me far too much time to contemte today¡¯s events. Grandma already had breakfast steaming in a pan, causing my empty stomach to roar to life. I plopped down at the kitchen table and looked around for my Dad. ¡°He¡¯s still asleep.¡± Grandma called out before I could even ask, ¡°Everything¡¯s been taking a toll on him I frowned, ¡°I can imagine why.¡± ¡°Thing¡¯s will get worse before they get better.¡± Grandma sighed, ¡°Always does.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too early for your infinite wisdom, Grandma.¡± I smirked at her, digging into the steaming te of food she ced in front of me. ¡°It is never too early for my infinite wisdom, thank you very much L.¡± Grandma scolded me whilst handing me a steaming cup of coffee. ¡°Too early for my brain to process what you could possibly mean.¡± I chuckled, my mouth full of food. ¡°Think too hard and you¡¯ll give yourself a headache.¡± Grandma snickered, earning an incredulous look from me. If witche¡¯s existed, Grandma would definitely be one of them. Her love for herbs and nature plus the fact that she always knows things she shouldn¡¯t make her the perfect candidate as a witch. It was nearing impossible to hide anything from her, especially when I spent the entire year in her cottage. She always seemed to know what I was up to before I did. ¡°So, when is Alpha Asher returning?¡± Grandma asked, her tone innocent and nonchnt. I choked on the piece of sausage in my mouth, guzzling some steaming coffee to wash it down. My stomach lurched and I gave Grandma a pointed re. ¡°How did you know he was gone?¡± I grumbled, sounding much too simr to my Dad. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t.¡± Grandma shrugged, ¡°You just confirmed it now.¡± I was beginning to think Alpha Asher should¡¯nt have trusted me with the information to begin with. ¡°What made you ask?¡± I grumbled, eyeing my sausage warily. ¡°You seem more stressed.¡± Grandma shrugged, ¡°Figured something happened with him.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t tell anyone he¡¯s gone.¡± I sighed, ¡°I wasn¡¯t supposed to tell anyone either.¡± ¡°Technically you didn¡¯t tell me anything, dear.¡± Grandma shrugged, going about cleaning the kitchen. ¡°I don¡¯t think Alpha Asher cares about semantics.¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t n on telling anyone.¡± Grandma continued about her day, ¡°Don¡¯t want you to get in trouble again.¡± At thest part of Grandma¡¯s words, she shot me a knowing smile making me pale. If she was trying to chase me from the house, she was most certainly seeding. A knock at the door saved me from Grandma¡¯s knowing eyes. I loudly sighed with relief when Breyona appeared from behind the front door, a confused look on her face. ¡°Bad morning?¡± Breyona chuckled. ¡°Not at all.¡± I shook my head, giving Grandma a hard look. ¡°Want some coffee?¡± Breyona shrugged, pulling me out the front door. I didn¡¯t bother mentioning that I already had some. Grandma was clearly trying to get me to leave the house, which I would happily oblige. Her knowing gaze made me squirm, making me wonder how much hidden information was swirling around in that head of hers. Breyona and I decided to walk to the cafe ¨C as it was pointless taking her car. We swung by Mason¡¯s house and grabbed him, waiting a few minutes for him to get dressed. ¡°Excited for tonight?¡± I smirked at a somewhat nervous looking Breyona. ¡°Excited.¡± Breyona nodded, ¡°Petrified.¡± ¡°Petrified, why are you petrified?¡± I shook my head, a low chuckleing from my lips. ¡°It¡¯s different now-a-days.¡± Breyona frowned, ¡°People aren¡¯t scared of rejecting their mates. They just do it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll reject you, Breyona.¡± I frowned, shaking my head. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a man alive who could be that stupid.¡± ¡°Tyler¡¯s alive.¡± Breyona noted. ¡°Okay, so there is one man alive who is that stupid.¡± I nodded, ¡°But Tyler¡¯s not your mate.¡± ¡°Thank the Goddess.¡± Breyona fake gagged, making me giggle. The three of us walked down to the cafe in the middle of town. Town was somewhat busy this morning, many people were strolling around without much to do. There was still that air of tension, but things were a little calmer. We had to wait a few minutes to get our coffee¡¯s, standing in the long line that led out the front door. Two faces from my past approached us, and I nearly forgotten Ethan and Isaac even belonged to this pack. ¡°So we hear you¡¯ve been quite busy, L.¡± Ethan chuckled, his voice annoying and taunting. Breyona didn¡¯t bother turning around, she simply called out from over her shoulder. ¡°f**k off, Ethan.¡± ¡°Ouch, that hurts Breyona.¡± Ethan shook his head, his hand over his chest as though he¡¯d been wounded. ¡°Hey, L.¡± Isaac nodded. Isaac had always been the quieter one of the bunch. From what I heard, he had found his mate over a year ago. I hadn¡¯t a single clue if they stayed together or not. Isaac never talked about her, seeming almost angry that he even found her in the first ce. ¡°Hey.¡± I nodded, tight lipped. While I moved on from the past, that didn¡¯t make me friendly with these two. They were the ones to encourage Tyler¡¯s stupid and downright verbally abusive behavior. ¡°Breyona.¡± Ethan grinned cheerfully, and I already knew what wasing. ¡°When did you get so..curvy?¡± ¡°You really think you have a chance, don¡¯t you?¡± Breyona cackled, nearly crying withughter. ¡°Can¡¯t me me for trying.¡± Ethan shrugged, turning his attention on me. ¡°Chelsea¡¯s been saying some interesting things about you.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t we already learned Chelsea talks out of her a*s?¡± I lifted my eyebrow, staring at him deadpan. ¡°She does.¡± Ethan shrugged, ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean the rumors aren¡¯t interesting.¡± ¡°Also doesn¡¯t mean you need toe bother us.¡± Breyona shrugged, ¡°And yet here you are.¡± ¡°Did you really k**l Kanyon and Katie?¡± Ethan grinned, ¡°That¡¯s tough, even for you.¡± ¡°Do you think I k****d Kanyon and Katie.¡± I rolled my eyes, grinding my teeth together. ¡°Hey, anything¡¯s possible.¡± Ethan shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t think you k****d them.¡± Isaac shrugged, looking uninterested in the conversation. ¡°Thanks.¡± I grunted, giving Isaac a short nod. ¡°If you want someone to me, me your old best friend.¡± I shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault he¡¯s obsessed with me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ethan smirked, ¡°Becausest year you were pretty obsessed with him.¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°People change. Is that so hard for your pea brain to grasp?¡± ¡°People rarely ever change.¡± Ethan shrugged, ¡°Just stating the obvious.¡± ¡°If you say so.¡± I huffed, walking around Ethan and Isaac. Ethan was still as insufferable as ever. It wasn¡¯t surprising he was feeding into the rumors swirling about Katie and Kanyon¡¯s d***h. If only they knew how much the rumors hurt their family members, maybe they¡¯d actually give a sh*t. ¡°I don¡¯t know who your next target is, but maybe you can off Chelsea next.¡± Ethan cackled, ¡°Might help get rid of the rumors going around.¡± ¡°Little sh*t.¡± Maya snarled, and I felt my body whip around. ¡°Not the coffee!¡± I hissed at Maya, when a new idea popped into her head. ¡°Of course not.¡± Maya snickered, ¡°Your idea was so much better.¡± My fist flew forward with all the strength Maya had, which was quite a bit. My lips turned up in a smile as my knuckles connected with the soft flesh of Ethan¡¯s throat. A loud squealing gag came from Ethan¡¯s mouth as his hands flew up to grab his throat. He¡¯d heal within the next hour or two, but it was still satisfying and he definitely had iting. Mason was the first to burst intoughter, followed by Breyona. Even Isaac had a smirk forming on his face. ¡°Thanks for the advice, Ethan.¡± I shrugged, turning away. ¡°Hope your throat feels better.¡± Share Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 27 ¨C Mason and Breyona were still cackling as we walked over to her ce. I was somewhat reluctant to head back home, fearing what else my Grandma might say. I knew her and Dad were hiding things from me, but I wasn¡¯t quite sure how to get the truth from them. Asking upfront rarely worked in my Dad¡¯s case. He¡¯d simply get defensive and retreat into his bedroom. Grandma would just change the subject, and the topic wasn¡¯t always favorable. Thest thing I wanted was for her to change the topic to mine and Alpha Asher¡¯s..interesting rtionship. ¡°Back again?¡± Miss Shelby poked her head from the kitchen, a smile lighting up her face as she saw Mason and I. ¡°Brought another friend this time.¡± Breyona called out over her shoulder, heading to the living room. Breyona¡¯s house was muchrger than my own. While my Dad was the old Beta, he preferred to live modestly. Breyona¡¯s Mom and Dad were just regr pack members, but both hadrge degree¡¯s from the local college in town. Breyona¡¯s Mom and Dad were both History majors, finding out they were mates in the middle of one of their sses. They bonded and fell in love over their shared infatuation with history. Their degree¡¯s led to two well paying jobs at the college, resulting in theirrger than normal house. Breyona¡¯s living room was basically a library with a couple couches. Bookshelves spanned the walls top to bottom, old and new books gracing the shelves. Framed doc*ments could be seen hanging on the walls, any piece of history they could fit sat inside this house. I swore they had more knowledge here than the local library. Something crossed my mind, the hushed conversation between my Dad and Grandma. Not much was known about Vampires, but if anyone could point me in the right direction it would be Breyona¡¯s Mom and Dad. ¡°Miss Shelby?¡± I called out, wondering if she had any texts on Vampires. It was so hard to find urate information on Vampires and Werewolves now-a-days. In the times where movies, novel¡¯s and social media dictated much of what we do, true information was scarce. One could simply do a G****e search and learn all about vampires, but 99% of the information would be false. I wasn¡¯t very educated myself, but I was fairly certain Vampires didn¡¯t sparkle in the sunlight. ¡°One second, hon.¡± Miss Shelby called out, stumbling into the living room with a tray of snacks. Breyona scrunched her nose, her eyes flickering to Mason and I in contempt. Breyona¡¯s Mom was not a good cook by any standards, but that didn¡¯t keep her from trying. Often Breyona would simply order take-out for her Mom and Dad, refusing to eat any of their cooking. Breyona nced at Mason and shot me a devious grin to which I caught on instantly. Miss Shelby ced the tray in front of us, the food on it oozing suspiciously. It looked like peanut butter and cuc*mber sandwiches maybe? But then what was that burnt orange stuff running off? Mason grinned at Miss Shelby, ¡°Thanks.¡± He said with a smile before plopping one of the miniature sandwiches into his mouth. He chewed for a few moments until his entire body went rigid. His eyes were wide with shock and disgust, but the goofy grin was still on his face. Breyona was turning purple, trying to hold back her who had been watching the entire time. ¡°Their¨Cgreat, Miss Shelby.¡± Mason grinned, but his eyes looked pained. Miss Shelby sighed, a smile twitching onto her face as she nced at Breyona. ¡°Should¡¯ve told the poor boy I can¡¯t cook to save my life.¡± Miss Shelby sighed, shaking her head. ¡°I really thought that recipe would turn out good.¡± ¡°Was that peanut butter and cheese?¡± Mason pursed his lips, giving another wary nce at the little sandwiches. ¡°Sure was.¡± Miss Shelby smiled, ¡°Sweet and salty go good together, or so I hear.¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure peanut butter and cheese are both salty, Mom.¡± Breyona frowned. Miss Shelby pursed her lips, ¡°I think you may be right. Maybe I¡¯ll try it with some jam next time.¡± I cleared my throat, ¡°Miss Shelby?¡± ¡°Sorry, hon.¡± Miss Shelby chuckled, ¡°Lost in thought.¡± ¡°Do you have any books on Vampires?¡± I tried to keep my tone light-hearted, ¡°Like actual fact¨Cnot fiction.¡± ¡°We refuse to carry fiction in this house. This house is full of facts, nothing less!¡± Miss Shelby shook her head, ¡°But why on earth would you want to learn about Vampires, hon?¡± Mason and Breyona both had their full attention on me. I struggled to maintain myposure, but ced an innocent facade on my face. ¡°I just heard my Dad and Grandma talking about them.¡± I shrugged, ¡°I realized, I really don¡¯t know anything about Vampires. Well¨CI heard they sparkle in the sunlight, but that¡¯s all I know.¡± I knew thest part of what I said would tick Miss Shelby off. Her and her husband hated fiction books, especially ones that had to do with Vampires or Werewolves. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, they do not sparkle.¡± Miss Shelby shook her head, shuffling over to one of the many crowded book shelves. ¡°Kids these days¨CNever getting a real education. Sparkles! Can you believe it? Whoes up with this c**p.¡± ¡°Vampires?¡± Breyona raised her eyebrow at me, her eyes flickering over to her Mom. ¡°Just curious.¡± I shrugged, a grin on my face as I listened in on Miss Shelby¡¯s mumbling. ¡°Honest.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Breyona nodded, looking unconvinced but dropping the subject anyway. Miss Shelby dropped a heavy book on the table in front of me, opening it a quarter of the way. ¡°So there isn¡¯t a whole lot in here, but there¡¯s still much we don¡¯t know.¡± Miss Shelby shrugged. ¡°So many texts were lost in the burning three hundred years ago. It¡¯s amazing we¡¯ve managed to recover this much.¡± The Burning was something all werewolf children learned about early on. Three hundred years ago, four Vampires had gotten together and formed a coven. This was unheard of in Vampire history, as they rarely ever traveled or spent their lives together. Werewolves were thriving at the time, as we have for thousands of years. There was strength in numbers, and werewolves always stuck together. The reason on why Vampires remained to themselves was unclear, some said it was due to disagreements or feeding problems. Either way, whenever Vampires gathered many lost their lives. These four vampires Vampires came across a pack of werewolves. The story changed depending on who told it, but something happened between the vampires and werewolves. Some kind of argument or disagreement struck, starting a fight. Whenever Grandma told me the story, she would tell how one of the Vampires was mated to one of the wolves. They wanted to be together, to live in peace but the Alpha of the pack intended to marry the woman. The Alpha¡¯s mate had died many years ago, and he chose to take this young werewolf as his bride not for love, but because she looked like his d**d mate. This infuriated the Vampires, stirring them into action. The Vampires were chased away by the werewolves, but returned just a short monthter. The Alpha of the pack lied and told the young woman her mate had left her, dering her a disgusting werewolf before fleeing. The young woman took her life, her heart broken and yearning for her mate. When the four Vampires returned, they discovered the d***h of the young woman. The Vampire mated to her was delirious with heartbreak and agony. He attacked the werewolf pack, swearing d***h on their kind. Many lives were lost that day, including the four vampires. Buildings were burned down, one of those buildings was where the pack kept archives of information and history. Lives, love, and knowledge was lost that day. Dad¡¯s version was much simpler. Four vampires wandered into pack territory, igniting a feud with the pack. The Vampires fed on the packs territory knowingly, and retaliated when they attacked. I always preferred my Grandma¡¯s version. Something about doomed lovers was so much more interesting than just a simple feeding issue. I let my eyes trail over the words in the book. They were hand written, and fading in certain ces. The pages were stained and cracked, but it was clear Breyona¡¯s Mom and Dad treated their books with much love. The pages had a heavy gloss over them, protecting them from further damage. The words were darkened in some areas, and made much clearer through the mending of Breyona¡¯s parents. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Just leave it there when you¡¯re finished.¡± Miss Shelby smiled, ¡°Oh and be very careful. That book¡¯s older than you are.¡± ¡°I will.¡± I chuckled, remembering how Miss Shelby used to tell me that all the time as a child. Breyona was never interested in books like her Mom and Dad. I, on the other hand had always loved to read. Her Mom and Dad would spend days shoving books in my face and even talk to me about them once I had finished. Breyona¡¯s Mom was right, there wasn¡¯t much information on Vampires. Just a small passage in the middle of the page, written in anothernguage. It was obvious Breyona¡¯s Mom and Dad had tranted the text, writing it on a spare sheet of paper and attaching it to the book. The passage enlightened me, and sent something cold rushing through my veins. Vampires ¡ª 1902 Sunlight sears the skin of these cold-blooded creatures, forced to take night as their own. First recorded Vampire was 1500 BC located in Crete. All that is known about the earliest Vampire is his name, Kouritis. Vampires are not immortal¨Cbut do live for hundreds of years. It is known Vampire¡¯s have a caste that is simr to their Lycan adversaries. Lowest is human turned vampires. Next is Vampire¡¯s by birth, with human tainted blood. Vampire¡¯s are able to procreate with eachother, and human¡¯s. Even higher lies pure blooded Vampires, considered untouchable in status. Thest, and highest is the blood line of Kouritis. It is believed Kouritis blood-line may possess the ability to control shadows¨Cunproven, but suspected. It is rumored pure blooded Vampires possess the ability to befuddle the mind¡ªThis ability does not work on pure-blooded Werewolves. Share Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 28 ¨C My mind ran back and forth between what I read. Vampires can befuddle the mind. What did that mean? Confuse people or make them do things? My mind went back to the night at the club, how light and airy I had felt. The more I tried to remember what it felt like, the more confused I had be. I couldn¡¯t ce my finger on how exactly I felt that night. I did have quite a bit to drink, which could easily be the culprit for the strange sensations. That night was definitely one to remember. The only event that remained clear in my mind was my little meeting with Alpha Asher against the club¡¯s brick wall. I sat back from the book with a frown on my face. Miss Shelby came back into the room and gave me a sympathetic smile. ¡°Such a shame, isn¡¯t it?¡± Miss Shelby shook her head. ¡°Such little information on an entire race.¡± ¡°I wonder what happened to Kouritis.¡± I frowned, ¡°Are their any records of his bloodline?¡± The sentence about ¡®controlling shadows¡¯ had me interested. Jessie and Maya both noticed how much darker it had be in the forest, as if the shadows had gotten bigger. Such a strange remark, but it now made some shred of sense. The Kouritis bloodline was suspected to be able to control the shadows. But why would Kouritis¡¯s rtives be anywhere near our pack? Vampire¡¯s didn¡¯t meddle in human affairs, and we didn¡¯t meddle in their feeding habits. It was a silent coexistence. ¡°There was at one point.¡± Miss Shelby sighed, ¡°What I would¡¯ve done to get my hands on those texts.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Breyona gagged, making Mason and I snicker. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°So no one knows what happened to his bloodline?¡± I frowned, ¡°How could an entire bloodline fade into history?¡± ¡°Well, this is just a rumor but I heard hisst remaining blood-tie died during the burning.¡± Miss Shelby nodded serenely, ¡°That he was one of the four to fight against the packs.¡± ¡°Everyone says all four of the vampires died during the burning.¡± I frowned, ¡°Guess it isn¡¯t too hard to believe Kouritis blood-line ended during the Burning.¡± ¡°Such a shame.¡± Miss Shelby sighed, ¡°Liam and I are always scouring for more texts. We¡¯ll let you know if we find one.¡± ¡°Thanks, Miss Shelby.¡± I smiled back at her, grateful for her and Liam¡¯s help. If the Kouritis blood-line ended three hundred years ago, that ruled out the cause of the darkening forest. It must¡¯ve just been nature doing it¡¯s thing. Mason, Breyona and I hung out until well into the night. Miss Shelby offered me other texts, but none were about Vampires. Some talked of Werewolves, going into detail about half-bloods and their capabilities. Half Human ¨C Half werewolf, they weremon but most of them lived normal lives. Many didn¡¯t develop their own wolf, inhibiting them from ever shifting. They simply had heightened strength and sometimes heightened senses. Those who developed wolves, were brought into the pack-life. Half-blood¡¯s could still had mates, and could bear children all the same. Hundreds of years ago, werewolves hated half-bloods. Time¡¯s have changed since then, and they are no longer hated. We ept half-bloods the way we would any other werewolf. Once nine o¡¯clock hit, Breyona began getting ready for Haze. While I wore a simple pair of jeans and a dark blouse, Breyona went all out. She wore a knee length dress that made her look both alluring and regal, along with some light make-up to highlight her big eyes and high cheekbones. She insisted on looking her best, in case she meet her mate tonight. Her short hair had a slight curl to it and fanned across her head. Mason was dressedfortably as well, wearing jeans and a simple jacket. ¡°I can¡¯t believe were doing this.¡± Breyona huffed, ¡°Maybe we should just stay home.¡± ¡°Are you chickening out?¡± I raised my eyebrow at her, ¡°The fearless Breyona is afraid of finding her mate?¡± Breyona paused, her eyebrow raised as she red at me. Slowly, a smile broke out over her face. ¡°Y¡¯know, I told you before if you keep making thesements I¡¯m gonna start thinking you¡¯re my mate.¡± Breyona snickered. ¡°Please.¡± I scoffed, ¡°You wish your mate was amazing as me.¡± Mason sat in silence watching our mini-argument unfold. We were left with hysterical giggles by the time we had finished, making me realize how much I had truly missed Breyona. Spending time with Chelsea was never like this. We¡¯d shop, or go out to eat, making fun of a few people in the process. We never joked, neverforted or supported eachother. It was a superficial friendship from the beginning. Breyona and I matched naturally. If there were mates¨Cbut for friends, Breyona would be my mate. My friend-mate. ¡°Friend-mate.¡± Breyona nodded, ¡°I like that.¡± ¡°I think I also earn the title of friend-mate.¡± Mason huffed, giving us each a puppy dog look. The two of us continued giggling and brought Mason into our hug. ¡°Well, seeing as I invented friend-mates, I dere you can have multiple.¡± I nodded, giving Mason a grin. ¡°I second that motion.¡± Breyona grinned, grabbing her car keys. ¡°Don¡¯t be out toote!¡± Breyona¡¯s Mom called from the kitchen. ¡°And good luck finding your mate, honey!¡± ¡°You told her?¡± I raised my eyebrow at Breyona and she gave me an embarrassed smile. ¡°It¡¯s not like I had a choice.¡± Breyona rolled her eyes, ¡°She won¡¯t dare let me leave the house at night anymore. Once I told her about smelling my mate, she insisted I go. Besides, she know¡¯s I¡¯ll be safe with you and Mason here.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll stick with you the entire time.¡± I nodded, giving Breyona a reassuring smile. We made it to Haze twenty minutester. The thumping music sounded exactly how I remembered it from Chelsea¡¯s birthday. We walked up to the bouncer and he let us inside without a hassle. People were packed inside the club, some dancing while others drank and talked above the thundering music. The lights were different colors this time. Instead of green and purple, the lights were red and white. It gave everything in the club a red-tinged hue. The color resembled the spilled blooding from Kanyon and Katie¡¯s lifeless bodies. The thought made my stomach turn, but I forced the sickness back for Breyona. ¡°I¡¯m gonna walk around a bit, see if I can smell anything.¡± Breyona yelled over the music. Mason and I nodded, following her closely as she wandered. Another twenty minutes passed, and we retreated to the bar. Breyona was looking quite defeated, her eyes flickering around expectantly. ¡°I should¡¯ve just found himst time we were here.¡± Breyona frowned, ¡°I missed my only chance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± I shook my head, ¡°We¡¯ve been here for twenty minutes, he might not even be here yet!¡± I ordered drinks for the three of us, giving Breyona a reassuring smile as she tossed hers back. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. He¡¯s probably on his way right now.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± I nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll walk around this club a thousand times if it means you get to find your mate.¡± We continued walking through the club, pushing past sweaty bodies as we went. A hundred different smells were filtering through my nose. Body spray, sweat, arousal, d***s, cigarettes, alcohol, and something slightly sweet. All battered my nose, leaving it confused. ces like this tended to overwhelm the senses. I strictly relied on my hearing, managing to hear the words Breyona yelled above the thundering music. ¡°Lets go up to the balcony.¡± She shouted. We walked up the curved stairs to the balcony over looking the entire inside of the club. From this height, we had a fairly decent view of everything going on in the club. The two bars were packed with people, ordering drinks by the dozen. The dance floor was packed with sweaty bodies, swaying and jumping to the intense beat of the music. The red shing lights made everything look much more scarlet from up on the balcony. As if a bucket of paint¨Cor some other red substance, had been draped over the floor and the people. A new batch of people flooded into the club, and Breyona whipped her head around expectantly. ¡°Lets go back down.¡± Breyona yelled, ¡°The bouncer¡¯s letting more people inside.¡± Mason and I followed behind Breyona. It was bing difficult to stay close as more people filtered into the building. I bumped shoulders with countless people, keeping my eyes trained on Breyona¡¯s retreating form. ¡°Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d see you here again, beautiful.¡± A familiar, flirty voice called out. Share Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 29 ¨C I turned at the sound of his voice. I could probably pick his voice out of an entire crowd if need be. It was rough, but held a certain kind of delicacy that I found attractive. The whisper of an ent fell from his tongue, apanying his words. ¡°Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d see you here again, beautiful.¡± I turned and met his swirling blue eyes. Brighter than the sea, moreparable to the sky on a clear day. My heart did this weird pitter patter as a sly smile formed on his face. His smile was as I remembered it from Chelsea¡¯s birthday, charming with just a hint of mischievousness. It was sxy yet impishly innocent all in one. There was no denying how gorgeous this man was, anyone with eyes could see it. Maya remained quiet as I turned to look at the guy. She had long ago stopped forcing me away from guys. She knew I wouldn¡¯t sleep with just anyone. Flirting was definitely on the table, sx most certainly was not. Well, until I met Alpha Asher. ¡°Oh look, it¡¯s the nameless guy.¡± I smirked, feeling my heart jump when he shed me a gleaming smile. Amusement danced in his eyes. ¡°The nameless guy?¡± He gave me a lopsided smirk. His blindingly light blonde hair caught the shing scarlet lights. His hair practically reflected the color, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he looked like in actual sunlight. Beautiful, I¡¯m sure. ¡°I assure you, beautiful.¡± He leaned in, towering over me. His cologne flooded through my nose. Musky and earthy with a hint of something sweet. ¡°I have a name.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t give it to mest time we met.¡± I pouted, looking up at him through my eyshes. ¡°I gave you mine.¡± For just a moment, an image of Breyona and Mason shed through my mind. It was like a beam of light in a dark room. It went out so quickly, I was blinded and stumbling around. As quickly as my mind cleared, it fogged up again. His cologne was really strong; but boy did it smell good. ¡°Names are important things, L.¡± The guy smirked down at me. I was sure he could hear my hammering heart. ¡°Can¡¯t just give them away to anyone.¡± A rush of something familiar ran through me. It resembled the intense desire I felt for Alpha Asher, only it was different some how. This guy called to another side of me, one I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to explore. The strange feeling made me bold. I stood on my tip toes, cing my hands on his broad shoulders. He felt much too cold to be out dancing at a club, as though he had juste inside from the crisp nighttime breeze. I toyed with his shoulder length hair, marveling at how soft it truly felt. ¡°You can trust me.¡± I smirked back at the guy, fluttering my eyshes suggestively. ¡°I¡¯m great at keeping secrets.¡± ¡°I suppose I can, beautiful.¡± He grinned down at me. The intensity of his gaze was almost unsettling, as though I were the only person in the entire club. It could¡¯ve been empty for all the two of us cared. Breyona and Mason were far from my mind. I couldn¡¯t quite remember why I was here to begin with. All I know is that I ran into this devastatingly handsome guy after losing him the first time. It was fate; or pure luck that we managed to find eachother again. Like some sort of fairy tale. His smile was sincere yet devious, his body was chiseled yet dressed in that bad-boy persona. ¡°Call me Tristan.¡± He smirked down at me. I recognized the slight ent as he told me his name. His voice swam in circles around my head, shoving away any other thoughts I could¡¯ve been having. ¡°Tristan.¡± I repeated, only without the ent. ¡°Is that French?¡± ¡°It is.¡± Tristan smiled down at me, ¡°Named after my Father, and his Father before.¡± ¡°I like it.¡± My voice came out in a low purr. I hadn¡¯t realized we had been talking in the midst of the thundering music, somehow able to hear eachother clearly. I struggled to hear Breyona, but Tristan¡¯s voice was clear as a bell. ¡°Come outside with me, beautiful.¡± Tristan gave me a breathtaking smile. ¡°It¡¯s hard to hear your lovely voice with all of this noise.¡± I felt myself nodding, allowing Tristan to guide me in front of him. He led me up the stairs and to a balcony door. This balcony sat outside the club, off to the side. The view was horrible, looking down into the damp alley way but the noise was a vanishing thought out here. The thundering music was a dull pulse through the ss doors. I rested my back against the railing, watching with clouded eyes as Tristan stalked towards me. His movements were slow, yet incredibly smooth. He moved as though everything else in the world went still for him, it was graceful in a strange way. His light colored hair reflected the moonlight, making it look almost white. The scent of his cologne was much stronger out here, that musky scent with just a touch of something sweet. Tristan approached me, taking my face in his hands. His palms were cool against my skin, but his touch did something to my heart. It pounded in my chest, heating my skin almost unbearably. His touch was the only thing that cooled me, and for that reason I pulled him closer. ¡°Beautiful, L.¡± Tristan murmured, his lips dangerously close to my ear. His voice was light yet his words sounded heavy. ¡°How long I have waited for you.¡± ¡°You waited for me?¡± My voice came out dreamily. My mind was a blur of information, things that I had no ess to. I couldn¡¯t remember my family, or my life in the pack. All I knew was Tristan and I, that¡¯s all I could think about. His touch, his face, his voice, his scent. All of it was swimming around in my head seductively. ¡°Of course, beautiful.¡± Tristan murmured, his cold teeth grazing the soft skin below my earlobe. ¡°You are destined to be mine.¡± A shiver ran through me under his touch, igniting me in a different kind of way. Something chimed in the back of my head, reminding me I had felt this way before. I had felt this with someone else. ¡°Yours?¡± The idea wasn¡¯t such a bad one. What would be so bad about being Tristan¡¯s? He was everything I wanted; The only thing that mattered, that made sense. ¡®What the h**l, L?¡¯ A snarky voice snapped inside my mind, but was then abruptly shoved back. It felt like two people warring in my mind. One was a male, the other a snarky female. They were at war, while I sat blissfully sedated. ¡°Beautiful, are you still here?¡± Tristan murmured, his hand cupping my chin. The snarky female retreated into the darkness, and my mind became muddled once more. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± I murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll always be here.¡± ¡°Always.¡± Tristan murmured, ¡°That is a long time, L.¡± ¡°A long time.¡± I repeated, wanting just one more excuse to hear his feathery voice. ¡°I will im you as my own.¡± Tristan murmured, his lips were moving lower. ¡°You¡¯ll being home with me tonight, beautiful.¡± That was music to my ears, sending my heart into a love sick frenzy. This was everything I had been waiting for, hoping for. Tristan¡¯s lips moved lower, nestling just above my shoulder de. The moment his lips pressed against my skin, I knew there was no turning back. My mind was still a jumbled fog. One part of me was trying to decipher what was going on, and the other side of me couldn¡¯t care less. ¡®I wouldn¡¯t do this.¡¯ The rational side of me snapped, ¡®Who cares, just look at him.¡¯ The dreamy side of me responded. His tongue flicked against my sensitive skin, and a blissful sigh left my lips. His touch was heavenly, cold but delicate. It was when his teeth emerged and pierced my skin, that the fog in my mind imploded. The rational side of me was being dragged away kicking and screaming. I could see it all in Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. my mind. The rational me, being pulled by her hair towards a giant person-sized chest, a lock and golden chain sat nearby. She was screaming at me, pleading with me to save her but I was too far away. ¡°Get the f**k off her you creep!¡± Someone shouted, and whatever had been dragging the rational side of me faded into nothingness. It was then I realized Tristan had been holding me up. He jerked away from me, and I slumped against the cool balcony floor. Something wet dripped down my shoulder, feeling warm against my cooled skin. ¡°What the f**k just happened?¡± The voice was frantic. Someone grabbed me from under my shoulders, someone I knew wasn¡¯t Tristan. I wanted to search for him, to reach out and feel his cool skin against my own. I wanted to hear his velvet smooth voice, feel his glossy hair under my fingertips. He wasn¡¯t with me anymore, I could feel it. The fog was slowly draining from my mind, leaving me with an overwhelming feeling of fatigue. I couldn¡¯t remember where we were, why we hade here. All I knew was I wanted Tristan as much as I wanted a nap. Names and faces began to filter into my mind, but I couldn¡¯t make them match up. A guy was carrying me, he had a frown on his face. He was cute, but Tristan was the only man on my mind. A girl was walking next to him, she had short hair and was wearing a beautiful dress. She looked angry, worried and frightened. We walked over to a car, and the short haired girl unlocked the doors. She turned to another guy, one I hadn¡¯t noticed before. Her lips grazed his softly, her hand grasping his tightly. They were speaking to eachother. I couldn¡¯t force my ears to listen, but whatever they were saying must¡¯ve been brief. ¡°L?¡± The guy who had carried me was talking. I blinked once and realized we were in the car, driving down the road. Just a second ago we had been at the club. A second ago, I had been with Tristan. ¡°L?¡± The guy repeated. I was slumped against the seat, my body inches away from his own. I couldn¡¯t understand who he was talking to. It was a hard thing to exin. I knew my name was L, and yet I couldn¡¯t fathom why he¡¯d be talking to me. He wasn¡¯t Tristan. I blinked again and realized I was being carried into a house. More people I knew I should remember rushed forward, their faces frantic and their eyes spilling with worry. A gruff looking man and an older woman rushed towards me. I couldn¡¯t feel my legs as I tumbled forward into the man¡¯s arms. ¡°What happened to her?¡± The gruff man was angry, so angry. ¡°We went to Haze to find my mate.¡± The girl rushed out, her voice cracking. ¡°L got lost and we found her with some guy. He was¡ªHe was biting her.¡± The gruff man went pale, and somewhere in the back of my mind I wondered if he was going to throw up. I hoped he didn¡¯t throw up on me, even though I probably wouldn¡¯t notice if he did. ¡°Oh Goddess.¡± The older woman gasped, her hand flying to her chest. ¡°They found her.¡± Share Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 30 ¨C I was ced on something soft, something familiar. I ran my fingers over theforter on my bed. Dad, Grandma, Breyona and Mason were all standing in my bedroom. I could remember their names now, and ce them to their faces. My mind was bing clear slowly. I still couldn¡¯t figure out their importance to me. All I knew was Tristan, wondering where he was or what he was doing. Grandma was dabbing something wet along my shoulder, and I sighed dreamily as my shoulder stung in pain. The feeling of Tristan¡¯s teeth along my soft skin danced in my head. His lips were so cool against my heated skin, igniting a fire that burned low in my abdomen. ¡°What is that?¡± Breyona gasped, and I felt soft fingers trail themselves over the sore spot on my shoulder. ¡°The vampire.¡± Grandma¡¯s voice was full of sorrow. ¡°He¡¯s marked her.¡± ¡°Vampire?¡± Breyona growled lowly, her voice set me on edge. What they were saying held little importance to me, and my mind tuned out the rest of their conversation. Tristan¡¯s swirling blue eyes came to the front of my mind, his sly yet devastatingly handsome smile, his musky yet sweet scent. All of it was doing a little dance routine in my head, distracting me from everything else. ¡°You need to tell her.¡± Breyona¡¯s voice sounded weak, frightened. ¡°She has a right to know why their after her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think we know this.¡± My Dad growled, but his heart wasn¡¯t in it. ¡°Regardless, she¡¯s my daughter. It¡¯s my job to protect her.¡± ¡°She needs a chance to protect herself.¡± Breyona snapped in response, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell her, I will. I can¡¯t lie to her, not about this.¡± ¡°We will tell her.¡± Grandma¡¯s voice was still full of sorrow, but she had a air of peacefulness around her. ¡°Wait until tomorrow, when the Vampire¡¯s tricks have worn off.¡± My eyes quickly fluttered close. Even in my dreams, Tristan was there. My mind was a muddled mess, struggling to focus on the details of my dream. We were somewhere dark, a small light shining in the corner of what looked like a room. Tristan and I were lying on a soft bed, red sheets rubbing softly against my skin. ¡°Come to me, love.¡± Tristan murmured, trailing soft kisses down my neck. A sigh of bliss escaped my lips, and I tilted my head to give him easier ess. His teeth sharpened, grazing against the soft flesh of my shoulder. A stinging pain jolted me from my sleep, from my confusing dream. I looked down at my hand, realizing I had been pressing it against the wound on my shoulder hard enough to draw blood. As I looked down at the scarlet liquid staining my fingers, the events ofst night rushed back to me. The way Tristan¡¯s arms felt wrapped around me, the way his lips trailed down my throat. My mind was clear¡ªcrystal, in fact. What had possessed me to let Tristan have his way? I was delirious with my infatuation for him, an infatuation that hadn¡¯t existed until I met him again. Grandma¡¯s words¨CBreyona¡¯s threat, they rushed to my mind along with one specific word. Vampire. So that was a Vampire. What caused him toe this close to a werewolf pack was beyond me, but sometimes mistakes happened. Why did he go after me? He knew what I was, there was no mistaking it. And yet he openly chose to go after a werewolf. Tristan had to be a pure-blood Vampire, judging by how clouded my mind had beenst night. I had never experienced anything like it before, except for the first time I had met him. My fingers curled around something rough, something I had stuffed under my pillow. ¡°sh*t.¡± I moaned, crumbling the note fromst night in my hands. I hadpletely forgotten about my meeting at midnight, to learn more about what happened to Kanyon and Katie. My insides recoiled, and guilt flooded me. I could¡¯ve helped their families find some peace, but I had to be out at a clubte at night. I stared down at the note, frustration burning the backs of my eyelids. I could only hope I would have another chance. If Tristan was working with Tyler, than surely he¡¯d know why I couldn¡¯t arrivest night. All I had to do was wait. I trudged from my bedroom and into the bathroom, my brain feeling like mush in my skull. Every inch of me was hurting in some shape or form. My head pounded, my shoulder stung, my eyelids burned. This weekend was not nning out the way I had thought. I wasn¡¯t even sure if Breyona had found her mate or not. ¡°Ugh!¡± I moaned, staring at my gaunt reflection in the mirror. Something stood out in the crappy bathroom light. Something scarlett that didn¡¯t quite look like blood. A mark stood out bright on my porcin skin, glinting at me smugly. The mark was scarlett in color, shaped almost like an eye. The skin around the mark was raised and angry. The entire mark stung my skin, and the more I looked at it the more I began to like the color ¡°L?¡± Grandma¡¯s soft voice called out from behind the bathroom door. ¡°Can your Dad and I talk to you for a minute?¡± My reflection jumped, startled by my Grandma¡¯s voice. My attention was pulled from the mark on my skin, but confusion and worry were still ever so present in my head. ¡°Sure, give me five.¡± I muttered, rubbing the sides of my head. I grabbed the bottle of ibuprofen from the cab, shoving six in my mouth and downing them with some sink water. It wouldn¡¯tst for long, but hopefully long enough. I brushed my hair and teeth, and slipped into the shower. The shower was solely for my benefit, as I currentlycked the energy to do anything other rub my pounding head. I slipped on something clean and walked out of the bathroom. Food was sizzling away in a pan at the stove, my Grandma keeping a watchful eye was on standby. ¡°Good morning.¡± I grunted. It was not a good morning at all. I dropped into one of the kitchen chairs carelessly, resisting the urge to rest my head against the cool coffee table. My eyes were closed, but I could hear Dad trudging into the kitchen and plopping down in a chair. His aftershave was strong in my nose, but it was oddlyforting. It gave me something to anchor onto, something to think about other than Tristan and the throbbing in my head. When I finally opened my eyes, my Dad was looking at me. His eyes were practically burning into my skin. He wasn¡¯t looking into my eyes, his gaze was locked on the scarlett mark that stained my skin. ¡°I don¡¯t¨C¡± I paused. Did I know what happened? A Vampire had attacked me at the club. But I think I actually enjoyed it, or did I? My mind was a fogged mess which definitely sounds like some mind games, but I still couldn¡¯t be sure. The fog made me doubt bits and pieces ofst night. Like how Tristan said I was his, and I agreed wholeheartedly. That couldn¡¯t have actually happened. I wasn¡¯t even old enough to find my mate, and I had no idea if Vampires even had mates. ¡°L?¡± Dad frowned, and I realized I had been staring off into space. ¡°Here, dear.¡± Grandma murmured, ¡°You need to eat and drink before we talk, those mind games are quite painful.¡± I wanted to open my mouth and ask how she knew, but the smell of fresh roasted coffee, eggs, and bacon called to me more. Grandma was right as always, I gradually began to feel better with each bite Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. and sip I took. ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again.¡± Maya groaned in my head. I could tell she was feeling the same pain as I. ¡°I have no clue what you¡¯re talking about.¡± I grumbled, eating another fork full of eggs. ¡°That guy shoved me away and you let him.¡± Maya shook her head, letting out a angry huff. ¡°I was trying to help you, but you didn¡¯t even fight back.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was even something to fight against.¡± I groaned, ¡°Your not the one who had their thoughts all messy and jumbled. I couldn¡¯t even remember who you were.¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t remember me?¡± Maya frowned, and I felt her worry. ¡°I couldn¡¯t remember anyone¡± I shook my head, ¡°Anyone but¨Cy¡¯know, Tristan.¡± ¡°We¡¯re staying away from Haze.¡± Maya shuddered, horrified at the thought of me forgetting my own wolf. ¡°We are never seeing him again, and we need to figure out how to get that ugly mark off your neck.¡± I was in silent agreement with Maya. But somewhere deep in my mind a piece of that fog remained, longing for Tristan. ¡°Thanks.¡± I nodded at my Grandma. My voice sounded much clearer and filled with less pain. ¡°You¡¯ll be good in no time.¡± Grandma gave me a soft smile, ¡°Just takes a few hours is all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rough.¡± I nodded, ¡°So¡ªIs my ount ofst nights events real or am I just confused.¡± My voice sounded hesitant, almost unsure. I hadn¡¯t heard myself use that tone since Tyler and I were together. ¡°I¡¯m afraid they are very real.¡± Grandma frowned, pulling out a chair and sitting down at the table. She had no food for herself, just a cup of dark coffee. I could always tell when Grandma was stressed. She¡¯d drink an entire pot of coffee herself, never putting her usual dosage of cream and sugar. ¡°So Vampires can actually get in your head.¡± I nodded, my lips parted in disbelief. ¡°I never¡ªI didn¡¯t know what he was.¡± ¡°We know.¡± Grandma nodded, and Dad gave a quiet grunt. ¡°And yes, they can get in your head. Only pure-blooded Vampires have that ability.¡± ¡°So Tristan was a pure-blood.¡± I was confirming the things I had already known, things I was doubting until now. ¡°Is that why I wanted to leave with him?¡± ¡°What?¡± Dad frowned, clearly taken aback by my question. ¡°No, L.¡± Grandma smiled sadly, ¡°They can¡¯t force your decision. They can only muddle your thoughts to force you into deciding.¡± Of course I could hear the hidden meaning in her words. He simply took away my worries, my inhibitions. He removed all factors holding me back and left me to decide. That meant, some part of me actually wanted to go with him. ¡°But how¡ªWhy me?¡± I sputtered, my mind moving faster than I could process. ¡°We think-¡± Grandma sighed and shot Dad a pointed look. ¡°We think he came for you, specifically.¡± ¡°Me.¡± I nodded, ¡°Why? Why mess with some random werewolf.¡± ¡°Vampire¡¯s can¡¯t mark full blooded werewolves, dear.¡± Grandma frowned grimly, ¡°I should know.¡± Grandma shot Dad another pointed look, ¡°It¡¯s your job to tell her this. Man up and tell your daughter the truth.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Dad snapped, giving Grandma an irritable re. ¡°Your Mom had a mate before she met me. We were together for two years and had Sean, but her mate came knocking. Your Mom slipped up and he got her pregnant, but the mate-bond is a strong thing. You can¡¯t always resist when it¡¯s pulled.¡± I could hear the wordsing from his mouth, but my brain refused to process them. Maya already understood, and began a fit of howling in my head. The meaning of his words spiraled in my head, screaming the unforgiving truth. ¡°No.¡± I shook my head, a second away from leaving the kitchen all together. ¡°Your Mom¡¯s mate was a Vampire.¡± Dad said the cursed words, the ones that would send everything crashing down. Share Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 31 ¨C The facts were battering my mind faster than I could handle. My Mom¡¯s rejected mate was a Vampire¨CShe cheated on Dad with him and got pregnant. Sean was already born, leaving me the only other option. My Father was a vampire¡ªMaking me half vampire, all of which culminated in leaving this scarlett mark on my chest. ¡°How do I get rid of this mark?¡± I snapped. I couldn¡¯t control half of what I was, but the mark was something I could control. I wanted it off of my body, as well as any trace of Tristan. Grandma frowned, ¡°Unlike werewolves, Vampires get to choose their mate. It¡¯s likely the Vampire chose you for a reason. If he¡¯s not your Goddess-given mate, that should be able to over-ride the Vampires mark. Grandma was lost in thought, and I clenched my teeth together in frustration. ¡°Should?¡± I grimaced, ¡°You don¡¯t know for sure?¡± ¡°Your Mom was marked by her mate, and it looked simr to yours.¡± Grandma sighed, looking much older than she truly was. ¡°The mark wouldn¡¯te off, cause they were destined mates. I¡¯m guessing once you¡¯re marked by your actual mate, the Vampire¡¯s should leave your skin.¡± ¡°And what if Tristan is my mate?¡± I frowned, ignoring the small part of my heart that fluttered at his name. ¡°What if I¡¯m mated to a Vampire?¡± ¡°We can only pray the past hasn¡¯t repeated itself.¡± Grandma frowned, looking at me with so much saddness. I couldn¡¯t help but feel truly wounded as I looked on at my Dad. His face looked pain, but you could clearly see the love in his eyes. I wasn¡¯t his biological child, but he had been there my entire life. Even being half-vampire, he loved his daughter. What also broke my heart was the fact that Grandma and I weren¡¯t truly rted. It was hard to believe, considering how much I looked like her. I suppose there were plenty of other people who had ck hair and bright eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Grandma grimaced and shook her head. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking and I¡¯m telling you to quit it. Doesn¡¯t matter what you are, family is family.¡± I nodded at the two of them, ¡°It doesn¡¯t change anything?¡± I sounded fragile, as though my whole life depended on their next words. ¡°Doesn¡¯t change one thing.¡± Dad shook his head, and I wanted to burst into tears. I had no idea if Sean knew the truth, but I could only hope he¡¯d ept me the same. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to confess something.¡± Grandma pursed her lips, ¡°And you aren¡¯t going to be happy.¡± ¡°What?¡± My stomach sunk, and I could taste my breakfast from earlier. I wasn¡¯t sure I could survive any more lifelong secrets. ¡°I had to let Alpha Asher know what happened.¡± Grandma sighed, ¡°He¡¯s on his way back.¡± Something new ignited in my stomach, other than fear. It was the longing for Alpha Asher that had somehow been suppressed. It felt like a crudely made dam inside of me had finally broke, and I remembered how Alpha Asher made me feel. ¡°What did you tell him?¡± I exhaled, my mind thinking of all the ways this could end badly. ¡°Everything.¡± Grandma frowned, averting her eyes from my shuddering form. ¡°Why tell him everything?¡± I growled. ¡°L, he¡¯s our Alpha.¡± Dad grimaced, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have kept it secret to begin with.¡± ¡°I think you know why.¡± Grandma frowned, ¡°If these deaths are Vampire rted, it could easily be the same one who attacked you at the club. The body outside your window proves my point.¡± I bit my tongue hard enough to draw blood. What would Alpha Asher think when he saw the mark on my neck? I wasn¡¯t sure why I cared what he thought, but the idea of hurting him sent pain twisting into my stomach. ¡°Alpha Asher knows the Vampire gave you his mark unwillingly.¡± Grandma nodded, ¡°He knows it¡¯s not your fault.¡± Grandma was wrong, it was my fault. I could¡¯ve fought against him, or tried to resist. There was still that small part of me that wanted Tristan, was allured by his looks and aura of danger. ¡°Starting tomorrow, I¡¯m going to be training you.¡± Grandma wiped the tired frown from her face and looked at me with determination. ¡°Training me?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but raise my eyebrow, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m already trained.¡± ¡°Not here.¡± Grandma rolled her eyes, poking my unmarked shoulder. ¡°Here.¡± She had a hint of her usual smirk as she pointed at my head. ¡°You¡¯re going to train my head?¡± I forced a yful smirk onto my own face. Grandma rolled her eyes, some of the tension gone from her face. ¡°I¡¯m going to help you prepare yourself if any Vampires try and mess with your mind. If a Vampire wants my Grand-daughter, we¡¯re not gonna make it easy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m all for it.¡± Maya nodded with a huff, ¡°I have a feeling the Vampire isn¡¯t fond of your wolf side.¡± ¡°Too bad.¡± I muttered back to her, ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t n on it.¡± Maya nodded, pleased with my response. ¡°Alpha Asher wanted me to pass along a message.¡± Grandma¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts. ¡°He expects you to mind-link him once you¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been awake for almost an hour.¡± I cocked my eyebrow at Grandma. ¡°Alpha¡¯s.¡± Grandma shook her head but a small smile graced her lips, ¡°Never was fond of them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna goy down for awhile.¡± I smiled softly at the two of them, ¡°I¡¯ll have Mason and Breyona overter.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t wait to long on contacting Alpha Asher.¡± Dad grumbled, ¡°I can¡¯t protect you if you p**s the d**n Alpha off again.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Never expected ya to, Dad.¡± I forced a cocky grin on my face. Dad raised his eyebrow, ¡°You¡¯re lucky Alpha Asher hasn¡¯t bitten your head off already.¡± ¡°I think Alpha Asher enjoy¡¯s L¡¯s head intact.¡± Grandma snickered like a teenage girl, and I gave her a wide-eyed look. This woman would be my downfall, I swear. Even if Grandma and I weren¡¯t rted by blood; We were definitely rted by soul. We were too much alike with our strong willpower and arsenal of snarkyments. ¡°Is that code for something?¡± Dad growled, a grimace forming on his face as he red at me and Grandma. ¡°Not at all.¡± I gave him an innocent grin and darted down the hallway towards my bedroom. ¡°Close the c******s in your bedroom.¡± Grandma chimed in as I walked down the hall. ¡°The light will only hurt your head.¡± I flopped back down in bed, feeling much too jittery for what I was about to do. Even though there was a smart part of me that called out for Tristan, my feelings for Alpha Asher were more present than ever. They were no longer held back by Tristan¡¯s mind-games. Some part of me feared Alpha Asher might hate me; might throw me from the pack without a second thought. If he were to throw me out, who would I go to? That small part of my mind screamed Tristan¡¯s name while Maya promised Alpha Asher would never do that. My neenth birthday was more important than ever now. Finding my mate was crucial, and I was desperately hoping the past hadn¡¯t repeated itself. I took a few calming breaths, trying to still the torment in my mind. In order to mind-link someone, you had to clear your mind and think of them. Any additional thoughts could bring other people in the pack into the mind-link. Alpha Asher¡¯s face flooded my mind. His husky scent paired with his unruly chocte colored hair. His honey colored eyes were vibrant in my mind. I could feel the connection form and solidify as if it were tangible. All that was left was to speak. ¡°Alpha?¡± My voice sounded unsure, almost timid. It was hard forcing my usual confidence back into my words. I was feeling guilty for practically forgetting about Alpha Asher, but my mind had been muddled beyond belief. How could I forget the weird way I felt about him? My heart was pulling me in two separate directions. One part yearned for Tristan, while my other half and Maya called for Alpha Asher. My heart nearly jumped from my chest when Alpha Asher¡¯s rough voice filtered through my head. The sound of his voice chased away all lingering thoughts about Tristan, making me feel almost giddy. ¡°L.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was rough and gravely, ¡°Always getting into trouble, and now I seem to understand why.¡± Share Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 32 ¨C ¡°L.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was rough and gravely, ¡°Always getting into trouble, and now I seem to understand why.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was clouded with sleep, making it deeper and more gruff. The sound instantly appealed to Maya and I. His voice was like a sedative, calming my frayed nerves and frantic mind. A nervousugh escaped my lips, ¡°I know it might not seem like it, but this is totally not my fault.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Alpha Asher mused slowly, my heart thudding in response. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure I believe you, L. Tell me, why were you at Hazest night?¡± ¡®Here we go.¡¯ I thought to myself. wondering how Alpha Asher would truly react. ¡°Breyona smelled her mate the night of Chelsea¡¯s birthday.¡± I frowned, ¡°She wanted to go back and find him. I couldn¡¯t let her go alone.¡± ¡°Of all people, L.¡± Alpha Asher sighed, his rough voice sending another chill down my spine. ¡°Half- Vampire, I hear.¡± ¡°I guess I am.¡± My voice sounded small, and I realized I had never talked to Alpha Asher like this before. I was vulnerable, and I hated the feeling. My vulnerability gave Alpha Asher the opportunity to crush me, all he had to do was say a few choice words. ¡°And how do you feel about that fact, L?¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was even, and if I didn¡¯t know any better his voice almost sounded soft. His kindness sent something else rushing through me, pure longing. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I feel about it.¡± I murmured honestly. ¡°I think part of me doesn¡¯t believe it.¡± Alpha Asher was silent on the other end, letting me pour my repressed emotions through the mind-link. ¡°I do know one thing.¡± I took a deep breath, gaining some strength and confidence back into my voice. ¡°It doesn¡¯t change anything. I¡¯m a werewolf first and foremost. I owe the Vampire¡¯s nothing, especially if it¡¯s them threatening my home.¡± A few more seconds ticked by in silence. ¡°Good girl.¡± Alpha Ashermented, his voice low and husky. ¡°Now, here¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen. I will arrive back on pack territory this afternoon. Beta Devin will be over in just a few hours. Pack your belongings and give Beta Devin a full description of the Vampire who marked you.¡± I paused, letting Alpha Asher finish. ¡°I expect you ready to move into the pack house by the time I arrive back.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯smand was final, and I couldn¡¯t help but shiver at the dominance in his voice. I gave Breyona a quick call, telling her to grab Mason and head over to my ce as soon as she could. She asked if my Grandma had talked to me, promising she¡¯d be right over. I looked around my bedroom, the one I had since the day I was born. Everything I owned was in here. All of my belongings tucked in their own spot. I could pack everything up easily, but I couldn¡¯t take the memories with me. Like the time Sean and I were wrestling and he fell off the bed, breaking his nose in the process. Or the time I stepped on a staple and cried for hours, Sean was the one who consoled me. I couldn¡¯t help but feel strange about moving from this house. I had the strong feeling that once I left, I wouldn¡¯t be moving back. A soft knock sounded on my bedroom door, and I looked over as Breyona and Mason stepped into my bedroom. ¡°Jeez.¡± I chuckled, ¡°You got here in under three minutes.¡± Mason looked a little frazzled, while Breyona gave me a triumphant smile. ¡°She ran two stop signs on the way here.¡± Mason pursed his lips, giving Breyona a hard look. ¡°And scraped the curb.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Breyona red at Mason, ¡°I am an impable driver.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but snicker at my two friends. Mason plopped down on one side of my bed, while Breyona draped herself over the other. ¡°So..¡± Breyona trailed off, her eyes full of understanding. ¡°How are you doing?¡± I chuckled dryly at Breyona and her absoluteck of subtly, ¡°I¡¯m managing. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s really sunken in yet, but what can I really do about it?¡± ¡°Half Vampire.¡± Mason murmured, ¡°Can you do anything cool?¡± I chuckled at Mason, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I don¡¯t even have fangs.¡± I grinned at Mason and cackled as he examined my canine teeth. ¡°Nope, no fangs.¡± Mason frowned, ¡°Been craving bloodtely?¡± I shuddered, ¡°No actually, I have not.¡± ¡°Good sign, good sign.¡± Mason nodded, but a teasing smile formed on his cute face. ¡°I think it¡¯s cool. Use it to your advantage.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good point.¡± I smiled softly at him. ¡°And we won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Breyona nodded, zipping her lips and throwing away the key. ¡°Thanks for that.¡± I chuckled, ¡°If my secret leaks out, I¡¯ll know who did it.¡± ¡°And then she¡¯ll use her secret Vampire powers on us.¡± Mason shuddered with a goofy grin on his face. ¡°You wanna see Vampire powers?¡± I smirked, lifting my eyebrow at his shocked expression. ¡°Take this!¡± I lunched at Mason, knocking him off the bed and onto the floor. A loud ¡®oomph¡¯ sound came from his mouth as we tumbled to the floor. I was sitting on his stomach, my hands lifted as though I were going to w him. A devious grin was etched onto my face. ¡°Very scary, Vampire Princess.¡± Mason smirked, feigning a look of fear. Maya grumbled every time the word Vampire was mentioned, but truthfully she enjoyed thepany of our friends. ¡°Oh no.¡± Breyona shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not being left out.¡± Breyona leaped from the bed using her best war cry,nding on Mason and I. The two of us grunted in pain as Breyonay sprawled out on top of us. ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna call me Werewolf Princess, lover boy?¡± Breyona smirked down at Mason, sticking her tongue out at him teasingly. An adorable blush spread on Mason¡¯s face as he struggled to pull himself free of Breyona and I. My bedroom door flew open, revealing my shocked Dad and amused Grandma. ¡°I heard a bunch of noise.¡± Dad grumbled, his brows furrowing in confusion. ¡°We fell?¡± Breyona grinned at my Dad from the floor, and Grandma chuckled enthusiastically. ¡°I¡¯m old, I wasn¡¯t born yesterday.¡± Dad cocked his eyebrow at Breyona, his grumpy gaze flickering to Mason. ¡°You¡¯re not old.¡± Breyona scoffed, ¡°Thirty five isn¡¯t old at all.¡± My jaw dropped when a deep blush formed on my Dad¡¯s face. His eyebrows lifted in surprise as he registered what Breyona said. ¡°Thirty five.¡± Dad nodded to himself, stalking off down the hallway with his hand rubbing the back of his neck. Grandma chuckled, ¡°ttery always works if you know how to use it. d to see you kids having fun.¡± She was right about one thing, Breyona and Mason had sessfully taken my mind off of everything that happenedst night. I wasn¡¯t feeling so terrible about being half-vampire. My Vampire father was most likely rotting in the ground somewhere, which didn¡¯t bother me in the slightest. ¡°Speaking of fun.¡± I chuckled sheepishly, ¡°I kinda need help packing my entire room.¡± Breyona lifted her eyebrow, ¡°I expect payment in the form of Grandma¡¯s cooking.¡± ¡°Can I have Grandma¡¯s cooking too?¡± Mason¡¯s goofy grin formed on his face, lighting up his eyes. ¡°Of course you can.¡± Grandma nodded, a grin on her face. ¡°How does roasted chicken, mashed potatoes and diced carrots sound?¡± ¡°Lets get packing.¡± Mason grinned, hopping to his feet. ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be stingy with the mashed potatoes either!¡± Breyona yelled out to my Grandma¡¯s retreating figure, herughter filling the hallway. Grandma brought us up a bunch of boxes, and the three of us got to work. It wasn¡¯t very hard packing the contents of my bedroom. I didn¡¯t need any of my bedding or furniture, the pack house was fully ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. loaded. All I needed was my clothes, toiletries, and some odds and ends. ¡°Why¨Cdo¨Cyou¨Chave¨Cso¨Cmany¨Cshoes!¡± Mason grunted, shoving each shoe deep into arge box. Each time Mason spotted a new pair of shoes, his grimace deepened. ¡°L actually has a fair amount of shoes.¡± Breyona nodded in approval, ¡°I have so much more shoes than this. My poor mate¡¯s going to be out of his mind.¡± ¡°Your mate!¡± I gaped, scolding myself for forgetting. ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m so sorry I forgot!¡± Breyona shook her head, ¡°You¡¯ve had an eventful night¨Cand morning. It¡¯s all forgiven.¡± ¡°So..¡± I grinned, ¡°Did you find him?¡± Breyona feigned disappointment but a grin broke out on her face at the sound of my gasp. ¡°I did.¡± Breyona jumped in excitement, ¡°His name is Giovanni, hes Italian and yes he is absolutely smoking hot.¡± I lifted my eyebrow and whistled for her benefit, she already seemed crazy about the guy. ¡°You¡¯ll have to bring him over sometime.¡± I grinned at her and noticed as something shed in her eyes. ¡°I will sometime.¡± Breyona grinned, all traces of the weird sh gone. ¡°He¡¯s human and in college, so it might take some time.¡± ¡°Take all the time you need.¡± I nodded, ¡°Everything is hectic.¡± ¡°You can say that again.¡± Breyona chuckled, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel like herment held another meaning. Share Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 33 ¨C Once all of the packing was finished, the three of us headed to the kitchen for dinner. Ten minutes into dinner and halfway through my first te, there was a knock on the door. ¡°It¡¯s probably Beta Devin.¡± I nodded to my Dad, standing to get the door. Beta Devin stood patiently on our patio, a grim smile forming on his face as I answered the door. ¡°L.¡± Beta Devin nodded, regarding me strangely. A few guys stood behind him, and from the looks of it they were Alpha Asher¡¯s men. ¡°All my stuff is packed. It¡¯s all in my bedroom.¡± I nodded at the other guys. ¡°Come on in.¡± Beta Devin stepped through the doorway, while the other men headed straight to my bedroom. They wasted no time carrying my boxes out and loading them into a dark SUV. ¡°Is there somewhere private we can talk?¡± Beta Devin gave me a pointed look. I nodded and headed to my now empty bedroom. I closed the door behind us for good measure, plopping down on my neatly made bed. It gave me a strange nostalgic feeling as I looked around my nearly empty bedroom. It hadn¡¯t looked like this since I left and ran away to Grandma¡¯s. How much things have changed in the short time I¡¯ve been home. ¡°I would like to make it known that I am the only one Alpha Asher has informed of..wellst night¡¯s events.¡± Beta Devin cleared his throat. For such a huge and intimidating man, he sure looked ufortable. ¡°I understand.¡± I gave him a strained smile. ¡°I trust you to keep it to yourself.¡± As strange as it sounded, I did trust Beta Devin. He wasn¡¯t a bad guy by any means, he was just a simple man loyal to his Alpha. His next response didn¡¯t surprise me. ¡°I will, unless Alpha Asher informs me otherwise.¡± Beta Devin nodded, ¡°You have to understand, if the Vampire¡¯s are behind these murders Alpha Asher will be forced to take action.¡± ¡°I understandpletely.¡± I nodded, and truly I did. ¡°The packes first. The attacks werepletely unprovoked from what it looks like.¡± ¡°You¡¯d be able to turn your back on the Vampire¡¯s if Alpha Asher dered war?¡± Beta Devin watched me intently, a strange emotion flickering in his eyes. ¡°Of course.¡± I nodded, ¡°I might be half-vampire, but my loyalty remains the same.¡± Beta Devin nodded, ¡°I hope you find your decision easy and without consequence. In my experience, it is¡ªdifficult to turn your back on what you are.¡± I wanted to ask Beta Devin to borate, but the haunted look in his eyes kept me from questioning further. ¡°I will need you to provide a full description of what the Vampire looked like.¡± Beta Devin pulled out his phone, his eyes watching my face intently. Something stirred within me, something that protested speaking out against Tristan. The scarlett mark on my shoulder ached, but I refused to let it hold me back. My emotions for Tristan were because of the mark, nothing more. ¡°Light blonde hair, down to his shoulders.¡± I murmured, ¡°Blue eyes,rge build.¡± My mind was wandering, being su*ked intost nights memory. I could still feel his cold lips against my skin, quenching the fire that seared my body. ¡°And what was he wearing?¡± Beta Devin cleared his throat. ¡°Wearing?¡± I trailed off. I couldn¡¯t what Tristan was wearing. My attention wasn¡¯t on his clothes, but on his body and the feelings he ignited within me. ¡°I understand.¡± Beta Devin truly did look like he understood. ¡°Once your mind clears, inform me if any other details rise to the surface.¡± ¡°I will.¡± I promised. ¡°Alpha Asher requests I bring you to the pack house myself.¡± Beta Devin gave me another wry smile. ¡°Thinks I¡¯ll run away?¡± I couldn¡¯t help the smirk that formed on my face. ¡°It seems we can never be too prepared with you, L.¡± Beta Devin huffed, but his lips twitched up into a smirk. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d think you just paid me apliment.¡± I snickered at Beta Devin. ¡°That was most certainly not apliment.¡± Beta Devin actually chuckled, a booming sound that bounced off the walls. ¡°Finish your dinner and say goodbye.¡± Beta Devin gave me a kind look. ¡°We will be leaving in twenty minutes.¡± Beta Devin and the rest of the men headed outside, giving me time to finish my dinner. ¡°You only lived with me for a year but it feels so much longer than that.¡± Grandma chuckled, piling another scoop of mashed potatoes on Breyona¡¯s te. Breyona groaned in pleasure and stuffed a spoon full into her mouth, giving Mason a d***y look as he scoffed at her. ¡°A year.¡± Dad scoffed, shaking his head. ¡°You were born in this house. It¡¯ll be strange with you gone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure Grandma will keep things interesting.¡± I teased, pulling my Dad in for a hug. ¡°She¡¯ll keep you busy with tons of gardening.¡± Dad groaned, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you only live a five minute walk away. I¡¯ll drag you back here if she makes me do any more gardening.¡± ¡°I look forward to that.¡± I snickered, shooting my Grandma a stern look. ¡°But only if she pays in sweets.¡± I hugged my Grandma and Dad goodbye one more time before leaving the house with Mason and Breyona. Breyona held at least three tupperware containers in her hands, a sessful smile on her face. ¡°You have enough leftovers for three days.¡± Mason chuckled, eyeing her containers with a look that suspiciously resembled jealousy. Breyona shrugged, ¡°They¡¯ll be gone in twenty four hours.¡± ¡°Give me one.¡± Mason whispered, eyeing one of the containers greedily. ¡°Not a chance!¡± Breyona scoffed, clutching the containers tightly in her arms. ¡°You doubted Grandma¡¯s cooking skills, that¡¯s not my fault.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you twenty bucks.¡± Mason pouted, looking like a little kid. ¡°Fine.¡± Breyona snapped, ¡°But you¡¯re not getting the mashed potatoes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take anything at this point.¡± Mason grinned cheekily. I snickered at my two friends, giving them each a hug before they piled into Breyona¡¯s car. ¡°I¡¯ll see you for training Monday, if you survive that long.¡± Breyona snickered, wagging her eyebrows at me suggestively. Mason¡¯s cheeky grin turned into a frown at her words, making me feel guilty for some odd reason. ¡°Try not to p**s the Alpha off too much.¡± Masonughed lightheartedly, but it sounded almost forced. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be fine.¡± I reassured the two of them, shooting Breyona a stern look. I walked over to the SUV, surprised when Beta Devin hopped out and held the passenger door open. ¡°Thanks.¡± I nodded, hopping in silently. Two men sat in the back, both of which I recognized from training. I assumed the other two were driving whatever vehicle held my boxes. ¡°The guys will bring your stuff inside.¡± Beta Devin nodded as he pulled off down the road. ¡°Alpha¡¯s already picked out a room for you. I¡¯ll show you once we get there.¡± The ridested a minute and a half. It was strange watching Asher¡¯s men bring my belongings into the pack house. Tyler had lived here his entire life. We explored these halls and yed games out in the garden. The entire house felt different now, it wasn¡¯t a bad feeling just unexpected. Once all of my boxes were brought into the room, Beta Devin pulled me from the living room couch. My mind had been wandering, flickering from Tristan to my childhood memories with Tyler and back to Alpha Asher. ¡°All of your boxes are in your room.¡± Beta Devin grunted, ¡°Follow me.¡± I didn¡¯t need his help to find my way, but I was surprised to learn I was staying in the west wing of the house. Typically the Alpha stayed on that side, along with his Luna and any children they had. ¡°This is your bedroom.¡± Beta Devin nodded, ¡°Your bathroom is inside, on the left.¡± I nodded in thanks, but something else caught my eye. A pair of dark oak doors, sitting snugly next to eachother. A glistening bronze que sat on the door, a name etched in ck lettering. ¡®Alpha Asher Desmond¡¯ ¡°Asher Desmond.¡± Maya repeated in my head, purring the words as they came from her lips. ¡°I like it, sounds s*xy.¡± I rolled my eyes at her, but couldn¡¯t help my curious gaze. ¡°Alpha Asher is right next door?¡± I couldn¡¯t help the curious and slightly longing tone in my words. As I suspected, Beta Devin caught on instantly. ¡°He is.¡± Beta Devin smirked, his eyes glinting in amusement. ¡°He insists on keeping an eye on you, with your penchant for trouble and all.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I returned Beta Devin¡¯s smirk. ¡°Alpha Asher will return within the hour.¡± Beta Devin murmured, ¡°And if you don¡¯t min me, I will be returning to my own bedroom.¡± Beta Devin turned and headed back down the hall. I assumed he stayed in the other wing of the house, the one reserved for the Beta and his family. Every pack had different housing rules, and this one was ours. At least, it was when Tyler and his family were in power. I walked into my new bedroom and looked around in surprise. Alpha Asher definitely had remodeled everything. The old Luna had a taste for antique¡¯s, decorating the entire house herself. Everything had changed while I was gone. All of the antique¡¯s were removed, and new modern furniture was scattered about. A huge four poster bed sat in the center of the room, a little mini bar and couch was nestled in the corner. The bathroom was huge, as I suspected and was my favorite part of this entire ordeal. I hopped into the huge shower. I didn¡¯t actually need one, but it was taunting me. The rain fall shower heads were tempting me, begging me to give them a try. The mark on my neck burned, and the cool water from the shower soothed it but only brought Tristan to the front of my mind. ¡®I bet his cold lips would sooth the b**n¡¯, That small part of my mind whispered. I hopped from the shower, drying myself and throwing on a pair of shorts and a tank-top. Just as I was ready to crawl into bed, a hard knocking came from my door. ¡°Come in.¡± I called out as I pulled back the nkets and eyed the bed lu*tfully. I could feel Alpha Asher¡¯s presence swirling around before I even turned to look at him. His husky scent battered me in the best way. I turned and met his molten honey eyes, the urge to leap into his arms was crushing me. In a way, I was grateful for his presence. Alpha Asher drove away every thought of Tristan. I didn¡¯t care if it was because of my intense attraction to him or something more, I wanted Tristan gone from my mind. ¡°L.¡± Alpha Asher exhaled, his voice rough with sleep deprivation. ¡°Alpha.¡± I murmured, a slow smirk forming on my face. Alpha Asher looked incredible, even in his tired state. His hair was a mess, but that only made him look s*xier. His long sleeve shirt was crinkled and rolled up to his elbows, his dark cks clinging tightly to his t***h muscles. ¡°I see you¡¯ll be sleeping right next door.¡± I lifted my eyebrow at Alpha Asher in amusement. ¡°Let¡¯s see you get into trouble when you¡¯re only ten feet away.¡± Alpha Asher muttered, his honey eyes locked on my own. Our interesting conversation through mind-link popped into my head, as did the intense org**m that followed. His mere presence spoke to my body, waking it as though it had been asleep. ¡°I¡¯m sure I can still manage to surprise you.¡± I smirked, cing a hand on my hip. Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes flickered down to my body, heating my skin as he trailed them up. They stopped when they reached the scarlett mark on my shoulder, exposed from the thin tank-top I was wearing. ¡°So.¡± Alpha Asher exhaled, anger ring in his eyes. ¡°Tell me about this mark.¡± I sputtered for a moment, unsure what to say. I fully expected him to notice it, but I was hoping it wouldn¡¯t be so soon. Maya and I weren¡¯t sure we wanted to see his reaction, but the conversation was inevitable. ¡°Grandma thinks it¡¯s not permanent.¡± I said the first thing on my mind, ¡°That if my mate is a werewolf, their mark should overpower Tristan¡¯s.¡± ¡°Tristan.¡± The name came from Alpha Asher in a low growl. His voice spat the word out like acid, and I nearly cringed at the hostility in his tone. ¡°You feel something towards Tristan?¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes turned ck faster than I would¡¯ve thought possible. Fear surged through me, this time the excitement did not follow. Alpha Asher looked f**king pissed, his eyes were ck with fury and I scolded myself for how easily Tristan¡¯s name rolled from my tongue. ¡°No¡ªI don¡¯t.¡± I stammered, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything for him.¡± I was being truthful, that was clear to anyone with working ears. Unfortunately, blind rage dulls the senses. An Alpha¡¯s anger was worse than just an average werewolf. For once, I wished I didn¡¯t p**s off Alpha Asher. ¡°Now we¡¯re going to d*e.¡± Maya groaned. ¡°I think I may agree with you this time.¡± I shuddered, ¡°Well it was fun while itsted, Maya.¡± ¡°I love you, L.¡± Maya howled, ¡°But I hope you know this is your fault.¡± ¡°I love you too, and thanks.¡± I huffed. Even in the face of d***h, Maya was dramatic. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Alpha Asher took a step forward, his body towering over me. He stalked me slowly, like I was his prey. The muscles in his jaw were moving, and I tried not to be mesmerized by how deadly beautiful he looked in this moment. ¡°Do you think you belong to him now?¡± Alpha Asher snarled, taking another step forward. ¡°Because his mark sits on your skin.¡± ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°He doesn¡¯t own me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Alpha Asher snarled, taking another step forward. ¡°I own you.¡± As Alpha Asher took another step forward, I took one back. I flinched as my back grazed the bed side table, realizing I had nowhere else to go. My own stupid pride red at what Alpha Asher had said. While my stomach erupted in butterflies at his possessive words, my big mouth got the best of me. ¡°No one owns me.¡± I snapped at Alpha Asher. My eyes widened as he froze in spot, his lips pulling back in a feral sneer. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, L.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was calm, but his rage filled the room. His wolf was feral, desperate toe forward. Alpha Asher¡¯s voice melted into his wolfs as they spoke to me. ¡°You belong to us. It¡¯s time I reminded you of that.¡± Share Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 34 ¨C ¡°You belong to us.¡± His voice sent desire rushing through me, igniting a fire between my legs. I couldn¡¯t help it when my thighs clenched together, trying to alleviate some of the pressure. Alpha Asher didn¡¯t miss a single thing. His ckened eyes flickered from my flushed face to my clenched thighs, a low growl leaving his lips. ¡°It¡¯s time you remembered that.¡± Alpha Asher snarled, lunging at me. My instincts kicked in as I watched this rage filled Alpha charge at me. I tried jumping to the side, but Alpha Asher¡¯s rage made him faster and much stronger. I was thrown over his shoulder like a sack of flour. A low grunt left my mouth as my stomach came in contact with his shoulder. The fire between my legs was burning out of control now, potential punishments running through my head. My defiance and will power remained stronger than ever. While there was little chance I¡¯d manage to escape Alpha Asher, I¡¯d nevere quietly. I thrashed on his shoulder, iling my legs and pounding my fists against his back. ¡°I don¡¯t belong to anyone.¡± I snapped, my small fist bouncing against his chiseled back. I could feel his hardened muscles under my fists, making it harder to concentrate. ¡°Thick headed, angry Alpha.¡± I grunted. A loud p sound filled the room, and a stinging pain radiated up my backside. Alpha Asher raised his hand and pped my bottom again. The stinging pain continued, but it only stoked the zing fire between my legs. My bottom was right by his face, and I was nearly positive he could smell my arousal. ¡°The more you fight me, the longer this will take.¡± Alpha Asher snarled, yanking my bedroom door open. He stalked across the hall, flinging open his bedroom doors. I had to take a moment to look around, my eyes wide in wonder. Alpha Asher¡¯s room was much nicer than my own. While the color scheme throughout the house was white and other cream tones, Alpha Asher¡¯s bedroom was almost entirely ck. A ck four poster bed sat off in the middle of the room, ck carpets and drapes to match. Alpha Asher had an entire bar at his disposal, nestled in the corner of the room. Somewhere in the back of my mind, I realized this was Tyler¡¯s old room. The differences between Tyler and Alpha Asher were staggering, and I wondered how I ever fell for Tyler in the first ce. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± I hissed. A loud whimper left my lips when Alpha Asher raised his hand and assaulted my bottom. The pain mingled with pleasure and stoked the raging inferno between my legs. I could feel my wetness as I clenched my thighs together. I hoped the smell of my arousal would keep Alpha Asher from actually murdering me. ¡°Quiet.¡± Alpha Asher snarled, tossing me down on his bed. ¡°Save your voice, you¡¯re going to need it when I have you screaming.¡± I visibly clenched my legs together as I sat in the middle of Alpha Asher¡¯s bed. His musky scent swirled on the nkets invitingly, urging me to give up my fight and let Alpha Asher have his way. I wanted to be a good girl for him; I really did, but he made it so hard. The irritation at my disobedience was incredibly alluring, and I couldn¡¯t help but be so defiant. I watched in stunned silence as Alpha Asher removed the belt he was wearing, holding the thick material between his fingers. His eyes never once left my own. ¡°Put your hands behind your back.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was deadly calm, his fury was contained for the moment but still there in the front of his mind. My mouth flopped open, the blood rushing to my face. ¡°He¡¯s probably going to strangle us.¡± Maya groaned, her voice nearly making me jump. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what he has in mind.¡± I murmured, embarrassment flooding my face. Of all the times I imaged Alpha Asher taking me fully, I never truly thought¡¯ve what I would do when it happened. That fact only reminded me how truly inexperienced I was. ¡°H**l no.¡± I scoffed, pushing myself further away from Alpha Asher. My face was reddening as I realized what I had gotten myself into. It wasn¡¯t like I knew one word would send Alpha Asher into a L- obsessed rage. ¡°Then get on your knees.¡± Alpha Asher smirked deeply, his eyes still burning with anger. ¡°Choose.¡± Maya¡¯s ears perked up when she learned we weren¡¯t going to be m******d by Alpha Asher. I didn¡¯t think my face could flush this much, but his demands were putting all sorts of images into my mind. My pu**y throbbed in response, urging me to make a decision. ¡°I¡¯ll choose for you then.¡± Alpha Asher looked down at me darkly. Before I could fling myself from the bed, hisrge hand wrapped around my ankle. I red back at him, unable to do much else. My heart was thundering, the rest of my body responding on it¡¯s own. Alpha Asher yanked me across the bed, towards him. His hands lifted from my legs, grabbing me by the waist until I sat on my knees. I red up at him menacingly, but my eyes burned with arousal. I refused to look at the growing bulge in his pants, resisting the strong urge to graze my fingers against it. Alpha Asher looked down at me, and something almost soft ran across his gaze as he glided his thumb along my bottom lip. ¡°Don¡¯t bite, L.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was no longer a rage-filled growl, but was low and husky. My eyes widened as Alpha Asher undid his pants, dropping them to the floor. He freed his hardened c**k and tossed his underwear to the side. My eyes were glued to it instantly, realizing what was about to go in my mouth. I wasn¡¯tpletely ignorant, I knew what a bj was but I couldn¡¯t fathom how he was going to fit. His c**k was long and thick, the girth alone would probably split me in two. My puy throbbed at what was about to happen next, and ultimately won the battle. I opened my mouth and watched as Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes roamed my face. One of his hands reached around to the back of my head, tangling in my hair. He pressed the head of his ck against my tongue, a small bead of pre- c*m running down the tip. ¡°Such a good girl.¡± Alpha Asher growled lowly, letting the head of his c**k glide into my mouth. ¡°Now wrap your lips around it.¡± I did as he said, shivering as a low moan left his mouth. His c*k slid inside my mouth, and I tried to amodate for his thickness. His pace was slow for a few thrusts, his hand guiding the back of my head. When I looked up at him, Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes were on my own. Anger swirled within his lut filled eyes, as if he had just remembered I angered him. His grip on the back of my head tightened, as he tugged my hair. His pace went from slow to unforgiving in the blink of an eye. My eyes widened and my throat constricted as his ck mmed in and out of my mouth. I couldn¡¯t help but gag and try not to choke as his thick member assaulted my throat. The first few rough ms were brutal, but eventually my throat opened up for his ck and stopped fighting. ¡°That¡¯s it, L.¡± Alpha Asher growled huskily. A low moan came from my throat, vibrating across my lips. ¡°You¡¯re enjoying this, aren¡¯t you?¡± Alpha Asher murmured, his dark eyes locked on my own. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a long night, L.¡± My eyes widened at his words, yet my body begged for more. Alpha Asher continued thrusting into my mouth, his husky moans burned into my mind. I had never thought something like this could turn me on, but Alpha Asher nearly had me falling apart with a single touch. ¡°S*****w it all.¡± Alpha Asher growled, giving my hair a hard tug. A whimper vibrated my lips at the sensation, my hand moving between my own legs. The pressure in my pu**y was nearing painful, and my fingers worked hastily at my shorts. ¡°Don¡¯t touch yourself.¡± Alpha Asher snarled, ripping my hand away but a cruel smirk formed on his face. ¡°Tonight is a punishment, L.¡± Tears burned in my eyes as Alpha Asher continued f**king my face, and I ced my hands against his thighs to try and slow his assault. ¡°fk, L.¡± Alpha Asher growled, his ck pulsating in my mouth. Warm liquid sshed against my tongue, Asher¡¯s rough pace slowing. He removed his c*k from my mouth, and awe ran over his face as he watched me s*****w his cm. His hand remained in my hair, and he pulled me to my feet. ¡°Good girl.¡± Alpha Asher smirked down at me. ¡°Give me your hands.¡± ¡°What¨C¡± I sputtered, ¡°But you said¨C¡° ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized it yet?¡± Alpha Asher murmured down in my ear, shivering from the feel of his breath against my skin. ¡°I make the rules, L.¡± Alpha Asher yanked my wrists forward, securing them tightly with the belt. He shoved me back onto the bed, and pulled me towards the headboard. I suked in a sharp breath as Alpha Asher hooked his belt to the headboard, forcing my brests together and tighter against my thin tank-top. Alpha Asher climbed on top of me, my heart hammering at the short distance between us. His torso forced my legs open, his hot breath fanning across my lips. A loud ripping sound filled the room, followed by the rush of cool air. I looked down in embarrassment as Alpha Asher tossed my shredded tank-top to the side. His ck gaze ran down my b**e skin, lingering on my chest before he continued lower. I didn¡¯t look down as the sound of tearing fabric filled the room. Another cool breeze, this one much lower rushed against me. Alpha Asher had his burning gaze roaming every inch of my skin, his eyes darkened as he looked down at my soaked underwear. ¡°You enjoy being punished, little L.¡± Alpha Asher murmured in my ear, moving my head so his lips could trail down the length of my neck. His teeth nipped at my soft skin, his tongue darting out to taste me. He pressed the tips of his fingers against my pu*y, grinding roughly against my underwear. A breathless moan left my lips under his touch. His mouth continued it¡¯s assault on my skin, roaming down my neck to my exposed brests. His lips su*ked on one of the pink buds, rolling under his tongue and nipping roughly. My back arched on it¡¯s own, a whimper leaving my lips. Patches of skin were darkening on my chest from Alpha Asher¡¯s lips, marking my skin with dark purple splotches. Another wave of lut hit me as I watched him mark my skin with his suks and bites, recing Tristan¡¯s with his own. My body tensed as he situated himself between my legs, my wet underwear being myst defense. He shredded my underwear with his ws and tossed the scrap of fabric on his bedside table. Hot breath fanned against my parted lips, and I couldn¡¯t help but try and clench my legs together. ¡°Don¡¯t hide yourself from me.¡± Alpha Asher growled, his eyes looking up to meet my own. Without warning, Alpha Asher¡¯s tongue plunged between my parted lips. A long moan left my mouth, and I clenched my lips together in surprise. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to taste you for so long.¡± Alpha Asher growled, running his tongue along the length of my pu**y. ¡°You¡¯re all wet for me.¡± His tongue was skill full against my most sensitive area, coaxing all kinds of sounds from my lips. The pressure in my pu**y grew higher, his finger entering me slowly. Alpha Asher moved his finger in and out at a agonizing pace. ¡°Please.¡± I whimpered, his tongue flicking against my swollen cl*t lightly. ¡°What was that?¡± Alpha Asher lifted his head, his eyes burning with amusement. ¡°Do you want to c*m, L?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I whimpered, grinding my pu**y against his hand. ¡°Who do you belong to?¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s eyebrow lifted, but his eyes remained dark and dangerous. ¡°You.¡± I breathed, ¡°I belong to you.¡± I couldn¡¯t stop it from falling from my lips, or the wave of pleasure I felt once they were out. My body reacted to his touch, craving him. Whether I liked it or not, I kind of did belong to him. ¡°Good girl, L.¡± Alpha Asher snarled,tching his mouth onto my sensitive pu**y without warning. His tongue ran against my clt, his finger mming inside of me. Pleasure pulsed through me, the pressure in my puy at it¡¯s tipping point. My entire body stiffened, and my back arched as pleasure I had never felt before washed over me. Alpha Asher continued his assault on my puy, letting me ride my orgm out fully. Iid there catching my breath, processing what the h**l happened as his thumb reached out and stroked my swollen clt. A whimper left my lips and I moved away from him, every nerve ending felt sensitive. ¡°You thought that was it?¡± Alpha Asher smirked darkly. ¡°That was just one. I¡¯m far from finished, L.¡± My stomach twisted into knots as Alpha Asher yanked me back down to him. My eyes were blown wide ¡ªno where near ready for the long night ahead. Alpha Asher continued what he had started for over half the night. Each time he touched me, my puy roared to life despite my protests. I lost count of the orgm s I had, but the sensitivity in my puy only grew. Whimpers of pain and pleasure filled Alpha Asher¡¯s bedroom. Each time he brought me to orgm , a scream ripped through me and my body shook with pleasure. Alpha Asher kept his ck concealed the entire time, not once trying to fill me with it. Even after countless orgm s, I wanted him fully. I wanted him inside of me, bringing me to yet another crippling org**m . By the time he finished, my legs were quaking with exhaustion. I copsed onto the bed my bottom facing up. Alpha Asher had his lips on every inch of my skin that night, but refused to ce his lips on my own. My eyes were fluttering as I felt the belt vanish from my hands, but I didn¡¯t have the energy to sit up. My pu**y was a throbbing mess between my legs, sensitive and aching at the slightest touch. My eyes fluttered closed, lulled by the woodsy scent of Alpha Asher. Share Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 35 ¨C Little to no sunlight streamed through the ck c******s, making me wonder if it was still dark outside. It took a few moments for my brain to clear of the morning fogginess, then I remembered the night I had. An irritating soreness radiated from in between my legs as I shifted in bed. Alpha Asher had let me sleep in his bed. I half expected him to toss me in my room and call it a night. Every revealing position Alpha Asher had put me in sent a hot blush rushing to my cheeks. He had used everything at his disposal to bring me orgm after orgm , well everything except for the one body part I wanted. Despite my post-orgm whimpers, Alpha Asher refused to fk me. My head whipped around as someone sat up from the bed. Alpha Asher had stayed the night with me, sharing his personal bed. Maya was practically shaking for joy, and I was too until I realized I was nak*d. My eyes flitted around at the scraps of clothing on the floor; my clothing. There was no way I nned on running back to my bedroom nak*d. Something of Alpha Asher¡¯s would have to do. Alpha Asher sat on the edge of the bed, his muscr back facing me. He wasn¡¯t wearing a shirt, giving me a good view of the long scar that ran down his back. Rippling muscles coupled with the jagged scar had the sensitive area between my legs throbbing. Clutching the nket to my chest, I stumbled from the bed. My legs felt like jello, numb from the night I had. Alpha Asher turned, looking at me sideways. His eyes darkened as he took in my flushed state, my hair messy from sleep. ¡°Good morning, L.¡± His voice was raspy, still thick with sleep. A wicked smirk formed on his face, one that had me thinking aboutst nights events. Alpha Asher stood from the bed, stepping on the nket I had draped around my body. Hisrge hands grasped the nket and pulled, tearing it from my body. Cool air rushed against my heated skin, and my arms snapped up to cover my exposed bre*sts. ¡°Do not hide yourself from me, L.¡± Alpha Asher growled, wrapping his hands around my wrists and pushing them to my sides. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you again.¡± Blush crawled up to my face as Alpha Asher¡¯s dark eyes roamed my b**e chest. Softly, he lifted a finger and traced the deep purple marks he had left on my skin. ¡°Who do you belong to?¡± Alpha Asher growled, his eyes dancing with amusement. I knew if I stated my mind, he¡¯d never let me leave this bedroom. Mydy bits might fall off if I¡¯m forced through another dozen org**m s. Instead of being defiant, I somehow managed to s*****w my pride. ¡°Yours.¡± My voice still had that disobedient edge to it, one that made Alpha Asher¡¯s smirk deepen. ¡°Good girl.¡± Alpha Asher murmured, pressing his face against my hair and inhaling deeply. ¡°I have work to do.¡± Alpha Asher murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t bete for training tomorrow.¡± Alpha Asher retreated into the bathroom, and I walked over to his closet. I grabbed a simple ck t- shirt, inhaling deeply at his scent. I slipped it on over my nak*d body and exited his bedroom, mming into Beta Devin. ¡°Oh, L.¡± Beta Devin cleared his throat, his eyes widening as he took in my current outfit. ¡°Is Alpha Asher in?¡± My face heated to a bright crimson, and my jaw threatened to drop. ¡°I¡ªEr, Beta Devin.¡± I stammered, ¡°He¡¯s in the bathroom.¡± ¡°Thank you, L.¡± Beta Devin nodded, his lips twitching. ¡°I think I¡¯lle backter.¡± ¡°Beta¡ªThis really isn¡¯t what it looks like.¡± I shook my head, toying with the shirt that hung to my knee¡¯s. Beta Devin smirked, ¡°I¡¯d never assume such things.¡± I darted into my bedroom, hearing Beta Devin¡¯s deepughter rumbling down the hall. I inwardly cringed with embarrassment, hoping Beta Devin would keep yet another secret for me. I took a quick shower, washing my fluids fromst night off my body. There wasn¡¯t much for me to do today, so I figured I¡¯d walk back to my old house. There were a few odds and ends I wanted to bring back to the pack house. After slipping on some jeans and a blouse, I grabbed an empty bag and Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. walked downstairs. The pack house was virtually empty, scarce except for a few servants and the maid. I slipped out the front door and began walking down the street. I hesitated at the front door, wondering if I now needed to knock. Just as my hand wrapped around the door k**b, the front door swung open. ¡°I told you she wasing over.¡± Grandma shouted at my Dad who sat at the kitchen table. ¡°Would it k**l you to have a little faith in me?¡± Dad raised his eyebrow at Grandma and grumbled something unintelligible, his face lighting up when he saw me standing through the door frame. ¡°Back already.¡± Dad chuckled, looking happier than he¡¯s been in weeks. ¡°Already getting on Alpha Asher¡¯s nerves?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± I grinned innocently, the throbbing between my legs a constant reminder of Alpha Asher¡¯s touch. ¡°You know I¡¯d never antagonize him on purpose.¡± Dad¡¯s smile dropped, a smirk taking over his face. ¡°Alpha Asher must be a patient man.¡± ¡°Mm, I don¡¯t think patience has anything to do with it.¡± Grandma chuckled to herself, ¡°Hungry, dear?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I grinned, hoping Dad would forget her littlement. I sat down at my usual spot, digging in once Grandma ced a te in front of me. Dad took a deep drink from his coffee mug, eyeing me warily. I was scarfing down my food like a rabid animal. And entire night of endless org**m s and no water breaks took a toll on your body. ¡°They not feeding you over there?¡± Dad raised his eyebrow, setting his newspaper down on the table. I shrugged, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten since dinnerst night. I woke up a littlete.¡± Dad grunted and nodded his head, ¡°Still no word from Sean.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days.¡± I gave him a small smile, ¡°He¡¯ll contact us when he¡¯s ready. He won¡¯t be gone long.¡± ¡°I hope not.¡± Dad grunted, ¡°First I worried about you, now I¡¯m worrying about him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re always gonna worry.¡± I chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s part of your job.¡± ¡°The two of you could make it a little easier on me.¡± Dad huffed. ¡°You never made it easy on me.¡± Grandma scolded Dad, waving a spat in his direction. ¡°I remember multiple instances where you¡¯d run off in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think you knew about that.¡± Dad grumbled, his face turning a light pink. Grandma rolled her eyes, ¡°Of course I knew. You weren¡¯t very quiet about it.¡± I chuckled to myself, listening to their bickering as I ate my breakfast. After eating, I walked into my old bedroom. I began filling my bag with some odds and ends I wanted to bring. A stuffed animal, a few books, some extra socks. I saw it sitting on the windowsill, my brain working to process how it had gotten there. A white index card sat on the window sill, the ce I had been frozen at the night of Kanyon¡¯s d***h. I couldn¡¯t understand how it had been ced here. It must¡¯ve been in the night, but how would they get past the patrol teams? I refused to let myself feel afraid, reminding myself I had wanted this. I wanted another chance at finding out why Kanyon and Katie died. I wanted the closure for their families, and the information for Alpha Asher. Yet, the sight of the notes still made my blood turn cold. I knew once this was all over, I¡¯d never look at a white index card the same way. I lifted the card and opened it gingerly, unfazed when a photo fell out. I looked down at the photo in interest. The red shing lights made my hair a shiny auburn color. Tristan was gazing down at me, his eyes glued to my neck. My lips were parted, a dreamy look on my face as I gazed at him. Someone had seen Tristan and I at the club, had watched as he lulled me into a false sense of security. I hadn¡¯t even noticed someone standing close by, a camera in hand. In fact, I couldn¡¯t remember anyone else from that night. All I could remember was Tristan, Mason, and Breyona. The note was written in the same elegant script, but the threat was clear on paper. Busy night? I will give you onest chance. Meet tonight, same ce¡ªMidnight. Come alone. If you fail to show; another life will be taken, one close to heart. Share Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 36 ¨C My idea was stupid, very stupid. It would result in plenty of people being angry at me, Alpha Asher included. But, if I pulled it off everything would be fine; right? I couldn¡¯t tell Asher about the note. I knew I should, h**l I wanted to desperately. But the note specifically said toe alone, and Alpha Asher would never allow that. He would hinder our one chance at information for my personal safety. While I appreciated the notion, I couldn¡¯t pass up a chance like this. Alpha Asher would be furious, but hopefully the information I provided would help cate him. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I wasn¡¯t going inpletely blind. I recruited the two people I trusted the most. ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡± Breyona threw her hands to the sky, ¡°That Vampire turned your brain to mush.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s a bad idea.¡± I frowned, pleading for their support with my eyes. ¡°But you saw the threat. Someone close to heart. That could be you, Mason, Dad, or Grandma.¡± I purposefully left out Sean. For once, I was d he left. He didn¡¯t need to be dragged into this. Sean was safe, that much I believed in. I didn¡¯t bother mentioning Alpha Asher in my little list, I couldn¡¯t see Tyler actually managing to k**l him. Breyona frowned, her eyes flickering to the white index card. ¡°That doesn¡¯t change the fact that your idea is down right suicidal.¡± Breyona shook her head, giving Mason a hard look. ¡°It¡¯s¡ªWell thought out.¡± Mason frowned, ¡°But so much could go wrong.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I sighed, ¡°But what else can I do?¡± ¡°You could start with telling Alpha Asher.¡± Breyona frowned, but she knew that wasn¡¯t an option. ¡°If I told him, he¡¯d never let me go.¡± I grimaced, ¡°He¡¯d send his men and whoever sent the card would know. They¡¯d k**l someone close to me before I could even scream.¡± Breyona went quiet, and I knew I had her. Mason fixed me with a worried stare, rolling his bottom lip in- between his teeth. ¡°If we can¡¯t talk you out of it¡ªthen we have to help.¡± Mason frowned at Breyona. Breyona sighed, ¡°Well, what¡¯s your n?¡± I grinned at my two best friends, even with the haunted looks on their faces. ¡°I¡¯m going to go alone.¡± I sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll keep you and Mason in a constant mind-link. You¡¯ll know everything that¡¯s going on, and everything that¡¯s being said. If¡ªIf something happens to me, make sure the information gets to Alpha Asher.¡± ¡°We need a back up n.¡± Breyona grimaced, ¡°We can¡¯t just leave you unprotected.¡± I paused, ¡°If things go south, I¡¯ll alert you two. Bring Alpha Asher and all of his men.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Breyona still looked troubled, ¡°I can live with that.¡± ¡°Good.¡± I nodded. ¡°How will we know where to find you?¡± Mason frowned, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a swimming hole around here.¡± ¡°Alpha Asher knows.¡± My voice held many meanings, the main one being determination. Everything was set, The n, location and time. My only worry was sneaking out of the house, making sure I wasn¡¯t caught by Alpha Asher. Mason headed home early, after getting a call from his Mom. That left me and Breyona sitting in my bedroom alone. She looked troubled, more so than usual. Breyona always had that care-free feel to her, but she looked down right anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± I smiled at her, ¡°Everything will work out.¡± My stomach was in knots as well. I knew it wasn¡¯t that simple, but I tried to sooth my friend. There was so much that could go wrong with this n, but I couldn¡¯t give it up. I needed to know who was behind this, and if it had any ties to Tristan. So many questions swarmed in my head. Did they know about my heritage, what I truly am? Did they want to use that against the pack? ¡°What if that Vampire is connected in all of this.¡± Breyona frowned, giving me a worried look. ¡°What if he¡¯s there tonight?¡± I frowned, a clear image of Tristan running through my mind. Breyona had a solid point. Thinking about Tristan made his mark on my skin b**n, and that small part of my mind longed for his cooling touch. His mark had an affect on me, making me long for him in his absence. ¡°Grandma said something about training me to defend myself against their mind games.¡± I paused, ¡°I don¡¯t see why she couldn¡¯t give me some pointers. Without giving away my n, of course.¡± Breyona nodded, but she didn¡¯t look convinced. ¡°I think that would be a good idea.¡± We sat in silence for a moment, when Breyona asked me something unexpected. ¡°What¡¯s it like?¡± Breyona frowned, her eyes flickering to where the scarlet mark sat on my shoulder. ¡°Being marked by one of them.¡± Anxiety was a constantpanion these past few days, breathing down my neck in times like this. ¡°It¡¯s¡ªstrange.¡± Strange was the only word that seemed to fit. ¡°It¡¯s like some small part of me misses him, when really I don¡¯t even know the guy.¡± ¡°My Mom said with werewolves, the mate bond connects you to the person. You can hear their thoughts, and even feel some of their emotions.¡± Breyona exined, ¡°Is it anything like that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I answered honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anyone else¡¯s emotions, and I¡¯m definitely not hearing any thoughts. There isn¡¯t much space left in my head with Maya there.¡± ¡°I heard that.¡± Maya grumbled, giving me a yful growl. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± Breyona questioned, only making me more worried. ¡°I¡¯d assume the mark isn¡¯t finished. With werewolves both partners have to mark the other. I wonder if it¡¯s the same with Vampires.¡± ¡°I wish we could find out.¡± I sighed, ¡°I thought your Mom would be able to help.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Breyona¡¯s face turned up in a small grin, ¡°Ever since you asked for texts about Vampires, Mom¡¯s been scouring the United States for another.¡± I chuckled, ¡°Really? Who knew we had Miss Shelby on our side.¡± ¡°My Mom fights on the side of knowledge and truth.¡± Breyona rolled her eyes, reciting something her Mom had been saying for years. ¡°Maybe she¡¯ll find something that¡¯ll help us.¡± I tried to keep my tone positive, but I knew the chances were slim. ¡°I¡¯ll keep you updated in case she does.¡± Breyona nodded, ¡°Now, where did you want Mason and I tonight?¡± I pursed my lips, ¡°Hang around the training grounds, but stay out of sight. Head to the back of the building, no one should see you over there. That way you¡¯re close enough in case I need you.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Breyona nodded, the worry still clear in her eyes. ¡°Be safe out there, L.¡± ¡°I will.¡± I smiled at her, ¡°We both know I can handle myself against Tyler.¡± ¡°Tyler isn¡¯t what I¡¯m worried about.¡± She chuckled, but the smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. The two of us headed to the kitchen after our long conversation, munching on some baked goods Grandma had made. Breyona left early, heading back home to sleep while she had the chance. I had the feeling the three of us were definitely going to becking sleep tonight. I was too on edge to even think about taking a nap. Midnight was awhile away, and the minutes ticked by excruciatingly slow. ¡°Where¡¯d Dad go?¡± I turned to Grandma, nibbling on my third cookie. Grandma was washing some dishes, her eyes trained out the little window. I must¡¯ve pulled her from her thoughts, and I watched the haze leave her eyes. ¡°Picking up a few things from the grocery store.¡± Grandma smiled softly, turning the sink off and facing me. ¡°I haven¡¯t asked how you¡¯re fairing with everything.¡± ¡°No need to ask.¡± I forced a smile at my Grandmother, knowing she could see right through it. ¡°I¡¯m dealing with it. The way I see it, I can¡¯t change who I am.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, you can¡¯t.¡± Grandma frowned, ¡°I know you keep things to yourself, and deal with them on your own but you don¡¯t have to. Your Dad made a mistake not telling you sooner.¡± ¡°He did.¡± I agreed but when I thought about it, what would be the right time to exin that? ¡°Have you ever met my Mom¡¯s mate before?¡± Some small part of me wanted to resent my Mom. She cheated on Dad, and ended up pregnant with a Vampire¡¯s child. My resentment faded as I remembered Mom and Dad were never mates to begin with. I couldn¡¯t imagine the struggle she went through, loving someone and knowing she could never have them. Grandma¡¯s face went dark, her eyebrows turning down in a grimace. I had never seen Grandma look that way before. The expression on her face haunted me, and made me wonder what type of man my Father actually was. ¡°Once.¡± Grandma nodded, ¡°It was not a pleasant experience. Your Father is the reason I learned to shield my mind.¡± Maya¡¯s ears perked up; She was all too eager to learn how to protect our mind. She wouldn¡¯t admit it, but the thought of her being locked away and forgotten terrified her. We were two halves of a whole, and she feared what would happen to me in her absence. ¡°He messed with your head?¡± I frowned, ¡°So¨CHe was a pure-blood?¡± Grandma nodded, ¡°He messed with my head alright.¡± ¡°Could you teach me?¡± I leaned forward, my eyes burning with interest. ¡°Could we start now?¡± Grandma¡¯s stern face softened, ¡°We can try. It takes time to master. You must learn to control yourself and your emotions to block other influences out.¡± ¡°How do I begin?¡± I grinned up at her. If only I had known what I was getting myself into. Share Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 37 ¨C Unknown P.o.v I had known from the beginning; trusting Tyler Vail was a f**king mistake. The pampered mutt had retch. His proposition was intriguing to say the least. G******g; Odds, were my forte. Betting was something I enjoyed, something I excelled in. Reading the emotions on a person¡¯s face was child¡¯s y, but if you did it right it could reveal the things they wish to keep secret. Revenge, his motivation; as it typically is. His beloved pack was taken, due to his own ignorance and foolishness. Now he needed aid, help to destroy the enemies that threatened his way of life. Looking at Tyler Vail, it was clear to see he was a weak excuse for a werewolf. Hecked the pulsating power that surrounded an Alpha. His b***h clung to his side, reeking of fear. I had not met a Luna in this lifetime, but I was knowledgeable about their way of life. Shecked confidence, conviction and from the looks of it her loyalty to her mate was faulty. They hade to us knowing they would never survive on their own. They needed us. We could care less for the pampered mutts, living in their pristine packs. Happiness, love and respect for all as a f**king motto. The weakness was pathetic. Their civilized pack-life left them with their guard down, and ripe for the picking. I was born; destined to be second-inmand. The title had ran in my family for many generations. The pampered mutts would call my group a ¡°pack¡±, but that is not something we wish to go by. Life in my ¡°pack¡± was cold and cruel, the only thing that mattered was surviving and pleasing the King. We have no Alpha, we have a King. I had been raised to praise our King above all else; to serve him and his purpose until the end of my life. I had spent my childhood ted with that fact, my heart full of purpose and determination. Everything had been perfect; Until I met her. Tyler Vail and his b***h had managed an audience with our King. I was sure the two of them would not leave the room alive; in fact, I was eager for it. Tyler Vail had a sense of arrogance that followed him, a slimy sense of entitlement. If only he knew how fragile his position truly was. Alpha¡¯se and go, King¡¯s remain. ¡°Alpha Asher Desmond.¡± The name left Tyler Vail¡¯s thin lips; and I knew our fate was sealed. Alpha Asher Desmond, Alpha to thergest pack in the world. An enemy to all who refused to adapt to his lifestyle. In a world full of many species, not all were¡ªcut out, for the ¡°pack-life¡±. Tyler Vail had our King¡¯s attention; something that was rare. It was easy to see the hatred in Tyler Vail¡¯s eyes. He detested our way of life, disagreed with it wholeheartedly. With our King¡¯s interest peaked, I and the rest of his men were ushered into another room. Everyone took a seat around arge table, Tyler Vail and his b***h were off to the side. Tyler Vail contained his hatred and fear behind a mask, his b***h did not have the skill to do the same. Her beady little eyes darted around the room, her disdain thick in the air. An hour passed¡ªfollowed by two hours. A deal was finally struck. Tyler Vail wanted Alpha Asher Desmond out of the way; wiped from History permanently. Our King was more than willing to provide his assistance, the young Alpha posed a threat to many. It was time the power shifted, handed to another. Tyler Vail and his b***h¡ªwho apparently does not enjoy being called that, requested some form of protection. Our King was not a generous man, nor was he forgiving. I was struck with surprise when he offered a handful of men to be at their disposal. The men were of lower ranks, but they were able bodies capable of action. Once the pampered mutt¡¯s left, our King turned and faced us. We were his inner circle, the men he trusted with the most information. ¡°My Lord, are we truly going to help them?¡± Antonio asked, his hardened face held a mask of confusion. The rest of us stilled, waiting for our King¡¯s reaction ormand. ¡°We will aid in ridding the world of the putrid Alpha.¡± Our King nodded, his fingertips grazing across his skin as he was lost in thought. ¡°But we will never allow another to take over.¡± ¡°What would you have us do?¡± Antonio had spoken up again. Antonio was one of the newer recruits into the inner circle; he was bold with his words, and his questions. Our King paused, something dark flickering across his eyes. ¡°Instill fear in them, while we gather men. I want them blind and afraid before we strike.¡± The King turned to Antonio, and I watched calmly at what unfolded next. ¡°Cripple their senses.¡± The King spoke softly. Faster than Antonio could register, the King¡¯s sharpened nail grazed both of his eyes. A scream filled the silent room; Antonio¡¯s scream. Thick blood sprayed the ground our King walked on, but he continued speaking. A weeping vertical line across Antonio¡¯s face sprouted, his eyes nearly split in two. His wails filled the room, yet none of us reacted. ¡°Leave them a paranoid mess.¡± The King continued speaking softly, ¡°And when they least expect it.¡± The King approached Antonio¡¯s cowering form. Antonio¡¯s hands were over his bleeding eyes, and the King forced him to his feet. ¡°End them.¡± The King spoke with finality, swiping his lengthened nail across Antonio¡¯s throat. The scent of coppery blood filled the room, thick and heavy in the air. A gurgle left Antonio¡¯s mouth before his body copsed to the floor with a heavy thud. The man was too bold; too inexperienced in dealing with the King. It was a miracle his d***h had note sooner. ¡°Am I understood?¡± The King turned to the rest of us. None of us said a word; we didn¡¯t need to. The King knew we understood, knew we would follow his ¡°Cloak your scent.¡± The King murmured, ¡°They mustn¡¯t know of us yet. I want them in the dark about the very force that threatens to eradicate them.¡± A month of stakeouts, break-in¡¯s and spying before a wild card was thrown into the mix. A wildcard named L. We had been keeping close tabs on Alpha Asher Desmond¡¯s pack for a month now, learning their routine and their way of life. I took one nce at Alpha Asher Desmond and knew he was a force to be reckoned with. The King asked my opinion, something he did only when he wanted to know my input on the odds. I told him the truth, that Alpha Asher Desmond would not fall easily. Rumors were buzzing around the territory we observed, rumors surrounding a girl. The girl had strong ties with Tyler Vail, leaving after he discovered his mate. Things had been shaken up by her arrival. ¡®A new yer.¡¯ My thoughts churned with interest, my gut telling me she was no pawn. My curiosity was staggering, an emotion I hadn¡¯t felt in years. I had no self-control at the time, peering down at her through her window. It was when I first set eyes on her, that I noticed something strange. Her scent; it was¡ªdifferent. Only a seasoned hunter could notice such a minuscule difference. Whatever was unique about her, it was buried deep. Suppressed through out the years, waiting to be unleashed. I pulled my phone out, snapping a picture of her sleeping figure. Her face serene and peaceful, dark I learned all I could of the girl, of the family she lived and ate with. When I was satisfied with my findings, I approached the King. I kept my tone polite, yet strong. Our King hated weakness, snuffed the signs out before they could Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. grow. He listened to my council, heeding my words about the girl. The King was exceptionally skilled at keeping his inner thoughts from his face, but no wall was ever perfect. The King was someone I had difficulty reading; someone whose emotions I tried to ignore. I showed the King the picture I had taken of the girl. Curiosity shed across the King¡¯s eyes; then recognition. ¡°I want her under close watch.¡± The King ordered, bringing in additional men. ¡°Leave her notes.¡± The King ordered me personally, ¡°I want her aware of our presence, but reveal nothing.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± I nodded, and left the room. I had yet to discover the importance of the young girl¨Cbut my curiosity would not allow me to stop. I needed a clear view of the situation, knowledge of all the yers andponents in thisrge game. The first k**l had been nned out extensively¨Ctheir patrol team¡¯s monitored closely. The victim was a girl named Katie, I believe. All that stood out about the victim was her ming locks. Tearing her throat had been easy enough¨CI wiped the blood from my hands, speeding into the darkness as two wolves came into view. I noticed L immediately, the feeling I had buried within me came to life at the sight of her dark wolf. She looked at me, her bright eyes burning into the darkness at where I stood. It was clear she saw nothing, but her eyes were right where they needed to be. The breeze shifted¨Cand even in her wolf form, I caught the scent. The wild card; the key yer had a secret even she was not aware of. L was a half-breed. Share Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 38 ¨C Unknown P.o.v L had be a key yer in this game of ours, a game that ended in life and d***h. What was even more entertaining, she was clueless about her true nature. An anomaly; Half-werewolf, Half-vampire. Something such as her simply didn¡¯t exist in our world. You were one of three: Human, Werewolf, Vampire. There were plenty of Werewolves and Vampires mixed with Humans, but Human¡¯s were a grey area. Werewolves had their mates, Vampire¡¯s chose their own. Werewolves never mated with Vampires, it simply wasn¡¯t fate. Something had changed, gone wrong in the making of this wild-card. I was bloodthirsty, determined to find every facet of the truth. I started with L¡¯s parents, digging up every lead I could. All known records stated both parents as Werewolves. An interesting piece of evidence gave me insight to L¡¯s parents. I had proof her Mother had given birth to her. It was quite easy to deduce from there. Her mother was unfaithful, coupling with a Vampire behind her husbands back. Thus produced, L. It was a simple hunch that forced me to dig for the identity of L¡¯s father. It was nearing impossible, as there were no records. She had upped the odds in Alpha Asher Desmond¡¯s favor, shifting the game. L was a factor I hadn¡¯t anticipated, but I feverishly enjoyed. A wild-card, someone able to y for either team. The Kings interest in her piqued my own, and I longed to learn the reason behind his well-ced fa?ade. What was L to our King? His interest could easily be due to her heritage. The chance at having a mole on the inside was incredibly attractive. There were thousands of ways we could dispose of Alpha Asher Desmond with the help of L, the victory would be much too easy. The King had me following L, learning her every move. He wanted to know the extent of her loyalty and the chance of it being swayed. The odds were not shifting in our favor. Her loyalty to her pack was strong, her ties to her family were unbreakable. And yet, everyone has a weakness. Everyone has a string to pull, one that can shift them entirely. * * * * Another factor was thrown into the mix when I nearly walked in on a private conversation between the King and someone else. The voice was familiar, the nasal pattern unttering. I remained silent, forcing my ears to identify the muffled voice behind the thick door. A name clicked in my mind; Brittany. Just as the name registered, the door swung open. Brittany¡¯s eyes widened as they looked over my impassive face. I kept my peaked curiosity hidden away, concealing it behind a mask. The fear was painted all over her features, even as she struggled to maintain the illusion of normalcy. The King was behind her, his face trained on my own. ¡°Come inside.¡± The King ushered me in, sending Brittany away. ¡°I have confided in you on numerous asions, have I not?¡± The King questioned, turning his head to meet my eyes. There was something dark lingering in his gaze, something I had seen numerous times. ¡°I am grateful to be trusted, my Lord.¡± I nodded, my voice even. ¡°And will provide council when you see fit.¡± The King paused, his eyes analyzing. Concealing myself was an art my family had taught since I could speak. You could never let someone know what you were thinking, what you were feeling. ¡°It seems, Brittany has a game of her own she wishes to y.¡± The King¡¯s lips turned up in a cruel sneer. ¡°I¡¯ve epted of course.¡± I let interest sh in my eyes, and the King¡¯s sneer widened. ¡°Ever the gambler.¡± The King noted, his voice amused. ¡°It is a skill of mine, my Lord.¡± I nodded, ¡°I enjoy odds.¡± ¡°And it is your skill I wish to utilize.¡± The King smiled, but there was no friendliness, ¡°Tell me, if Tyler and Brittany were to fight who do you think would win?¡± The question caught me off guard for a split second, but I thought about it closely. Tyler Vail held a shield of arrogance around him, spewing bullsh*t about his birthright. Brittany was smart enough to fear us, to keep her eyes peeled at every moment. The glint in her eye was that of a wounded animal, one ready tosh out. ¡°Brittany.¡± I nodded, giving my answer. ¡°I believe Brittany would win, my Lord.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The King grinned, as if he had already known my answer. ¡°She¡¯s a female, wouldn¡¯t the male have better odds?¡± ¡°Not always, my Lord.¡± I kept my words clipped, ¡°Female¡¯s are often resourceful, working behind the scenes.¡± ¡°I do hope you are right.¡± The King grinned, ¡°Another Alpha in the ground would only benefit us.¡± ¡°Why not just end his life, my Lord?¡± I bowed my head. Second-inmand gave me more leniency with my actions around the King. He did not mind questions, only if few and far between. ¡°You enjoy the odds.¡± The King smiled ruefully, ¡°I enjoy the game.¡± The King was nning something, something he would not reveal to me. Whatever the n was, it was important. Haze; A putrid smelling club, set with shing lights and thundering music. I knew many others who would¡¯ve thoroughly enjoyed this task, why I was chosen was beyond me. Tasked with watching after the wild-card. My hatred for clubs and c****o¡¯s was almost humorous. My family owned many clubs and C****o¡¯s in scattering cities, earning most of our money through those facets. G******g was my forte, something I was incredibly talented at and yet I hated the process. My talent was for odds, determining who could win and what their chances were. My father would often send me to our C****o¡¯s to rule out the ones willing to spend big money. I would pull them aside, offer them a true gamble. Fortune, Power, Respect; If they won. The ultimate price if they didn¡¯t; d***h. If they epted, they were taken to the back rooms. Turning a human into a Vampire was a grueling process that involved copious amounts of blood. Often, the human¡¯s would perish painfully. Other times, the human would survive and endure the change. Those human¡¯s who epted, upon d***h all money,nd, and titles would be handed over to us. If they survived, they were inducted into the service of the King. We had been operating in the dark for hundred¡¯s of years. Waiting for our moment to step into the light. The job was easy enough. The club swarmed with many of her kind, but was just outside of Alpha Asher Desmond¡¯s territory. He was powerless out here, and incredibly allusive as it seems. It was known Alpha Asher Desmond would be at this club tonight; Strict orders were ced on us. He was not to know a single one of us were here. No engaging. The night went on seamlessly. A waste of time, but necessary. Tristan Vkis; first inmand apanied me to the night club. Tristan was the King¡¯s closest confidant, the one he trusted when he could none other. Tristan and I were not close; As the few of us in the King¡¯s inner circle refrain from building connections. Connections weakened the senses, dulled the mind. It was clear Tristan was set on a personal task, one directly from the King. I kept my eyes peeled, yet revealed nothing. I contained my shock as Tristan approached L, my mind reeling at the possibilities. The King was using Tristan, trying to find which string of L¡¯s to pull. The string that would make her question her loyalty and which side she truly fought for. A brief phone call dampened Tristan¡¯s ns, as I approached him and L. She was swaying on her feet, her eyes misted over. Tristan said his goodbye¡¯s and followed me from the club. There was a certain smugness in his step that couldn¡¯t be ignored. I lifted my eyebrow at Tristan, ¡°You can get into her mind?¡± Another unanticipated factor. ¡°Didn¡¯t even put up a fight.¡± Tristan murmured gleefully. ¡°She¡¯spletely untrained and unaware.¡± ¡°Did you learn anything?¡± I kept my tone tight, this was business. ¡°There is a chance.¡± Tristan nodded, his lips disying a confident smirk. ¡°She can be swayed.¡± That night a few of our men ended another werewolf life. The d***h did not surprise me, as I had already expected this oue. What interested me was the cement of the body. The King had personally requested this position, this location. The boy sat just outside of L¡¯s bedroom, his dull eyes staring into her bedroom window. Panic filled the pack, spreading like wildfire. Rumors spread, and I made it my business to hear them all. Many med L, as others noticed the peculiar position of the body. A few dayster the King called for me. I was to go back to the club, keep an eye on the wild-card. Tristan was along side of me for the second time, a new set of personal orders from the King. We arrived twenty minutes after she did. L¡¯s short stature was bing easier to spot over the towering people. She trailed after Breyona, Mason at her side. The three of them were bing quite inseparable. Watching during the daylight hours was impossible, but once night fell; the werewolves were fair game. Tristan approached L, her eyes zing over almost instantly. Tristan was very skilled when it came to entering someone¡¯s mind; doing so subtly, decreasing the risk of panic. His victim¡¯s never knew he entered their mind, dulling their thoughts. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. My eyes remained glued to them, even as they climbed a set of stairs and headed towards therge balcony doors. It was another little she-wolf that gained my attention. Breyona; Taller than L, yet still shorter than I. Brown hair cropped short, wide knowing eyes. My loyalty to my King had never been questioned; not once in the short life I have lived. I could¡¯ve never considered the odds, the impossibility of this happening. ¡°Mate.¡± Share Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 39 ¨C Breyona¡¯s P.o.v ¡°Mate.¡± I gaped, looking up at the huge man before me. His skin was a beautiful bronze color, evident even in the crimson light. His hair was dark and curly, highlighting a sharp jawline and dark eyes. ¡°I am not your mate, she-wolf.¡± Something shed in his eyes, something he quickly stowed away in their dark depths. I found myself looking deeply, searching for what he had hidden. My heart fluttered, yet broke all at once. His scent was swirling around me, intoxicating me the way alcohol never has. He smelled of expensive cologne, warm and spicy but with a hint of something sweet. Soplex and yet I could taste every note on my tongue. ¡®That¡¯s our mate.¡¯ My wolf frowned, a low whine leaving her lips. ¡®There¡¯s something strange about mate. He doesn¡¯t smell human.¡¯ ¡°No.¡± I frowned, ¡°You are my mate, but you¡¯re not human.¡± My lips parted as I took in the man before me. His muscles rippled under his clothes. It was then I noticed how well dressed he was. An expensive pair of cks topped with a crisp suit jacket. His muscles didn¡¯t match his outfit, and yet he looked like some kind of buff mobster. ¡°And you¡¯re not a werewolf.¡± My voice was growing weaker as realization dawned on me. There were three species in this world. Werewolf, Human and¡ªVampire. ¡°And now you see, little she-wolf.¡± His voice was rough, emotionless while his eyes held more. ¡°I cannot be your mate.¡± I could feel my heart nearly shatter in my chest, a tight constricting feeling wrapping tightly around my body. I was thankful Mason had gotten lost in the crowd, L before him. The two of them didn¡¯t need to see this, didn¡¯t need to see me be rejected. I wondered if I¡¯d walk around like Mason after being rejected. It was clear what happened to him, even if L couldn¡¯t see for herself. I wonder if I¡¯d have that same look of agony any time I saw a happy couple, any time someone spoke of mates and love. ¡°Why are you here.¡± I tried to keep my voice strong, to convince myself this was what must be done. ¡°My Alpha¡¯s territory is just a few minutes away.¡± ¡°This is unimednd.¡± The man looked down at me, his eyes swirling pools of obsidian, ¡°Therefor, I am allowed to be here.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here for L.¡± This wasn¡¯t a question, simply a fact. The defensive sheild that clouded his eyes told me I was right, that he was here for L. I couldn¡¯t understand why they wanted her; just another she-wolf. She had only just returned to the pack, to be tormented with rumors and suspicious deaths. L deserved better, especially after finding the strength to leave Tyler behind. And yet, some part of me called out to the Vampire. My soul called out to his, finally finding it¡¯s other half. Two species that were not meant to be together; finding out they were destined for eachother. The entire thing stunk of Romeo and Juliet. I could only hope our ending wasn¡¯t as depressing as theirs. ¡®We can¡¯t just give up on him.¡¯ My wolf whined, her ears ttening down. ¡®He¡¯s after L.¡¯ I grimaced, ¡®Plus he¡¯s a Vampire.¡¯ ¡®What if he was on our side?¡¯ My wolf questioned, one of her ears perking up at the thought. ¡®I don¡¯t think that would happen.¡¯ I frowned, ¡®He¡¯d be turning his back on his entire species.¡¯ ¡®Look at him.¡¯ My wolf murmured, and I obliged. ¡®He¡¯s ours for a reason. See how he¡¯s looking at us? He can feel the mate-bond whether he likes it or not.¡¯ The Vampire looked down at me in awe, quickly masking the emotion before I could truly appreciate it on his face. ¡°Are you going to reject me?¡± My voice was small, my eyes pleading. I was never the person to be vulnerable, to put my heart on the line. But with my mate, it was I couldn¡¯t help myself; I reached out, grazing my fingertips against his b**e hand. His skin was smooth and tanned, much like toffee. The sparks I had heard about my entire life crackled up my fingertips. Finding my mate was everything a werewolf looked forward to in life, but what life could I have with a Vampire? ¡®Don¡¯t think like that.¡¯ My wolf snapped, ¡®L would ept us. If he came to our side, she¡¯d ept us.¡¯ My wolf was sure of this, and I wanted to be as well. Confusion shed in the man¡¯s eyes, a brewing storm. He didn¡¯t answer my question, he simply stared down at me with this charcoal eyes. ¡°Will you reject me, little she-wolf?¡± His head tilted, his face analyzing me as though this had be a game. My answer was immediate, my mind already made up. ¡°No.¡± I kept my eyes burning into his. ¡°I will not reject you.¡± ¡°Interesting.¡± The word left his lips slowly, his guard securely in ce. ¡°And you know, I will not join your side. I will not turn my back on my family, my species.¡± ¡°I just¨C¡± I paused. What did I want? ¡°I just want a chance.¡± My eyes were open wide, vulnerable. I was letting him know how much I truly had at stake, more than just a simple crush. ¡°A chance.¡± He repeated. A blush formed on my face at the intensity of his eyes. I felt like an exposed nerve under his gaze. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I needed to know. I needed to see what this g*d-like man was called, what name could possibly fit him. ¡°Giovanni.¡± His voice was rough, and it was then I could ce the light italian ent. My wolf swooned at the sound, forgetting our decades long hatred of his entire species. If I was able to ce my hatred aside, why couldn¡¯t other people? Something was changing, something big. As far as I knew, nothing like this has ever happened before. The tables were turning, bringing Werewolf and Vampire together. Giovanni looked torn, judging from the shes of emotion in his eyes. ¡°Just a chance, Giovanni.¡± I pleaded, my voice growing stronger as I spoke his name. ¡°The odds are not in your favor, she-wolf.¡± Giovanni tried to keep his gaze hard, but couldn¡¯t seem to stop it as it softened. ¡°But I will give this chance.¡± ¡°Here.¡± I tore a napkin from my purse, digging around for something to write with. When I couldn¡¯t find a pen or any other writing utensil, I grabbed my ck eyeliner pencil. I scrawled hastily, writing the address of my Aunt¡¯s old house. She had died years ago, leaving the house to us in her will. We never went there, leaving everything to collect dust. It was just outside of the pack territory. Close enough for me to slip away unnoticed, yet far enough to keep Giovanni away from Alpha Asher. ¡°What is this?¡± Giovanni raised his eyebrow, hisrge hands grasping the thin napkin. ¡°Eyeliner pencil.¡± I blushed sheepishly. ¡°I meant the address, little she-wolf.¡± Giovanni fixed an interested stare on my face. ¡°Oh.¡± My face med, ¡°That¡¯s the address to my Aunt¡¯s house. She died, but we never go there. We can meet there. It¡¯s outside my packs territory.¡± ¡°You would go against your entire pack for a mate?¡± Giovanni¡¯s eyebrow raised, his dark eyes reading my face and mannerisms. ¡°I¡¯m not going against my pack.¡± I grimaced. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. What the h**l was I doing? It was clear neither of us would turn on our species, our family. And yet what was that flicker in Giovanni¡¯s eyes? The very flicker of emotion he tried to hard to contain. My gut was telling me something, something I needed to listen to. Giovanni¡¯s words were very different from his emotions, his thoughts. I knew nothing about his past, and yet I knew he was very skilled at hiding his thoughts. ¡°Then what is the purpose of this, she-wolf?¡± Giovanni grimaced. ¡°My name is Breyona.¡± I huffed. ¡°Juste to the house if you want. I¡¯ll be there when I can.¡± What else could I say? I¡¯m going to try and sway you to my side? I¡¯m weak and can¡¯t b**e to toss away my soulmate? One other thing was strikingly clear; I could tell no one of this. Not until Giovanni switched sides, not until he could be trusted. Share Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 40 ¨C Giovanni¡¯s P.o.v The little she-wolf was quite interesting to watch. Her face conveyed every emotion openly, putting them on disy for the world. A chance; as she called it. I myself became a key yer in the little she-wolfs game, a game to earn my loyalty. She was clueless to my enjoyment of g******g. What were the odds this little she-wolf would be sessful in turning me from my own species. The logical side of me said the odds were slim to none, while some sliver of humanity within me was already hers. It was clear the price she was willing to pay; her heart. I couldn¡¯t begin to understand the lives of this animal-like species. Vampires considered themselves refined, choosing a mate that would suit their every need. Werewolves were ves to some mythical Goddess in the sky, one who dictated their own mate. Did these wolves have control over anything? I left the club that night with an infuriated Tristan. His anger swirled around him, but that wasn¡¯t the only emotion pouring from within. Longing and interest framed his face as he struggled to keep this information from my grasp. He was not fast enough, cloaking his face with a mask of indifference. ¡°Something has happened?¡± I paused, lifting my eyebrow as I read the quick flicker of emotions. Tristan looked almost¡­pained. ¡°Yes.¡± Tristan nodded, ¡°Something has happened.¡± ¡°Did you fulfill the King¡¯s request?¡± I asked, watching as his face hardened. I masked my own face, burying my own emotions deep within me. I swore to never let them see the light of day. A strange yet dull pain formed in my chest, my mind lingering on the little she-wolf. ¡°I was unable toplete his task.¡± Tristan hesitated, something I had never seen him do before. ¡°Tell me if you must.¡± I pressed, ¡°The King will find out regardless.¡± ¡°I marked her, Giovanni.¡± Tristan stopped walking, our forms cloaked by the night. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop myself.¡± ¡°You marked..the she-wolf?¡± My interest was more than piqued. Another factor in thisplicated game. For just a split second an image of Breyona shed in my mind, Tristan¡¯s mark glistening on her neck. Rage flooded through me, possesive rage. A rough grunt escaped my lips as I felt the mate bond roiling within me. ¡°Has something happened with you, Giovanni?¡± Tristan turned, his own eyes calcting. ¡°I am simply fearing for your life, friend.¡± I frowned, once again shoving the putrid emotions deep down. ¡°Do not fear for me.¡± Tristan shook his head, but he still looked troubled. ¡°The King would not dare k**l me while my mark lingers on her skin.¡± ¡°Perhaps you are right.¡± I shrugged, ¡°You may also be wrong. A mark is not a simple thing to remove.¡± ¡°Trust me, friend.¡± Tristan¡¯s eyes glinted mischievously. ¡°The King will not k**l me.¡± Tristan had his own motives, that much was clear. He was unable to hide what he had done, knowing the King would find out regardless. ¡°You would dare move against the King?¡± I questioned. Tristan had been my longest friend¨CIf you could call him that. We had joined the service of the King the same year, had been raised side by side. ¡°Only a fool would move against the King.¡± Tristan scoffed, shaking his head. ¡°I simply did what our species must¨CI marked a mate of my choosing, one worthy of me.¡± Something strange rushed through me, adding another overlooked factor to my mind. ¡°She is still half werewolf.¡± I noted, ¡°She has an intended mate out there. What will your course of action be if her intended is not you?¡± Tristan looked perplexed, as though the thought had never crossed his mind. This did not surprise me. Tristan waspulsive, living in the moment as he pleased. Consequences were not always in his mind. ¡°I am her intended mate.¡± Tristan nodded, ¡°I am sure of this. But, I would k**l the one destined for my mate.¡± I nodded in agreement, but that sliver of Breyona within me was shaking her head. I could see her in my mind, her short brown hair glistening like silk. Her milk and honey skin creamy and soft to the touch. ¡°I almost had her.¡± Tristan hissed, ¡°She would¡¯ve been ours if that feral b***h hadn¡¯t interrupted me.¡± My body stiffened, my hand clutching the thin napkin my she-wolf hadst touched. I already knew who he was talking about. ¡°You¡¯ve marked the half-breed?¡± The King¡¯s voice was calm, a calm I had gotten used to hearing.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The King could be cated when he was angry, red in the face with rage. I had only seen this cold calmness fall on him one time. Twelve men had died that night, painfully. ¡°Leave us.¡± The King¡¯s voice whipped across us like ice. I and the rest of his men turned to leave. ¡°Stay, Giovanni.¡± The King ordered. I wanted to sigh as Tristan had yet again pulled me into his problems. The rest of the men left the room hastily, not wanting to feel the Kings wrath. Not a single look of pity hade our way. As far as they were concerned, we deserved our fate. ¡°What have you done, Tristan?¡± The King turned, his eyes nearing ck as they met Tristan¡¯s. Tristan was confident, something I found very strange. Standing on the precipice of d***h, and yet he believed himself to be safe. What could possibly save him now? Unless¨CThere was a factor I had not included. What was the half-breed to the King? Why was she important when none others were? The shadows collected around our King, an ability only he possessed. They swarmed around him, alive as their silky voices whispered. Their words were cold, cutting against the skin like knives. As Vampire¡¯s we often trafficked in darkness¨CWe were made from it after all. The King however, lived in the darkness he was made from. The beginning of his line bestowed the gift of control, passing it onto the next generation. ¡°My Lord.¡± Tristan bowed, his eyes flickering warily to the swirling shadows that slithered at his feet. ¡°I simply imed the half-breed as my mate. If I had known you intended to im her as your own; I would have refrained.¡± Curiosity shed in my eyes. Perhaps Tristan wasn¡¯t as stupid as I had once anticipated. The strange glint in his eyes worried me, his life on the line. Tristan was ying a game of his own, one that would lead him far away. ¡°I do not wish to im her as my own.¡± The King scoffed, the shadows twitching eagerly around him. ¡°The half-breed and I are bound by blood.¡± The truth; a factor I had contemted but dismissed entirely. Blood¡ªThe King and the half-breed were rted. She was his daughter. Tristan¡¯s eyes gleamed maliciously. It was clear this was something the King trusted with none. All had assumed his rule would end when he p******d¡ªNo one suspected there was a chance for an heir. Should the half-breed embrace the shadows and take the throne, a Queen would grace our presence for the first time in history. It was unknown why the King had never produced an heir, as if the idea was impossible. Knowledge about our species was scarce, scattered to the wind by our own kind. The truth about Vampires lied with our own species, kept hidden over the decades. The marking process was much like werewolves. The male marked the female, and then vice versa. After both parties were marked, a bond was formed between the two. Their powerbined, their very essence fused together. A Vampire could not mate with any other than the one he marked, this was an impossibility. I looked on at Tristan, fully understanding his insane n. He had known all along, suspected the importance the half-blood meant to the King. There was a very high chance I was looking at our new King. King Tristan¡ªQueen L, heir to the Kouritis bloodline. Share Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 41 ¨C Mason¡¯s P.o.v Everything hurts¡ªQuite literally. My body aches from the weight of my own emotions, pressing down on me until the ustrophobia hits. The air turns thick and stagnant in my lungs. There were moments when I had convinced myself I had some semnce of control. I was now beginning to realize, I never had control. The illusion of control kept me sane for so long, and it¡¯s absence was tearing me apart. i shuffled through the thundering club, keeping my eyes glued to Breyona. I refused to look at the dancing couples¨CRefused to acknowledge the smell of lut and sx in the air. It was all too painful, resurfacing images I had spent a year trying to forget. I refused to look back at L¡ªIgnoring the insane urge that always came over me when she was around. L¡ªA little bundle of fire and spice, but her heart was still pure. She hadn¡¯t known it at the time; but the first time we trained together, my heart was hers. I never expected to feel that particr emotion again, convinced it was gone from my heart for good. My wolf tried to convince me, tried to make me see reason but soon he too was swept away. What chance could we have when two other men already craved her heart? She was not our mate, her mate was out in the world somewhere. What right did I have to take that from her? Could I truly expect her to pick me? Nheless, I couldn¡¯t continue ignoring how I felt. L had been the first one to grab my heart after what happenedst year. We had moved from the pack a year ago. My Grandfather on my mother¡¯s side became ill. He was an old man, so his condition wasn¡¯t surprising. I know it sounds harsh; but my Grandfather wasn¡¯t a good man. He spent his life molding my Mom into a submissive she-wolf, beating any form of disobedience from her. Maybe that was why I fell for L, her strong will remained unbroken even with everything life threw at her. I could only stand idle while my Mom cared for the man that caused her years of trauma and pain. The sight was sickening, driving me from the house at every chance I had. We lived in a small shack, right on the outskirts of the city. This gave me ample opportunities to go out and find something to do. For the time being, I found myself a job. It wasn¡¯t anything shy, just a simple job at a family owned sandwich shop. This got me out of the house, and gave me some spare money. My Grandfather had a hefty will, leaving everything he owned to my Mom. She was numb with shock for hours after hearing the news. I suppose somewhere in his sick and twisted heart, a part of him loved his daughter. Months had passed, my Grandfather continued clinging to life. A stubborn man for the entirety of his life, of course he would fight d***h. My Dad was much like myself, fighting the urge to end my Grandfather¡¯s life at every chance. Dad couldn¡¯t stand the pain he caused his mate, but my Mom insisted. She didn¡¯t want him m******d. After all, what satisfaction could be gained from k*****g a man already on deaths door? Dadplied, and somehow found the strength to be in the same room as the man. Grandfather caused no issues while we lived with him. I think he knew my Dad would end his life if he so much stepped out of line. It was just another day leaving Dev¡¯s Deli. My shift endedte into the night, but I didn¡¯t mind. Night had always been peaceful to me, clearing my head with the crisp breezes that drifted by. I had turned eighteen three days ago, epting the crudely made birthday cake from my Mom with a goofy smile. Mom had never been good at cooking; that was something my Dad enjoyed. On my seventh birthday I insisted Mom make my cake. Year after year, I watched my Mom¡¯s face light up as my Dad made my birthday cakes. Her eyes would trail over every step he went through, asking questions along the way. Her birthday cakes were a horrible replica of my Dad¡¯s, but I didn¡¯t have the heart to make her stop. Each year I¡¯d eat my full of cake, telling her it was even better than Dad¡¯s. He knew of course, but couldn¡¯t stand to see his mate unhappy. The two of us protected my Mom in every way we could, making up for the worst years of her life. I had left Dev¡¯s Deli, taking deep breaths of the crisp night air when a smell hit me. It was mingled with the smell of smoked meat and freshly baked bread from the Deli. The scent of daisy¡¯s and cotton swirled around my mind, my head turning in the direction of the scent. I turned down the road, any thoughts of walking home were long forgotten. The delicious smell grew stronger as I turned the corner and continued down the road. ¡°Come on sweetheart.¡± A gruff voice chuckled lowly, ¡°Just a little taste.¡± ¡°f**k off, Steph.¡± A rich voice snapped, fear absent in her tone. ¡°You know I don¡¯t answer to no one else.¡± My wolf surged, forcing me into a run as I turned the corner into the alley way. A girl was pushed against the brick wall of the alley way, her face contorted into a re as she looked up at the man before her. The man looked amused, his eyes glinting as he stared the little female down. ¡°Steph, I¡¯m gonna f**k you up if you don¡¯t back off.¡± The woman snapped. ¡°You can¡¯t f**k anyone up.¡± The gruff man chuckled, ¡°You still need Felix to fight all yer¡¯ battles.¡± ¡°Come next week you¡¯ll see.¡± The woman spat. The entire exchange was weird. It seemed like the two knew eachother, hated yet tolerated one another. ¡°She said back off.¡± My wolf spoke through me before I had the chance to react. Their heads whipped in my direction. It was toote to change my course of action; my fate was already decided. ¡°Mate.¡± My wolf cried out at the woman against the wall, wing at the walls of my mind. The man backed off from the woman, turning his deadly gaze onto me. A low growl escaped my lips, the mans eyes widened in response. I expected a fight; some form of confrontation from the man but nothing happened. He turned to the woman onest time, keeping his hard re on me. ¡°You know what to do.¡± The guy snapped, turning down the alley way with a huff. His fists were clenched at his side as he walked into the distance. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I frowned, approaching my newfound mate. As werewolves, you always imagine what it will be like to find your mate. You could never truly understand until you¡¯ve felt the real thing. Everything about this woman was perfection. Her skin was deep ebony, the color of fresh espresso. Her eyes were an intoxicating shade of brown, set with glimpses of amber and gold. Obsidian hair ran down to her shoulders, thousands of spiral curls grazed against her throat. Ruby red lips, long eyshes and high cheekbones. She was wearing a ankle length dress, a few rings glinting on her fingers. ¡°Stephs a d**k but he¡¯s harmless.¡± The woman shrugged, a hand ced on her round hips. ¡°I can handle myself just fine, y¡¯know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you can.¡± My eyes were dancing, a smile ying at my lips as I looked down at my beautiful mate. ¡°Now, do I gotta be worried about you Mr?¡± Her dark eyebrow raised, but humor flickered in her eyes. She could feel the mate bond pulsing between us. It was clear she was a human; her scent unlike a werewolves. She wouldn¡¯t know about the mate bond, but she could feel something between us; a connection of sorts. ¡°Of course not.¡± I grinned at her, ¡°Just one of the good guys.¡± ¡°Good guys.¡± She scoffed, her radiant eyes were twinkling. ¡°What¡¯s your name good guy? ¡°Mason.¡± I grinned, ¡°And yours?¡± ¡°Adrienne.¡± She grinned making me stagger. Her smile sent my wolf into a frenzy, wanting to mark her skin without warning. ¡°Beautiful name.¡± I smiled softly, my eyes trailing over her face. ¡°It fits.¡± ¡°You wanna meet up tomorrow?¡± Adrienne smiled in return, her eyes lingering on my own before they traveled down to my lips. ¡°Name the time and ce.¡± I breathed,pletely taken with my mate. ¡°The little park on second street, the one with the fountain.¡± Her eyes glimmered, ¡°Meet me there Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. around eleven tomorrow night?¡± ¡°Why sote?¡± I questioned. i wanted to know more about her, I wanted to know everything. Wolves rarely had patience, and mine was not an exception. He wanted to carry her away, ignoring any screams of protest. I on the other hand, didn¡¯t want my mate to fear me or hate me. Patience was key. ¡°I get off work around ten.¡± She shrugged indifferently, ¡°The parks my favorite ce to go.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡± I grinned, my heart thundering in my chest. Excitement coursed through me, sending my hairs on end. This was the beginning of everything, the beginning of the rest of my life. The breeze shifted suddenly, lifting her coiled curls and swaying them to the side. Something bright stood out on her espresso skin. A bright scarlett mark stood out, ced on her shoulder. The mark was bright, and shaped like the de of a scythe. The mark looked like a freshly done tattoo, the ink bright and vibrant. I wondered what the mark on her skin stood for, what it symbolized. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I murmured, looking at the bright mark. ¡°Just a tattoo.¡± Adrienne shrugged, grazing the mark with her fingers. Share Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 42 ¨C Alpha Asher¡¯s P.o.v Infuriating; the first word I thought of when L popped into mind. Addicting; the second word that described the little ball of fire that constantly tormented me. She had disobeyed me from the very beginning. Such a simple task I had given her. Arrive to training¡ªon time. She camete, making quite an entrance. I was beginning to realize the many qualities of L, the faults that made her even more intoxicating. The way her lower lip would jut out in a pout¨Cwithout her realizing she had done so. Her bright eyes innocent, a hint of mischievousness twirling in their depths. Her penchant for beingte¡ªpunctuality did note easy for L. These qualities angered me to no end; but also served to draw us closer. She enjoyed pissing me off, that was obvious. I enjoyed exerting my dominance over her, making her see I was the one in control. It was clear she hated this, and yet a part of her wanted me to have control. She wanted to be powerless under someone else, their body writhing against her own flushed with sweat and arousal. I could smell her arousal in her small bedroom, swirling around the two of us. She enjoyed my dominance, enjoyed the force behind my touch. After that moment, I knew she was made for me. Being an Alpha has it¡¯s perks, and it¡¯s downfalls. Respect, authority, obedience. These were helpful in my work-life, not so much my love life. Women did not pique my interest. They bowed as they met me, showered me with adoration and respect. They never pressed boundaries, never wanted to anger or upset me. It was the constant walking on eggshells that pissed me off. They feared me; rightfully so but I had never k****d members of my own pack. I k****d traitors, rogues, and murderers. Women pursued me, but were all too dainty andcent. They needed my strength to carry them, needed me to make decision for them. They never spoke out, never did as they pleased. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I wanted a mate; not a s*x-ve. L was a fire in the middle of the antarctic. Beautiful, wild, and somewhat out of control. She burned as she pleased, heeding the advice of none. Her Grandmother had been the first to tell me what happened that night. The truth of her heritage had stunned me into silence¨Csomething that never happened before. While this fact was disturbing and unsettling, I knew where L¡¯s loyalty lied. She might¡¯ve been disobedient, but she was fiercely loyal to those she cared about. Half-blooded, many werewolves were half-bloods. None however were half-vampire. Even as an Alpha, not much was known about Vampires. I wouldn¡¯t let this fact affect my pack. I more so wondered how this would affect her, how she would handle it. ¡°She¡¯s strong.¡± My wolf murmured, ¡°If anyone can handle this, she can.¡± What sent fury rushing through my veins like acid, was the scarlett mark bright on her neck. I had never seen such a mark before. For just a split second, I hoped it was a tattoo. Something about it glinted cruelly, as if telling the world she now belonged to one of them. I wanted¨CI needed to know more, to know how to remove the hideous mark from her creamy skin. Tristan The name left her lips effortlessly, mixed with a tone of confusion. Her voice was soft, much too soft to be speaking of another man. Alpha¡¯s were inherently possessive, a trait I embraced in her presence. My control slipped that night, but I had done nothing to mend it. I sent her over the edge countless times that night, each time watching the pain and bliss on her face. I marked her chest with my lips and teeth, feeling the need to overpower the hideous mark on her shoulder. I was a determined man. By the end of the night, her body would respond only to my touch. It would remember the pleasure I had brought. I had used everything at my disposal to send her tumbling into bliss, everything but what she wanted. O****m after org**m she pleaded for the one thing I wouldn¡¯t give her. She wanted me entirely, but bad girls often never got what they wanted. She had forgotten who she belonged to. I didn¡¯t need a mark to im her, her body responded to me in a way that couldn¡¯t be replicated. Her back arched as wave after wave of pleasure hit her, and I made sure to watch her face each time. She fed on the pain mixed with bliss; fed on the feel of her sensitive core under my touch. Not once did she beg me to stop. Through all of the whimpers, the pleads, she had never once uttered the word ¡®stop¡¯. Well into the morning, I let her fall asleep. Leaving her in her own bed crossed my mind, but I couldn¡¯t force myself to move. Instead, I pulled the covers over her d body. The creamy skin of her back was uncovered, giving me a good view of her round bottom. The taste of her skin lingered on my tongue, sweet and rich. I awoke by the sound of her shuffling from bed. Possesive pride flowed through me as I looked at the purple marks on her skin. The color purple was prominent on her chest, distracting me from the ugly red mark. I wanted to stay¨Cwanted to spend the day with her but life had other ns. There was work that needed to be done, especially now that I had left early. The signs were beginning to line up, pointing at Vampires as the cause of Kanyon and Katie¡¯s deaths. After leaving L, I headed down to my office to ce a few phone calls. Alpha¡¯s from other packs wereing to visit, willing to lend their aid against the Vampires. Many did not believe me, but they soon would. As thergest pack in the world, I held the power to call meetings such as these. Packs wouldply if they wished to remain independent. It was all too easy to k**l an Alpha and absorb his pack. My phone callssted well into the evening, finally gaining an agreement between the irritating Alpha¡¯s. Alpha Julian had just been with his mate. The woman had just given birth to a set of triplets, just two years after the birth of their son. I excused them from the meeting, wishing them the best of luck. I requested the appearance of the packs closest to us, also calling in more warriors of my own. Alpha Zeke, Alpha Bran, and Luna Freya would be on their waye tomorrow. Alpha Zeke was a long time friend, and I often provided aid when he asked. Alpha Bran was an insufferable a*****e at the best of times. Luna Freya ran her husbands pack after his d***h, waiting until their son became of age. Room needed to be made to amodate the new faces. The pack house would be full of people, something I detested. Sacrifices were in order to fit the amount of warriorsing to our aid. I walked back to my suite at the end of the night, a migraine forming at my temples. Working with other Alpha¡¯s was a nightmare. Often they believed themselves stronger, challenging me until my patience waned. I watched as L entered her own suite, she hadn¡¯t noticed meing down the hall. It was difficult, turning into my own bedroom. I wanted to tear her door down and drag her back, demand she stay in my room from now on. I couldn¡¯t give into those urges, not yet. Not until she was fully mine. The night was quiet. After a couple drinks, and reading over a couple safety reports, I turned in for bed. Sleep was not something that came easy when an entire pack rested on your shoulders. After a couple hours, the bedroom around me began to fade. ¡°Alpha Asher!¡± A voice in my mind hissed, rm in her voice. ¡°Alpha Asher!¡± I shot from bed. My mind a jumbled, sleep infested mess. Sleep clouded my eyes, but the voice in my head was clear. Breyona¨CL¡¯s friend. ¡°Alpha Asher, they have her! The Vampires have L.¡± Breyona hissed as though she needed to keep quiet, ¡°The swimming hole, their at the swimming hole!¡± Share Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 43 ¨C L¡¯s P.o.v Maya¡¯s excitement slowly faded into frustration as Grandma exined the techniques we can use to protect our mind. ¡°Meditation.¡± Grandma nodded serenely, ¡°Learn to control your own thoughts and emotions. Keep¡¯s them out of reach.¡± ¡°And how long does this take?¡± I frowned, my mind running through the ways I could do this. ¡°Awhile.¡± Grandma frowned, ¡°It¡¯s not an easy process, disciplining your mind.¡± ¡°Well.¡± I sighed, her techniques wouldn¡¯t be useful to me tonight. ¡°Where do I begin?¡± Grandma exined how to meditate, telling me to picture a glistening oasis. She told me to look into the waters and see my own reflection. It seemed easy enough. ¡°That¡¯s only the first step.¡± Grandma chuckled. ¡°The first step?¡± I huffed, shaking my head. Fighting I could deal with. Learning to strengthen my body was simple. Strengthening my mind seemed difficult. I¡¯m impulsive at the best of times. I¡¯m hardly able to control my words let alone my thoughts. ¡°Second step.¡± Grandma continued, ¡°Picture a library, stacks of shelves and books as far as the eye can see.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I drawled the word out, ¡°Books.¡± ¡°Let your thoughts fill the books.¡± Grandma continued, giving me a light smirk. ¡°You can have one book dedicated to Alpha Asher, if need be of course.¡± I raised my eyebrow at Grandma and opened my mouth to let loose a snarky remark. She waved me away with her hand, a knowing smile on her face. ¡°My point is, fill the books with your thoughts and bind them tightly.¡± Grandma nodded, looking much more serious. ¡°Tuck the books on their shelves and leave them there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± I questioned. It seemed far too easy. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Grandma nodded, ¡°The more you practice, the easier it will get. But I¡¯ll warn you L, it¡¯s all too easy for the books to be shredded when you¡¯re first starting out.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± I nodded. How hard could it be to keep my brain books from being touched? ¡®Listen to Grandma.¡¯ Maya rolled her eyes, ¡®She knows more than us.¡¯ ¡®So you¡¯ll listen to Grandma and not me?¡¯ I scoffed, ¡®Figures.¡¯ ¡®You get us into trouble.¡¯ Maya pointed out, ¡®Grandma doesn¡¯t, and she makes amazing brownies.¡¯ Grandma let me use my old bedroom to practice. She promised to ensure Dad wouldn¡¯t bother me while I practiced. Iid down on my bedroom floor, positioned in the middle of the room. Clearing my mind was incredibly difficult, not that I was surprised. Once my own inner voice quieted, images of Asher and Tristan shed through my mind. Asher with his delicious dark hair, tousled to perfection. Tristan with his light locks and porcin skin, his swirling blue eyes mischievous. I forced the images away as best I could, wishing Maya could provide some assistance. Grandma made it clear that Maya couldn¡¯t help. Whatever mind tricks the Vampire¡¯s used, it suppressed our wolves. Maya would be no use to me if they managed to slip inside my mind. The oasis in my head was fuzzy at first, the details an annoying haze. As I continued taking steady breaths, the image became clearer. Crystal blue waters, swaying wheat grass, and the scent of nature in the air. I imagined myself delving deep within my own head, a library forming around me. Rows upon rows of empty books lined oak shelves, each cover a different style and color. I walked the dark halls of my mind, plucking a deep amber book from it¡¯s ce on the shelf. The cover was dark, but intertwined with threads of gold. I thumbed through the rough pages, each one nk and without words. I figured I¡¯d start with the beginning. I let my memories of Tyler flow from my mind and into the tightly bound book. Memories shed and swirled around me. Tyler and I running through the pack house, his Mom chasing after us. The time we went to the homing dance together. Every memory I had of Tyler pulsed through my mind, filling the pages of the book. When I looked down at the book, the pages were full. Messy script depicted each memory I ever had with Tyler, all leading up to our encounter in the woods. I tucked the book back on the shelf, and moved onto the next one. I had no idea how long it took me, as time seemed to be still in my mind. Book after book, memory after memory. Leather bound books, hard cover books, short books, withered books. Each were as different and unique as the memories being ced within them. I finished with my memories of Alpha Asher, everyst one of them. His book wasrger than the others, the cover a startling shade of ck, flecks of silver embedded into the cover. I stepped back to observe my handiwork, satisfied with what I had done. When I opened my eyes, I realized three things. One, the sun was beginning to set in the sky. Two, my body was incredibly sore. Three, I had the most k****r migraine. ¡®Well?¡¯ Maya¡¯s voice filled my head instantly, ¡®How did it go?¡¯ I cringed at the sound of her voice in my head, my dull bedroom lights igniting a painful throb. ¡®It¡¯s all done.¡¯ I grimaced as I replied to her, ¡®Every memory tucked away.¡¯ ¡®It was that easy?¡¯ Maya frowned skeptically, ¡®Grandma said it wouldn¡¯t be easy.¡¯ ¡®Didn¡¯t seem too hard.¡¯ I shrugged, ¡®Maybe it¡¯s a half-vampire thing.¡¯ ¡®Maybe.¡¯ Maya scowled. She didn¡¯t seem very convinced. Grandma was happy to let me stay for dinner, Dad grumbled a ¡®hello¡¯ and pulled me in for a tight hug. The conversation was light, asionally drifting over to Sean. ¡°I can¡¯t help but wonder where he is.¡± Dad frowned, scratching at the stubble on his chin. ¡°He¡¯s probably somewhere warm, somewhere with a beach near by.¡± I shrugged, the hint of a smile forming on my face. ¡°He always said he¡¯d live at the beach if he could.¡± ¡°Well, I hope hees back soon.¡± Dad nodded, but his face held less worry. ¡°It was nice having another man around.¡± Dad snickered at hisstment, shing me one of his old cheeky grins. ¡°Oh really?¡± I cocked my eyebrow at him, shooting Grandma an incredulous nce. ¡°What¡¯s so bad about us females?¡± ¡°Ever since you and your Grandma came back, the house has smelled funny.¡± Dad shook his head, his eyes glistening with amusement. ¡°Lc, vani, and all those sweet smells.¡± Dad faked a shudder and chuckled as Grandma whacked him with a pot holder. ¡°Better than the smell of body odor and days old pizza.¡± Grandma shook her head pitifully, ¡°And to think I made an apple pie for dessert.¡± ¡°Apple pie?¡± Dad¡¯s eyes lit up, and he gave his Mom a sheepish grin. ¡°Oh don¡¯t you dare.¡± Grandma scolded, ¡°You¡¯ve lost your pie privileges.¡± Dad¡¯s jaw dropped and I snickered at him, sticking my tongue out in his direction. ¡°Don¡¯t mock your Dad.¡± Grandma turned with her eyebrow raised. Amusement twinkled in her eyes, and I could easily tell how much Dad had missed the two of us. It was also clear he missed Sean, but sometimes people needed to get away. I couldn¡¯t me Sean when I had left for an entire year. We finished our dinner, and after dramatic begging, Grandma let Dad have some pie. The afternoon was exactly what I needed, some carefree time with my family. It helped to distract me on what was to I headed back to the pack house around ten o¡¯clock, slipping down the hallway and into my bedroom. I stripped out of my clothes, throwing on a pair of leggings and a long sleeve t-shirt. After awhile I could hear shufflinging from Alpha Asher¡¯s bedroom. I wanted to cross the hall and knock, to bother Alpha Asher until he dragged me into his bedroom. The soreness in between my legs agreed. We wanted more of him. For once, it was Maya who reminded me. ¡®You can¡¯t go messing with him right now.¡¯ Maya shook her head, but I could still feel her longing. ¡®If this n is gonna work, we need you at your best.¡¯ ¡®Alpha Asher doesn¡¯t inhibit me, Maya.¡¯ I rolled my eyes. ¡®He distracts you.¡¯ Maya pointed out, ¡®He distracts me too. We don¡¯t need distractions tonight.¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re right.¡¯ I frowned, giving my bedroom door onest longing nce. The minutes ticked by slowly, and I was practically vibrating with nervousness. I stayed still on the edge of my bed, taking deep breaths to calm my nerves. Each wave of anxiety made the bookshelves in my mind shudder, quaking under the weight. Grandma was right, I neededplete control over my emotions. I tried to picture the oasis, calming my mind as best I could. Only when the bookshelves stopped quaking, did I stand from the bed. Thirty minutes before Midnight, Breyona and Mason¡¯s voice filled my mind. ¡®You ready, L?¡¯ Breyona sounded tired, yet determined. ¡®As ready as I can be.¡¯ I nodded, doing my best to keep my nerves from my voice. ¡®You got this, L.¡¯ Mason chimed in, his usual happy tone sounded stressed and worried. ¡®It¡¯ll be fine.¡¯ I wasn¡¯t sure if I was reassuring myself or them. ¡®If Tyler¡¯s still interested in me that way, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll let anyone hurt me.¡¯ Sneaking from the house was easier than I expected. Little did Alpha Asher know, but Tyler and I had spent years sneaking around his house. My footsteps were light and calcted as I crept down the hallway. I even went as far as to hold my breath, only breathing when I was clear from Alpha Asher¡¯s bedroom. I slipped out the sliding ss door, remembering how the front door used to squeak horribly. ¡®Did you make it out?¡¯ Breyona¡¯s voice murmured in my mind. ¡®Safe and sound.¡¯ I chuckled lightly, ¡®No one noticed.¡¯ ¡®Keep calm.¡¯ Maya murmured, ¡®We need a clear mind.¡¯ I tried to keep my mind clear as i headed towards the other side of town, stopping when the forest line came into view. I took a deep breath and walked into the forest. It was getting more difficult to keep my mind clear. Every little sound had me turning on my heel. I was sure Alpha Asher would appear at any moment, dragging me away before I could say anything. Each sound was either a Vampireing for my life, or Alpha Ashering for my body. The true test was when the swimming hole came into view. My heart lurched and sped up, my bookshelves shuddering in my mind. ¡®Calm, L.¡¯ Maya urged quietly. ¡®You can do this.¡¯ Breyona murmured through the mind-link. ¡®We¡¯ll be with you the entire time.¡¯ Mason nodded, and I could practically see the goofy grin on his face. I tried to picture my anxiety leaving me, a clear oasis bing clearer in my mind. The bookshelves stopped their shuddering and remained still. I walked over to the swimming hole, noticing how different it looked at night. The swimming hole was where Tyler and I hade to rx, to get time away from his duties as future Alpha. In the middle of the night, the swimming hole looked mysterious and threatening. The usual clear waters were dark, looking like murky ink as it sat still under the dim moonlight. I had arrived early, and the minutes ticked by much too slow. 11:59 There was nothing but silence. The usual sounds of nature were absent. Not a single cricket chirped. The entire forest was holding it¡¯s breath. 12:00 My watch shed, and I let my eyes wander around aimlessly. ¡°Hello, L.¡± Tyler emerged from the brush, no longer concealed by darkness. His eyes glinted hungrily as he stalked toward me. I refused to let my anxiety spike. Tyler was not something to fear. ¡°Beautiful.¡± Another familiar voice, ¡°Wonderful to see you again.¡± Tristan emerged from the brush, his light hair catching every ounce of moonlight. ¡®L.¡¯ Breyona murmured, ¡®Focus.¡¯ I painted an image in my mind, showing Breyona and Mason what was happening. A low growl rang out in my head as Mason caught sight of Tyler. ¡®Any minute now.¡¯ Maya murmured, ¡®Tristan is gonna try to get into your head.¡¯ ¡°You know why I¡¯m here.¡± I straightened my spine, and fought to keep my voice even and clear. ¡°Tell me what I need to know.¡± ¡°Mm, you want information?¡± Tristan mused, a sly smile on his face. ¡°What will you give in return?¡± Tyler red at Tristan, but quickly turned his eyes back to my own. For just a split second, I saw the Tyler of my childhood lingering in his gaze. He was in way over his head. Whatever n he had was failing, being taken over by the Vampires. I refused to help him. He made his choice, and now he was going to suffer for it. At Tristan¡¯s words, two more Vampire¡¯s came into the clearing. Each had Tristan¡¯s strange beauty, even though all three were wildly different. The first one was huge with tanned skin and short curly hair. The second had skin the color of fresh espresso, his eyes gold and firm. ¡°You said toe alone.¡± My eyes flickered between the two new Vampires. I kept any fear that threatened to fill me under control. ¡°And yet you bring backup?¡± I felt like I was wrestling a wild bull. The scarlet mark on my neck itched and burned, begging to be soothed by Tristan¡¯s touch. I was holding that part of myself back, all while controlling my emotions. ¡°My friends Gabriel and Giovanni are merely here for protection.¡± Tristan¡¯s smile was understanding and slightly condescending. ¡°We are on Alpha Asher Desmond¡¯s territory after all.¡± ¡®What did he say their names were?¡¯ Breyona¡¯s voice sounded rushed, almost frantic. ¡®Giovanni and Gabriel.¡¯ I murmured quickly, refusing to take my attention off any of them for a split second. Something happened in my mind, something that nearly threw me off guard. I could feel someone walking around in my head, their fingers grazing the books that sat nestled on my shelves. If I closed my eyes, I was sure I¡¯d see Tristan¡¯s sly grin as he strolled around in my head. I forced every book to remain on it¡¯s shelf, tightly bound and out of reach. My head wasn¡¯t foggy this time, my thoughts were clear but my attention was divided. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with us, beautiful?¡± Tristan murmured, taking a slow step towards me. ¡°Let me finish what I started and I will give you all the information you desire.¡± I could feel his words bouncing around in my head, urging me to follow along. His words tried their best to dull my senses, but the books on my shelves remained tightly bound. ¡°No.¡± I shook my head, feeling a small piece of me cower at the word. ¡°I will note with you.¡± ¡°Learned some new tricks?¡± Surprise shed across Tristan¡¯s wless face, followed by irritation. ¡°No matter. Try if you will, but you are destined to be mine. My Queen.¡± That side of me whimpered at the word ¡®Queen¡¯, and I couldn¡¯t help but think of how fitting it would be. Queen L. ¡®Snap out of it.¡¯ Maya hissed. ¡®L, keep yourself together.¡¯ Breyona scowled in my mind. My bookshelves stopped shaking and finally remained still. ¡°No one dictates what I¡¯m destined for.¡± I snapped at Tristan, reigning in my irritation at thest moment. ¡°I belong to no one. Now give me the information you promised before I alert the rest of my pack.¡± A sly grin formed on Tristan¡¯s face. ¡°You threaten me with your precious Alpha?¡± Tristan¡¯s eyes flickered deviously, ¡°I will tell you one thing, Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. beautiful. This is only the beginning. Your pack will fall, and you will take your rightful ce by my side.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t count on it.¡± I shook my head, ignoring my burning mark. As much as I denied it, a part of me wanted to be with Tristan. The desire I saw in the depths of his eyes called to me, as well as the darkness surrounding him. It was alluring, promising power and praise I had never experienced before. Tristan continued worming his way into my head, searching for some way to weaken my control. While his face remained calm, I could feel his burning frustration. He had never been slighted before¡ªnever been resisted. For whatever reason, I was the ultimate prize for him, a prize he had to win. That only strengthened me. I was not a prize to be won. I¡¯m stubborn, hard-headed, and fiercely loyal L. ¡°You can¡¯t break me, Tristan.¡± I managed to utter his name, not a trace of longing or familiarity in my words. ¡°What a waste of time this must be for you.¡± Tristan¡¯s eyes shed dangerously, his sly grin widening on his face. He looked like some kind of avenging angel¨Cor demon. Beautifully fair haired, his porcin skin appeared to glow under the moonlight. ¡°On the contrary, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you something beautiful.¡± Tristan¡¯s voice was rough and smug. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been wondering where your brother is?¡± The bookshelves copsed, each book tearing at the binding. Pages scattered to the floor, messy scrawling covering each torn scrap. My mind clouded with thoughts of Tristan. The mind-link snapped, leaving me alone. Share Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 44 ¨C Mason¡¯s P.o.v I spent the next day with Adrienne on my mind. Her deep espresso skin, her startling eyes, and the way her full lips curved up in a smile. I could hardly focus on anything else. The prospect of meeting my mate that night was overwhelming. My mind flitted through the possibilities of the life we could have together. I had gotten off workte that night. I stayed a couple hours after my shift, not wanting to go back to my Grandfather¡¯s house. There was a constant air of stress in that house. My Dad was practically waiting for my Grandfather to slip up and treat my Mom like c**p. Mom was constantly walking around on eggshells, memories from her horrible childhood resurfacing. I hung my apron up on one of the many hooks lining the Deli¡¯s walls and clocked out. I smelled like cold cut sandwiches, something I wasn¡¯t too fond of. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, kid.¡± The owner Dev grumbled, his eyes down on the till as he counted twenty dor bills. ¡°See ya, Dev.¡± I nodded, walking out of the Deli. The little bell on the door nged as it mmed shut, ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ringing out into the empty street. It was oddly silent for a night in the city. Usually all of the strange people came out at night, but this time there was no one. A single homeless person was slummed against the wall down one of the many alleys, but he was the only one. My footsteps pattered against the sidewalk as I tried to remember where the park was located. Just a few blocks down the road, and then a sharp left. Mom, Dad and I had seen the park as we were driving into town. Many people sat out in the grass or walked their dogs during the day time. At night, it had an entirely different feel to it. The rushing waters of the fountain sounded loud inparison to the quiet surroundings. Parts of the grass in the park were lit by crappy street lights. The benches were empty and damp with dew. Sprinklers were going off in clu*ters. As I walked closer to the park, I could make out a clear figure sitting on one of the benches. I could only see the side of her face, but I knew it was Adrienne. My wolf howled in delight, urging me to walk faster. Her face lit up as she saw me, my heart fluttering in response. I couldn¡¯t have imagined my mate would be so beautiful, so strong and confident. ¡°I see you made it in one piece.¡± Adrienne smiled, her eyes twinkling under the poor streetlights. ¡°I managed.¡± I grinned, ¡°It¡¯s awful quiet out here.¡± ¡°I like the park at night.¡± Adrienne shrugged, standing from the bench. Her eyes were locked on the trickling fountain waters, a strange look on her face. ¡°Look, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re a great guy.¡± Adrienne opened her full lips, but I couldn¡¯t understand the words that left them. My wolf could feel the certainty in her tone, howling at the weight of her words. ¡°Adrienne¨C¡± I opened my mouth, but what could I say? I could tell her the truth, but what normal person would believe that? I couldn¡¯t let her go, she¡¯s my mate. She already owned my heart, whether she knew it or not. ¡°I already belong to someone.¡± Adrienne sliced through my words. She wielded her voice like a knife, shing at my heart. ¡°You¡¯re toote, Mason.¡± ¡°Doll face, you¡¯re early.¡± A strange looking man grinned as he walked up to Adrienne. Anger rushed through my veins as the man wrapped his arm around Adrienne, shooting me a sly grin as he trailed his fingers down her face. A second man followed the first, standing close by. I recognized the second man as ¡®Steph¡¯, the one who had Adrienne pinned against the wall of the alley. A furious re was on his face, his dark eyes burned into my own. I could feel his intense hatred rolling in waves. ¡°This the pup you were telling us about?¡± The man snickered, his eyes never leaving my own. His hair was long and straight, the color of midnight. His eyes on the other hand were much too bright. A clear blue that almost seemed to glow in the darkness. His built wasrge, muchrger than mine at the time. His eyes were dancing with amusement, as if this night was the highlight of his week. Something about him was off. The wind shifted, rustling his dark hair. Not a single scent hit my nose. The only thing I could smell was Adrienne. Her tempting aroma was everywhere, but I smelled nothing of the two men at her side. ¡°What is he talking about?¡± I snapped, my eyes searching Adrienne¡¯s face. Her features were nk as she stared at me. Her startling eyes held no information. Pain wracked through me as she turned her eyes to the man. ¡°He is.¡± Adrienne nodded, ¡°He¡¯spletely clueless. Doesn¡¯t even know what he stumbled into.¡± ¡°Good, makes it even more fun.¡± The man grinned, his fingers trailing over the scarlet tattoo on Adrienne¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Seems like the pup has a little crush on you, Adrienne.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get this done with, Felix.¡± Adrienne huffed, giving Felix a pointed look. ¡°You know I don¡¯t like dragging this sh*t out. I¡¯d rather be at home.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got to have a little fun, love.¡± Felix gave me a sly grin as he threaded his fingers through Adrienne¡¯s curls, bringing her lips to his own. I could¡¯ve sworn my heart stopped. It wasn¡¯t technically a rejection, but it might as well have been. My body was wracked with pain, tremors of it ran up my torso. My wolf howled mercilessly, unable to b**e the pain of losing his mate. I had heard countless stories of people rejected by their mates, never did I fully understand how bad it hurt. Never did I think it could happen to me. Felix released Adrienne, turning to face me. His eyes glinted darkly as he stalked towards me. He slipped his heavy jacket from his shoulders, handing it back to Adrienne without sparing her a nce. I could clearly make out the scarlet tattoo on Felix¡¯s shoulder, identical to Adrienne¡¯s. Matching tattoo¡¯s¨C I had time to think about the stupid idea, when Felix lunged forward. I knew they were no match for me. A werewolf against a human¡ªThe human didn¡¯t stand a chance. I let my ws extend, thankful my wolf was listening to me at the moment. His sorrow still swirled around in my head, giving me the start of a migraine. Felix lunged, knocking me to the ground roughly. Fear broke through me, chilling me and filling me with a horrible sense of dread. The strength he had was much more than a mere human, his speed triple that of a human. I was breathless on the ground, a stammering mess as I looked into the eyes of my mate. Her bright eyes were detached, looking at me vacantly. I tried to plead with her, to tell her how I felt with my eyes. I could see the eptance in them, I could see that she knew exactly what we were to one another. ¡°W-What are you?¡± I stammered, struggling to pull myself from the ground. Felix¡¯s face broke out into a grin, a joyful grin. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to know, pup.¡± He chuckled, hisugh sounding cold and hollow. ¡°It¡¯s more fun this way. You¡¯ll d*e never knowing what was responsible. You should¡¯ve never left your pack, mutt.¡± Adrienne turned her eyes away from me, and I braced myself for the worst. I can¡¯t begin to exin what the pain of losing your mate felt like. Like half of your soul was torn away from you, leaving you shredded beyond recognition. I wasn¡¯t thinking of my Mom or Dad, I wasn¡¯t thinking about anything other than her. It was like my will to live had been su*ked from me, all by her cold stare. I didn¡¯t care that I might d*e here. I didn¡¯t care that some unknown creature was going to k**l me. Even my wolf lost the will to fight, simply whimpering at the loss of his mate. Felix lunged forward, again and again. Tearing, shredding, shing. I couldn¡¯t keep track of what he was doing to me. I could feel the pain, mingling with the loss of my mate. The physical pain was like a beacon, distracting me from the pain my own mate was putting me through. My mind had stopped trying to figure out why this was happening, why she had chosen someone else. The only thing I could smell was my mates scent, coupled with my own life-blood. The only thing I could hear was my gurgling breaths, slowing by the second. ¡°Leave him to d*e.¡± Felix chuckled, but it sounded warped in my ears. ¡°Steph,e get his body in the morning.¡± Felix was right, I was d***g. The physical pain was gone now, but my body felt like d**d weight. I couldn¡¯t see what he had done to me, nor could I see the park. All I could see was the dark sky, lit up by a brilliant moon and hundreds of stars. ¡°Give me a minute with the pup.¡± My mate¡¯s voice was sweet, sultry. ¡°After all, he did have a little crush on me.¡± ¡°Adrienne.¡± Felix chuckled, ¡°Always getting attached to the victims. Go on, have your fun. Don¡¯t cut his life short, I enjoy letting them bleed out. Gives them time to think.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Adrienne cooed. I wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, all I focused on was Adrienne¡¯s voice. Her rich voice, filled with emotion I would never be on the receiving end of. ¡°Hey you.¡± Her voice was much closer now. Her scent swirled around me, bringing me back from the depths of unconsciousness. ¡°Adrienne.¡± I tried to speak her lips, but couldn¡¯t form the words. My voice was silent, a strange gurgling sound leaking from my lips. ¡°Shh, don¡¯t speak.¡± Adrienne¡¯s voice was strong, sure of herself. ¡°I know what you are, werewolf. I know what I am to you.¡± I wanted to speak more than anything, to understand why she had done this to me. I didn¡¯t care how she knew what I was, it didn¡¯t matter. I just needed to know why she rejected me, why my love couldn¡¯t be enough for her. ¡°I want you to know, I already made my choice long ago. You came toote, Mason.¡± Adrienne sounded almost sorry, her cold voice thawing in the slightest. ¡°I, Adrienne LaFont¡ªreject you as my mate, Mason.¡± The coldness was gone from her voice, but she was right. She had made her decision long ago, and there was no changing it. I let myself slip into the darkness, weing the reprieve from my pain. Share Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 45 ¨C L¡¯s P.o.v I had just a few seconds to realize my Grandma was yet again correct. I wasn¡¯t sure why it had surprised me each time, she was rarely ever wrong. Keeping my own emotions and memories under control wasn¡¯t as easy as I made it out to be. With just a few words, my carefully collected memories were scattered to the wind. Tristan smiled sessfully, his words had the impact he was looking for. My mind was clouded over by that delicious fog, blurring the names and faces of everyone I ever knew. The only person I could remember was Tristan. Whatever Tristan was doing acted like a sedative, making me feel calm and rxed. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with us, beautiful.¡± Tristan murmured, his eyes soft as he looked me over. ¡°Come with you?¡± I frowned, my own voice sounded strange in my ears. I could feel something scratching at the walls of my mind, begging to be let in. I had the feeling I knew who it was, although I couldn¡¯t ce my finger on the name. ¡°Were mates, beautiful.¡± Tristan¡¯s smile was breathtaking, and I watched in awe as his smile lit up his entire face. ¡°Mates?¡± I was confused. Wasn¡¯t I supposed to find my mate on my birthday? Then again, I wasn¡¯t sure when my birthday was. The two other Vampires stood close to Tristan, ready to jump in if anything were to happen. Tyler stood by Tristan, a sour look on his face. I couldn¡¯t see anyone but Tristan, and I wondered if he was telling me the truth. Could we be mates? ¡°You trust me, L.¡± Tristan murmured, taking a step forward with his hand stretched out. ¡°You won¡¯t feel confused if youe with me. I can make that all go away. We belong together.¡± Tristan looked sincere, his light eyes pleading as he reached for my hand. I extended my own, giving in to Tristan¡¯s touch. His skin was cool against my own, soothing the fire that had been building for days now. The part of me that yearned for his touch was stronger when my mind was clouded. I ran my fingers over the smooth skin of his palm, tracing the lines and marveling at the odd sensation. He chilled the fire burning over my skin, searing my flesh with it¡¯s heat and intensity. I stepped forward, ready to walk into his arms. A ck wolf the size of a bear leaped over my head, mming into Tristan¡¯s chest and knocking him backwards. I felt the fog being torn from my mind painfully and without mercy. Tristan was no longer in my head, but it felt much like the night at the club. I was still disoriented, not sure where I was or who my friends were. All I knew is some part of me wanted to protect Tristan. That part of me was ready to throw myself in front of the giant wolf, risk my own life to save Tristan¡¯s. I stumbled backwards,nding on my bottom with a thud. The ck wolf turned to look at me, it¡¯s honey eyes startling and familiar. Those eyes were important to me, that I knew for sure. I just couldn¡¯t ce a name or face to those eyes. When the wolf turned to look at me, this gave Tristan enough time to leap up from the ground and sprint off into the forest. The ck wolf snarled at the trees, it¡¯s eyes locked on where Tristan had ran. The two other vampires were moments away from following their friend when another wolf barreled into the woods. This wolf was the color of sand with white splotches of fur. It wasn¡¯t as big as the ck one, but still veryrge for an average wolf. Gabriel turned and tried to run, but the sandy wolf sunk it¡¯s teeth into his calf. The roar of pain that left Gabriel¡¯s lips sounded strange and very inhuman. Like an animal being caught in a trap. If I had been in my right mind, I would¡¯veughed at the look on Tyler¡¯s face. Anger, h****r, and defeat. He knew he¡¯d been caught. There was no way he¡¯d be able to fight against two wolves. The other Vampire Giovanni, knew it as well. Another wolf bounded into the woods, chocte in color. This wolf was smaller than the other two and somehow slimmer. The chocte wolf locked eyes with Giovanni, a strange sound leaving it¡¯s muzzle. A mix between a whimper and a low growl. Giovanni took onest nce at his fallen friend, who was currently being torn apart by the sandy wolf, and fled into the woods. The ck wolf growled at the brown, it¡¯s eyes conveying some sort of message. My mind was still a jumbled mess, my memories slowly forming together. Could wolves even talk to one another? It sure seemed like they could. The chocte wolf nodded once and darted into the woods, following the Vampire Giovanni. A fourth wolf, grey in color, entered the woods. It¡¯s head was whipping around, surveying the damage. I could¡¯ve sworn I saw it¡¯s shoulders drop as it realized it had arrivedte. The ck wolf growled at the grey before stalking off into the woods. The grey wolf approached Tyler, crouched as it looked into his eyes. A deep growl came from the wolf¡¯s chest. Where the ck wolf had disappeared into the woods, an extremely attractive looking guy came out. He was wearing only a pair of sweatpants, and looked absolutely delectable. Rippled muscles ran the length of his arms and chest, his skin was clear and pale as the moon. His hair looked a bit messy, but begged to have fingers ran through it. He walked over to me as if he already knew me, scooping me up into his arms. ¡°L.¡± The guy snarled, his face ring down on me. I wasn¡¯t sure what I did wrong. My memories were much slower in restoring themselves this time. I could only assume it had to do with the library I had built in my head. Everything was in order, but now the entire library was in shambles. A lot of rebuilding would have to be done, once my mind was clearer. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡± I shook my head, unsure what else to say. I remembered everything that happened tonight, but I couldn¡¯t figure out it¡¯s importance. Why was I here to begin with? The shirtless guy who held me in his arms lifted his eyebrow at my words, but said nothing. A girl ran out of the forest, short brown hair that grazed her shoulders. ¡°Did you find him?¡± The guy holding me snapped, his eyes growing dark. ¡°No.¡± The girl shook her head, a strange light was in her eyes. ¡°He was too fast.¡± ¡°Beta Devin, shift and bring Tyler to one of the holding cells.¡± The guy carrying me snapped at the sandy wolf. He turned to the girl with short hair, ¡°Why is she still confused?¡± ¡°She was like thisst time.¡± The girl frowned as she looked at me, ¡°It¡¯ll take some time for his influence to leave her mind.¡± ¡°We will have to wait to hear whatever she learned.¡± Alpha Asher huffed, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°They said this was only the beginning.¡± Breyona frowned, her eyes conveying the slightest hint of fear. ¡°She had us mind-linked the entire time.¡± ¡°So the two of you helped her with this suicidal n?¡± Alpha Asher red daggers at Breyona and the grey wolf. I couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for them. It seemed like this entire thing actually was my fault. ¡°We did.¡± Breyona nodded, her lips turned down in a frown. ¡°She was going through with it either way. We couldn¡¯t just let her go out there unprotected.¡± ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have gone out here in the first ce.¡± Alpha Asher snarled, making Breyona take a step back. ¡°You know there¡¯s no stopping L once she decides to do something.¡± Breyona¡¯s eyebrows were pressed together, her eyes wide as she looked at Alpha Asher. ¡°Is that all?¡± Alpha Asher sighed, looking a little less angry. ¡°This is just the beginning?¡± ¡°No.¡± Breyona shook her head. ¡°They said something about her brother. He left when Kanyon died, they haven¡¯t heard from him since. I think he¡¯s been taken.¡± The guy carrying me grunted, his eyes lightened revealing the golden color that swirled within them. He looked down at me, a strange emotion flickering in his eyes. ¡°You have pretty eyes.¡± I blurted, my handing up to cover my mouth as I registered what I had said. ¡°ttery will not save you, L.¡± The guy sighed sharply, closing his eyes for just a moment. ¡°You saved me¨CI think.¡± I frowned. I tried to wrack my brain for answers, trying to remember why I had been here in the first ce. A sharp pain rattled through out my head, making me wince. I still couldn¡¯t remember why I hade here in the first ce, but my attempt wasn¡¯tpletely useless. I remembered who I was, and who the ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. people around me were. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have needed saving.¡± Alpha Asher snapped, ring down at me. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you just stay at the pack house?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± I frowned, and truly I didn¡¯t. Alpha Asher seemed pretty worked up though, upset over whatever I had done. I was definitely in for it when my mind was in working order. Beta Devin shifted into human form and slipped on a pair of sweatpants identical to Alpha Asher¡¯s. He walked up to Tyler and delivered a blow that crumpled him to the ground. Tyler didn¡¯t even bother fighting back, he already knew what wasing the moment Giovanni and Tristan fled the scene. The crack of knuckles against flesh made me cringe. Beta Devin threw Tyler¡¯s unconscious body over his shoulder and walked up to us. ¡°I¡¯ll get L back safely.¡± Alpha Asher nodded to Breyona and the grey wolf. ¡°Tell her family what has happened.¡± Breyona and the silver wolf nodded, darting back into the woods. Beta Devin followed them, Tyler hanging lifelessly over his shoulder. I rested my head against Alpha Asher¡¯s chest, the beginning of a migraine forming. ¡°You are in so much trouble.¡± Alpha Asher shook his head. His footfalls were loud in the silent forest. I could hear Alpha Asher¡¯s steady heartbeat coupled with the sound of crunching leaves and twigs. ¡°How can I be in trouble when I don¡¯t remember what I did?¡± I murmured, my fingers reaching up to rub my temples. ¡°You¡¯ll remember eventually.¡± Alpha Asher looked down at me, his eyes entirely ck. ¡°And once you do, you¡¯ll be lucky if I ever let you leave my side again.¡± Share Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 46 ¨C My head was throbbing rapidly, following the beat to one of the songs Breyona constantly listened to. It took me several minutes to finally open my eyes, the beating in my head subsided in the slightest. Surprise registered in my head when I realized the bedroom. Memories shed through my mind, filled with both pleasure and pain. This was the bed I had received my hours long punishment on, one I was still healing from. The sensitive spot between my legs throbbed once, reminding me of the pleasure I had felt. I sat up in bed, grimacing as I looked down at my clothes. Someone had changed me before setting me in Alpha Asher¡¯s bed. I let out a low groan as I pulled myself from the bed, wobbling on my own two feet. ¡°I demand an answer for your behavior.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s snarl was abrupt, nearly making me topple over. His voice startled me, causing me to clutch the thin fabric of the t-shirt I was wearing to my chest. The t-shirt smelled like Alpha Asher, and my heart hammered as I realized who it belonged to. ¡°Quit gaping at me and answer.¡± Alpha Asher snapped, rolling his eyes. He sat on the other side of the room, resting in arge armchair. He had a ss of liquor in his hand. Judging from the sun shining through the window, it was much too early to be drinking. ¡°I¡¯m not gaping.¡± I snapped, speaking the first thing that came to mind. I needed a minute to think aboutst night, to ponder what happened. I was ready to leave with Tristan. H**l, I wanted to leave with Tristan. His skin against my own, it felt right for some reason. The side of me that wanted Tristan was growing stronger, yearning for him more. That side didn¡¯t diminish how I felt about Alpha Asher. The intoxicating feelings I had were still there, leaving me even more confused. I was sure one of them would be my mate, but who? I couldn¡¯t imagine myself with either of them. I wasn¡¯t Luna material, and I wasn¡¯t sure I was mated to a Vampire. Both choices sounded strange in my mind, and yet I felt a connection to both of them. ¡®You idiot.¡¯ Maya¡¯s voice growled throughout my mind. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Maya.¡¯ I frowned, ¡®I didn¡¯t expect to be thrown off guard like that.¡¯ My blood ran cold, the words Tristan had said that sent me over the edge still rang clear in my ears. I felt hatred mingle with the desire I felt for him. The a*****e had something to do with my brother leaving, I was sure of it. ¡°That¡¯s not what I asked, L.¡± Alpha Asher growled lowly, standing from his seat on the armchair. ¡°You would¡¯ve never let me go.¡± I shook my head, ¡°We needed information. They would¡¯ve known I hadn¡¯te alone.¡± ¡°So, you decide to put yourself in danger.¡± Alpha Asher scoffed, ¡°What did you learn L? Tell me.¡± ¡°I think they took my brother.¡± I frowned, ¡°That and they¡¯re just getting started.¡± ¡°So, you learned nothing.¡± Alpha Asher scoffed, shaking his head. More memories hammered my brain, images flooding through my mind. ¡°You have Tyler.¡± I gaped, ¡°You have Tyler. Obviously, that counts for something.¡± ¡°Tyler is nothing.¡± Alpha Asher sneered the word. ¡°Refuses to speak, no matter how badly we torture him.¡± I should have felt bad for Tyler¡ªI really should have, but I couldn¡¯t. The thought of torturing someone made my stomach turn, but Tyler had put himself in this position. ¡°He¡¯ll break.¡± I shook my head, ¡°Tyler isn¡¯t strong.¡± ¡°L.¡± Alpha Asher exhaled sharply, his fingers pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you survived.¡± ¡°I knew they wouldn¡¯t hurt me.¡± I shook my head. ¡°How do you know?¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes turned dark. ¡°Is it that Vampire you mentioned? What was his name? Tristan.¡± Alpha Asher snarled Tristan¡¯s name, his eyes growing ck. I was tempted to stumble backwards, unable to handle a repeat of the night before. ¡°He wants me.¡± I shook my head, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but he does.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t have you.¡± Asher snarled, backing me up against the wall. My heart hammered in my chest as Alpha Asher red down at me. Many emotions were swirling in his eyes. He was furious with me, but desire was present as well. Desire and fury mingled in his gaze, setting my insides on fire. ¡°I don¡¯t want him.¡± I assured him, but part of me knew that was a lie. Part of me did want him¡ªshe wanted him bad. ¡®It¡¯s that stupid mark on your shoulder.¡¯ Maya hissed, ¡®It¡¯s messing with your head.¡¯ I wasn¡¯t sure if I believed her or not. Was it the mark? Or was it the mate bond trying to pull me towards my other half? What would I do is Tristan was my mate? Would I have the strength to reject him? ¡°You say that, but I don¡¯t think your being honest L.¡± Alpha Asher leaned in close, his lips nearly grazing my ear. ¡°Do you need a repeat ofst time?¡± ¡°N-No.¡± I stammered as his hot breath fanned against my ear. Alpha Asher¡¯s hands traveled down my waist, squeezing my hips roughly. The pain made my core throb, already begging for more. ¡°Then why are you lying to me?¡± Alpha Asher whispered gruffly, yanking up the t-shirt I was wearing. Cool air fanned against my b**e legs. A blush formed on my cheeks as I realized I was only wearing a pair of panties. Alpha Asher had changed me, letting me sleep in his bed wearing next to nothing. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to want him.¡± I bit down on my lower lip, fighting against Alpha Asher¡¯s touch. ¡°He can never have you.¡± Alpha Asher murmured; his voice tinged with anger. ¡°I¡¯m possessive¡ªI¡¯m demanding, and most of all; I do not share what is mine.¡± Alpha Asher spoke each word slowly, letting his hand trail between my legs. He cupped my pu**y, the scent of my arousal filling the room. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°See how ready you are for me?¡± Alpha Asher murmured in my ear. I shivered roughly as he nipped at my earlobe and buried his face in my neck. He was taking deep breaths of my scent, his finger trailing my covered pu**y slowly. My legs parted on their own and I mped them shut in frustration. Alpha Asher had gotten me to admit I belonged to him, something I would¡¯ve done for no one else. It was frustrating how my body responded to him. I had woken up this morning feeling like c**p, learning my brother had been taken. With just a single touch, he had me forgetting everything that happened. My body was mush in his hands, and he loved using that against me. ¡°Fighting only makes me want you more.¡± Alpha Asher chuckled darkly, forcing my legs open with his t***h. I wanted to shove him off and stomp away in frustration, but my body had other ns. He forced my leg open with his own, pulling my panties to the side. His finger grazed my slick lips, bringing moisture up to my cl*t. ¡°You thought you could handle ying with an Alpha.¡± Alpha Asher chuckled darkly, his teeth mping down on my neck. ¡°You made him want you, L. Teased him every chance you had.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡ª¡± I started but gasped as one of his fingers slid inside of me. He pumped his finger inside of me steadily, his pace agonizingly slow. My core clenched around his finger, already begging for more. ¡°You did.¡± Alpha Asher chuckled, running his lips over the sensitive skin of my neck. ¡°You know exactly what you did.¡± Alpha Asher used his thumb to rub along my cl*t. The sudden rush of pleasure made my back arch, shoving my chest against his own. ¡°You made him want you, and now you belong to him.¡± Alpha Asher murmured against my skin. ¡°You want me¡ªbut you won¡¯t f**k me.¡± I gasped in pain as a second finger slid inside of me. He hadn¡¯t used two fingers before, and I was struggling to adjust. The pain mixed with pleasure, stretching me but not quite filling me. It still wasn¡¯t what I needed. ¡°Like I said before, L¡ªonly good girls get f**ked.¡± Alpha Asher murmured, ¡°If you haven¡¯t noticed, you¡¯ve been very badtely.¡± At Alpha Asher¡¯s words, his pace increased feverishly. His fingers rammed my puy roughly as he took his anger out on my body. The pressure in-between my legs continued to climb until another hard thrust sent me over the edge. An exhrated scream tore through my lips as my orgm wracked my body. My legs shook and my fingers curled, yet I still wasn¡¯t fully satisfied. Alpha Asher¡¯s touch had chased any thoughts of Tristan away. The side of me that wanted him was dormant. I was willing to give Alpha Asher all of me¡ªbut I wanted the same in return. ¡°I¡¯ll try¡ª¡± I stammered, swallowing my pride. ¡°I¡¯ll try to be good, but you know what I want.¡± ¡°It seems being good is an impossibility for you.¡± Alpha Asher replied, his eyes returning to their usual honey shade. I couldn¡¯t tell if that was a term of endearment for Alpha Asher, or if he was just stating the truth. ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± I shook my head. Alpha Asher had me turning into a b***h in heat, d***g for his touch. ¡°I can be good.¡± ¡°And why should I give you what you crave?¡± Alpha Asher murmured, his face leaning in close to my own. I was hyperaware at the fact his lips were only inches away from my own. All the times Alpha Asher had touched my body, he had yet to kiss me. The act felt somewhat insulting and impersonal, but it only made me want him more. I knew what he wanted me to say¡ªbut was I going to say it? Was It the truth? ¡°Because I¡¯m yours.¡± I breathed, and I knew it was the truth. He had imed me the moment he met me, never once telling me he did so. The moment I first showed upte to training, I was his. ¡°Good girl.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s anger had left, his eyes even softened infiltesimally. ¡°I will spare your friends.¡± Alpha Asher turned as he began walking back to his liquor. ¡°They will not be punished for your recklessness.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I nodded sincerely; grateful my friends wouldn¡¯t need to suffer. ¡°You can find some other way to thank me.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was emotionless, but his eyes glinted slyly. I wanted to snort and roll my eyes, but my mind was elsewhere. I was sure Grandma and Dad had heard the news. They were probably out of their mind with worry. Dad would likely m****r me, while Grandma would give me one of her disapproving looks that nearly broke my heart. I hated how Alpha Asher always left me wanting more, but for once I had other things that needed tending to. I grabbed the pair of jeans that were lying crumpled on the floor and slid them over my legs. Just as I wrapped my hand around the bedroom door, Alpha Asher stopped me. Hisrge hand wrapped around my wrist, gripping it tightly. ¡°And where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Alpha Asher questioned, his toffee eyes burning into my own. ¡°I need to see my Dad and Grandma.¡± I lifted my eyebrow as I stared at him, practically daring him to refuse. ¡°Their probably worried sick.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not leaving.¡± Alpha Asher shook his head, pulling me away from the door. ¡°What?¡± The word left my lips in a frustrated squeak, ¡°The h**l I¡¯m not!¡± ¡°You are not leaving, L.¡± Alpha Asher murmured, his hand cupping my face tightly. ¡°I told youst night. You¡¯d be lucky if I ever let you leave my side again.¡± Share Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 47 ¨C Alpha Asher refused to let me leave his side, something that frustrated me to no end. He was a man of his word, refusing to let me stray more than five feet from his side. I tried darting down the hallway, only to be dragged back a momentter. Alpha Asher was pissed, but I decided the look on his face made it worthwhile. Being good was much harder than I thought. ¡®As much as I enjoy being stuck with him, he can¡¯t keep us here forever.¡¯ Maya rolled her eyes, hating being watched over. So, we made a mistake, but we also learned something from the horrible experience. Something had happened to Sean. Tristan could have been lying, saying what he needed to throw me off guard. But could I really let my brother¡¯s life hinge on a potential lie? No, I had to treat it as though he were telling the truth. Alpha Asher led me down the hall, and to the top of the stairs. He stopped abruptly, making me m into his muscr back and nearly fall to the floor. ¡°A little warning next time.¡± I grumbled, steadying myself on my feet. ¡°We¡¯re skipping training today.¡± Alpha Asher grunted, his body facing the stairs. ¡°What?¡± I frowned, ¡°Why?¡± I enjoyed training. Well, when I wasn¡¯t partnered with Alpha Asher. ¡°Two Alpha¡¯s from neighboring packs are here today, along with a Luna from a different pack.¡± Alpha Asher turned to face me, ¡°You¡¯re meeting them with me.¡± ¡°Me?¡± I choked out. I didn¡¯t have any business meeting with Alpha¡¯s, that was his job. ¡°Just get Beta Devin to babysit me or something.¡± I grumbled thest part, clearly fed up with watched. ¡°No.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was hard, his eyes burning into my own. ¡°Only I will watch you. I don¡¯t trust anyone else to watch you.¡± ¡°Paranoid much?¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°No one¡¯s going to a****k me.¡± ¡°Let me rephrase.¡± Alpha Asher smirked, his body only inches from my own. ¡°I think you¡¯ll escape if someone else watches you, but you won¡¯t get away from me.¡± ¡®We¡¯ll see about that.¡¯ Maya grumbled. ¡®Now who has the d***h wish?¡¯ I snickered. ¡®I¡¯m past believing he¡¯ll k**l us.¡¯ Maya shrugged, ¡®If anything, his punishments are worth the trouble.¡¯ ¡®You can say that again.¡¯ I nodded, in agreement with my wolf. ¡°I would never.¡± I scoffed, my hand on my heart. Alpha Asher¡¯s husky scent swirled around me, mingling with the fresh smell of his cologne. It took all my willpower to stay in control, resisting the urge to leap on him in the middle of the hallway. Alpha Asher smirked, but didn¡¯tment. ¡°Alpha Zeke is a friend of mine. Alpha Bran is an insufferable p***k. And Luna Freya is here on behalf of her pack.¡± Alpha Asher informed me. ¡°Luna Freya?¡± I frowned, ¡°Where¡¯s the Alpha?¡± ¡°D**d.¡± Alpha Asher stated bluntly, ¡°Died in an a****k a few years ago. Luna Freya runs the pack until her son bes of age.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I nodded, unsure what else to say. ¡°If Alpha Bran bes to insufferable, don¡¯t fight back. He¡¯ll only enjoy it.¡± Alpha Asher smirked and began walking down the stairs. I followed silently, unsure what my ce was in this entire situation. My cheeks flushed pink when I realized what the other Alpha¡¯s would think once they saw me. Some strange girl of no ranking ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. following around the Alpha. They would think I was sleeping with him. ¡®If only.¡¯ Maya rolled her eyes, ¡®But no, he just torments us to d***h.¡¯ Beta Devin was the first person I saw as we came into the living room. A knowing smirk was on his face as he saw me. ¡°Good to see you up and walking, L.¡± Beta Devin nodded his head, a glimmer of humor in his eyes. Beta Devin seemed all too familiar with the strange rtionship I had with Alpha Asher. I wasn¡¯t sure how much Alpha Asher confided in Beta Devin, but it seemed he found the whole situation amusing. ¡°Thanks.¡± I mumbled, lifting my eyebrow at him. ¡°Now I¡¯m on house arrest.¡± ¡°Can you really me him?¡± Beta Devin chuckled lowly as his eyes went from me to Alpha Asher. ¡°No.¡± I grumbled. I really couldn¡¯t me Alpha Asher, but that didn¡¯t make me ept the situation easier. I needed to go after my brother, but I had no clue how I would do that. I could always try sneaking out again, but the chances of that working a second time were slim. Would Alpha Asher let me sleep in my own room? Or was I stuck sleeping with him? Another round of blush filled my cheeks. The thought of sharing a bed with Alpha Asher made me both excited and nervous. How much trouble could I get into being glued to his side? When we rounded the corner, I noticed the three other people in the room. I couldn¡¯t tell who Alpha Zeke or Alpha Bran was, but Luna Freya stood out clearly. She was extremely tall, with long legs and fair skin. Her hair flowed down her back in waves of wheat colored silk. She had to be in her early forties, yet she looked amazing for her age. Fine lines lingered on the corners of her eyes, and some lingered on the corners of her mouth. Her eyes looked tired yet incredibly alert. One of the two Alpha¡¯s had golden colored hair, sitting messy on his head. He was good looking, but the smirk on his face made me weary. He had the same athletic build that all werewolves have, paired with rippling muscles and a dazzling smile. The second Alpha had hair darker than Alpha Asher¡¯s. His face was much more angr than the golden-haired Alpha. His eyes were a startling shade of blue. ¡°Alpha Zeke.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s lips twitched into a grin, something I had never seen on his face before. He approached the dark-haired Alpha and gripped his hand tightly. Alpha Zeke¡¯s face broke out into a lopsided grin. Alpha Zeke looked quite frightening when he was just standing there, but a grin wiped the intimidation away. His smile lit up his face, making him look like a little kid. As strange as it sounded, jealousy flooded through me. Why hasn¡¯t Alpha Asher smiled for me? Granted, I have not done much to make him smile. ¡°Alpha Bran.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s tone had clearly changed. It took on a more formal tone, his handshake less enthusiastic. ¡°Alpha Asher, quite a lovely town you have here.¡± Alpha Bran remarked, his eyes flickering to the floor- to-ceiling windows that looked out into the front yard. ¡°It¡¯s one of many.¡± Alpha Asher nodded, moving onto Luna Freya. ¡°Luna Freya, it¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s hard tone had thawed in the slightest. He gripped her hand firmly, treating her the same as he had the two Alpha¡¯s. ¡°Alpha Bran is correct.¡± Luna Freya nodded, shooting Alpha Bran a weary nce. ¡°This town is quite lovely. Everything looks so new.¡± ¡°Those who live here are quite proud of this little town.¡± Alpha Asher nodded, a polite smile on his face. I hadn¡¯t even considered the fact that Alpha Asher didn¡¯t truly live here. The ¡®capital¡¯ of his pack was somewhere else. He had just made our little town home after taking over the pack. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder where he had lived before. Did he have any family? Any siblings? ¡°And who is this little thing?¡± Alpha Bran peaked around Alpha Asher, a cocky grin on his face. ¡°L.¡± I nodded, giving Alpha Bran a nk look. I could easily see why Alpha Asher didn¡¯t care for him. Alpha Bran seemed to press boundaries, making himself much toofortable. Maya already hated the Alpha, most likely because of Alpha Asher¡¯s earlierment. ¡°Took over the pack and found yourself a nice little bed warmer.¡± Alpha Bran grinned at Alpha Asher, ¡°Nice job, she¡¯s a pretty little thing. Mind if I grab one while I¡¯m here?¡± My hand instantly pped over my mouth as a snort fell from my lips. Luna Freya¡¯s light-colored eyes were on me instantly, gauging my reaction. Alpha Bran¡¯s golden eyebrow cocked, as he too noticed my reaction. I noticed the corner of Alpha Asher¡¯s lip turn up, his eyes glinting in amusement as he looked at Alpha Bran. ¡°Something funny, doll?¡± Alpha Bran cocked his golden eyebrow at me, his eyes much too interested for my liking. ¡°Yeah.¡± I snorted, ¡°You think any female in this pack will want you. That¡¯s some bold thinking.¡± I couldn¡¯t hold the words back, they spewed from my mouth like an unleashed geyser. Restraint had never been one of my skills, but now I needed it more than ever. Luna Freya chuckled silently, but Alpha Bran stared at me with an intensity that made me ufortable. I stifled the urge to shift where I stood, reigning my emotions in. Relief flooded through me when a grin broke out on Alpha Bran¡¯s face. ¡°Can I have her?¡± Alpha Bran turned his attention to Alpha Asher, who looked to be silently fuming. ¡®Can I have her?¡¯ Maya scoffed, ¡®Why does everyone think they can own us?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m not an object.¡± I scoffed, giving Alpha Bran an incredulous look. ¡°Touch me and I¡¯ll break your hand. I¡¯m not against fighting an Alpha.¡± After the words left my mouth, I realized the mistake I had made. Alpha Bran chuckled, showing a set of perfectly straight teeth. ¡®Um¡ªL.¡¯ Maya sounded worried. ¡®That sounded like a challenge.¡¯ My stomach dropped. ¡°Is that a challenge little she-wolf?¡± Alpha Bran smirked, ¡°Think you could stand against me?¡± I felt Alpha Asher tense beside me, his eyes locked on Alpha Bran. I let my eyes roam over Alpha Bran¡¯s body. His smirk widened, thinking I was checking him out. I was checking him out, just not how he thought. I was sizing him up. He wasrge, but not as muscr as Alpha Asher. I doubted he had the same speed Alpha Asher had, making me faster than him. ¡®What are we going to do?¡± Maya groaned, ¡®You can¡¯t just say no. You¡¯re the one that started this.¡¯ ¡®We¡¯re going to finish what we started, but we¡¯re also going to win.¡¯ I nodded, gathering what remaining courage I had. ¡®Fine, not that I have a choice.¡¯ Maya huffed, ¡®But after this, we¡¯re having a serious conversation about your self-control. ¡®Deal.¡¯ I nodded, already dreading that conversation. ¡°Sure, why not.¡± I shrugged, but my insides were a mess. My big mouth had gotten me into yet another problem. Challenging an Alpha wasn¡¯t something to take lightly. Werewolves entire society was built on respect and pride. Alpha¡¯s possessed those two qualities in abundance. Once a challenge was issued, you couldn¡¯t refuse. Another downside of this was this¡ª because I¡¯m female, I have no im on the pack if I win. I could feel Alpha Asher¡¯s anger rolling off him in waves, but denying an Alpha made you an embarrassment to your pack. I let the nerves take me over, remembering what Chris had once told me. ¡®Let the fear in, but don¡¯t let it control you. Fear can keep you alive.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s make this interesting then.¡± Alpha Bran shrugged, but his eyes were dancing with excitement. ¡°Name your terms.¡± I crossed my arms over my chest, grimacing as Alpha Bran¡¯s eyes followed the motion. ¡°If I win¡ªI get you.¡± Alpha Bran grinned widely, ¡°If you win¡ªI¡¯ll provide all of my men towards our little problem.¡± ¡°Not a chance.¡± I shook my head, ¡°I¡¯d never let myself belong to you.¡± Alpha Asher snarled, his dark eyes narrowing on Alpha Bran. Alpha Asher¡¯s reaction startled me. He told me I belonged to him ten times now, but I never actually believed it. Yet here he was, staking his im on me in front of two Alpha¡¯s and a Luna. ¡°Looks like your Alpha¡¯s pretty protective over you.¡± Alpha Bran smirked, ¡°And you said your not a bed warmer?¡± ¡°I can beat him.¡± I whispered lowly to Alpha Asher. ¡°Fine, if I win¡ªI get you for one night.¡± Alpha Bran smirked, ¡°And of course, if you win you can take all of my men.¡± ¡°One night.¡± I cringed inwardly. One night with someone like Alpha Bran could mean a lot. I didn¡¯t need details to understand what he wanted in that one night. The hidden meaning in his words spoke loud and clear. By the morning, I wouldn¡¯t be a v**gin anymore. ¡°Deal.¡± I nodded, wishing I could start this entire day over. Share Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 48 ¨C Alpha Asher was beyond pissed, but I couldn¡¯t me him. Maya was right after all, maybe I did need a stern talking to. I had gotten myself into this problem, and now I needed to get my way out. No one else could step in and help me, something I had gotten much too used to in my short time back. Anytime I had been in a serious problem, someone always stepped in. Breyona stepped in when Tristan marked me the first time, and my a*s was savedst night at the swimming hole. Alpha Bran practically glowed with excitement, acting as though he had already won. Alpha Asher had to send him from the room, out of fear he¡¯d m****r the cocky Alpha. Alpha Asher pulled me into the kitchen, his eyes glowing murderously. ¡°Were training in private tomorrow.¡± Alpha Asher snapped, stalking towards me. ¡°We are?¡± My tone sounded unsure, the blush rushing to my cheeks at the possibilities. ¡°Tomorrow we will train¡ªonly train.¡± Alpha Asher snarled, backing me against the counter. ¡°If you win¡ª you¡¯ll be punished. If you lose, I¡¯ll k**l Alpha Bran and take his pack as my own. Afterwards, you will be punished.¡± ¡°So either way, I get punished.¡± I sighed. ¡®You can¡¯t me him for being pissed.¡¯ Maya shrugged. ¡®You¡¯re right, I can¡¯t.¡± I frowned. ¡®Woah.¡¯ Maya gasped dramatically, ¡®You¡¯re¡ªyou¡¯re actually admitting I¡¯m right.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t get used to it.¡¯ I mumbled. ¡°Yes, either way you get punished.¡± Alpha Asher growled, ¡°Are you incapable of behaving? Is it physically impossible for you?¡± I frowned at Alpha Asher. For once I felt guilty getting myself into trouble. It was fun most of the time, but he was right. I needed to learn some self control. I couldn¡¯t go around doing and saying whatever I wanted, especially not around other Alpha¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m trying.¡± I sighed, closing my eyes against the headache that was forming. ¡°I need to try harder¡ªI will try harder.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes softened in the slightest, but anger was still present in his gaze. He felt my sincerity, and knew I meant what I said. Everyone has their own issues in life¡ªtheir own f***l w. I suppose mine would be my pride. I don¡¯t listen to advice or the words of others, solely doing as I pleased. ¡°You are going to beat him, L.¡± Alpha Asher murmured, his dark eyes burning into my own. ¡°We will make sure of it.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s hand lifted, trailing the length of my face. His eyes followed his hand, roaming over my creamy skin. The touch was intimate, much more intimate than I was used to. s*x and arousal was constant with Alpha Asher, but never anything more. I hadn¡¯t felt a romantic attachment to him before, but this touch was the start of it. It opened the doors, making me realize how much he had done for me. He moved me into the packhouse, an attempt to keep me safe. He leaped from bed in the middle of the night to track me down at the swimming hole. These weren¡¯t things he¡¯s done for others in the pack, just me. The thought made me blush harder, conflicting emotions churning in my gut. We walked back out into the living room, and I tried to calm the blush on my face. If I walked out with a red face, everyone would make their own assumptions on what happened. For once, nothing s*xual was done. I must¡¯ve calmed myself down because no suspicious or knowing looks were shot our way. Alpha Zeke burst intoughter, clutching his sides as Alpha Asher gave him an irritated look. Alpha Asher waited silently until Alpha Zeke¡¯sughing died down. Luna Freya gave Alpha Zeke a tired look, her eyes turning to my own. ¡°Goddess.¡± Alpha Zeke chuckled, ¡°You got yourself a wild one there. I hope my mate¡¯s like that when I find her.¡± I opened my mouth to speak, but quickly mmed it shut. ¡®That¡¯s it L.¡¯ Maya nodded, ¡®First lesson, think before you speak.¡¯ ¡®Hush.¡¯ I mumbled, but took her advice begrudgingly. Should I really oppose being called Alpha Asher¡¯s mate? My heart said no, and my body agreed. It didn¡¯t feel bad being called his mate, and he certainly wasn¡¯t speaking up about it. He simply dismissed what Alpha Zeke said with an irritated scowl, which could mean a million different things. ¡°Unfortunately, I think I¡¯ve gotten myself into too much trouble.¡± I grinned sheepishly, shooting Alpha Asher an apologetic look. ¡°Nah.¡± Alpha Zeke scoffed, ¡°I¡¯ve seen him fight, he¡¯s not that great.¡± ¡®Not that great.¡¯ Maya scoffed, ¡®That¡¯s easy for an Alpha to say.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯sforting.¡± I nodded, not truly convinced. ¡®See, you¡¯re doing it!¡¯ Maya cheered and I rolled my eyes. ¡®I¡¯m not doing this if you cheer for me everytime.¡¯ I huffed. ¡®Alright grumpy.¡¯ Maya shrugged, ¡®But just know I¡¯m rooting for you.¡¯ ¡°Would you mind if I talked to L for a moment, Alpha?¡± Luna Freya turned her light eyes to Alpha Asher, ¡°I would like to speak to her about her uing fight.¡± Alpha Asher gave me a weary look, one I dismissed. ¡°I¡¯ll be good.¡± I frowned, jutting my lower lip out in a pout. ¡°Promise.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Alpha Asher frowned, watching as I turned and followed Luna Freya into the kitchen. * * * * ¡°L.¡± Luna Freya exhaled, shutting the kitchen door behind her. ¡°I¡¯ve heard much about you.¡± ¡°You have?¡± I frowned. ¡®Alpha Asher told her about us?¡¯ Maya frowned. It didn¡¯t sound right. Why would Alpha Asher confide in Luna Freya? Were they close? Then again, I had no clue if Alpha Asher had friends. He seemed to be friends with Alpha Zeke, though it was more of a professional friendship. ¡°No.¡± Luna Freya shook her head, ¡°From my daughter, Brittany.¡± My jaw dropped with an audible click. Luna Freya was Brittany¡¯s Mom, which meant Brittany was the daughter of an Alpha. What was most disturbing, Brittany had told her Mom about me. I vividly remembered the first time meeting her at Haze and didn¡¯t consider it a pleasurable experience. ¡°Um¡ªwhy would she tell you about me?¡± I frowned, now eyeing Luna Freya wearily. Her eyes held wisdom and knowledge, but whose side was she on? She hade onto Alpha Asher¡¯s territory, surely that didn¡¯t make her one of the bad guys? Yet her own daughter yed for the other team. ¡°Brittany was a fool to trust that idiot.¡± Luna Freya scowled, looking murderous. ¡°She knows that now, having seen it for herself.¡± ¡°So, she regrets letting him su*k her into a fight between werewolves and vampires?¡± I frowned, not convinced for a second. ¡°She does.¡± Luna Freya frowned, ¡°The little fool didn¡¯t tell her what he was nning. She was clueless until the moment she met the Vampires.¡± ¡°She knew nothing about any of this?¡± I grimaced. From the way Brittany talked to me at Haze, it didn¡¯t seem like she regretted anything. ¡°She didn¡¯t.¡± Luna Freya shook her head, ¡°She ced her faith in her mate¡ªa catastrophic mistake on her part. The little pup couldn¡¯t stay faithful, let alone protect her from any of this.¡± ¡°Faithful?¡± My eyebrow perked up, ¡°He cheated on Brittany?¡± ¡°Numerous times.¡± Luna Freya¡¯s lips were pressed together. She clearly felt for her daughter, but also understood the severity of what was done. Brittany had once Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. been on their side, and Alpha Asher would never trust hering back. He¡¯d demand to have her interrogated, maybe k****d. But if Luna Freya was telling the truth, then that made Brittany somewhat innocent. It meant Brittany put trust in her mate, but realized she had done wrong. She simply put her trust in Tyler, an act that was starting to be deadly. ¡°What do I have to do with any of this?¡± I frowned, ¡°You should¡¯ve went to Alpha Asher with this.¡± ¡°Brittany informed me you and Alpha Asher are¡ªclose.¡± Luna Freya paused on the word, and I caught the hidden meaning clearly. ¡°She said you would listen to reason and not be overruled with anger. You could help convince Alpha Asher of her innocence.¡± ¡°I¡ªI can try.¡± I said slowly, still unable to make a decision. ¡°But you know I must be skeptical right?¡± ¡°I do understand.¡± Luna Freya frowned, ¡°I will try to find proof to clear her name. Perhaps she could provide information from their side.¡± ¡°That would certainly help.¡± I nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can, but until I see that proof, I¡¯m notpletely on board.¡± ¡°You have listened to my side, that¡¯s all I needed from you.¡± Luna Freya gave me a genuine smile. I turned to walk back into the living room, part of me already craving Alpha Asher. ¡°L?¡± Luna Freya called out, making me turn. ¡°Yes, Luna?¡± I responded. ¡°Alpha Bran believes you to be a weak and feeble woman.¡± Luna Freya pointed out, ¡°Use that against him.¡± Share Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 49 ¨C Three suites in the pack house were assigned to Alpha Zeke, Alpha Bran, and Luna Freya. It made me ufortable to know Alpha Bran was staying in the same house, but rather him than Vampires. ¡®What are we going to do about Brittany.¡¯ Maya grimaced, ¡®I still don¡¯t trust her.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t either.¡¯ I agreed, ¡®But we need to ept the fact that she might be telling the truth. Brittany would have found out Tyler¡¯s n sooner orter.¡¯ ¡®There¡¯s always a chance she¡¯s telling the truth.¡¯ Maya rolled her eyes, ¡®I¡¯m not trusting anything until there¡¯s proof.¡¯ ¡®That works for me.¡¯ I chuckled. Alpha Asher allowed me to stop by my Dad¡¯s on the condition hees, of course. Alpha Asher stood silently in my Dad¡¯s living room, watching as I told them about Sean. Dad¡¯s face turned into a grimace while Grandma¡¯s filled with concern. ¡°He could¡¯ve been lying.¡± Dad scoffed, ¡°Sean¡¯s smart. I can¡¯t see him getting caught by Vampires.¡± ¡°He could¡¯ve been.¡± I nodded, ¡°But we can¡¯t just ignore it.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s being done about this?¡± Dad grunted; his eyes locked on Alpha Asher. I turned my own eyes on Asher, wondering the same thing. What would be done about Sean? If they had taken him, we hadn¡¯t a clue where that might be. ¡°I¡¯m gathering as much information as I can about the Vampires.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes burned into my own as he spoke, ¡°They¡¯ve been gathering for quite some time, werewolves just never cared to notice. They haveworks throughout some major cities, but the closest is in Anta, Georgia. If they took Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. him, that¡¯s where he¡¯d be.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure why Alpha Asher was trusting us with this. Now that I was beginning to think before I acted, running off to Anta alone was an unbelievably bad idea. ¡°Are you sending men out?¡± Dad frowned. Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes burned into my own, something glimmering in their depths. ¡°Once we can narrow down to potential locations, I will send men out.¡± Alpha Asher nodded, ¡°If he¡¯s been taken, we will get him back.¡± * * * * Alpha Asher¡¯s words through me off guard for a moment. I hadn¡¯t expected him to send people out to save my brother. Sean was just one member of thergest pack in the United States but was important to me. It was around dinner time when we finally got back to the pack house. Grandma insisted on sending a couple containers of her choctevender brownies, iming everyone would love them. She wasn¡¯t wrong, but seven containers were a bit too much. After stocking an entire fridge with her brownies, I followed Alpha Asher upstairs. Staying by his side was much easier than I thought. His presence put me at ease and made me feel less on edge. Maya didn¡¯t mind being by his side either, taking to him instantly. Alpha Asher was more on the quiet side. He never said much about what was going on but would constantly made little snidements to me. I had been silent the entire time, thinking over what he had said about Anta. ¡°Thank you¡ªfor that.¡± I grimaced at how ufortable I sounded. Alpha Asher turned, as he was just about to open his bedroom doors. ¡°What was that L?¡± Alpha Asher smirked, his honey eyes meeting my own. ¡°I said thanks.¡± I huffed, crossing my arms over my chest. ¡°For sending men out to look for my brother.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you before¡ªthere¡¯s other ways you can thank me.¡± Alpha Asher smirked, stepping closer to me. I stepped away, stopping when my back hit against the wall. Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes grew darker as they investigated my own. His hand lifted and cupped the side of my face. He let his thumb trace down my jaw, rubbing at my bottom lip. ¡°Are you going to be a good girl?¡± Alpha Asher smirked, running his thumb along my bottom lip. ¡°Or are you going to fight me for it?¡± The trouble I had gotten myself into today made me feel guilty, as it should. I decided this one time, I would give in. My body was already responding under his light touch. My legs clenched together on their own ord. I let my lips part and Alpha Asher¡¯s smirk deepened. His thumb grazed my teeth then finally went down to my chin. Someone down the hall coughed in amusement, breaking my eyes from Alpha Asher¡¯s. Beta Devin stood a good ten feet away, his lips pursed and his eyes struggling to remain serious. ¡°Excuse me Alpha.¡± Beta Devin nodded, his eyes flickering over Asher and I. ¡°Alpha Bran wants to know if you and L areing down for dinner.¡± ¡°Tell him something¡¯se up.¡± Alpha Asher smirked, ¡°Have someone bring it to my room.¡± My stomach dropped, and my eyes widened. A smirk formed on Beta Devin¡¯s face, his eyes flickering to my own. ¡°Sure thing, Alpha.¡± Beta Devin nodded, turning down the hallway. Before I could say anything, Alpha Asher pulled the doors to his room open. He turned me around with his hands and walked me into the bedroom. Something stirred between my legs as he locked the door. ¡°Where were we?¡± Alpha Asher smirked. I wasn¡¯t fond of followingmands. I¡¯m sure Alpha Asher could see how badly I wanted to resist, but I wanted all of him. ¡°Take off your clothes.¡± Alpha Asher demanded in his calm tone. His smirk was still in ce, his eyes roaming every inch of skin. My face was zing by the time I pulled my panties off my body. Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes red hungrily, running over my exposed body. My hands twitched at my sides, wanting to raise and shield my bre*sts. I remembered what Alpha Asher had saidst time I covered myself, choosing to keep my arms loose at my sides. Alpha Asher walked over to me, standing just a few inches away. My nips grazed against the rough material of his shirt. Alpha Asher smirked down at me, running his head along the base of my neck. He inhaled deeply, as he had in the past. ¡°Get on your knees, L.¡± Alpha Asher murmured, chuckling against my neck. One of hisrge hands tangled in my hair, tugging it lightly. My core throbbed painfully, wanting this more than he did. I sank down to my knees, his grip never once rxing on my hair. ¡°Undo my belt.¡± Alpha Asher continued. I tried to still my shaking hands as I unhooked his belt, letting his pants slide to the ground. ¡°It¡¯s not going to bite, L.¡± Alpha Asher chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ve done this before.¡± My puy dampened at the memory, his ck filling my throat for the first time. The sounds that hade from his lips nearly sent me over the edge. I pulled his ck from his underwear, my eyes widening as I saw it up close for the second time. I still couldn¡¯t understand how it had fit in my mouth. My puy clenched, thinking of what it must feel like to be filled with it. He would ruin me for any other man. ¡°Open that pretty mouth, L.¡± Alpha Asher murmured, his lip running along my lower lip. With difficulty, Iplied. Alpha Asher rubbed the swollen tip of his c**k against my parted lips, his dark eyes looking down on me. His c**k slid into my mouth effortlessly, and I struggled to breath at the thickness. My throat naturally constricted, wanting to dislodge the object. I braced my hands against his thighs, trying to rx my throat as I took him. I remembered what he told mest time and wrapped my lips around the shaft of his ck. My puy responded when a low growl left Alpha Asher¡¯s lips. I let my eyes flicker from his ck up to his own. Arousal and lu*t burned in my gaze. I removed his ck from my mouth, letting my tongue run up his shaft and swirl around the tip. ¡°fk, L.¡± Alpha Asher grunted, his grip on the back of my head tightening. Alpha Asher shoved his ck deep in my throat. A moan tried to leave my lips, vibrating his c**k. Alpha Asher gripped my hair painfully as he began thrusting his c*k down my throat. Animalistic grunts left Alpha Asher¡¯s lips as he thrust himself into my mouth. I could feel my wetness seeping out of my lips, coating my inner thighs. My fingers twitched again, desperately wanting to seek out my swollen clt. I could feel Alpha Asher fall over the edge, his body stiffening as pleasure rolled through him. The husky moans that left his lips reverberated in my ears. A moan of my own left my lips as his seed spilled in my throat. I swallowed his seed instantly, without needing hismand. His ck eyes were soft as they looked down at me. I was b**e under his gaze, my skin flushed as he had just f**ked my face. His eyes traced over my body, as ifmitting the image to memory. ¡°Such a good girl, L.¡± Alpha Asher murmured, pulling me to my feet and against his chest. My heart thundered in my chest at his words. I had never been this close to Alpha Asher. It was another intimate gesture I hadn¡¯t been expecting. Alpha Asher¡¯s arm was around my lower waist, pinning me against his body. Alpha Asher lifted me, wrapping my legs around his waist. My heart continued hammering as my back hit the bed. Alpha Asher¡¯s face was buried in my neck, his lips and tongue skimming my skin greedily. His hands trailed down to my bre*sts, needing one while he rolled my nip between his fingers. My body was in bliss under his touch,manding every drop of his attention. He trailed nips and kisses down my chest, stopping to take one of my nips into his mouth. His tongue rolled my nip, his teeth grazing it lightly. My head fell back on the bed was pleasure filled sparks ran over my skin. A knock sounded on the door, but we were both beyond caring. Alpha Asher¡¯s mouth traveled from my bre*sts down to my stomach. My legs clenched together on their own as his head traveled lower. They didn¡¯t resist when Alpha Asher pulled them apart. He nipped lightly across the sensitive flesh of my inner t***h. His hot breathed fanned across my pu**y, his eyes devouring me hungrily. He ran his finger along my wet slit, a low growl leaving his lips. ¡°So wet for me.¡± He murmured appreciatively, ¡°How am I supposed to resist this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t resist.¡± I whimpered breathlessly. I wanted all of him, I was tired of waiting. Every touch, every org**m was torment until I got what I wanted. ¡°Not yet, little L.¡± Alpha Asher murmured, his dark eyes on my own. ¡°All good thingse in time.¡± That was the end of our conversation, his tongue flicking out to run against my cl*t. My back arched and a loud moan left my lips. I couldn¡¯t get enough of his touch. The novelty of Alpha Asher hadn¡¯t worn off, and I feared it never would. Alpha Asher devoured my puy like a drowning man,pping at my sensitive skin hungrily. My back continued to arch, loud moans tearing through me. Alpha Asher wrapped his arms around my thighs, keeping my puy securely against his open mouth. My fingers were tangled in his soft hair, something he seemed to enjoy. Every time my pu*y became to sensitive, I tugged his hair roughly. Alpha Asher would growl quietly, rubbing his tongue harder against my clt. The pressure in my pu**y came to it¡¯s peak when Alpha Asher inserted a finger inside me. My back left the bed, Asher¡¯s name tearing through my parted lips. Share Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 50 ¨C Alpha Asher P.o.v For once L had realized the situation, she had gotten herself into. The guilt was clear on her face, as was eptance. While I was furious, my wolf and I couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of her. She recognized her mistake yet owned up to it. She realized she needed to do better, to prevent these kinds of problems. Her losing the fight was not an option. There wasn¡¯t a chance in h**l L would be spending the night with Alpha Bran. I¡¯d sooner break the deal and k**l him, absorbing his pack in the process. I didn¡¯t care if it was frowned upon. No one was touching what belonged to me. L still fought against my reigns but for the time being, she did as I asked. I enjoyed her defiance immensely, but I also enjoyed her obedience. She got on her knees for me, her pretty little lips ready to take the head of my c**k. I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes off her. Angelic with a wild streak, with just a hint of darkness in her innocent features. I knew what she wanted from me, and I wanted the same. I forced myself to wait, a flimsy grasp on my self-control. I never had someone test my own control the way L did. I was constantly fighting myself, fighting the urge to tear the clothes from her body. I forced her to sleep in my room tonight. I could see the defiance forming in her eyes but knew she wouldn¡¯t fight back. She wanted this as bad as I did. She craved my touch, my dominance over her. Such a fiery little thing that no one dared control, yet I did. She lookedpletely as ease as she slept. Her chest rising and falling in the ck t-shirt I had given her. If only she knew, the moment she pulled my shirt over her head, I had to resist the urge to take her then and there. Our scents mingled, forming something new and equally intoxicating. She was a little bundle of fire, one I longed to have writhing beneath me. The screams I would coax from her would wake the entire house. I had been awake for an hour, watching her sleep when her eyshes fluttered. Her little snores were cut short as her eyes flickered open. I watched in silent awe as awareness seeped into her gaze, recing the sleep that had once been there. Once she was fully awake, her eyes flickered over to my own. Blush crept up her cheeks, as it often did when I looked at her. She had thrown the nket from her body in the middle of the night. Sheid b**e on the bed, nothing but my t-shirt covering her body. Her long legs and creamy skin stood out against my dark shirt. Her firm bre*sts pressed tightly against the material, her nips hardening on their own ord. She was every man¡¯s wet dream, and yet she belonged to me. As much as I wanted to tear the shirt from her body and nestle my face in between those perfect legs, we had things to do. Her fight with Alpha Bran would be held tomorrow morning. I was determined to spend the day training her, ensuring her victory tomorrow. While I knew not to underestimate my little ball of fire, she had never beat an Alpha before. Alpha¡¯s were not to be trifled with, holding that title for a reason. Alpha¡¯s were stronger and faster than your average werewolf, giving us an advantage. She would have to push herself harder, gain more speed behind each move. L¡¯s plump little lips opened, a yawning from her mouth. She stretched her arms into the air, my shirt riding up her thighs. I was able to make out a hint of pink, her pu**y lips pressed against her thin underwear. ¡°Are you trying to tempt me?¡± I lifted my eyebrow at her, peeling my eyes from her sweet pu**y. Her eyes flickered, showing confusion. A harsher blush stained her cheeks when she followed my gaze, looking down at her exposed underwear. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯d like to stay in bed today.¡± I murmured, unable to help myself. ¡°We could skip the beating you¡¯d receive today during training. I wouldn¡¯t mind dedicating a day to making you scream.¡± My lips were close to her ear, my chest hovering over her body. Her arousal was instant, though she tried to fight it. That only made me want her more, knowing she tried to resist me but couldn¡¯t. I could Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. see the defiance sh in her eyes, knowing my words had their intended reaction. ¡°The beating I¡¯d receive?¡± L scoffed, lifting her eyebrow to look at me. Her expression made me smirk, typical L. She hated how she was unable to best me. I was stronger than most Alpha¡¯s, a phenomenon that was known to happen. My speed matched her own, my strength far more vast. ¡°You think otherwise?¡± I smirked, my eyes burning into her own. ¡°Yeah, I do.¡± L¡¯s eyebrows knitted together. Her lip jutted out in that little pout she enjoyed. Her plush lip stared at me tantalizingly, begging to be bitten. If only she knew how much she tempted me. ¡°Let¡¯s find out.¡± I smirked, pulling myself from the bed. I slipped on some clothes, smirking as I felt her eyes drag across my muscr back. Every time I turned to meet her eyes; she was looking somewhere else. I followed L into her suite, leaning against the wall as she changed clothes. It filled me with pride when she stripped in front of me, knowing I would see her body regardless. Her brests were perfect, not too small but not torge. They hung on her chest in perfect teardrops, followed by deliciously pink nips. Her bottom was rounded, swaying as she walked over to the dresser. I could feel myself harden in my sweatpants as she bent over, grabbing some leggings from the bottom drawer. Her little puy peeked out from between her legs, shining with moisture. From the sly glint in her eyes, the move had been intentional. Anger and raw lut flooded through me as the urge to fk her hit me like a ton of bricks. Just when I thought I was used to the temptation; she would do something that caught me off guard. I used a single thought to calm myself. I could always punish herter. I¡¯d be making her sleep in my room tonight. I had been lenient, giving her punishments that caused pleasure. Her punishments would no longer be ending in org**m s. She was curvier than most of the she-wolves in town, but I had always preferred curvier women. She was practically designed for my wolf and I. Feisty in a small yet curvy package, full lips that begged to be tasted, and able to defend herself. She wasn¡¯t helpless like some of the she-wolves in town. Once she was dressed, I let my eyes trail over her clothed form. I decided, she looked monumentally better nak*d. Clothes hid her creamy skin and the rounded curves of her hips. Her sports bra was tight against her chest, outlining her small nips. I ignored the smirk she shot my way and led her outside. Training wasmencing as normal, but L and I wouldn¡¯t be attending. I set Beta Devin and Alpha Zeke to the task of training, giving me time with L. We walked out the back door and into the gardens. The gardens had plenty of clear space to train. There weren¡¯t mats on the floor, meaning falls would hurt more. I only enjoyed bringing L pain when pleasure came in turn. Fighting L felt against my own nature, but she needed someone skilled training her. The two of us began stretching, and I found it difficult to take my eyes off L. My heart had nearly exploded when Breyona woke me from my sleep, telling me Vampires had taken her. For just a minute, I wasn¡¯t an Alpha anymore. I wasn¡¯t sure what I was. I wasn¡¯t thinking of my pack or anything else, just L. The feeling was foreign, ufortable at times. ¡°Clear your mind.¡± I pushed my own feelings to the side, ¡°Focus only on what you are doing.¡± L seemed to be warring with herself for a few moments. Her nose wrinkled as it often did when she was lost in thought. I could see her warring with the fire in her eyes. I presume she was sessful, as she turned and listened to me with minimal back talk. Having L bepletely obedient was an impossibility. She cursed and made snidements as we sparred. My speed frustrated her, having relied on it for so long. L was extremely fast for a werewolf. I had watched her fight against other men,ing up sessful each time. Her speed astounded them. Everyone looked at her short height and assumed she was weak; they were always surprised to find out the truth. She was fast, dodging every a****k a normal werewolf made. I wondered how she would fare in wolf form. Training in my pack was broken up into two sessions. A six-month training course in human form, then six months in wolf form. You had to learn to defend yourself in human form before switching to werewolf. A stronger human body led to a stronger wolf. L had strength behind her punches, especially when she was pissed. ¡°You fight better when you¡¯re angry.¡± I pursed my lips. L ced her hands on her hips, but I kept my attention on her face. Now wasn¡¯t the time for my own inner desires. Right now, L needed to be trained. ¡°I can¡¯t just make myself angry.¡± L rolled her eyes. ¡°If you lose, you¡¯ll be spending a night with Alpha Bran.¡± I smirked at her, forcing down the absolute fury I felt at my own words. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about that.¡± What I said seemed to have an impact on L. Her eyes filled with her typical fire. Her speed improved, as did her strength. She was very agile and flexible, making her the perfect size to slip from your grasp. Inded a few blows across her porcin skin, each time resisting the urge to wince. I couldn¡¯t go easy on her, not when she was fighting an Alpha tomorrow. The two of us stopped after a few hours. Her chest was heaving, sweat glistening on her skin. She looked perfect, the sunlight hitting her raven colored hair. ¡°You did good.¡± I told her honestly. She had improved from the weeks of training. She had gained some strength and learned more techniques for her speed. I was confident in her abilities but knew she could do more. If she learned to harness the emotions within her, she could be stronger. Her anger fueled her, but distractions riddled her brain. Her half-vampire heritage was constantly in the back of my mind. I wouldy awake at night wondering what that meant for her. Could she tap into it? What strengths would that bring her? Share Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 51 ¨C L¡¯s P.o.v We had finally stopped training some time in the afternoon. I was exhausted and sore, but I could tell Alpha Asher had been holding back. I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t want to sap all my strength, leaving me tired and soree tomorrow. We walked to the kitchens together in silence. The smell of food wafted around the house, my stomach replying appreciatively. ¡°Food.¡± I murmured, my tongue running along my lower lip. Alpha Asher caught the action, his honey eyes burning into my lower lip. ¡°Alpha Zeke likes to cook.¡± Alpha Asher smirked, peeling his eyes from my mouth. ¡°He makes himself at home very quickly.¡± We walked into the kitchen where Alpha Zeke stood. A white stain-filled apron was tied around his waist. He had something white and powdery in his raven hair. His back was turned to us as he dropped something into a boiling pot. ¡°Already made yourself at home?¡± Alpha Asher smirked, making our presence in the kitchen known. ¡°Y¡¯know, I don¡¯t have to share my food.¡± Alpha Zeke shook his head, ¡°Very unappreciative of you, Alpha Asher.¡± ¡°I¡¯m appreciative.¡± I called out, a hand on my rumbling stomach. ¡°It smells amazing.¡± ¡°Why thank you.¡± Alpha Zeke gave me a wide smile, ¡°Come have a seat.¡± I ignored the look of anger on Alpha Asher¡¯s face and stalked over to the kitchen ind. I wasn¡¯t sure what his problem was, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯d deal with itter. I pulled myself onto one of the ind stools and Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. waited patiently. ¡°I make my own pasta, y¡¯know.¡± Alpha Zeke smiled smugly, loading some pasta onto a te. Alpha Zeke ced a te in front of me, smiling as I dug in greedily. I shot Alpha Asher a lopsided grin as he narrowed his eyes at me. Alpha Zeke relented, handing Alpha Asher a te of food. The three of us dug into our food, Alpha Zeke filled the silence. At first nce, anyone would find Alpha Zeke terrifying. His build was huge, his muscles extremely defined. His personality was anything but. He kept the conversation flowing effortlessly, hisugh was contagious. He was someone I could see myself bing friends with easily. I wondered how someone like Alpha Zeke became friends with Alpha Asher. I was very fond of Alpha Asher, but that didn¡¯t mean I ignored his ws. He was so serious all of the time. Anger was one of his primary emotions. I couldn¡¯t remember ever seeing him genuinely smile, the thought tormenting me more than it should have. ¡°So, what is a fiery thing like you doing with a hot-headed Alpha?¡± Alpha Zeke turned his full attention on me. His light eyes were captivating, rooting me in ce until my face flushed red. What was I supposed to say? That I pissed Alpha Asher off, making him crave my body? There wasn¡¯t a chance in h**l I was going to say that. ¡®If only he knew.¡¯ Maya snickered, ¡®Judging from the look on his face, he already does.¡¯ ¡°Hot headed?¡± Alpha Asher lifted his eyebrow at Alpha Zeke. Alpha Zeke looked at Alpha Asher deadpan, ¡°I said what I said. Are you denying it?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Alpha Asher shook his head, ¡°Simply making an observation.¡± ¡°Now, how did the two of you meet?¡± Alpha Zeke looked from Alpha Asher to I, his light eyes probing and intelligent. ¡°I moved away for a while, came back and Alpha Asher was in charge.¡± I shrugged, ¡°I met him at training.¡± ¡°After you werete for training.¡± Alpha Asher stated simply. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault.¡± I narrowed my eyes at Alpha Asher, ¡°It was a long day and I forgot to set an rm.¡± ¡°L here is incapable of following instruction.¡± Alpha Asher informed Alpha Zeke. Alpha Zeke¡¯s eyes were flitting between the two of us, amusement shining in his light orbs. ¡°I¡¯m not incapable.¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°It¡¯s just¡ªdifficult.¡± ¡°Difficult?¡± Alpha Asher scoffed, ¡°More like impossible.¡± ¡°I followed instructions pretty well yesterday if you ask me.¡± I huffed, crossing my arms over my chest. My face turned red as Alpha Asher¡¯s lips pulled up in a smirk. It was clear he knew what I was referring to. The memory of his c**k filling my throat popped into my head, my legs clenching together out of habit. Alpha Asher noticed the move, his eyes dark as they flickered down to my thighs. ¡°That you did.¡± Alpha Asher nodded, his dark eyes burning into my own. I could feel his desire as if it were an extension of my own. It made finishing the rest of dinner difficult. Part of me hoped he would just give in, finally giving me what I actually wanted. v**ginity be damned, I wanted every part of Alpha Asher. Alpha Zeke remained quiet, his eyes flickering with the same amused light that Beta Devin had. After we finished dinner, the two of us headed upstairs in silence. I wasn¡¯t sure if Alpha Asher would confine me to his bedroom again, not that I was opposed. I turned to open my bedroom door, only to have Alpha Asher shut it in my face. ¡°You¡¯re staying with me.¡± Alpha Asher smirked, his face inches from my own. My heart hammered in my chest, all sorts of images popping into my head. ¡°I need to grab some clothes.¡± I raised my eyebrow at him, concealing my general nervousness that seemed to appear whenever he was around. ¡°You don¡¯t need clothes, L.¡± Alpha Asher leaned down, his lips grazing my ear. Hisrge hands gripped my waist, traveling down to squeeze my bottom. A yelp left my lips as his hands gripped my bottom. ¡°You look so much better without them.¡± Alpha Asher murmured. Alpha Asher lifted me from the ground, wrapping my legs around his torso. I clung on silently as he opened the door to his bedroom. He walked the two of us into the bathroom and ced me on my feet. His bathroom was abnormallyrge, muchrger than the one in my suite. His bathtub had lights and jets along the wall of the tub, big enough to fit an entire family. Alpha Asher turned the faucet on, letting the steamy water ssh into the tub. I was bing much morefortable around Alpha Asher, yet his gaze still seared my skin. Every time I found myself alone with Alpha Asher, I battled the same emotion. Perverse excitement would fill me, hoping he would finally give me what I wanted. Some part of me was always nervous around Alpha Asher, butterflies in my stomach fluttering when his lips would turn up in a smirk. Alpha Asher turned to face me, his dark eyes roaming the length of my body. I was still wearing my workout clothes from today, nothing special. Just a simple sports bra and a pair of leggings. My skin was covered in a thinyer of sweat, and I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t smell too pleasant. I couldn¡¯t understand what he saw in me at this moment. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Alpha Asher smirked; his dark eyes locked on my own. I was taken back by the question, and I¡¯m sure it showed on my face. ¡°I¡¯ve never had to ask before, you tend to say what¡¯s on your mind without restraint.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s smirk deepened as he noticed the look on my face. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering what you see in me right now.¡± I scoffed, ignoring his earlierment. ¡°I¡¯m just wearing workout clothes. I¡¯m sweaty and I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t smell the best.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes shed darkly as he walked up to me. I no longer backed against the wall, instead I stepped into his touch. Hisrge hand gripped my face, turning my head to the side as he looked me over. ¡°Come over here.¡± Alpha Asher turned me around and walked over to the floor length mirror in his bathroom. I stood facing the mirror, Alpha Asher hovering behind me. Hisrge hands glided up the length of my body, squeezing my hips tightly before moving up to my bre*sts. ¡°I see how your nips harden every time you brush against me.¡± Alpha Asher leaned down and murmured in my ear, his fingers grazing over my sports bra. As if bymand, my nips stiffened under his touch. His hands drifted lower, trailing down my stomach. He used his foot to spread my legs, his fingers trailing over my pu**y. The underwear I was wearing were thin, giving a good view of my pu**y through my leggings. ¡°I see this little thing, constantly tempting me.¡± Alpha Asher growled lowly in my ear. A quiet moan left my lips as his fingers trailed over my pu**y. My breath came out in small pants as his fingers pressed against the thin fabric. I could feel the moisture forming between my legs, the sensitive spot between my legs awoken by his touch. ¡°And then there¡¯s this.¡± Alpha Asher smirked against my neck, his hands roughly grabbing at my bottom. A startled squeak left my mouth as his hand cupped my a*s, giving it a hard squeeze. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault you can¡¯t control your thoughts.¡± I rushed out, my face flushing as arousal hit me like a train. ¡°I can¡¯t control my thoughts; you can¡¯t control whates out of that pretty little mouth.¡± Alpha Asher chuckled against my neck, ¡°Also, I happen to think you smell good.¡± To further press the point, Alpha Asher inhaled deeply against my neck. I couldn¡¯t deny, his scent smelled amazing. Even covered in sweat and fatigue, his scent was delectable. ¡°Take off your clothes.¡± Alpha Asher murmured against my neck, sending a pleasurable chill down my spine. I went to turn around, to slide the clothes from my body when Alpha Asher stopped me. He held me tightly in ce, facing the mirror while he hovered behind me. ¡°Stay in front of the mirror.¡± Alpha Asher smirked, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Alpha Asher didn¡¯t hesitate as his fingers slipped beneath the hem of my sports bra, lifting it from my head with ease. My brests bounced out one by one, his eyes following the motion hungrily. He watched me through the mirror, his hands tracing patterns across my b**e skin until he reached my exposed brests. After giving each one an appreciative squeeze, he hooked his fingers underneath the waistband of my leggings. My leggings dropped to the floor, followed by my underwear. I stoodpletely exposed to him, my face heating under his dark gaze. His eyes devoured every inch of me, as though he hadn¡¯t seen me nak*d before. The hunger in his eyes never diminished, it only grew in power. Just when I thought he might give in and finally give me what I wanted, he strolled over to the bathtub. His c**k was hard and throbbing as he undressed, letting it spring from his underwear with ease. I was practically drooling at the mouth as I took my time devouring him. Broad shoulders covered with thick muscle. Every inch of his body was hard and defined. Alpha Asher smirked, standing in ce until I finished my eye assault. ¡°Are youing?¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s smirk deepened as he stepped into the bathtub. Share Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 52 ¨C I swallowed any bubbling fear and strolled over to the bathtub. The water was hot against my skin,pping at my legs hungrily. The steaming water soothed my sore muscles, and I rxed against the other side of the bathtub. Alpha Asher wasted no time. The second my bottom hit the water; he had lunged forward. His arm wrapped around my lower waist as he pulled himself on top of me. My heart was hammering in my chest, but I wasn¡¯tining. I could feel his thickened length lying against my thighs. I hadn¡¯t felt his c**k this closely before, almost where I wanted it. Part of me wondered if I was going to lose my v**ginity in the bathtub, but I truly didn¡¯t care. He could pick a room and I would happily follow. His rough fingers brushed my hair from my neck, recing it with his lips. He seemed to take a liking to my neck, running his tongue across my skin. I felt my legs part on their own ord, wanting to feel his length between my legs. The tip of his swollen ck brushed against the lips of my puy, coaxing a moan from my lips. Alpha Asher growled against my neck, his hand reaching down to grasp his lengthened c**k. My heart lurched, desperately hoping his willpower had faded. Alpha Asher gripped his c*k and rubbed the tip against my swollen clt, making my hips buck against his. A deep growl left his lips, while a breathless whimper left my own. He was practically torturing me, rubbing the head of his ck against my wet lips. Each time I felt him graze my entrance, a moan would leave my lips. He was right there, just millimeters away. Alpha Asher pressed the head of his ck against my tight opening, pressing gently before pulling away. His eyes were dark, pupils blown wide with lu*t. Alpha Asher tore himself from me with a frustrated groan. ¡°You¡¯re much too tempting.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was thick with arousal. ¡°You clearly want the same thing.¡± I muttered breathlessly, ¡°Why not just give in?¡± Alpha Asher leaned in close, his lips pulling up in a smirk. ¡°I like control, my little L.¡± Alpha Asher murmured, his thumb running along my bottom lip. ¡°I set the pace; I make the rules.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been good at following rules.¡± I murmured, my eyes roaming his face appreciatively. ¡°No, you haven¡¯t.¡± Alpha Asher smirk deepened, his hands roaming down to find my waist, ¡°But we can change that.¡± Alpha Asher lifted me and positioned himself against the bathtub. He turned me around in the water, letting my back rest against his own. I could feel his hardened length pressing against my backside, my pu**y clenched in response. Alpha Asher¡¯s hands found my own, his fingers covering minepletely. He guided one of my hands up to my brest, squeezing my hand and forcing me to cup it. He guided my other hand between my legs, making my finger graze against my clt. ¡°I want to watch you y with yourself.¡± Alpha Asher murmured in my ear, his lips grazing them lightly. ¡°y with your pu**y for me.¡± A moan nearly escaped my lips at his words, my pu**y clenching painfully. My body wanted some form of release, but desperately wanted it to be Alpha Asher who touched me. Alpha Asher pressed his finger against my own, increasing pressure on my swollen cl*t. He moved my finger back and forth, waves of pleasure rolled through my body. He teeth grazed the back of my ear, nipping yfully as he removed his hands from my own. I pressed against my clt, rubbing it in slow circles. A quiet mewl came through my lips, Alpha Asher¡¯s c*k twitched against my backside. ¡°That¡¯s it, L.¡± Alpha Asher murmured, ¡°y with your little pu**y.¡± Alpha Asher looked down over my shoulder, his dark eyes hungry at the sight before him. His lips ran the length of my shoulder, nipping roughly. I dipped a finger into my puy, slipping it into my hole. My ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. other hand held my bre*st, pinching and tugging my nip, I let my head fall against Alpha Asher¡¯s chest. The feeling of his ck against my bottom made the pressure in between my legs grow. ¡°Good girl.¡± Alpha Asher murmured thickly, ¡°Picture my ck slipping inside you, my name leaving your lips as I fk you senseless.¡± His words coupled with his c**k against my bottom sent me spiraling over the edge. His name left my lips in a breathless moan, my entire body tensing as pleasure wracked through me. Alpha Asher gripped my hips tightly, looking down on me as my eyes filled with bliss. I felt bad that Alpha Asher hadn¡¯t found his own release, but he seemed satisfied with what had happened. Instead of pressing me for more, he reached over and grabbed a bottle of bodywash. He moved my hair to the side, sliding the soapy sponge across my skin. The action was incredibly simple, but I couldn¡¯t help feel the shift. He lifted my arms from the water, running the sponge along every inch of my body. His action left my stomach in knots, butterflies swirling in their depths. It was another intimate action, all of which were initiated by Alpha Asher. Once Alpha Asher had moved on from washing my body, he moved onto my hair. I could feel myself beginning to fall asleep as he massaged the shampoo into my head. After helping me rinse, he focused on himself. When the two of us were finished, he drained the tub and stood from the water. I hadn¡¯t even lifted a foot when Alpha Asher¡¯s hands found my waist, lifting me as he stepped from the tub. My lip poked out in a pout as he set my feet gently on the floor. ¡°I could¡¯ve gotten out of the tub.¡± I lifted my eyebrow at Alpha Asher. ¡°I know.¡± He smirked, turning and walking into the bedroom. After physically peeling my eyes away from his toned bottom, I brushed my teeth and got ready for bed. My eyes were falling shut as I stood in front of the mirror, thoughts of what woulde tomorrow were far from my mind. Alpha Asher wasn¡¯t lying when he said he didn¡¯t like me in clothes. He had refused to give me anything to sleep in, leaving me nak*d in his bed. I spit the toothpaste into the sink, watching the blue foam swirl down the drain. I was practically wobbling on my feet; Alpha Asher¡¯s plush bed was calling my name. My heart leaped in my chest as I felt my feet leave the floor. Alpha Asher had scooped me into his arms, his honey eyes meeting my own. ¡°I like carrying you.¡± Alpha Asher smirked, ¡°It¡¯s one thing youin the least about.¡± I narrowed my eyes at Alpha Asher but chose not to respond. He pulled the covers back before setting me down. I nuzzled my face into the pillow, clutching the nket to my chest. I could feel Alpha Asher climb into bed behind me, hisrge arms wrapping around my waist. I watched helplessly as Alpha Asher pulled my back against his chest, his arm was draped over his waist. Thankfully, his pelvis was away from my backside. I wasn¡¯t sure either of us would get any sleep if I had to feel his c**k against my back all night. I slipped into sleep quickly, thoughts of my budding feelings for Alpha Asher swirling in my mind. I opened my eyes the next morning, a dreamless and peaceful sleep had imed mest night. It took me a few moments to remember what was happening today, my stomach twisting in knots as it finally crossed my mind. I¡¯d be fighting Alpha Bran today. I had to challenge another Alpha during a potential war. ¡®You¡¯ve been doing a little better.¡¯ Maya yawned, her voice chiming out in my head. ¡®Thanks.¡¯ I grumbled, adding an eyeroll that made me feel a little better. I didn¡¯t bother untangling myself from Alpha Asher¡¯s arms. I turned my head and chuckled as his stubble ran across my cheek. I was determined to prolong this, wanting to bask in the peace that Alpha Asher brought me. Lulled by his light snores, and the rxed thump of his heart, I let my eyes drift closed. Share Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 53 ¨C I had managed to grab a few more hours of sleep when I finally woke up. Alpha Asher¡¯s arm was still tightly wrapped around my waist, his face buried in my neck as he breathed softly. If it weren¡¯t for today¡¯s events, I would¡¯ve stayed in bed indefinitely. My dder was screaming at me, demanding to be relieved. I wrapped my fingers around Alpha Asher¡¯s hand and pulled, making him groan. ¡°I¡¯m not letting go.¡± Alpha Asher murmured into my neck, making a chill travel down my spine. ¡°If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll have pee in your bed.¡± I scolded him, chuckling when his arm retreated from my body. By the time I finished my business, Alpha Asher was sitting up in bed. The thick rays of sunlight hit his porcin skin, making it glow temptingly. His rippled muscles begged to be touched, but now was not the time. My phone vibrated on the bedside table murderously, a picture of Breyona¡¯s face shing on the phone. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. I picked up my phone warily, epting the call. ¡°Why am I hearing you¡¯re fighting a d**n Alpha?¡± Breyona¡¯s voice was a few octaves too high. ¡°Good morning to you too.¡± I mumbled incoherently. ¡°It¡¯s nearly one in the afternoon.¡± Breyona snapped, and I could practically see her rolling her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s well passed morning, and don¡¯t ignore my question.¡± ¡°Um¡ªwell, you¡¯re hearing that because it¡¯s true?¡± I frowned, pinching the bridge of my nose as Breyonaunched into her lecture. ¡°Y¡¯know, I gave no stock to those rumors. Even when you and Alpha Asher were missing from training yesterday. I figured he just had you holed up in his room, doing all sorts of bad things.¡± Breyona snapped, rushing her words out impatiently, ¡°What have you gotten yourself into this time?¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± I grimaced, ignoring herment about Alpha Asher and I. ¡°Maya already chewed me out rather good. I know I messed up.¡± ¡°And now you can¡¯t back out.¡± Breyona huffed, clearly having a strong grasp on the situation. ¡°You almost get taken by Vampires, and now you have to fight an Alpha.¡± ¡°If it makes you feel any better, I¡¯m going to win.¡± I shrugged, using Alpha Asher¡¯s sheet to cover my exposed body. Alpha Asher lifted himself from the bed, walking over to me. His fingers wrapped around the thin sheet, pulling it from my body. I stood on the phone with Breyona, ring at Alpha Asher¡¯s cocky smirk. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make me feel any better.¡± Breyona snapped, ¡°And I know you¡¯re going to win. You¡¯re too stubborn not to.¡± ¡°Thanks for the confidence.¡± I grinned, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. Just stop getting into so much trouble.¡± Breyona sighed, ¡°Meet Mason and I at the diner for lunch? The poor guy has been worried sick about you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± I chuckled, ¡°And I¡¯ll be there, what time?¡± ¡°An hour.¡± Breyona responded, ¡°I¡¯ll see you then!¡± ¡°See ya.¡± I called out, hanging up the phone. ¡°And where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Alpha Asher lifted his dark eyebrow, his eyes burning into my exposed body. ¡°Breyona wants me to meet her and Mason for lunch.¡± I raised my own eyebrow in response, ¡°I told her I¡¯d be there. You can follow if you need to.¡± Alpha Asher walked up to me, his arm snaking around my lower back. His dark eyes burned into my own, making my heart speed exponentially. ¡°Will you be good, L?¡± Alpha Asher murmured; his thumb pressed against my chin. ¡°I will.¡± I nodded honestly. ¡°I¡¯m just going for lunch.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Alpha Asher murmured, ¡°I have to make sure everything is ready for this afternoon. Alpha Bran is making quite the spectacle of your fight.¡± ¡°Spectacle?¡± I scowled. ¡°Alpha Bran enjoys the crowd.¡± Alpha Asher murmured; his eyes dark. ¡°He already believes he¡¯s won¡ª he wants to show off his prize.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not his d**n prize.¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°And he hasn¡¯t won anything yet.¡± ¡°And you won¡¯t let him.¡± Alpha Asher murmured, a smirk forming on his face. ¡°Meet me back at the house in a couple hours.¡± After reluctantly pulling myself from Alpha Asher¡¯s arms, I wrapped a sheet around my body and retreated to my own bedroom. I slipped on a pair of jeans, a light blouse and some shoes. After brushing the knots from my hair, I left the house and headed to the diner. Dad had offered to buy me a car a few weeks ago, something I declinedpletely. Dad didn¡¯t have the money to get me a car, not without struggling financially. Besides, everything in town was close together. The packhouse was located near the center of town, while my old house was just a bit further down the block. I made it to the center of town in seven minutes t. I enjoyed the feel of the warm sun on my skin, the cool breezeing just a few momentster. I had gotten to the diner early, waiting outside until Breyona and Mason pulled up. Mason had a permanent frown on his face, which finally went away when I came into view. ¡°You¡¯re alive.¡± Mason chuckled, grabbing me in his arms. ¡°For now, anyway.¡± Breyona lifted her eyebrow at me, a hand on her hip. ¡°For now.¡± I chuckled once Mason put me down. ¡°I want an exnation while we eat.¡± Breyona shook her head, ¡°Tell me all about yourtest bit of trouble.¡± We went inside the diner and sat down, ordering our usual once the waitress came to the table. Breyona was impatient, wanting to know everything the moment we sat down. I told her the full story, including what Alpha Bran had said to me. ¡°Alright.¡± Breyona sighed, her face falling. ¡°I can¡¯t be mad at you for that. But still L, he¡¯s a d**n Alpha! Their allowed to talk to people like that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not right.¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°He might get away with treating other women like objects, but not me.¡± ¡°He really asked if he could, have you?¡± Breyona rolled her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not liking Alpha Bran already.¡± ¡°Asked Alpha Asher and everything, as if I belonged to him.¡± I snorted, shaking my head. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t mind belonging to Alpha Asher.¡± Breyona smirked, while Mason averted his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to belong to anyone.¡± I shook my head. My stomach constricted, registering the lie I had just told. In truth, I wouldn¡¯t mind belonging to Alpha Asher. His possessive im on me was alluring, intensifying all those conflicting emotions. ¡°When you find your mate, you¡¯ll want to belong to them.¡± Breyona nodded confidently, something shing deep in her gaze. I had nearly forgotten Breyona found her mate. I was so wrapped up in my own life, that I hadn¡¯t taken the chance to ask about her own. ¡°How has things been with you and your mate?¡± I grinned, leaning forward anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s been¡ªrough.¡± Breyona nodded, pain filling her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s not really epting of well, what we are.¡± Mason¡¯s face fell, his eyes welling up with sympathy for Breyona. He looked like he could rte to her pain, making me feel terrible for the two of them. ¡°He coulde around.¡± I reassured her, ¡°You were both made for each other.¡± I smiled softly at my best-friend. ¡°I hope you¡¯re right.¡± Breyona¡¯s voice was small, her eyes far away. The three of us finished dinner, Breyona and Mason dropped me off at my Grandma¡¯s. They promised to meet me at the packhouse before the fight. Alpha Bran was certainly making a spectacle of the entire situation. Everyone in town seemed to throw me sideways nces. Some were sympathetic, while others looked at me like I was a fool. The moment I stepped into my Dad¡¯s house; I knewing there was a mistake. ¡°L.¡± Dad growled from the recliner, his face falling into a grimace as we locked eyes. I contemted backing out the house, mming the door and running down the street. Dad wouldn¡¯t be able to catch me, but I¡¯d be in a lot more trouble. ¡°I thought Alpha Asher was going to look after you.¡± Dad growled, ¡°Not let you get into more trouble. An Alpha, really L?¡± ¡°Be easy on the girl.¡± Grandma shook her head distastefully at her son. ¡°You can see she learned from her actions.¡± ¡°She¡¯s clearly going through with the fight.¡± Dad grumbled, shooting me an annoyed look. ¡°It¡¯s not like she can back out.¡± Grandma rolled her eyes at my Dad, ¡°Besides, L¡¯s going to win.¡± ¡°How can you be sure of that.¡± Dad scoffed, ¡°He¡¯s an Alpha.¡± ¡°His title doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Grandma rolled her eyes, ¡°She knows how to defend herself, and that Alpha is much too cocky. The cocky ones always fall.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but grin at my Grandma. She always knew how to make me feel better, always staying by my side as I learned from my mistakes. ¡°It¡¯s still not gonna be easy to watch.¡± Dad shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re bothing?¡± My jaw dropped a little bit as I looked at my Dad. ¡°Of course, wereing.¡± Dad grunted, ¡°No daughter of mine is fighting an Alpha without her family present.¡± ¡°Thanks Dad.¡± I grinned pulling him into a hug. ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Dad grumbled, his face turning pink. ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not still mad at you.¡± Share Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 54 ¨C Breyona¡¯s P.o.v Against my better judgement, I had given Giovanni the address to my Aunt¡¯s house. I knew what I should¡¯ve done instead, beating myself down for being too weak. I should have rejected him on the spot. I should¡¯ve grabbed L and Mason, leaving the club and my mate behind. My Mom had spent my entire life telling me about the mate bond, and how it would be the happiest day of my life. I wonder what she would think if she knew the truth. This wasn¡¯t the happiest day of my life; it was the worst. A mate I could never be with, one destined to fight against my kind. It was selfish to hope he would abandon his kind when I would never do the same. I couldn¡¯t leave my pack and family behind, yet I couldn¡¯t say the three words that would sever our connection for good. ¡®I reject you.¡¯ Those words physically couldn¡¯t form on my lips. The night L was marked by Tristan, I took her and Mason home. I stayed around long enough to learn the truth about L. She was half-vampire. As bad as it sounded, my heart soared at the news. That meant a werewolf and a vampire were Maybe this wasn¡¯t such an anomaly. After taking Mason home, I hopped into my car. I knew I should¡¯ve driven straight home, but my heart led me elsewhere. I was released from my thoughts as I pulled into the driveway of my Aunt¡¯s house. The lights were off as they had been since she died. My Aunt was much like L¡¯s Grandma. They were both erratic with an incredible outlook on life. I turned my car off and stared up at the old farmhouse. There had been countless summers where I and my older sister would visit to y. My Aunt had all kinds of animals back then. We would y with the horses, running from the hyperactive dogs that would circle our feet. When my Aunt died, the animals were sold to various farms. The grass began to whither and d*e, no longer being taken care of. My Mom could never bring herself toe back here. She had been close with her sister. Her d***h hit her harder than anything I had witnessed before. It was terrifying to see my Mom down on her knees, tears streaming from her eyes as sobs of agony hit her. I opened the car door and stepped into the cool night. My body was on auto pilot. I felt as though someone were tugging the mate bond, pulling me closer to where Giovanni may be. Things would have been so much simpler if I had just gone home. My hands were shaking as I unlocked the door, hearing it creak loudly as it swung open. The house smelled of dust and my Aunt¡¯s cinnamon apple air fresheners. They had long ago run out, but the smell remained. It was faded by time but was a peaceful reminder of who had lived here. I didn¡¯t lock the door behind me, some small part of me hoping Giovanni would show. I flipped on the lights, thankful my Mom continued paying the electric bill. I think some part of her enjoyed pretending my Aunt still lived here, that she was just a phone call away if anything happened. That made two people who were ignoring the truth, like mother like daughter. I sent my Mom a quick text, letting her know I was sleeping over a friend¡¯s house. I made sure not to include any names, determined to keep L out of trouble if I could. I curled up in my Aunt¡¯s teal armchair. Mom had hated this piece of furniture for years, yet my Aunt never got rid of it. She imed to love the wide seat, constantly stating how easy it was to curl up on with a book in hand. I think my Aunt only kept it around to see the grimace on Mom¡¯s face. My Aunt was funny that way. The armchair still smelled like her, light and floral. My eyes snapped open as the floorboards creaked warily. I had fallen asleep in my Aunt¡¯s chair, lulled by the familiar scents of home. My heart nearly jumped from my chest, my eyes widening as I noticed Giovanni standing in the open kitchen. He was leaning against the counter, his dark eyes on me. I wondered how long he had been standing there for, and if he had watched me sleep. ¡°You came.¡± I choked out; my voice thick with sleep. I had to remind myself to stay on guard. Mate or not, Giovanni was the enemy. My wolf howled pitifully, pacing in my head. She had been trying to deny the thought, pretend this entire fight wasn¡¯t existing. It went against her nature to betray her pack, and yet it was also against her nature to reject her mate. We were both in a tight spot. My feet moved on their own, approaching Giovanni as he stood in the kitchen. His clothes had changed from what he was wearing at the club. He was dressed in a dark sweater, a thick leather jacket enclosing his torso. His curly hair was messy, drops of rain clinging to each strand. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why I came here.¡± Giovanni murmured, his dark eyes were bright and wide as he looked down on me. ¡°I felt as though you wanted me here.¡± My mouth ran dry at the sound of his voice. His rough voice, with just a hint of an Italian ent. His voice sounded like honey, thick and sweet. It was something I could never tire of, and yet we could not be together. ¡°It¡¯s the mate bond.¡± I murmured, running my tongue along my dry lips. I could only imagine how it felt for Giovanni. Vampire¡¯s weren¡¯t raised knowing about a future bond they would experience. ¡°Mate-bond.¡± Giovanni repeated, his dark eyes glued to my lips. He was hanging on my every word, just as I was hanging on his. The mate-bond cared not for species or wars. The mate-bond had one duty, to bring two people together. It worked against Giovanni and I, turning our willpower to mush. The urge to step into his arms was overwhelming, his scent swirling around me in suffocating waves. My own willpower was the first to snap. My fingers twitched, wanting to feel his skin beneath my own. His tanned skin looked soft, smooth and wless. Without hesitation, my fingers glided over the soft skin of his hand. Sparks danced along my fingertips, sending a wave of rxation through me. ¡°This make¡¯s me feel calm.¡± Giovanni murmured; his eyes locked on our hands. ¡°Is that part of the mate-bond?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded, my eyes trailing over his face. The frustration on his face was gone as he watched my fingers trail over his skin. ¡°And the strange feeling running across my skin?¡± Giovanni¡¯s eyes snapped up to my own. ¡°That¡¯s also the mate-bond.¡± I nodded, su*ked in by his intense gaze. ¡°The feeling lets you know you¡¯ve found them¡ªyour other half.¡± ¡°How can a Vampire be your other half?¡± Giovanni grimaced, giving a quick shake of his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I answered honestly, already craving another touch. I continued running my fingers over his hand as he made no move to stop me. With each caress, my own restraint evaporated. My wolf was in awe, taken in by the man who imed half our soul. She was Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. determined to pretend. Pretend there was nothing else outside these walls. There was only Giovanni and I, only my mate and me. It was easy to get su*ked into her thoughts, wanting to believe the same. When Giovanni leaned into my touch, stepping closer to my body, my mind still hadn¡¯t begun to clear. I could feel the heat from his body, begging to meet my own. My fingers trailed up his clothed arms, grazing the skin of his neck. His dark eyes were blown wide, lingering on the sparks that caressed his skin. I su*ked in a sharp breath as my fingers trailed up his neck, dancing along his curly hair. The moment I felt Giovanni¡¯s hands on my hips, I knew we were both lost. Giovanni leaned down, and I pressed myself against him as our lips shed together. His lips were hot against my own, something I hadn¡¯t expected. My hands tangled in his curly hair, marveling at how soft it felt. While I was tall for a girl, I was small against his huge frame. His hands grasped my hips tightly, as though he were making sure I had been real. Our lips moved against each other¡¯s effortlessly, the emotions we suppressed guiding us. His touch sent a fire crawling across my skin, begging to be relieved. ¡°This has been a mistake.¡± Giovanni grunted, tearing himself from me. I could see the toll it had taken on him. A sharp pang of pain radiated through out my chest. ¡°We¡¯re mates for a reason.¡± I was grasping at straws, pleading for some way to make this work. ¡°There is no reason.¡± Giovanni¡¯s eyes hardened as he took a few steps away from me. ¡°Neither of us will ever change sides.¡± ¡°We can still meet here.¡± The words left my lips before I could even process them. ¡°How, little she-wolf?¡± Giovanni hissed, his eyes darkening. ¡°Would we ignore our own kind? Pretend there is not a war brewing?¡± It was stupid, so stupid. And yet I couldn¡¯t stop myself. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what we do.¡± I mped my lips together as the words came out. ¡°I¡ªWe don¡¯t have to talk about what¡¯s going on when were here. It can be somewhere safe for the two of us.¡± ¡®Until I¡¯m able to sway your loyalty.¡¯ The words I had almost spoke lingered in my head. I had no choice, I had to sway his loyalty. The only other option was impossible to think of. Giovanni looked unconvinced. ¡°The odds of this ending badly are high, little she-wolf.¡± Giovanni frowned, nearly making me wince. ¡°I know.¡± I admitted, and yet I couldn¡¯t help but hope. * * * * I had returned to the house a couple nightster, after L had been moved into the packhouse. I had spent days resisting the urge to drive off, running to my Aunt¡¯s house in hopes Giovanni would be there. Some nights I would lie awake, remembering the feel of his lips against my own. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ask my Mom about Vampire mates. Her face would contort in confusion as she asked why I wanted the information. I already knew what she would say. She would im we had no more texts on Vampires. She had no idea I knew about her secret stash. Information so old she kept it under tight lock and key. Only her and my Dad had the privilege of seeing this information. I wanted to sneak off and find a way to ess the information, but I couldn¡¯t. I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to read what it said. Would it doom us? We were already doomed ording to Giovanni. Could it save us? I wasn¡¯t sure anything could. Share Chapter 55 ? I had finally given in the night L moved into the packhouse. I had taken Mason home and went home myself. Tonight, was another night I was still in my bed. Sleep refused to im me, instead cing images of Giovanni in my mind. My soul had found its other half and being away from him was nearing painful. When the frustration had be too much, I leaped from the bed. My Mom was already asleep, her soft snores floating down the hall. I couldn''t even bring myself to change, leaving the house in my pajama''s. I sped down the road, disregarding the speed limit signs. My soul and wolf knew where I was headed, the two of them wanted to get there quickly. Unknowingly, I reached out with my heart. I was searching for Giovanni, silently pleading as I hoped he woulde to the house. The windows were dark as I pulled into the driveway for the second time. I found myself sitting in my Aunt''s armchair, sleep refusing to im me. I felt wired and awake, sleep the farthest thought from my mind. When Giovanni silently stepped through the door an hourter, Iunched myself at him. His body stiffened as I mmed into his chest, but the anticipation had been building for too long. I knew this was wrong, deep down I knew it. My mind and body were at war with each other, iming they both knew what was best. I would never betray L or my pack, but surely, I deserved these few moments of peace. These were all I had until the inevitable happened. Either Giovanni chose me, or he chose his kind. *Little she-wolf." Giovanni cleared his throat, taking a step back from me. "I felt you reaching out to me." "I didn''t know what I was doing." I frowned, "I just-I had toe here." I was at a loss for words, but it seemed Giovanni was in the same situation. "I have been feeling things-for you." Giovanni cleared his throat again, his eyes shing with reluctance. "It has been difficult staying away from this house." "I know." I breathed, my eyes roaming every inch of him. "It''s been hard for me too. I couldn''t stay away any longer." Giovanni''s lips parted to say something but closed shortly after. I took his hesitation and tossed it to the side. I knew what I wanted, and right now I wanted to pretend. I wanted to pretend he wasn''t a vampire, and I wasn''t a werewolf. We were just two normal people who happened to share a connection. I wanted just a moment of this before reality crashed down, guilt following. I threw my arms over his shoulders and pressed myself against him. He was too tall for me to reach his lips, so I freckled light kisses across his jaw. His body tensed under my touch, but he made no move to distance himself. I knew I had won when his arms snak*d around my waist, pulling myself tighter against him. His head bent down, his lips meeting my own. I could feel the emotion he held back, the hunger that hid behind his eyes. Somewhere in the back of my mind, my logical side was screaming. I was kissing a Vampire in the middle of nowhere. He could murder me and leave my body to rot. It could be quite some time until my Mom thought to look here. Much too soon, Giovanni pulled himself from me. He looked as though important. wanted to say something, something "Little she-wolf." Giovanni''s lips were parted, practically begging for another taste. "This cannot continue-things. have been set into motion. You will not be able to tolerate my involvement." My stomach sank at his words, and fear coursed through my veins. The way he was speaking made it sound as though the Vampires had ns, ns they were involving Giovanni in. "What''s happening, Giovanni?" I frowned; his name tasted sweet on my lips. Something in his eyes shed as I said his name, the bond between us growing stronger. "I will not betray my people." Giovanni''s eyes hardened painfully, "I just wished to inform you." *You can see what they''re doing is wrong, right? "I frowned, my eyes wide and pleading. "The Vampire''s want to end all werewolf life. Werewolves don''t want all Vampire''s dead. We were happy living in peace." "You say that s though I am not one of them." Giovanni''s voice was cold, detached. "I cannot change what I am, nor can you." The backs of my eyes burned, desperately wanting to let the tears run free. I refused to give into the agony, determined to keep myself together in front of this man. If he could throw a mask on his face and ignore his emotions, so could I. Giovanni turned towards the front door, stepping out onto the porch. His eyes were dark as he turned and looked at me. *I follow orders, just as you do." Giovanni''s eyes concealed just a flicker of pain before he sped off into the night. I had refused to go back to my Aunt''s house. My heart stung with pain every time Giovanni crossed my mind. I hated myself for my weakness, and I hated myself for thinking there could be a happy ending. The moment I stepped into my car; the tears fell freely from my face. I had cried the entire drive home, silently demanding answers from the Moon Goddess. The tears returned with a vengeance when my pleas went unanswered. I would spend my nights alone, drowning in my own emotions as I tried to resist my forbidden mate. During the day I would throw a mask on for the world, one that was being kept together by tape and glue. I summoned what strength I could, hiding my pain from everyone. What hurt me the most was keeping it from L. L of all people would understand. She wouldn''t hate me for what I had done, nor would she expect me to reject Giovanni. She was the one person I could go to, and yet I couldn''t force myself to tell her the truth. I hadn''t seen Giovanni in days, yet it felt much longer than that. Mason and I had gone through with L''s n, sneaking from our houses in the middle of the night. My heart hammered nervously as Mason and I waited alongside the training building. Mason was picking at his fingers, the two of us listening in on L through the mind-link. My heart dropped when I realized the Vampire that had marked L was there, Tristan. I could hear Tyler''s voice through the mind-link, making my blood boil. I had never liked that coward. A strangled gasp left my lips as L repeated the names of Tristan''s Vampire friends. Giovanni How many Vampire''s named Giovanni were there? My head mored for an answer, but my heart knew the truth. This was what Giovanni was speaking of. The Vampires had a n for L and this pack, one Giovanni was heavily involved with. After calling Alpha Asher, Mason and I ran around to the back of the packhouse. Alpha Asher darted outside; half dressed with eyes full of sleep. He said nothing to us, his eyes burning with fury. The fear rolling through me had nothing to do with Alpha Asher. My fear concerned Giovanni. Alpha Asher shifted and leaped into the forest, taking off after L. I was the second to shift, using all my force to propel myself forward. I could hear Mason''s heavy footfalls behind me as I desperately tried to catch up to Alpha Asher. Alpha Asher bounded into the clearing, knocking into Tristan roughly. Giovanni locked eyes with me, the bond making him able to notice me in wolf form. His eyes burned intelligently as they stared into my own. I forced myself to look away, to do anything else. Mason and I leaped into the clearing as Tristan darted away. Giovanni was next to follow, bounding into the woods without a second nce. My heart ached at the sight, my legs moving on their own. My wolf had more control when we were in this form, and she was determined not to let Giovanni get away. My legs burned with agony as I chased after Giovanni. His scent swirled in my head, and I let it lead me as I ran. I skidded to a halt, kicking up dirt and grass in my attempt to stop. Giovanni was leaning against a tree, his eyes hard. His arms were crossed as he stared at me. I wanted to shift but remained still in fear he would dart away. A low whine left my lips, one that seemed to thaw Giovanni''s icy exterior. *I cannot speak with you this way." Giovanni murmured, his eyes running over my walf-form. I walked behind one of the trees, letting my fur sprout back into my body. Keeping my eyes on where Giovanni stood, I walked over to one of the trees. Many of the tree''s in our woods had colored markers. These were the ces clothes were set out incase they were needed. I slipped on a pair of loose sweatpants and threw a white t-shirt over my head. My heart fluttered painfully as I realized Giovanni hadn''t left, he had waited for me. *Alpha Asher Desmond has Tyler in his possession, I assume?" Giovanni questioned.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I figured it couldn''t hurt to answer his question, so I answered honestly. *He does." I nodded. Giovanni grunted, frustration shing in his eyes. "You don''t have to do this." I shook my head, "You could juste with me=" *Come with you?" Giovanni scoffed, "And then what? I would be murdered for my involvement, murdered for what "I am." "I wouldn''t let that happen." I shook my head, my throat constricting as my heart ached in my chest. "L would help us, she''d understand." "The half-blood might understand, but she would never ept us." Giovanni''s gaze became detached, that same echo of pain flickering in his eyes. Somewhere in the back of my mind, I wondered how much pain a person could take. My heart felt dead in my chest, sharp pains radiating through out my body. For once the part of me that wanted a happy ending fell silent. I was left with nothing, just a hollow feeling in my chest. I felt resentment towards Giovanni. Resentment mixed with desire; anger mixed with sorrow. *I Breyona, reject you Giovanni, as my mate." My voice was hollow, my wolf howling and my heart aching as I uttered the words that would sever the bond. Giovanni took a step back, as if my words were a physical strike against his skin. The mask on his face cracked, giving in to the whirlwind of emotions he felt. Anger, regret, longing, despair. He hid it so much better than I, but he was feeling the same emotions. He wanted me as badly as I wanted him. I couldn''t me him for not wanting to try. I was unwilling to abandon my people; how could I expect him to do the one thing I could not? *ept my rejection." I choked out, blinking back the tears that threatened to leave my eyes. Giovanni stood silent, an echo of pain flitting across his features. Giovanni backed away from me, moving deeper into the forest. "Reject me, Giovanni!" The words tore from my chest in a painful yell. Giovanni gave me onest look, one filled with everything h e knew he couldn''t have. He turned and darted into the forest, leaving me broken and confused. He hadn''t epted my rejection. The mate-bond was still growing stronger. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 56 ¨C Alpha Asher¡¯s P.o.v I reluctantly let L leave the house, hoping she would somehow manage to stay out of trouble. The moment L left the house, I traveled down to the cells to speak with Tyler. I was forced to use the holding cell¡¯s in this pack, missing the ones in my own desperately. The holding cells in this pack were pitiful inparison. Silver bars and dirt walls were all that kept prisoners in line. It was obvious these cells were rarely used. The cell bars were rusting, the smell of damp earth surrounding us. I had brought my Beta along, hoping the two of us would coax some words from Tyler. We had kept Tyler under tight lock and key. Guards monitored his cell constantly, they also injected small amounts of silver into his blood stream. He was kept weak and isted in hopes his mind would break before his body. I had visited Tyler the night we captured him and saved L. He had refused to speak, demanding he talk to L. The demand sent fury rolling through me. Tyler was not in any position to make demands, nor would he speak with what was mine. Tyler had this petty hold over L, iming they were meant to be together. I had heard the rumors floating around the day after I took control of this pack. The old Alpha had a girlfriend but discovered his true mate in the middle of his rtionship. I walked down to the cells with Beta Devin at my side. Two guards were leaning against the earthen wall, watching Tyler through the bars. ¡°Has he said anything useful yet?¡± I turned to one of the men, my eyes flickering to Tyler¡¯s hunched form. ¡°No, Alpha.¡± One of the guards shook his head, his eyes narrowing in hatred as he looked on at Tyler. I recognized one of the guards from my own pack, the other was once a part of Tyler¡¯s pack. The hatred in his eyes was staggering, especially as he looked down at his old Alpha. I remembered the young werewolf¡¯s name. Isaac had once been close friends with the old Alpha, making me reluctant to ept his offer as a guard. It was his hatred for his old Alpha that made me ept, and Isaac had not been one to disappoint. Every half an hour, Isaac would enter Tyler¡¯s cell and beat the truth from him. Tyler had yet to speak of anything other than L, but my will remained unbroken. It had been a total of two days, longer than I thought Tyler wouldst. Bringing L down here was ast resort, something I tried not to think on. I opened Tyler¡¯s cell and stepped inside. The smell of sh*t and p**s was overwhelming, turning my stomach. Tyler had seen better days. The cocky tilt of his chin was absent as he sat slumped over in his cell. His light-colored hair was brown with dirt, his clothes crumpled and stained. His light eyes remained bright and unbroken, something that would soon change. ¡°It appears your men have forgotten my breakfast.¡± Tyler¡¯s voice was raspy fromck of water, his head turning up in my direction. His eyes were bright as his lips turned up in a cocky smile. My wolf wanted to tear through, to destroy the man thatid im on what was ours. Tyler¡¯s hold on L was non-existent, a power he wished to reim. Tyler was one of those men who couldn¡¯t stand to be ignored, to be reced by something better. Reiming L was poor attempt to im his old life, one where he hadn¡¯t lost everything. It was never my intention to a****k Tyler¡¯s pack. I hadn¡¯t noticed the little pack until Tyler climbed for my attention. I could ignore his side-eyed looks of jealousy and superiority, but I couldn¡¯t tolerate out right disrespect. Tyler had disrespected my position in front of my pack. Naturally, an act like this wouldn¡¯t be grounds for war. The two Alpha¡¯s would fight one-on-one, the victor absorbing the loser¡¯s pack. Tyler had run back to his pack before we had the chance, prompting my own action in return. I could never allow another Alpha to disrespect me and run. A coward had no right running a pack. Instead of acknowledging what he said, I kept my face an impassive mask. I gripped Tyler¡¯s tattered shirt in my fist, lifting him to his feet. His head rested against the earthen wall; his lip split from his time with Isaac. Feeling my wolf¡¯s strength surge through me, I tossed Tyler¡¯s body against the wall. His flesh hit the earth with a sickening smack, but the light in his blue eyes remained. ¡®Not for long.¡¯ My wolf murmured, looking down at the would-be Alpha. ¡®Everyone breaks.¡¯ As much as I wanted to, I hadn¡¯t the time to stay and truly torture Tyler. I informed Isaac and the other guard to feet him scraps a few times a day. Enough to keep him alive, but not enough to gain strength. Alpha Bran had been waiting outside the Training building for me, insisting he needed my men¡¯s aid in setting up for the fight. I had detested Alpha Bran¡¯s father, and now I detested his son. The two of them were insufferable pricks, thinking themselves the King¡¯s of the world. While the prospect of L fighting Alpha Bran pissed me off, it would be satisfying when she won. ¡®Alpha Bran will never live it down.¡¯ My wolf murmured in appreciation. Alpha Bran continued to push his boundaries. Extensivements about L and his night with her left his mouth. He was goading me on, I knew that much. Alpha Bran¡¯s pride often clouded his judgement. He ran the secondrgest pack in the world, one I could easily absorb if need be. I had been quite the dictator a few years ago, my goal was absorbing as many packs as possible. I had long ago left that goal behind, content with the size of my pack. We had the numbers and the warriors, there was just one thing missing. It was something I had spent many years ignoring, something I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted. I had the pack, the men, but I didn¡¯t have a mate. I needed a Luna. Alpha Bran¡¯s men worked with my own, turning the open space beside the pack-house into a fighting ground. The open space lingered beside the Training building and was once where training was held. When the recruits began their training as wolves, we would move outside. The space was t and barren, but Alpha Bran requested more. After a couple hours, the earthen floor was covered. In the center of the field sat arge dirt lot, circr in shape. This was where Alpha Bran and L would be fighting. Large lights were strewn about, staked into the ground. The sun was just beginning to set, marking only an hour before their fight. I paced inside the packhouse as the minutes ticked by. Ten minutes before the fight, I was nearly ready to explode. Her two friends hade twenty minutes earlier, standing by as they waited for their friend. The girl Breyona continued throwing me anxious nces. Her eyes were glued to the clock on the wall, counting down the seconds until the fight. Even the guy Mason, looked concerned. The constant need to suppress my jealousy around Mason was infuriating, but I knew L needed them here. ¡°She¡¯ll be here, Alpha.¡± Beta Devin grunted, giving me a wary look. ¡°Do you really think L would run?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± I shook my head, agreeing with Beta Devin¡¯s reasoning. ¡°She¡¯s incapable of arriving anywhere on time.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be here.¡± Breyona muttered, her eyes meeting my own. ¡°She went to her Dad¡¯s house, their probably just runningte. You know how she is.¡± As if on cue, the front door opened, and L walked in. Her face was red from exertion, but she was otherwise unharmed. My hammering heart stilled at the sight of her, her ck hair done in a tight braid down her back. The ck leggings and sports bra clung to her full frame. ¡°Did you run here?¡± I grimaced, taking in the sight of her. ¡°What? No, I didn¡¯t run here.¡± L¡¯s face contorted in confusion, her bottom lip jutting out. ¡°We were just runningte.¡± ¡°You¡¯re about to fight an Alpha and you couldn¡¯t keep track of the time?¡± My voice came out harsher than I meant, my eyebrow lifting as I stared at the defiant expression on L¡¯s face. ¡°Baby steps, Alpha.¡± L snapped, her hands finding their way to her hips. ¡°Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day.¡± I peeled my eyes away from her hips and red. This little ball of fire was distracting me more than I thought. I was noticing all her habits and began enjoying each one. Her lip would jut out in a pout whenever she was being scolded, her hands would find her hips when she became defensive. I was beginning to enjoy the sh of fire in her eyes when she called me ¡®Alpha¡¯. I sent Breyona, Mason, and Beta Devin outside. I needed a minute alone with L before my head nearly imploded. The urge to touch her skin was a constant itch in my head. ¡°Ready to watch me beat up an Alpha?¡± L¡¯s lips turned up in a smirk that sent my heart hammering. ¡°You¡¯re awful cocky.¡± My eyes zed down at her, irritation and lu*t filling my body. Her eyes were wide and innocent, catching on to the anger that rolled from my body. Regardless of tonight¡¯s oue, L would be punished for her behavior. ¡°Maybe I just have a really good Alpha training me.¡± L shrugged, her own lu*t filling her eyes. As much as she tried to resist me, her eyes always gave it away. ¡°Careful, L.¡± I smirked down at her, my thumb rubbing against her plush bottom lip. ¡°Keep L had the reaction I anticipated. A scoff came from her perfect lips, her eyes narrowing incredulously. ¡°Keep dreaming.¡± L smirked, turning on her heel and exiting through the front door. Her hips swayed, her bottom prominent through her leggings. I ignored the tightening in my pants, pushing thoughts of L¡¯s round bottom from my mind. I had caught up to L effortlessly. L was fast for a werewolf, but it was clear she was in no hurry. Some part of her was nervous for this fight. Alpha Bran stood in the middle of the dirt circle; his face bright with cheer as he talked to some of the guests. I could see Alpha Zeke nearby, an irritated look on his face as Alpha Bran pped him on the back. Alpha Bran was the first to notice L¡¯s arrival, something I had already anticipated. L¡¯s Dad stood off to the side, looking irritated yet proud. Her Grandma stood nearby, her face calm and serene despite what tonight would hold. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°L sweetheart, you¡¯re here.¡± Alpha Bran smirked, running a hand through his hair. His pitiful excuse at flirting only irritated me and my wolf. L¡¯s look of disgust cooled some of my anger. ¡°Obviously, this is my pack.¡± L rolled her eyes, clearly tired of his antics. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t go easy on you sweetheart.¡± Alpha Bran smirked, pulling his shirt from his head. Many of the guests stood by awkwardly, anticipation and nerves filling the lot of them. It wasn¡¯t often one of their own would fight against an Alpha. The rules were as such, they could fight in wolf or human form but had to keep within the circle. The first one unconscious or d**d would win the fight. An uneasy feeling filled me. It was clear L received training in her year away from the pack, but had she trained in her wolf form? The two of them stood at opposite ends of the circle, their eyes locked on one another. I made my way to the front, taking my ce beside Alpha Zeke and Beta Devin. It was responsibility to begin the fight. I let any emotion drain from my face, giving L a long look before beginning the match. ¡°Fight.¡± My voice rang out through the crowd of people. The lights illuminated the field as the sun continued to set. Shadows were thrown across the field and forest line. Without hesitation, Alpha Bran leaped forward. His ws extended in the short amount of time it took to reach L. For just a moment, I worried she had a moment to slow when registering Alpha Bran¡¯s a****k. Surprise rolled through me as L turned, ttening herself as Alpha Bran whizzed by. His ws dug into the ground as he skidded to a halt. His blue eyes were bright with surprise, clearly underestimating L. L on the other hand looked ted and calm. Alpha Bran pulled himself from the ground. I knew his wolf was giving him speed and strength, judging from the speed Alpha Bran used. A wolf¡¯s energy was not inexhaustible. Sooner orter his wolf would tire, retreating to the back of his mind. Alpha Bran kept close to L, giving her little room to escape and move around. While Alpha Bran was not the best fighter I had seen, he was better than I anticipated. Alpha Bran threw punch after punch, while L stumbled to dodge his moves. He was keeping her close, working her against the far wall of the circle. L needed room to move, room to dodge his attacks. My chest constricted as his lengthened w grazed L¡¯s ankle. The move had set her off bnce, leaving her falling to the floor. L pulled herself up with speed that surprised me. As Alpha Bran¡¯s punches and swipes became more desperate, L began to pick up speed. I watched as something shed from the corner of my eye, turning my head at the sight. Something cold rushed through me as I watched the shadows gather. They followed L¡¯s every movement, keeping out of sight behind the crowd. The shadows followed her silkily, as if they were under her When L lunged and dodged, the shadows followed. What had once been a warm night, was now cold. Light wind whipped around,shing against skin. A sense of unease fell on the crowd, but I seemed the only one who noticed. My eyes scanned the oblivious crowd, their eyes locked on L and Alpha Bran. There was one set of eyes that were not on the fight, but on the gathering shadows behind L. L¡¯s Grandmother stared at the gathering shadows; her mouth parted in shock. Share Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 57 ¨C L¡¯s P.o.v Alpha Bran had quickly learned not to underestimate me. He hadn¡¯t expected my speed, having to push himself tond the easiest of blows. Alpha Bran was a skilled opponent, but I had trained against Alpha Asher on multiple asions. Alpha Asher¡¯s fighting style was brute force coupled with intense analyzing. Alpha Asher analyzed each target, noticing their differences and the way they fought. Alpha Bran did no such thing, treating me the same as he would any other opponent. While dodging Alpha Bran¡¯s attacks, I remembered something Chris had told me. Chris had trained me the entire year I stayed at Grandma¡¯s. He had never told me the truth about his past, but Grandma gave me some hints. Chris had been one of the best warriors to exist, bing Beta to his closest friend at one point. It must have not worked out, as Chris lived in the middle of nowhere with Grandma as his neighbor. Chris had given me thousands of tips throughout our year of training, but this one stuck with me the most. ¡®Each opponent is different. You need to pinpoint those differences, find their weak spot.¡¯ Alpha Bran¡¯s weak spot was his pride, that and his increasing temper. The more impatient and desperate Alpha Bran became, the sloppier he would fight. Parts of his body were undefended as he attacked impulsively I could see Alpha Bran¡¯s desire to shift, yet his pride prevented him from doing so. He thought shifting was unnecessary fighting against a she-wolf, that he should have the strength in human form. Maya was in my head, goading me on. While she helped increase my speed, she saved her strength. We would have to render Alpha Bran unconscious to win the fight. It was clear he was stronger than me, but I was determined to win. As I became faster, Alpha Bran¡¯s blows became more desperate. I was exceeding his expectations, proving to be a challenge. No one else could see it, but anger and frustration were growing in Alpha Bran¡¯s eyes. I felt myself tumble to the ground; my ankle scratched by Alpha Bran¡¯s w. I could feel the sticky wetness against my ankle, but the pain fueled me. All at once, something strange began to happen. It started as a gentle tingling sensation across my skin, brushing past the hairs on my arms and raising them. The tingling sensation grew stronger, and much colder. Shards of ice danced across my skin, scraping but causing no pain. The sweat on my body grew cold, yet Alpha Bran and I continued to fight. My stomach tightened as I dodged another of Alpha Bran¡¯s blows. He was close to shifting, to setting aside his pride to win the fight. ¡®It¡¯ll be easier to knock him out before he shifts.¡¯ Maya murmured in my head. There was a tugging sensation in my gut, and the cold shards of ice continued running across my skin. A voice whispered out in my mind, silky yet sharp like steel. It slithered into my mind, curling around my head like a vice. I could almost picture it sliding into my mind, a smoky tendril of darkness. ¡®By payment of blood, we will provide aid.¡¯ As quickly as the voice hade, it vanished. A searing pain erupted from my ankle, and it took all my concentration not to double over. The cut on my ankle grew cold, painfully cold. Instead of strength leaving my body, I was met with a wave of strength that nearly knocked me to my knees. The feeling was raw and dark yet alluring and almostforting. It reminded me of dark chocte, thick and sweet with just a hint of something bitter. Alpha Bran¡¯s face contorted in panic as my speed skyrocketed. I was dodging Alpha Bran¡¯s reckless blows while making ones of my own. His contorted expression fueled me, filling me with smug satisfaction as my ws grazed his chest. Alpha Bran¡¯s bones began to shift, hair sprouting on his body in light patches. Faster than the average werewolf, his wolf burst from his body. Large and the color of wet sand, Alpha Bran stood snarling at me. I called Maya forward, and for just a moment she fought against the strength that filled me. The humming pain in my ankle was an afterthought, hardly crossing my mind. ¡®It feels wrong.¡¯ Maya mumbled, shaking her head. ¡®Do you want to get beat by this Alpha?¡± I grunted, growing impatient the longer we stayed in human form. I felt Mayae to the front of my mind, absorbing and meshing with the strength that flowed through Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. me. My own bones began to shift, midnight colored fur sprouting over my body. Maya jumped forward with renewed strength, our jaws open as we fought for each other¡¯s throats. The crowd of people stepped back, out of range from the fighting wolves. I hadn¡¯t the time to stop and analyze, but I felt different in wolf form. My wolf had grown taller, almost as tall as Alpha Bran¡¯s. I was still small inparison, but it was a noticeable change. My fur had once been a t shade of ck, looked brighter and more alive. It was a deep ck, with almost a deep blue hue. Alpha Bran¡¯s strength began to wane, his desperation reaching newfound heights. Alpha Bran¡¯s wolf lunged forward, it¡¯s teeth b**e. He made the mistake of leaving his right side open, and I was much faster. I felt Maya spring forward, coiling her body away from Alpha Bran¡¯s teeth as our own sunk into his neck. We hadn¡¯t bitten deep enough to k**l, just enough to make Alpha Bran whine. nting our back legs in the dirt, Maya whipped her head to the side. I forced all the strength coursing through me into the move. Alpha Bran hit the dirt with a sickening thud, the force behind our move sent his wolf skidding across the grass. The crowd held its breath, their eyes flickering between Alpha Bran and I. Alpha Zeke walked over to the still wolf, a cocky grin on his face. I hadn¡¯t noticed what Alpha Zeke was doing, my eyes were locked on Alpha Asher. His honey colored eyes stared at me, something strange flickering on the surface. My body felt strangely numb, my limbs thick with exhaustion. All I wanted was to curl up in Alpha Asher¡¯s plush bed and sleep well into the next day. ¡°He¡¯s done.¡± Alpha Zeke chuckled, a brisk shake of his head. After copious amounts of cheering and a few more strange looks from Alpha Asher, I was finally able to step out of the crowd. I stumbled at first, nearly toppling over as a wave of exhaustion hit. The high from my fight was wearing off, leaving me to c***h and b**n. Once I was away from most of the people, I closed my eyes and sent A back. ¡°What are you doing, L?¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s rough voice called out, making my eyes snap open. My wolf was almost as tall as Alpha Asher, my head reaching around his chest. ¡®Shifting.¡¯ I scoffed through the mind-link, giving Alpha Asher a tired look. ¡°Come in the training building with me.¡± Alpha Asher grunted, holding my bag in his hands. I followed Alpha Asher silently, my paws tapping against the thick pads on the floor. The lights were off inside, alling on at once as Alpha Asher flipped the switches. Once the door was closed, Alpha Asher turned to me. ¡°Shift.¡± His voice was rough andmanding. I¡¯m sure Maya would¡¯ve done anything he asked, so long as he used that tone. The fur retreated from my body, my bones shifting back with minimal difort. My long raven colored hair hung down to my waist, covering most of my bre*sts as I stood b**e in front of Alpha Asher. ¡°Later, L.¡± Alpha Asher smirked, his dark eyes captivating. ¡°Your family is waiting outside.¡± My face flushed, and for a moment I wondered if he could read my thoughts. Alpha Asher pulled my spare set of clothes from my bag, slipping my loose t-shirt over my head. I pulled on another pair of leggings and slipped on some shoes. I was pissed I ripped through my clothes when I shifted, but I couldn¡¯t get undressed in the middle of a fight. That didn¡¯t change the fact I lost my favorite pair of shoes during my shift. The two of us walked outside, images of Alpha Asher and I flickering through my head. Dad, Mason, and Breyona all had cheeky grins on their faces. ¡°I didn¡¯t doubt you for a second, L.¡± Mason¡¯s lopsided smile formed on his face. ¡°I did.¡± Breyona shrugged, a grin on her own face. ¡°But I¡¯m pleasantly surprised!¡± Grandma pasted a smile on her face, one I could see through in an instant. Her eyes were filled to the brim with worry, her hands sped tightly. ¡°You did great out there.¡± Grandma smiled proudly. Her smile seemed a little more convincing this time but did nothing to ease the tension in my stomach. Share Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 58 ¨C While everyone seemed ted over my victory, my stomach continued twisting in knots. Clearly something had happened during the fight, something that chilled me to the bone. I hadn¡¯t won on my own, something had helped me. If I tried to picture the source, I could see smoky tendrils of darkness pulsing at the edge of the forest. They blended in with the shadows, nearly invisible to the nak*d eye. If I focused hard enough, I swore I could see them moving. The strange surge of strength put Maya on edge. She hated the cold and prickly feeling that caressed our skin. It felt seductive and cold, unfeeling yet addicting. While I hadn¡¯t a clue what I did, I promised myself that would be thest of it. Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes lingered on the forest line, flickering back to me as he caught my gaze. Something turned in my stomach at the way Alpha Asher looked on at the shadows. My gut was telling me he could see them, slithering into the darkness until called. Even Grandma looked uneasy, her lips turned up into a forced smile. Every now and again her eyes would run over me slowly, as if she were searching for something. Alpha Bran had been ced out of sight, still unconscious in his wolf form. A sense of smug satisfaction filled me. I had defeated an Alpha. Alpha Bran was a far cry away from Alpha Asher, but I had been sessful. Alpha Asher would receive aid from Alpha Bran, and I didn¡¯t have to spend a night with the man. Once everyone cleared from the training grounds, Alpha Asher and I retreated inside the house. I hugged Breyona and Mason goodbye, promising to meet up with them tomorrow after training. Dad and Grandma had left, Dad¡¯s shoulders lifting with pride as they walked back to the car. I walked into Alpha Asher¡¯s bedroom without being told, the action simply felt right. After spending these few days with him, I couldn¡¯t imagine sleeping in bed alone. It was strange how attached I became to Alpha Asher, relying on his presence like a crutch. After a while, I stopped questioning the intense sxual attraction I felt towards the man. Now something new was simmering within me. Every intimate move Alpha Asher made was stored in my mind, igniting feelings I hadn¡¯t expected. These feelings weren¡¯t born from lut and allure, but something deeper. Choosing to focus on anything other than those feelings, I asked Alpha Asher what happened during the fight. ¡°Did anything¡ªstrange happen while I was fighting Alpha Bran?¡± I frowned, the words tasting sour in my mouth. Alpha Asher lifted my shirt from my head, another intimate action. I was keeping count at this point, each action making my insides flutter. Alpha Asher insisted we shower but noticed how I seemed to wobble on my own feet. He was incredibly gentle, removing each piece of my clothing with ease. I could hardly feel his fingertips graze my skin as he removed my bra. Alpha Asher¡¯s lips pressed together tightly, an expression I was beginning to anticipate. His dark brows pressed together, worry clouding his honey colored eyes. ¡°Strange?¡± Alpha Asher murmured, his voice rough. ¡°You could say that. Did you notice anything Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. strange?¡± It was my turn to purse my lips. I had learned my lesson about telling Alpha Asher the truth. If I lied to him, it would onlye back to bite me on the a*s. I told Alpha Asher about what happened during the fight. I gave every insignificant detail I could muster. I gave a detailed description on how the small shards of ice danced across my skin, and the searing pain that erupted in my ankle. My ankle had already begun to heal, a red puckered wound lingering on my skin. Alpha Asher¡¯s jaw clenched when I told him what the shadows had said, and how they fed from my blood. My stomach churned as I spoke, but I told him what the surge of power felt like. It was raw and ancient, yet dark and seductive. It was easy to be lost in that power, letting it flow unrestricted. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound good.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes darkened, the muscles in his jaw working roughly. My pants and underwear hit the floor with a dull thud. It was clear Alpha Asher had seen something during the fight, something he was reluctant to speak of. The pulse of allure and lu*t bounced between us, but our thoughts kept us upied. Alpha Asher ced his hands on my hips and lifted me from the floor. As if it were second nature, I wrapped my legs around his hips. He walked the two of us into the shower and set me on my wobbly legs. The hot water eased my bruised skin wonderfully, lulling me into a sleepy daze. I forced myself to remain awake, to continue the conversation we were having. ¡°What could it have been?¡± I murmured warily, ¡°They spoke in my head, like I was the one who called them.¡± ¡°Werewolves can¡¯t do things like that, L.¡± Alpha Asher pursed his lips, grabbing a bottle of bodywash tother over my skin. ¡°That mean¡¯s what happened probably stemmed from your other half¡ªyour Vampire side.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure I want to know.¡± I frowned, my wide eyes meeting his own. That kind of power felt wrong, yet incredibly alluring. I felt strong harnessing this ancient power, but I could feel it leave a stain on my soul. That kind of power was addicting. ¡°It¡¯s half of who you are.¡± Alpha Asher smiled wearily. ¡°You do not have to ept that side, but it is smart to learn what you can.¡± ¡°Breyona¡¯s parents are big into history. They have all these ancient texts, but they still didn¡¯t have much on Vampire¡¯s.¡± I frowned. ¡°I can see what I can do on my part.¡± Alpha Asher spun me around, rubbing the soft sponge against my back. ¡°I make no promises¡ªmany Alpha¡¯s do not care for history.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a surprise.¡± I snorted, my eyes closing against my own will. Alpha Asher set the sponge aside, letting hisrge hands glide over my shoulders. His thumbs dug into the sore muscles on my shoulders, coaxing a tired moan from my lips. His hands paired with the hot water soothed my body, making me weak to the knees. ¡°I¡¯d suggest you hold those sounds in, L.¡± Alpha Asher murmured, his lips only inches from my ear. ¡°You¡¯re too exhausted for what I want to do to you.¡± I could feel his length press against my back, hardened from the noise that left my lips. My cheeks burned red, but Alpha Asher continued running his hands along my back. I mped my lips shut, letting Alpha Asher¡¯s hands work away my tension. It was another intimate act, another moment where things felt much more¡­ serious. ¡°Talk to Breyona again.¡± Alpha Asher murmured; my eyes began fluttering shut. ¡°Reread what you¡¯ve already read. I¡¯ve learneding backter can offer fresh perspective.¡± I murmured something unintelligible, my head falling back against Alpha Asher¡¯s chest. The rest of the shower was a daze, my eyes refusing to stay open for the rest. Every so often, I could feel Alpha Asher run his fingers along my skin. The move wasn¡¯t s*xual, his fingers stayed far away from my private areas. Alpha Asher trailed his fingers up my neck, along my cor bones and down my stomach. His arm wrapped around my waist, holding me up as he massaged conditioner into my hair. He had been incredibly gentle, taking control and cleaning every inch of me. My eyes might¡¯ve been closed and fighting sleep, but my stomach swarmed with butterflies. ¡°Sleepy, little L.¡± Alpha Asher chuckled lowly in my ear, sending a pang of something delightful between my legs. His voice continued to have a strong affect on me. ¡°Your clever move must have left you drained.¡± Alpha Asher was right, my move had left me drained. The strength that once flowed through my body had left with a vengeance. As that dark power left me, I felt as though it su*ked away my own strength. Thest thing I remembered before s*mbing to the darkness, was the feel of a soft material beneath my fingers. I could feel Alpha Asher¡¯s fingers in my hair, the motion lulling me into sleep. I was envious of the confidence in Alpha Asher¡¯s voice. While he didn¡¯t put it into words, he trusted me. He might have not trusted my ability to stay out of trouble, but he trusted my loyalty. He wasn¡¯t worried about the dark power I had tapped into; confident we would find the answer. I wished I could feel that way, but his confidence did nothing to ease the anxiety in my gut. My sleep started off as restful¡ªthat was until the slippery voices filled my mind. I felt myself being torn from my body, pulled away from Alpha Asher¡¯s bed. I could see my body below, curled up as I breathed softly. Alpha Asher¡¯s face was smooth and rxed, his own eyes closed in sleep. I wanted to reach forward, to go back into my body but the shadows stirring in the corner had other ns. They pulled me backwards, ripping me from Alpha Asher¡¯s bedroom with force. I tumbled out of the house, several feet above the ground before plummeting forward. Share Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 59 ¨C I was pulled from the packhouse, floating just outside the second-floor window. I could still see Alpha Asher and I in bed, his arm wrappedzily around my waist. Looking down at my own hands, I noticed the shimmery and almost dream-like quality they had taken on. My skin was nearly translucent, showing the ground beneath me. I held my arms out in the air, trying to move myself towards the bedroom window. My body refused to respond, as if I were tethered to the spot. I had never experienced a dream quite like this. Watching my sleeping body just ten feet away was quite unsettling. My stomach lurched as I began sinking to the ground. It felt like going over the crest of Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. a roller coaster, right before free-fall. For just a second, I wondered if my feet would pass through the earth. I had passed through the packhouse with ease. Some of the fear in my stomach was quenched when my feet gently hit the ground. Everything was lit beautifully under the night sky. The moonlight bathed everything in shades of deep blue. Something stirred at the forest line. I tried to take a step back when the familiar icy cold front After seeing the moving shadows during the fight, it was easy to spot them now. It was as if once you noticed the shadows, you could never miss them again. The shadows gathered along the forest line, painting the leaves and bark in ck. I watched as some of the shadows took form, only to break apart and slink away. The shadows continued to build, and my difort continued to grow. My skin was cold to the touch, even with the warm nighttime breeze. As the shadows gathered, other parts of the forest line became lighter. Tree¡¯s and details were easier to make out as the shadows pulled themselves further away. The shadows merged, creating a towering form. The form was shaped like a man. Standing at six feet tall, the form had no discernable details. I could see its frayed edges, where the shadows were unable to be solid. The human shaped shadow approached me. Each individual hair on my body stood on end as the silky voice emerged from the shadow. The cold front seemed to follow the shadows, growing stronger the closer they approached. ¡®You have been called¡¯ ¡®Called?¡¯ My voice sounded strange as the word tumbled from my lips. It was an octave higher and left a dull ringing in my ears. As much as I wanted this to be a dream, it was far too urate for my liking. The knot that had formed in my stomach grew bigger each time I dismissed this as a dream. While I wanted to ignore the truth, my gut already knew. I tried to reach out to Maya, to feel her within the confines of my brain. I was met with an emptiness that rattled me. Searching the corners of my mind for my wolf, she was no where to be found. The only voice inside my head, was my own. I pressed against the invisible barrier that held me in ce, pushing until my body ached and my head throbbed. The shadow man glided forward inhumanly, it¡¯s arms and legs remained still throughout the motion. ¡®Do not fight¡¯ The words came from the shadows in a silky hiss, their voices floating to my reluctant ears. Before I had the chance to react, a smoky hand wrapped around my wrist. My mouth opened in pain, but nothing came out. The smoky hand around my wrist was colder than anything I had felt. I couldn¡¯t pull myself from it¡¯s grasp. Icy shards dug into my skin and I wondered if there would be a wound where the shadow had touched me. Nearly three whole seconds after the shadow grabbed my wrist, the packhouse around us had faded from existence. It was like watching an old television. The background became enveloped in static, details and object disappearing from the background until we were left with nothing. As quickly as everything faded, a new surrounding reced the old. My limbs felt like jelly, my tongue sandpaper in my mouth. I was overwhelmed with fatigue, as if I had just traveled a great distance. I turned around, looking at my surroundings as they came into existence. I wasn¡¯t by the packhouse anymore, but inside someone¡¯s home. From the looks of it, I was standing in someone¡¯s living room. My body still had that hazy dream-like quality, but everything around me seemed so¡­ real. The living room was bathed in shades of maroon, brown and ck. A leather couch sat in the middle of the room, facing a zing firece. I could feel the heat crackle against my skin, it¡¯s warmth attempting to counteract the cold. Bookshelves lined the walls, arge mahogany desk sat at one end of the room. Statue¡¯s and works of art were scattered through out the room, all looking priceless and ancient. Once I finished looking over the room, my eyes fell on a familiar head of blonde hair. Looking much like he had at the swimming hole, Tristan was seated in one of the chairs. A ss of amber colored alcohol sat in his hand; his face contorted into a grimace. Without giving it much thought, my hand reached up and ran against the mark Tristan left on my shoulder. I knew without looking, it was still there. It had followed me into my dream¡ªor whatever this was. My eyes fell on another man, and I wondered how I hadn¡¯t noticed him before. He wasn¡¯t any vampire I had ever seen, not that I¡¯ve seen many to begin with. His hair was the color of night, a deep shade of ck that nearly grazed his shoulders. The midnight colored waves seemed oddly familiar. I walked around to get a better look at his face. Neither one seemed to notice my presence. The man¡¯s hair was lifted from his face, the deep waves fanned over his head. The man looked quite young, possibly in histe twenties. While he looked young, there was a strange aura that surrounded him. Power and wisdom floated around him like a harsh wind. I was sure my heart ceased its erratic beating the moment I looked into his eyes. What I saw made the icy wavese back with a vengeance. I saw myself mirrored in his bright eyes, my own staring back at me. It was then I was able to make the connection between myself and this man. This man was my father. His bright eyes were identical to my own, his raven hair the same shade. I had always thought I got my dark hair from my Grandma, but now I could see the difference. Grandma¡¯s ck hair was the color of obsidian. My hair was such a deep shade of ck, it almost held a blue hue to it. The color of rich midnight skies and lurking shadows. His lips were like my own, plump and full with a deep cupid bow. There was a coldness to the man¡¯s eyes, one that set my teeth on edge. His eyes were hard as he looked into the fire. The man turned his head to Tristan, and I watched as Tristan stiffened in response. The man¡ªmy Fathermanded a lot of respect, that was evident in the way Tristan responded to his gaze. ¡®You may leave, Tristan.¡¯ His voice was deep and rich, striking a chord within me that I had long ago forgotten about. His voice was familiar, delving down and reaching memories long ago forgotten. How could I remember his voice if I hadn¡¯t met him before? As deep and rich as his voice may be, it reminded me of the icy shards that licked my skin. His voice held a certain coldness to it, one that spread around the room like a thick frost. I was almost certain I¡¯d be able to see my own breath as it escaped my lips. Tristan stood, giving the man a small bow. ¡®Yes, my Lord.¡¯ Tristan murmured politely, retreating to therge doors before he disappeared from the room. My Lord? The strange words danced in circles around my head. The truth was sitting right in front of me, waiting for me to wrap my hands around it. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to put the pieces together. I would much rather live in the dark, ignore the pull I felt in my gut as I looked on at my Father. The pieces were fitting together in my head, and it took all my willpower to keep them apart. Just as the pieces clicked together, the man opened his mouth and spoke. ¡®I know you¡¯re here, L.¡¯ Bile churned in my stomach, threatening to rise. Could I throw up in a dream¡ªor whatever this was? I wasn¡¯t sure, but I had the strange feeling I would find out. The icy shards continuedpping at my skin, but the shadow figure had retreated to the other side of the room. The figure melted into the shadows cast by the zing firece. Part of the room darkened as the shadows melted into the background. I opened my mouth to speak, but what could I say? I wasn¡¯t sure what to say, let alone if he could hear me. As if the man could read my mind, he spoke once again. ¡®I cannot hear you, but that isn¡¯t necessary.¡¯ The man shook his head, his eyes never once leaving the zing fire. ¡®You¡¯re a smart girl, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve figured out who I am to you.¡¯ For once, I was thankful I couldn¡¯t speak. I hadn¡¯t been rendered speechless before, but I was now. There were a million questions flitting through my head, yet none of them seemed to break through the surface. ¡®The Shadows are your birthright, L. They are my gift to you.¡¯ My Father voice came out strong, his words had an ufortable chill to them. ¡®I felt you call out to them just a few hours ago. As you have learned, they demand a price for their work. The steeper your request, the higher the price.¡¯ As he said thest sentence, his head snapped over to me. His eyes were locked on my own, as if he could see me standing in the room. My mouth was open in shock, my body frozen in ce. ¡®You can deny what you are, but sooner orter you will find your way to me. By force or free-will, you will find your way to me.¡¯ My Father¡¯s voice was hard. I looked into eyes identical to my own, searching for some form of light within them. Instead of light, I found shadows. ¡®Together we will eradicate our enemies. You will take your rightful ce at my side.¡¯ My Father spoke with conviction, as if it was all set-in stone. ¡®It is what you were created for.¡¯ ¡®No.¡¯ I shook my head, uncaring if he could hear me or not. ¡®I won¡¯t¡ªI won¡¯t betray my family, my pack.¡¯ ¡®Embrace your other half, L. Look into the past and remember.¡¯ ¡®No!¡¯ Frustration and fear bubbled within me, the desperate scream tearing through my throat. I didn¡¯t want to be here anymore, I wanted to be safe in bed with Alpha Asher. I could have gone my entire life without seeing that, without experiencing it. I felt myself fly backwards; torn from the ce I had stood. My entire body was surrounded by the icy frost, my skin stinging as it tore me away from my Father. I was back at the packhouse, my toes wiggling over the dewy grass. The shadows against the forest line looked and felt normal. The icy waves thatpped at my skin ceased. I would¡¯ve thought I was awake if it weren¡¯t for my translucent skin. I felt myself being lifted upwards, as if a string were tied around my waist. I was thrown into the bedroom, catching a glimpse of Alpha Asher¡¯s sleeping form. I sat up from bed, my heart hammering in my chest. A thinyer of sweat clung to my skin. While my skin was coated in sweat, I felt like a block of ice. My teeth gnashed together, fighting the urge to shiver. Sunlight streamed through the curtain¡¯s, battering my eyes from the intensity. Share Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 60 ¨C I had woken in bed alone, the spot where Alpha Asher had been was still warm. His scent swirled around me, settling my frantic heart. A note sat on his pillow, one different to the many I had received. While my heart still thundered at the sight of the note, it was for a different reason. I peeled open the paper and looked down at Alpha Asher¡¯s handwriting. I had to leave early, but figured you¡¯d need the rest. Don¡¯t bete for training today, L. Asher My heart continued its frantic pace as my eyes traced over Alpha Asher¡¯s name. Part of me wondered if I could get away with calling him ¡®Asher¡¯ now. While I fully nned on testing that theory out, I had other things on my mind. The chill that surrounded me followed as I walked into the bathroom. My eyes had light circles around them, proving I had little sleep. As much as I wanted to writest night off as a hyper-realistic dream, I knew the truth. My Father had used the shadows to bring me to him. Part of me wondered why he had only brought my soul, not my body. ¡®As you have learned, they demand a price for their work. The steeper your request, the higher the price.¡¯ His voice twisted and spun in my head, igniting my sense of unease. Perhaps he couldn¡¯t pay the price. What would they have asked for? Their just shadows. ¡®Shadows that feed on blood.¡¯ Maya murmured sleepily, bristling against the chill that followed me. Maya hadn¡¯t been there with mest night. It was though the shadows had left her behind. At least one of us managed to get some sleep. ¡®Do you have any idea what happenedst night?¡¯ Iughed humorlessly. ¡®Your thoughts are all over the ce, but I can make some sense of them.¡¯ Maya grunted, obviously unhappy with what had happened. ¡®There has to be a way to keep him from doing that again. I don¡¯t like being separated from you.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t like it either.¡¯ I shook my head, my eyes locked on my own reflection. The scarlet mark stood out brightly on my porcin skin. It was no longer irritated and looked to be fully healed. The part of me longing for Tristan twitched as I pictured him in my mind. I felt like I was being pulled in a thousand different directions. I was being pulled towards Alpha Asher, Tristan, Maya, and my Father. I felt as though there were little of me left, not enough to keep for myself. The scarlet mark on my skin tingled invitingly, a sensation I was determined to ignore. I ran out of the bathroom and grabbed my cellphone, pulling up the calendar and counting the days in haste. ¡°One week¡ªone week and this stupid mark will be gone.¡± I repeated the phrase over and over, until the tingle of the scarlet mark faded from mind. ¡®And what if it doesn¡¯t?¡¯ Maya frowned, ¡®What if Tristan is our mate?¡¯ ¡®He can¡¯t be.¡¯ I shook my head, ¡®Our mate isn¡¯t a Vampire.¡¯ ¡®I hate it just as much as you but look at the facts.¡¯ Maya grimaced, wincing against her own voice. ¡®Tristan called your Father ¡®my Lord¡¯, which could only mean one thing.¡¯ ¡®I know what it means.¡¯ I snapped, harsher than I meant. I toned my voice down, feeling guilty for taking my frustration out on Maya. ¡°I know what it means¡ªI just don¡¯t want to think about it quite yet.¡¯ ¡®Whether you want to think about it or not, the truth is right in front of you.¡¯ Maya frowned, ¡°The sooner we ept the possibilities, the easier it¡¯ll be.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be easier at all.¡¯ I frowned as Maya went silent in my mind. I brushed my teeth and threw on some workout clothes, then headed down to the kitchens. I grabbed myself something light to eat, my stomach much to sensitive for anything heavier. Walking to the training building had taken a total of three minutes. People were already entering the building, a few lingering outsides in small clu*ters. ¡°Hey, L!¡± An annoyingly familiar voice called out. Ethan strolled up to me, his hair meticulously styled on his head. Why he felt the need to style his hair before training was beyond me. Ethan¡¯s cocky aura followed him as did his overwhelming cologne. ¡°Ethan.¡± I nodded; my lips pressed in a thin line. It seems every time Ethan felt the need to speak with me, it always ended in anger. Ethan needed practice in thinking before he spoke more than I did. ¡®There¡¯s something we can agree on.¡¯ Maya grunted in approval, ¡®On the bright side, we might get to throat punch him again.¡¯ ¡®That is a definite bright side.¡¯ I nodded appreciatively. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be saying this, because you did punch me in the throat.¡± Ethan smirked, shing what he thought was a dazzling smile. ¡°But you fought good yesterday.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± I nodded, my gaze flickering down to his healed throat. I hadn¡¯t hit him hard enough to cause ¡°Maybe you could train me¡ªin private?¡± Ethan¡¯s cocky smile appeared on his face. My fist clenched automatically, fueled by Maya¡¯s incessant desire to bring Ethan pain. Ethan¡¯s eyes flickered down to my fist, caution crossing his gaze. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t count on that.¡± A smirk formed on my own face, ¡°Bye now, Ethan.¡± After my useless encounter with Ethan, I headed inside the training building. Breyona and Mason were already there, nearly jumping with excitement as they saw me enter the room. ¡°Alpha Bran¡¯s gonna be here for training.¡± Breyona smirked, her pixie-like features contorting mischievously. ¡°From what I heard, he¡¯s not too happy you won.¡± ¡°His ego¡¯s bruised.¡± Mason snickered, ¡°That¡¯s what he gets for underestimating L.¡± Alpha Asher, Alpha Bran, and Alpha Zeke had all attended training today. Even Luna Freya had attended training today, a sight I wasn¡¯t expecting. The three of them walked around the room, showing different techniques and fighting styles. A couple times Alpha Bran would shoot me venomous looks, but I didn¡¯t take it to heart. Luna Freya shot me a knowing look, followed by a friendly smile. Alpha Asher had paired me up with Mason, though I could see the reluctance in his eyes. At one-point Alpha Zeke had approached Mason and I, stepping in to show us an offensive technique. Mason hit the mat with a thud, and Alpha Zeke stood over him. This technique could be used in wolf or human form. If they were in wolf form, Alpha Zeke¡¯s teeth would be locked on Mason¡¯s throat. The move sent your opponent tumbling through the air and to the ground. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to spar against L.¡± Alpha Zeke grinned widely, his eyes dancing with excitement. Alpha Zekees off as horribly intimidating. With his huge build and massive biceps, not many wolves would mess with someone like Alpha Zeke. My heart hammered in my chest, but I somehow survived against Alpha Asher. Alpha Asher was with the three of us in record time and seemed to have been listening in on our conversation. His eyes were hooded and dark as he looked at me, sending a whirlwind of conflicting emotions through me. I wanted to tell him aboutst night, about where I had gone and who I had talked to. While I wanted to tell him, my mind was still a jumbled mess. I decided I would tell him when I could make better sense of the entire situation. ¡°Would you mind Alpha Asher?¡± Alpha Zeke turned, giving Alpha Asher an amused smile. Irritation rolled through me as Alpha Zeke asked Asher for permission, as if he were asking to borrow a toy Asher owned. ¡°I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t mind.¡± I grimaced, shing a look over to Alpha Asher. His dark eyebrow raised in interest, the corner of his full lips turning up in a smirk. Alpha Zeke chuckled lowly and turned to face me. The two of us got into defensive stances, and I hoped Alpha Zeke was no where as skilled as Alpha Asher. It would su*k to spend the rest of the day sore and in pain. Alpha Zeke¡¯s skills surpassed Alpha Bran¡¯s but was no where near Alpha Asher. While I struggled to keep up with Alpha Zeke, his strength was what I feared most. I had him out matched with my speed, making it harder for him tond blows. Alpha Zeke managed to show. As my strength began to wane, I remembered a move Alpha Asher had shown me. As Alpha Zeke lunged for another hit, I wrapped my hand around his wrist. Using his arm for support, I swung myself onto his back. The move was quite simple, but if you held on tight enough, it was a guaranteed win. I wrapped my arm around Alpha Zeke¡¯s neck, pressing it tightly against his windpipe. His hands flew up to my arm, using his remaining strength to peel it off. I knew my arm would be a bruised messe tomorrow, but I held on for life. Gritting my teeth together and clenching my eyes shut, I didn¡¯t let go until Alpha Zeke fell to his knees. Once he hit the mat, I hopped off his back. While I felt exhausted and wobbly on my legs, I forced myself to stand tall. Alpha Zeke took a few deep breaths, a wide grin forming on his face. The grin sent a jolt of surprise running through me. It was unusual for an Alpha to be happy with defeat. ¡°That was awesome, L.¡± Alpha Zeke grinned and shot me a friendly wink, ¡°Great job. I expect a rematch in the foreseeable future. Next time you won¡¯t win.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes had darkened as he took in my tired frame. After ending training, Alpha Asher approached me. ¡°It seems Alpha Zeke has grown fond of you.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s tone held a certain hardness, his eyes searching my face. ¡°I have that affect on people.¡± I shrugged, a smirk twitching at my lips. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be jealous.¡± ¡°Jealous?¡± Alpha Asher scoffed, taking a step towards me. We were only inches away. His husky and woodsy scent swirled around me, igniting a fire deep in my stomach. ¡°Every time I look at you, I see my c**k in that pretty mouth of yours. How can I be jealous when you belong to me?¡± I wanted to fight back, toe up with some smart remark. My words died on my lips when Alpha Asher¡¯s hand gripped my face. His thumb ran over my lips, his eyes looking down on me as if I were the only person in the room. The passion and heat burning in his eyes had me clenching my legs Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. together, fighting the arousal that burned when he was near. As soon as he had touched me, he backed away. ¡°I have some work to take care of today.¡± Alpha Asher smirked, clearly seeing how effective his words had been. ¡°Be good, L.¡± ¡°Does this work have anything to do with Tyler?¡± My throat ran dry as I spoke his name. While some part of me wanted to feel sympathy for Tyler, he had gotten himself into this situation. Alpha Asher wasn¡¯t known for his mercy, Tyler would suffer before giving information. I was much too epting of that fact. ¡°It does.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s voice hardened; any lingering emotion wiped from his face. Once Alpha Asher walked away, I headed into the locker rooms. Deciding I would just shower tonight, I slipped on some fresh clothes. I walked out of the locker room, my eyes scanning for Mason and Breyona. ¡°I sent them outside.¡± Luna Freya¡¯s voice came from behind, ¡°They¡¯ll be out there waiting for you.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± I breathed, my stomach twisting as I remember what she had asked of me. I had been so caught up in my fight with Alpha Bran, that I hadn¡¯t talked to Alpha Asher about Brittany. ¡°All is forgiven.¡± Luna Freya waved her hand, as though she could read my mind. ¡°I understand these ¡°I am sorry about that.¡± I frowned, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten what you asked.¡± ¡°I was able to contact my daughter.¡± Luna Freya pursed her lips, her eyes locked on the lingering people in the building. ¡°Come with me.¡± I followed Luna Freya into the empty locker room. Her eyes darted around suspiciously, making sure everyone had first cleared out. Once she was certain we were alone, she opened her mouth to speak. ¡°She gave me what information she could.¡± Luna Freya pursed her lips, her hands intertwined tightly. ¡°Their keeping her under tight lock and key, since Tyler was captured and all.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± I frowned, ¡°He¡¯s not going to give in easy. Alpha Asher isn¡¯t known for being merciful.¡± ¡°I know exactly what Alpha Asher is known for.¡± Luna Freya¡¯s eyes went dark for a moment before returning to their usual light color. ¡°I hope with your help, he will not bring harm to my daughter.¡± ¡°I promised to do what I could.¡± I nodded, ¡°What was she able to tell you?¡± Luna Freya took a deep breath, ¡°They won¡¯t tell her much. Her and Tyler had sought the Vampire¡¯s out but found themselves farther up the chain than they realized. They had found the Vampire King.¡± ¡°Vampire King¡±, The words were weak as they left my lips. Luna Freya shot me a sympathetic look, clearly mistaking my difort for fear. It wasn¡¯t fear I was feeling, but a sick sense of eptance. The pieces I had been holding apart clicked together, and I was sure the sound could be heard in the locker room. Tyler and Brittany had gone searching for Vampires but found much more than they bargained for. They found the Vampire King himself, my Father. Share Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 61 ¨C I promised Luna Freya I would speak to Alpha Asher about Brittany before the day ended. It was just another thing on my already full te. I couldn¡¯t ignore the look of concern in Luna Freya¡¯s eyes, nor the fear she felt for her own daughter. I fully believed Luna Freya had faith in her daughter, but I remained rightfully suspicious. Thest time I had met Brittany, she knew about the Vampire¡¯s they worked with. While she could have found outter on, my suspicion remained intact. I met up with Mason and Breyona outside of the training building. The moment I stepped outside; their eyes were locked on me. Concern and curiosity filled their gaze¡¯s and I knew what they would ask before their lips parted. ¡°What did Luna Freya want with you?¡± Mason was the first to ask, his light-colored eyes filled with innocent curiosity. My gaze flickered to Breyona, her eyes holding the same emotion. The two of them looked much like myself. Hair messy and face¡¯s red from training, but wearing clean clothes. Breyona looked a little more worried than usual, but it seemed the entire pack was on edge. There hadn¡¯t been another m****r since Kanyon, and I hoped he would be thest. Alpha Bran, Alpha Zeke, and Luna Freya each brought a handful of men with them. Their men added to our own patrol, increasing security around our small town. I doubted the Vampire¡¯s would strike with the added security, but it was best to always stay on guard. They had slipped through our defenses before, certainly they could again. I debated telling Mason and Breyona the truth. I had already trusted the two of them with so much and felt guilty keeping this bit of information from them. I decided to tell them about Luna Freya and her daughter, desperate for another opinion on the matter. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you at your house.¡± My eyes were set on Breyona. She shifted to her other foot, confusion filling her eyes. ¡°I need to see that book your Mom showed me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Breyona nodded, ¡°She won¡¯t be home for another half hour. She¡¯s already curious about your sudden interest in Vampire¡¯s, asking a second time will make her suspicious.¡± ¡°That works for me.¡± I nodded, ¡°I¡¯m not sure Alpha Asher wants everything out in the open right now.¡± Alpha Asher had been honest with everyone in the pack. They knew the a****k had something to do with Vampires, but hadn¡¯t a clue of the severity of the situation. I could tell Alpha Asher hated keeping everyone in the dark, but he had to prevent panic from rising. Everyone was already on edge, but panic would lead to chaos. The three of us headed to Breyona¡¯s house. Her parents were teaching extra sses at the local college, but Breyona was used to living in a near-empty house. Her Mom and Dad both held a strong love for History. Their interests weren¡¯t designated to a specific species. Vampire, Werewolf, Human, they were interested in all. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s on her special bookshelf. Give me a minute.¡± Breyona huffed with an exasperated eyeroll. ¡°Special bookshelf?¡± Mason snorted, plopping down on the antique looking couch. ¡°Who has a special bookshelf?¡± ¡°My parents do.¡± Breyona grimaced, therge book in her hands. ¡°It¡¯s where they keep all of their important texts and artifacts. They don¡¯t like me touching it, so this stays between us three.¡± ¡°How priceless can a book be?¡± Mason raised his eyebrow at Breyona, but she merely shook her head. ¡°My parents have enough books and artifacts to fill a small museum.¡± Breyona chuckled dryly as she sat beside me on the couch. I ignored the two of them as they began full-scale bickering. My fingers ran against the jagged pages, faded and stained with age. The book itself smelled old and musty, looking as though it would crumble to dust at any moment. The repairs Breyona¡¯s parents had made to the book were all that kept it from falling apart. A grimace formed on my face as I reread the information. ¡®Did you expect it to change?¡¯ Maya chuckled humorlessly, ¡®It says the same thing as before.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m part of the Kouritis bloodline¡ªwe know that much.¡¯ I frowned, difort filling me as the realization hit. ¡®Which is why the shadows answer to you.¡¯ Maya grimaced, recoiling at the idea. ¡°Did you find what you¡¯re looking for?¡± Breyona frowned, her full lips puckered as though she wanted to say more. Something troubling shed in her eyes, gone before I could look any further. ¡°Not really.¡± I sighed, closing the book gently. ¡°Only reaffirming what I already know.¡± ¡°What are you looking for, L?¡± Breyona grimaced, ¡°Did something happen?¡± If only you knew, I wanted to say. While I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to mention my trip to visit the Vampire King, I needed to give her something. Instead of mentioning my visit, I told them about my fight with Alpha Bran. From the shock on their faces, neither of them had noticed anything strange that night. Only Alpha Asher had seen the gathering shadows, had felt the cold chill rush against his skin. Part of me wondered if my Grandma had seen the same, that would exin the sour expression on her face. Grandma wasn¡¯t one to miss things, she had the uncanny ability to see through people. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she saw exactly what happened that night. ¡°So, you can control shadows?¡± Mason gaped, his eyes wide with a renewed sense of curiosity. ¡°Like some kind of superpower?¡± ¡°Not everything is about superheroes.¡± Breyona rolled her eyes. ¡°Well excuse me for trying to lighten the mood.¡± Mason narrowed his eyes at Breyona, who in turn scoffed. ¡°I wish it was like a super power.¡± I chuckled lowly, ¡°It feels a lot darker than that.¡± ¡°I wonder if you can also get into people¡¯s minds¡ªlike that one Vampire did to you.¡± Breyona hesitated, not wanting to speak Tristan¡¯s name. If only she knew the mere mention of Tristan send a shard of longing piercing within me, one I ferociously fought against. ¡°She¡¯s part of the Kouritis bloodline¡ªbut she¡¯s not a pureblooded Vampire.¡± Mason pointed out, earning a surprised look from Breyona and I. ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought of that.¡± Breyona frowned, ¡°So I guess you can¡¯t get into people¡¯s minds.¡± ¡°I can live without that.¡± I chuckled dryly as I remembered what it felt like to have my mind invaded, ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone should have that kind of power.¡± I told the two of them what I heard that night, and how the shadows had fed from the blood leaving my ankle. Today, the cut on my ankle was nothing more than a pink line but the searing pain that rushed through me would linger in my mind forever. The pain I had felt as the shadows fed from my blood was horrifying, so cold it almost felt hot. ¡°You have to pay for their services?¡± Breyona shifted ufortably, ¡°That sounds kind of dangerous.¡± ¡°It does, doesn¡¯t it?¡± My face mirrored her own. Slowly, Mason¡¯s curious gaze faltered and turned into one of worry. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t use a gift like that.¡± Breyona shook her head, her short hair bouncing from the movement. ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like a gift at all.¡± ¡°A gift you have to pay for in blood.¡± Mason added in, a frown forming on his boy-ish face. ¡°The bigger the request, the higher the price.¡± I recited the words my Father had spokenst night. ¡°Like more blood?¡± Mason frowned, ¡°What do shadows need blood for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking the price isn¡¯t just about blood.¡± Breyona frowned, ¡°To me, a high price would be someone¡¯s life.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they asked for that.¡± I murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t n on using that¡ªgift again.¡± I silently promised myself to keep far from the shadows. The power to control them felt dark and alluring, a power I could see myself yieldingpletely to. The power was tempting, a soft caress against my cheek. I could see myself using this power, giving into itpletely. It was a tempting idea, to use the shadows against my own Father. What price would theymand if I asked for his d***h? For the deaths of the Vampires against us? The idea¡¯s that crossed my thoughts sent an icy chill down my spine. ¡°Is that why you wanted to see the book again?¡± Breyona frowned, another hidden sh ghosting past her almond shaped eyes. ¡°I wanted to see if anything else fit, now that I know more.¡± I sighed, ¡°I really want to know about this stupid mark on my skin.¡± Breyona hesitated, clearly debating on whether she should say something or not. Her eyes were pained, her lips pressed tightly together. ¡°My Mom has a secret stash of books; one¡¯s she won¡¯t let me see.¡± Breyona spoke the words quietly, as though her Mom were hiding in the walls listening to our conversation. ¡°I was thinking about finding them¡ªto help you, of course. They might have more information about Vampires.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but linger on Breyona¡¯s words. She had clearly thought of these books long before I mentioned my heritage, but decided not to speak on it. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling she had her own reason for wanting those books. ¡°Would you be able to find them?¡± I frowned, my eyes sparking with interest. ¡°I already know where they are.¡± Breyona¡¯s eyes flickered to the hallway in her house. ¡°Locked in a safe, that¡¯s how important they are. She¡¯d k**l me if she ever found out I touched them.¡± ¡°Can you get into the safe?¡± I pressed, ¡°Can I see them now?¡± ¡°Not now.¡± Breyona shook her head, her eyes ncing to therge clock on the wall. ¡°Mom will be home in ten minutes. We can get them tomorrow after training, her and Dad have tons of lecture¡¯s tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tomorrow.¡± My stomach twisted into knots at the thought of learning more. ¡°I can¡¯t promise they¡¯ll have anything about Vampires.¡± Breyona frowned, ¡°But it¡¯s the only ce I know to look.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a start.¡± I nodded, ¡°Your Mom keeps those books hidden for a reason, let¡¯s hope it helps.¡± Breyona had tucked away the old book before her Mom came home. The three of us stayed on the couch, our faces lighting up with innocence as her Mom walked through the door. ¡°Where¡¯s Dad?¡± Breyona quipped calmly, tucking a strand of her light-colored hair behind her ear. ¡°A student needed his help with their presentation, he¡¯ll be home in an hour or so.¡± Breyona¡¯s Mom shot the three of us a smile, one that said she was d it wasn¡¯t her staying behind at work. Breyona¡¯s Mom offered to cook the three of us dinner, to which we wholeheartedly refused. Breyona¡¯s Mom couldn¡¯t cook to save her life, and had given up many years ago. The three of us made sandwiches, eating them in silence. While I wanted to continue talking about myplicated lineage, I couldn¡¯t do so in front of her Mom. My fingers were practically twitching at the thought of getting my hands on those books. Share Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 62 ¨C While I wanted to visit my Grandma and Dad, I had spent the rest of the afternoon with Breyona and Mason. I returned to the packhouse around seven, immediately heading to the kitchen for something to eat. Werewolf appetites were troublesome at times, requiring arge amount of food to keep us sustained. Alpha Zeke stood in the kitchen, a bowl of chicken and rice in his hands. His ck hair was a tousled mess on his head, hisrge body leaning against the countertop. His eyes twinkled in amusement as I walked into the kitchen. ¡°Here, I made dinner.¡± Alpha Zeke grinned, looking much too young for his age. He shoved a bowl of steaming food towards me, his eyes expectant. With little more than a grin, I grabbed the bowl and dug in. Alpha Zeke had something about him that invited you in. While he still had that powerful aura of an Alpha, he was care-free and had a great sense of humor. ¡°Where¡¯s Alpha Asher?¡± I kept my voice even with just a hint of curiosity. I forced the longing from my voice. As strange as it felt, I missed him. I hadn¡¯t seen him since training, and had noticed the absence of his presence. ¡°You call your mate by his title?¡± Alpha Zeke snorted; his mouth full of food. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s doing. Said he¡¯ll be back shortly though.¡± ¡°Did he tell you we were mates?¡± I pursed my lips, trying to hide the hopeful tone in my voice. Alpha Asher was well over eighteen. He would know if the two of us were mates. ¡°He hasn¡¯t said anything to me, but it¡¯s pretty obvious.¡± Alpha Zeke shrugged, his lips pulling up in a smirk, ¡°The way you look at him says it all.¡± I wanted to roll my eyes and let a frustrated huff leave my lips. Alpha Asher hadn¡¯t said anything about being my mate. Alpha Zeke had gotten his information from the way I looked at Alpha Asher. The information provided little help, and only frustrated me more. ¡°I have no idea who my mate is.¡±I pointed out. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it¡¯s Alpha Asher.¡± Alpha Zeke shrugged unbothered but let a smirk form on his face, ¡°He rarely shows interest in women, but I can see what intrigued him about you.¡± ¡°He rarely shows interest?¡± I couldn¡¯t hide the smug satisfaction that lingered in my words. The thought of Alpha Asher ignoring other females was oddly satisfying. If Alpha Asher expected me to belong to only him, I wanted the same in return. Other men hadn¡¯t piqued my interest as well. ¡®Other than that Vampire.¡¯ Maya murmured grumpily. She was right after all. Tristan had grabbed my interest. His ethereal beauty nearly matched Alpha Asher¡¯s. With his hair light as the sun, he had my attention the moment we met. The mark on my shoulder tingled at the thought, a feeling I shoved deep down within me. ¡°Most she-wolves are docile and obedient creatures when ites to being an Alpha.¡± Alpha Zeke nearly grimaced, making me wonder if he experienced the same. ¡°They¡¯d obey our everymand without argument. It¡¯s not very appealing if you ask me, although Alpha Bran would disagree. He prefers his women to be obedient little creatures.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but snort at hisment, ¡°Obedience is difficult for me. I tend to speak without thinking.¡± ¡°Oh, believe me, I noticed.¡± Alpha Zeke winked, shing me a dazzling smile. Alpha Asher had been quick to find me in the kitchen, as if he knew I had been there all along. His honey eyes met my own, but conveyed no emotion. They were hard, as though he had a rough afternoon. The two of us were quick to head upstairs. Alpha Zeke had thrown out a snarkyment, telling the two of us to ¡®have fun¡¯. After a half-hearted snarl from Alpha Asher, we headed to his bedroom. I had long ago stopped questioning if Alpha Asher wanted me in his bed. Sleeping by his side felt right, increasing my hope that he would be my mate. While I wanted to ask, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to form the words. What if he wasn¡¯t my mate? Would I be able to stomach it? I knew my eyes would fill with disappointment if he said no, followed by crisp tears stinging the backs of my eyelids. My birthday was a week away¡ªI could wait a week. ¡°You look more troubled than usual.¡± Alpha Asher noted, his dark eyebrow raised in a way that sent butterflies swarming my stomach. ¡°I could say the same about you.¡± I noted, ignoring the blood that flooded my face under his intense gaze. ¡°Care to share?¡± ¡°You go first.¡± Alpha Asher smirked, his eyes dark and patient. He strode over to one of the armchairs in his suite, pouring himself a ss of that dark colored liquid. Much to my surprise, he poured a second and ced it in my hands. ¡°Drink¡±, was all he said. I brought the ss to my lips, determined not to cringe as the strong taste of liquor hit my lips. The alcohol was strong, but contained notes of teak wood, maple, and cinnamon. My chest warmed as I swallowed the liquor, chasing away the chill that had settled over me. Guilt was eating away at me as I debated on whether to tell him about my visit with my Father and how I discovered I was part of the Kouritis bloodline. Maya wanted me to tell him, urged me to trust him above all others. In the end, I gave into her whims. If I couldn¡¯t trust my friends and the man, I shared a bed with, I could trust no one. Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes darkened with every word, with every detail I provided. Any traces of humor fled his chiseled face as I told him about my Father. ¡°And you¡¯re sure of this, L?¡± Alpha Asher finally spoke, after a prolonged moment of silence. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Unfortunately, I was. I could feel the truth of what I said in my bones. ¡°He could use the shadows against us.¡± Alpha Asher paused, his eyes burning with fury. ¡°How can my men fight against shadows?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°The bigger the request, the steeper the price.¡± I repeated for the second time today. ¡°I doubt even the Vampire King would pay any price.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t underestimate him, L.¡± Alpha Asher grimaced, ¡°Underestimating can get you k****d.¡± ¡°Noted.¡± I nodded, taking his words to heart. ¡°I do have something else to tell you.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s dark eyebrow lifted, registering the reluctance in my tone. Stress and frustration clouded his dark eyes, but I had his full attention. Trying not to squirm under his gaze, I told him about my conversation with Luna Freya. ¡°She should havee to me directly.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes red with anger; his lips pressed into a thin line. I could feel his fury rolling in waves. While Luna Freya¡¯s actions may havee off as disrespectful, her heart was in the right ce. ¡°She just wants the best chance for her daughter.¡± I frowned, ¡°She knew you would be angry.¡± ¡°Angry?¡± Alpha Asher scoffed, his dark eyes burning holes in my skin. ¡°Her daughter is a traitor to her own kind, but it is not my pack she betrayed. Her own pack would be responsible for sentencing her.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I exhaled, my eyes wide and pleading as I looked on at Alpha Asher¡¯s clenched jaw. ¡°She wants to get Brittany away from the Vampire¡¯s. She wants to bring her here.¡± ¡°Here?¡± Another wave of anger shed through Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes. While his eyes conveyed how he truly felt, his calm voice gave nothing away. ¡°If she is to reside in my pack, I will take responsibility of her interrogation and sentencing.¡± My irritation with this irresistible, hot-headed Alpha began to grow. My own voice turned sharp, my tone slightly demanding. ¡°If she provides crucial information about the Vampire¡¯s n, is that enough to prove her innocence?¡± I questioned, my own eyes shing brightly. I had my own doubts about Brittany, but wanted to give her the best chance I could. If she was truly innocent, then she deserved that chance. Any information about what the Vampires were nning could change everything. With the upper hand, we could prevent further intrusions on Alpha Asher¡¯s territory. ¡°Provided her information is urate and useful¡ªI will consider it.¡± Alpha Asher murmured thoughtfully, some of the anger draining from his eyes. ¡°But I will not provide any of my men in the attempt to rescue Luna Freya¡¯s daughter. I will ensure her safety, nothing more.¡± ¡°I can work with that.¡± I nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Luna Freya tomorrow.¡± Alpha Asher stood from the armchair, approaching me with hooded eyes. His ss of liquor was forgotten in his hand. My own frustration faded as his hand lifted to touch my face. His thumb rubbed against my lower lip, sending a cacophony of butterflies swarming in my stomach. Someday I would have to ask him what his obsession with my lips were, but now wasn¡¯t the time. ¡°Ferocious little L.¡± Alpha Asher chuckled darkly, his eyes looming down on my lips. ¡°You¡¯re not distracting me this time.¡± I murmured breathlessly, my tongue emerging from my lips to flick against his thumb. ¡°It¡¯s your turn to share.¡± Alpha Asher looked up from my lips, his eyes hooded and dark before removing his hand. He let out a frustrated sigh, taking a deep drink from his ss. His eyes were more troubled than usual, sending a wave of longing through me. I wanted to wipe the irritation and worry from his face, to run my fingers over his frowning lips. Those things would have to wait a moment. ¡°I told you I was looking for information about your brother.¡± Alpha Asher cleared his throat, his eyes dark and troubled. ¡°I found what I was looking for.¡± ¡°You know where he is?¡± I immediately perked up, stepping towards Alpha Asher without noticing. ¡°I have a strong inkling where Sean may be.¡± Alpha Asher sighed, as though he didn¡¯t want to have this conversation. ¡°I sent some of my men to various cities, searching for what information they could find. It seems the Vampires have been gathering for much longer than we anticipated. Packs in the United States haven¡¯t thought of Vampire¡¯s in nearly sixty years, we had almost forgotten they existed. The Vampires have spread out in many cities, taking control of what they could. Many own clubs, c****o¡¯s and evenrge corporations. Mainly businesses open at night, due to their¡ªaversion to the sun.¡± I was practically shaking with anticipation, my heart a thundering mess in my chest. I willed him to continue, silently begging him to give me the information I needed. I would head into the city by myself if need be. I would bring my brother home at all costs. With each word Alpha Asher spoke, the chain around my heart grew tighter. ¡°Word is the Vampire¡¯s enjoy watching the brutality of others, cing bets with life or d***h. They have an underground fighting tournament, one that appears in different cities each time. I have word Sean is a participant, forced to fight others for sport. I also happen to know where this week¡¯s fight will be held. Anta, just a few hours from where we are now.¡± Before Alpha Asher could finish, the words were flying from my mouth with little thought. ¡°I¡¯ming. When are we leaving?¡± The words left my lips in a rush, my heart pounding with anticipation. Share Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 63 ¨C Alpha Asher insisted on keeping our group small, wanting us to blend in with the mix of human, werewolf, and vampire¡¯s. I insisted on bringing along Mason and Breyona. The two of them could hold their own, and I trusted each with my life. I couldn¡¯t think of two werewolves better suited to help us out. While Alpha Asher preferred, I stay behind, he left the choice in my own hands. I¡¯m sure he figured I¡¯d sneak out regardless and find a way to apany them. It was only vacant rumor whispered from ear to ear that depicted Sean as one of the many fighters participating tomorrow night, but it was a chance. It was the first we had heard of Sean¡¯s whereabouts, and I was willing to take the risk. ¡°I¡¯m meeting up with the two of them tomorrow.¡± I informed Alpha Asher, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure their ready.¡± I could see the worry in Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes as the two of us slid into bed. I could feel his worry as it mirrored my own. Would I be visiting my Father again tonight? It was clear Alpha Asher was used to dealing with threats through brute strength and his im as an Alpha. He had never encountered an enemy he couldn¡¯t touch, and was powerless to stop my Father from pulling me close again. I said nothing as he wrapped his arms around my waist, pulling me into hisrge chest. While my stomach fluttered at the intimate position we wereying in, I gave into his warmth and the intoxicating swirl of his scent. I had slept peacefullyst night, not a single dream lingering in my mind. When I finally peeled my eyes open and winced at harsh sunlight, Alpha Asher was already dressed and ready to leave. His eyes lingered on my porcin skin, his eyes burning over every dip and curve of my body. I had long ago stopped trying to wear clothes in his bedroom. Alpha Asher was a man of his word, not once allowing me to sleep with any form of clothes on. ¡°Be here at six in the afternoon, noter.¡± Alpha Asher grunted, peeling his dark eyes away from my body. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t tell your Dad where were going just yet, wouldn¡¯t want to get his hopes up.¡± ¡°The minute I tell him were leaving, he¡¯s going to know what¡¯s going on.¡± I snorted, pulling on a pair of jeans and a dark blouse. ¡°Then don¡¯t tell him you¡¯re leaving.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s dark eyebrow lifted, his eyes roaming my face questioningly. ¡°My Grandma will know, she always does.¡± I shrugged, ¡°But I¡¯ll do what I can.¡± I told Alpha Asher about the books Breyona had found in her Mom¡¯s library, and how they might give more information on our situation. Alpha Asher almost seemed eager when I told him there could be information on removing the scarlet mark from my skin. ¡°The three of you can skip training.¡± Alpha Asher grunted, his honey eyes shing as they looked into my own. Ten minutes after texting Breyona, her car rolled into therge drive way. Mason was already seated in the back, his hazel eyes perking up as I walked from the house. ¡°You seem excited to read some old, musty books.¡± I chuckled, shing Mason a smirk. Mason rolled his eyes, brushing his sandy hair away from his face. ¡°More like he¡¯s excited to potentially get me k****d.¡± Breyona snorted, ¡°Let¡¯s make this as quick as possible.¡± The three of us headed back to Breyona¡¯s house, quiet as we opened the front door. I could feel Breyona¡¯s anxiety like a thick cloak wrapped around her. I was unaware her Mom had a safe full of books but judging from Breyona¡¯s aloof demeanor, her Mom was quite serious about the books locked away. Instead of taking our usual ce in the living room, the two of us followed Breyona down one of the hallways in her home. ¡°They lock the library.¡± Breyona snorted, digging through the drawers in her parents¡¯ bedroom. A dull pain throbbed in my chest as my eyes roamed the framed photo¡¯s sitting on her parent¡¯s dresser. Each photo held some part of their lives. One was a wedding photo, Breyona¡¯s Mom and Dad gazing lovingly at one another. The sight poked and scraped at the hole that had formed in my chest at my own Mom¡¯s d***h. When I had firste back home, I was hellbent on ignoring the pain. Even now, I felt incapable of dealing with the loss. With everything that¡¯s been going on, it had been easy to block out the dull ache. I had never been close with my Mom, never had the rtionship her and Sean had but she still held a ce in my heart. The two of us could never see eye to eye and would constantly argue. Learning about my Vampire side gave me a better understanding of my Mom. For whatever reason, her mate had been the Vampire King. Her one time slip up resulted in me, a half-breed. Yet she had remained strong for so long, resisting the pull of her deadly mate. ¡°You have a library in your house?¡± Mason snorted, as though he were surprised. ¡°You¡¯re really surprised?¡± Breyona turned, c**king an eyebrow at a smirking Mason. ¡°I guess I shouldn¡¯t be.¡± Mason chuckled, ¡°They lock the library? What if you wanted to go in?¡± ¡°They know I hate stepping foot in their library.¡± Breyona shook her head, a grin on her face as she pulled a small silver key from one of the drawers. ¡°History books make my brain go numb. I prefer the wonderful world of fiction.¡± Breyona led us down the hall to a set of dark double doors. Her parent¡¯s library smelled of crisp leather, fresh air, and a whole lot of dust. Each and every book lining the ceiling high shelves looked old and worn. I wasn¡¯t sure there was a new book in this entire library. While the bindings on some were holding strong, others looked as though they might burst at any moment. I half expected some of the books to disintegrate, spewing and scattering pages along the floor. Dark leather furniture sat in the middle of the room, in the center of the looming book shelves. Mason and I plopped down on the dark leather sofa, my eyes trailing the library around us. I felt as though I were sitting in the center of a tornado, a swirl of books surrounding us. Breyona gave us an each a tentative nce and headed over to the far wall. In between book shelves, arge painting hung on the wall. I found myself wanting tough at Breyona¡¯s parents for their obvious hiding ce. The painting was of an older man, no doubt a figure from our History. The frame was a thick and gilded gold, looking older than many of the books in this library. Breyona swung the painting to the side, much like you would a normal door. Nestled in the wall behind the painting was a thick silver safe. ¡°They need a safe like that just to hide some books?¡± Mason coughed, ncing at the safe with a wary look on his face. ¡°My parents are paranoid.¡± Breyona shrugged, ¡°They think the books would get stolen. While they happen to be paranoid, they like to write everything down. I found the code to the safe months ago.¡± ¡°What if they changed it?¡± Mason¡¯s light eyebrow lifted; his eyes still locked on the gleaming safe. Breyona turned her attention to the save, entering in an eight-digit code. A moment of silence ensued, one that left me holding my breath. A loud click followed by a shing green light came from the safe. ¡°They didn¡¯t.¡± Breyona shrugged, giving Mason a cocky grin. ¡°Mom¡¯s horrible with remembering numbers. She used to forget Dad¡¯s birthday all the time.¡± Mason and I waited withheld breath as Breyona opened the thick safe. An exhale of breath came from Mason¡¯s lips as we locked eyes on the only book sitting in the safe. ¡°One book?¡± Mason scoffed, shaking out his sandy blonde hair. ¡°An entire safe for one book.¡± ¡°Like I said, my parents are paranoid.¡± Breyona shrugged, her hands gentle as she lifted the book into her arms. ¡°Plus, this book is probably priceless.¡± Breyona winced as the book hit the oak coffee table with a thud. The cover was thick and practically hanging on by a thread. It was clear her parents had done everything in their power to preserve this book. While it didn¡¯t have the dusty smell most of their other books had, this one looked decades older. The pages were thick and stained, the writing on them faded and patchy. I could feel the makings of a headache begin as my eyes roamed the pages, struggling to make out the carefully written words. A few moments of silence passed, three sets of eyes scanning the weathered pages. ¡°This is a journal of some kind.¡± Mason frowned, his eyes running over the strange figures and symbols etched onto the paper. ¡°This looks like a first ount of the Burning.¡± Breyona breathed, looking almost excited. I was sure her Mom would nearly faint if she saw her daughter excited over History. ¡°Even our elders don¡¯t know the actual story.¡± Mason breathed, looking just as absorbed as Breyona. ¡°They pass it down through the years, but it changes every time.¡± ¡°Looks like your Grandma was right L.¡± Breyona chuckled, her eyes still locked on the book. ¡°The Burning happened because a Vampire was mated to a Werewolf. Mom and Dad always told me the Vampire¡¯s attacked first.¡± Something shed in Breyona¡¯s gaze, something that oddly resembled pity. ¡°That¡¯s my Dad¡¯s version of the story too.¡± I nodded, ¡°Only Grandma told me about the Vampire in love with a Werewolf.¡± ¡°It¡¯s kind of sad, isn¡¯t it?¡± Breyona frowned, flipping the pages gently. She nibbled on her lower lip; her eyes clouded as she scanned the book. ¡°That two people in love couldn¡¯t have a happy ending, all because of their species.¡± ¡°I wonder if the Vampires were plotting against the pack back then.¡± I frowned, my eyes scanning Breyona¡¯s face. ¡°It looks like they weren¡¯t. It looks like a case of wrong ce, wrong time. The she-wolf had found her mate, only to realize it was a Vampire.¡± Breyona let out a shaky sigh, nudging the book closer to me. ¡°This is what we¡¯re looking for.¡± My own eyes drifted down to the book, the strange look on Breyona¡¯s face forgotten for the moment. Even Mason looked ufortable, ncing at Breyona every couple seconds. I was able to make out the word¡¯s ¡®mark¡¯, ¡®mate¡¯, and ¡®half-breed¡¯ without much hassle. The first half of the page was identical to what Breyona¡¯s Mom had showed me. It told vague information of the Kouritis bloodline, and how controlling the shadows was a suspected ability. The bottom half of the page waspletely different. Instead of nk space, words had taken up the lower half of the page. Half-Breed Vampire¡¯s and Humans have coupled since the beginning of time with little effects. With enhanced senses, speed and strength these creaturesck the ability to befuddle the mind. While Vampire¡¯s have an average life-span, they are able to resist disease and illness. Vampires are able to mark their chosen mate¡¯s, whether they be Human or Vampire. Mating between Vampire¡¯s and Werewolves¡¯ holds aplexity that eludes most. Both species is able to mark their mates, yet a werewolf is unable to choose its desired mate. A mark is a symbol ced onto the skin, signifying a connection between two parties. It is known, a Vampire¡¯s mark works very simrly to a Werewolf¡¯s. A connection is established between two parties, a bond formed as the mark heals on skin. A mark will heighten emotions and feelings of intimacy. Onceplete, a mark will not fade from skin. The symbol is permanent, as is the bond between two souls. Completion of the mark involves both parties adorning the same symbol followed by the process of physically mating. Though there have been rare urrences, little is known about these particr half-breeds. Few Werewolves and Vampires have been mated, and even fewer couple to produce offspring. Vampires and Werewolves have long been thought of as natural enemies. Acknoledging the ability for Vampires and Werewolves to mate poses a heavy question. Are the two species truly destined natural enemies? During the 1,500¡¯s a surge of half-breeds appeared across Eastern Europe. Various tests had been done before each half-breed met an untimely d****e. It is unknown whether Werewolves or Vampires are responsible for this mass ughter. A she-wolf by the name Catherine hadpleted the mating process with a Vampire. Pregnant and unmarked, a male in her pack had long desired Catherine. After taking her in the night, the fellow werewolf ced his mark upon her skin. Upon the arrival of her true mate, Catherine had searched for any possible way to remove the mark from her skin. Unable to find a way around the Werewolf¡¯s mark, her Vampire mate ced his own. The mark of the Werewolf faded, reced by that of her true mate. These half-breeds are simr to Vampire¡¯s and Werewolves individually. Each half-breed adapts differently, taking on certain qualities of their species. Few half-breeds studiedcked a wolf spirit within them, unable to shift. These half-breeds craved blood over food. Those half-breeds with a wolf spirit living within them often craved food, unresponsive when introduced to blood. While these creatures vary, they each had heightened strength and speed, and were also able to detect the scent of Vampire¡¯s. Vampire¡¯s im the ability to mask their scent, to hide the sickly-sweet scent that flows from their pores. Half-breed¡¯s are able to detect this scent, whether it be concealed or not. I tried to hide my interest at thest paragraph I had read. The thought of drinking blood sent a wave of disgust down my spine. I could only assume Vampire¡¯s weren¡¯t in the business of drinking animal blood, the thought nearly made me want to retch. Hunting in wolf form was different. Maya enjoyed hunting other animals, much as a wolf would. My eyes widened as I read the paragraph a second time, a distant thought crossing my mind. I had met someone who could smell the Vampire¡¯s. The two of us picked up on that sickly sweet scent, even as ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. the other wolves were unable. Share Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 64 ¨C After reading our fill of the information before us, the three of us trudged back into the living room. Breyona made sure to return the book, cing it exactly how it was when she had removed it from the safe. ¡°Can¡¯t be too careful.¡± Breyona chuckled breathlessly, but her eyes looked pained. The three of us sat in silence, each mulling over our own bit of information. I hadn¡¯t told them about Jessie, not having realized how important she was until now. I had met Jessie during patrol one night with Carter, Wade and Mason. Two years younger than me, but out running patrol due to her keen sense of smell. I wasn¡¯t sure if Jessie knew of her heritage, but happily ced it into the ¡®worry about When the silence finally became too much, and I remembered Alpha Asher¡¯s n for tonight, I broke the silence. ¡°How would you two feel abouting with me to get Sean back?¡± My voice sounded stronger than I felt, my wordsing out strong and steady. My insides were a knot of nerves. Worrying about Sean and his safety, along with my Father¡¯s ns and the annoying mark on my neck. While I felt ted to have found information about my mark, I still had a week before my neenth birthday. An entire week to endure this mark on my skin, to deal with the constant pull I felt whenever I thought of Tristan. ¡°Does Alpha Asher know of this n to save Sean?¡± Breyona¡¯s eyebrow lifted, some of the trouble in her eyes faded at the distraction. ¡°Of course.¡± I scoffed, ¡°He¡¯s the one who came up with the idea. It¡¯s like you have no faith in me.¡± ¡°Faith? That¡¯s what you call it.¡± Breyona chuckled, my question now grabbing her full attention. ¡°What would we have to do?¡± Mason¡¯s eyes were locked on my own, a lopsided grin forming on his face. ¡°Alpha Asher is bringing two of his own men. We¡¯re going to a nightclub in some city. There they have this underground fighting tournament, one with werewolves and humans.¡± My lips slowly fell as I said the words out loud. I¡¯m sure we were all thinking the same thing. If Sean was there and we managed to rescue him, would he be the same? ¡°So, are we storming the gates? Or is this more of ay low operation?¡± Mason quipped, breaking the air of unease that had filled the room. ¡°I think it¡¯s ay low operation.¡± I chuckled, ¡°Alpha Asher will go more in depth once we leave tonight, but for now dress the part.¡± ¡°I wonder how many werewolves they get havee into their clubs.¡± Breyona mused, her fingers tapping against her jeans. ¡°Hopefully a couple.¡± I mumbled, ¡°That¡¯s something you should mention to Alpha Asher tonight. Be at the packhouse before six.¡± iming she had some errands to run, Breyona dropped Mason and I at my old house. Anytime I mentioned my Grandma¡¯s cooking, Mason nearly jumped from his shoes in excitement. I was sure by the end of the year; Grandma would want to adopt both Breyona and Mason. I made sure to tell Mason to keep the n from my Dad. It would butcher my insides to see the look of sorrow on his face if we failed, or if Sean was nowhere to be found. ¡°Felt like I haven¡¯t seen ya in ages, kid.¡± Dad grunted, watching from his usual ce on the recliner. Some football rerun yed quietly on the television. ¡°We saw her yesterday at the fight.¡± Grandma pointed out,ing inside from the backyard, an exasperated look on her face as she eyed her middle-aged son. ¡°I meant around here.¡± Dad grunted, ¡°She¡¯s hardly been around the house, been spending all her time up with Alpha Asher.¡± Grandma shot me a quick look, followed by a wink that made my stomach twist into knots. ¡°She lives at the packhouse now.¡± Grandma snorted, pulling some food from the refrigerator, as if she had known the two of us walked into her house hungry. ¡°Mason, would you give me a hand with some of this?¡± Mason scrambled like an eager kid to help my Grandma, asking questions along the way. ¡°Your parents ever teach you to cook?¡± Grandma side-eyed Mason, a smile ying on her lips. ¡°Not really.¡± Mason shrugged, giving Grandma a sheepish grin. ¡°I worked at a Delist year, so I know how to fry up some meat but that¡¯s the extent of my cooking abilities.¡± ¡°Grab an apron and let me show you my ways.¡± Grandma chuckled, tossing an apron at a shocked looking Mason. I gave him a thumbs up and plopped down on the couch, shooting my Dad a grin. ¡°How¡¯ve you been likin¡¯ the packhouse, L?¡± Dad grunted, forcing his eyes to remain on the television. Something in his tone piqued my interest. He sounded ufortable and hesitate, holding back what he really wanted to ask. ¡°It¡¯s been fine.¡± My eyebrow lifted as I took in my Dad¡¯s weathered yet handsome features. ¡°And I suppose the Alpha¡¯s been treatin¡¯ you alright?¡± Dad grumbled, clearing his throat before reluctantly forcing his eyes on me. ¡°Dad, just ask your question.¡± I chuckled, ignoring the ball of difort in my stomach. ¡°We¡¯re both horrible liars and you look like you¡¯re about to be sick.¡± After giving me a defensive grimace, Dad finally caved. ¡°You and Alpha Asher¨Cseem close.¡± Dad grunted, waiting for me to make the connection. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see you in the same situation¡ªas before, y¡¯know.¡± A violent blush filled my face, my Dad¡¯s words and their multiple meanings swarmed my head. ¡°I¡¯m not¨CThere¡¯s nothing for you to worry about.¡± I chuckled, ¡°My birthday¡¯s almost here, which will solve a lot of my problems.¡± I hadn¡¯t told my Dad the possibility of my mate being a Vampire, nor could I bring myself to mention it. Neither of us had talked about what Tristan did, or what Mom had done. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to mention the past, to reopen the wound she had caused all those years ago. A sour taste filled my mouth at the thought of my Mom. I had been so quick to shove the pain away, that I never had a chance to truly mourn her d***h. Even now, there were far too many other things drawing my attention. ¡®Well, you¡¯re not outright lying.¡¯ Maya snorted, ¡®We are pretty¡­close with Alpha Asher.¡¯ ¡®Hush.¡¯ I hissed, ¡®Dad doesn¡¯t need to know that.¡¯ ¡®And the raging blush on your face is supposed to reassure him?¡¯ Maya chuckled. ¡°I trust you L.¡± Dad nodded, his eyes running over the deep blush that stained my cheeks. ¡°Got any ns for your birthday?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll probably just run around town like a crazy person, sniffing around for my mate.¡± I shrugged, ¡°The usual.¡± From the kitchen I could hear my Grandma snort, a cheeky smile on her face as she met my eyes. Mason had a smear of flour across his chin. The white powder stood out on his tanned skin, looking much like chalk dust. ¡°You¡¯ll do no such thing.¡± Grandma chuckled, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m sure Alpha Asher would be more than willing to throw you a birthday party.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m up to a birthday party this year.¡± I chuckled lowly, remembering how well Chelsea¡¯s birthday at Haze had gone. ¡®Well, we did meet Brittany that night but our time with Alpha Asher was well worth it.¡¯ Maya shrugged, making an excellent point.¡¯ ¡°With all of the bad stuff going on, everyone needs something to celebrate.¡± Grandma shrugged, her eyes lit with her mysterious and seemingly infinite wisdom. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it, but I doubt Alpha Asher would want to throw me a birthday party.¡± I shrugged, peeling my eyes away from Grandma¡¯s knowing gaze. The four of us had dinner in the kitchen. Every so often Grandma would sh a proud smile at Mason, who returned the action feverishly. Once dinner was finished, Dad retreated out to the fire pit, a beer nestled in his hand. Grandma wasted little time, practically cornering me in the small living room. ¡°Does Alpha Asher have any news on Sean?¡± Grandma frowned, her light-colored eyes searching my own. While I could¡¯ve tried to hide the information from Grandma, she would know something was up. Whether she found out the truth or not, it would bug her until we came home safety. ¡°We might have information on where Sean is. We¡¯re going tonight to try and bring him home.¡± I murmured, hoping the TV would d***n out the sound of my voice. ¡°Be safe, L. I know you can handle yourself.¡± Grandma nodded; her lips pressed into a thin line. Something flickered in the back of her eyes, something that was clearly eating away at her. ¡°Is there anything you need to tell me?¡± I lifted my eyebrow at her, my eyes searching the lines on her face. ¡°Nothing you need to worry about right now.¡± Grandma shook her head, ¡°Focus on getting Sean back, we can talk after.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that.¡± I nodded, letting out a weary sigh as Grandma pulled me into her arms. Dad dropped Mason off at home before taking me to the packhouse. If we were trying to go in the club undetected, we¡¯d have to look the part. While I trusted Breyona to do most of my make-up, I wasn¡¯t I dug through one of the closets in Alpha Asher¡¯s bedroom. He had all of my clothes moved into his room, and had my stomach twisting at the thought hours after. I slipped on a tight ck dress. It reached around mid-t***h, but covered all of my bits nicely. The neckline dipped down my chest, showing the barest hint of cleavage. Perfect to wear to a club, but also give me some sense of security. I curled my hair lightly, letting it fall down my back in thick waves of obsidian. I slipped on a pair of medium length heels, long enough to poke an eye out if need be. Once I finally came downstairs, Alpha Asher and Alpha Zeke were in the middle of a heated conversation. Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes found my own, as though he had felt me enter the room. I watched with concealed satisfaction as his honey eyes grew dark, taking in every ounce of creamy skin I had left open to view. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and babysit Alpha Bran, but next time you¡¯re taking me along.¡± Alpha Zeke grunted, crossing his arms over his chest. A wicked grin formed on his face at Alpha Asher¡¯s clear reaction to me. The sight sent a jolt of pleasure down my spine, one that had me hoping Alpha Asher was in fact my mate. Breyona and Mason arrived on time, ten minutes before six. They each had dressed for the asion. Dark in color, Breyona¡¯s dress resembled my own. I ignored the tant desirable stare Alpha Zeke had given Breyona, and it seems she too ignored his powerful gaze. Mason wore dark cks followed by a long sleeve top. The shirt clung to the dips and ridges in his body, making his muscles stand out. Alpha Asher had put every one of us to shame, his outfit simple yet highlighting every delicious ounce of his body. His ck shirt was thin, consisting of a material that clung to every ripple of his muscles. His build looked huge in the outfit he wore, concealing most of his skin yet highlighting every bump and groove. Hisrge forearms were visible, the sleeves of his shirt bunched up at the elbows. Carter and Wade werest to stroll into the room, the hint of a friendly smile forming on Carter¡¯s face. Wade remained stoic as he often did, eyeing the four of us somewhat warily. ¡°I want to make this as fast as possible.¡± Alpha Asher grunted to the five of us. ¡°Alpha Zeke¡¯s friend can ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. get two of us into the fight, the rest will linger in the club. Keep an open mind-link at all times, I want no surprises tonight.¡± While my stomach turned, we all listened intently. The prospect of finding my brother weighed heavily in my stomach and for a moment, I had wished I skipped dinner. Share Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 65 ¨C We went over the n a couple more times in the car. The silent whoosh from the highway lulled me, almost making me tired. While my eyes grew heavy, my nerves were shot. There was too much riding on our sess tonight, especially on such short notice. Alpha Asher sat behind the wheel of the dark SUV we were driving. I sat in the far back wedged between Breyona and Mason. Carter and Wade sat in the middle seats, separated by a thick console. ¡°We¡¯re all going in separately. L stick by my side, Breyona and Mason stay together, Carter and Wade watch each other¡¯s backs.¡± Alpha Asher grunted from the front seat. ¡°Won¡¯t they know who you are?¡± Breyona frowned, giving Alpha Asher a wary nce. I locked eyes with Alpha Asher through the rearview mirror, a strange sense of determination filling his honey eyes. I knew Alpha Asher was here for my benefit. Typically, he would send a group of his men and stay behind. Alpha Asher was taking a risk leaving his pack, a risk that hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed. Beta Devin and Alpha Zeke stayed behind to monitor the pack, to ensure no one noticed Alpha Asher¡¯s absence. I¡¯m sure Beta Devin and Alpha Zeke also stayed behind to keep a close eye on Alpha Bran, who had spent the past day pouting over his loss. ¡°I¡¯ll cover my scent. Most of them haven¡¯t seen my face. That¡¯ll have to be enough.¡± Alpha Asher frowned; his light eyes locked on my own. ¡°L and I will head to the back where the fight take¡¯s ce. Breyona and Mason stay in the club, keep a close eye on everything. Carter and Wade, circle the building then head back to the front. Make sure the car¡¯s ready.¡± ¡°What city did you say we were going to?¡± Mason frowned, shifting ufortably in the backseat. ¡°I didn¡¯t say.¡± Alpha Asher sighed, running a hand through his dark tousled hair. ¡°We¡¯re going to Anta.¡± Mason¡¯s body went rigid, growing ufortably still in the seat beside me. His difort was written on his face, his eyes filling with a foreign emotion. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I murmured lowly, a gentle hand tugging on Mason¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Yeah.¡± Mason cleared his throat, his face looking unseasonably pale. ¡°I used to live in Anta, before we moved back.¡± I wanted to press Mason, to ask what happened to him in Anta but halted. His full lips were twisted into a frown, an expression Mason rarely wore. Breyona and Mason had the same strange light flickering in their eyes, a sort of wary hopefulness they couldn¡¯t shed. Not wanting to ask in a car full of people, I made the silent decision to ask themter, if this entire night went ording to n. ¡°Are you up for this?¡± I grimaced, my heart racing in my chest. As selfish as it sounded, I needed to know before we walked into Vampire territory. Any hesitation, any reluctance could cost me Sean. At this point, it wasn¡¯t about me and how I felt. This wasn¡¯t about my conflicting heritage or my strange connection to Tristan. This was about getting Sean home safely, making sure I didn¡¯t lose another family member. ¡°I¡¯ll be alright, I promise.¡± Mason grinned, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°I have a lot of memories of Anta, not all good experiences.¡± ¡°You can always talk to me y¡¯know.¡± I frowned, a pang of guilt rolling about in my stomach. I had been so concerned with my own life, that I hadn¡¯t asked about my two closest friends. I hadn¡¯t a clue how Breyona and her mate were fairing, especially after hearing how her mate wasn¡¯t epting of who we were. ¡°I had a mate once.¡± Mason frowned, his eyes burning into the palms of his hands. His hazel eyes were sad as they met my own, a sense of sorrow I had never experience lingered in their depths. ¡°I met her in Anta.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± I breathed, unable to control myself. I knew Mason was over neen, but he had never mentioned a mate before. I figured he would tell me when he felt the need, not wanting to push before I truly got to know the guy. ¡°She tricked me, led me to a park in the middle of the night. The guys with her left me for d**d.¡± Mason murmured, his eyes that were usually filled with happiness and excitement looked dull and faded. Everyone in the SUV was silent, clearly trying not to listen in on what Mason was telling me. Mason didn¡¯t seem to care, if he even noticed. ¡°How¨C¡± I opened my mouth to speak, to ask how mere human men could have nearly k****d a werewolf. As if he anticipated my question, Mason continued his story. ¡°I thought she might¡¯ve had a boyfriend, and the guy got pissed at me, but it was so much worse.¡± Mason frowned, shaking his head slowly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure until I saw the mark on your shoulder¡ªthe one the Vampire left on you.¡± My own lips turned down in a frown, wondering what my mark had to do with Mason¡¯s mate. Something inside my heart tugged at the mention of Tristan, but I shoved the irritating emotion to the side. ¡°She was mated to a Vampire.¡± Mason¡¯s voice held strong, but was intertwined with such sadness. ¡°They both had identical marks on their shoulder, just like yours.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¨C¡± I stopped, because truly what could I say? Losing your mate was more than just a simple breakup. The loss of your mate signified the loss of part of your soul. Happiness could still be found, but the person would live a half-life, one where they constantly wondered ¡®what if¡¯. It posed a question in my mind; one I had been trying to avoid. If Tristan were my mate, what would I do? Would I have the strength to resist the mate bond? If I were able to reject him, what would be my next move? I couldn¡¯t go back to Alpha Asher and pretend nothing had changed. If Tristan was truly my mate, that meant Alpha Asher had a mate out in the world. I would never be able to forgive myself if I ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. took Alpha Asher away from his destined mate. ¡®Time will tell.¡¯ Maya murmured, ¡®No use in tormenting yourself over it, there¡¯s nothing you can do until your birthday.¡¯ ¡®Thanks for the words of wisdom.¡¯ I muttered, letting out a nervous sigh. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Mason sighed, the fog clearing from his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s hard, but some days aren¡¯t so bad. Sometimes something good cane from a bad situation.¡± Mason shot me one of his lopsided smiles, a strange emotion surging through my chest. His hazel eyes flickered with some hidden emotion, one that prompted Mason to drape his arm over the back of the seat. ¡°What was she like?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask, my own curiosity winning over. ¡°Absolutely stunning.¡± Mason chuckled, ¡°Everything I could¡¯ve ever wanted, and yet she was nothing like I¡¯d expected.¡± From the corner of my eye, I could see Breyona listening intently to our conversation. A glimmer of pain shed in her gaze, subdued before I could analyze any further. While my heart went out to Mason, I hoped Breyona¡¯s ending would be much different. As our conversation faded, the dull hum of the highway grew louder. The monotonous sound tugged on my eyelids, my body beckoning me into the darkness. There was little anticipationing from the six of us. The drive was silent, a heavy sense of foreboding and eptance emanating from each of us. I wondered if everyone else had the same knot in their stomachs, their nerves feeling bristled and frayed. The silence in the SUV gave me plenty of time to think about everything that could go wrong. We were essentially walking into a trap; one we might not emerge from. ¡®Looking pretty sleepy there, L.¡¯ Alpha Asher¡¯s voice caressed my skin, raising little goosebumps along my arms. I lifted my head from the seat, my eyes darting to Alpha Asher warily. His eyes were on the road, his where I sat. ¡®Maybe you should take a nap.¡¯ Alpha Asher chuckled through the mind-link, making me jump at the sudden noise. ¡®I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m able to.¡¯ I sighed, the true extent of my nerves shining through in my voice. ¡®I¡¯m scared. What if we lose Sean? How will I be able to face my Dad? He already lost Mom; I can¡¯t let him lose Sean.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯d be worried if you weren¡¯t scared.¡¯ Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was a calm murmur, a safe beacon in the middle of a violent ocean. I swam towards his voice and the security it provided. ¡®You can¡¯t think that way. Don¡¯t think about what could go wrong, just focus on what we came here to do.¡¯ ¡®Alpha Asher, calm in the face of danger.¡¯ I chuckled through the mind-link, butterflies swarming my stomach as Alpha Asher shot me a look through the rearview mirror. His dark eyebrow was cocked, the hint of a smirk ying at his lips. Alpha Asher continued talking to me through the mind-link, chasing away all lingering thoughts of our reckless n tonight. Share Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 66 ¨C My eyes snapped open, my body jolting upright as we hit a bump in the road. I must¡¯ve dozed off, as the road signs said Anta was a mere ten miles away. My nap had been dreamless, floating in the blissful darkness without a lingering thought. The knots in my stomach came back full force as I remembered what we were doing tonight. Alpha Asher had talked to me in private, telling me the role I¡¯d be forced to y. I¡¯d pose as Alpha Asher¡¯s girlfriend, a title I wasn¡¯tpletely opposed to. It was clear there was something going on between the two of us, and I hadn¡¯t seen Alpha Asher with another she-wolf. The thought made me smug, and yet I continued wondering what we were to each other. Thinking about Alpha Asher was an enjoyable distraction from our mission tonight. While Wade had an alluring calmness to him, Carter was practically bursting at the seams. If anyone was excited for what tonight had in store, it was Carter. For the first half of the drive, Carter was jumping with excitement at the thought of k*****g a Vampire. Carter had been trained in Alpha Asher¡¯s pack his entire life, never old enough for actual battle. This was the first time Carter was leaving the pack, going on his first mission. Alpha Asher stifled Carter¡¯s exited rant with a growl, allowing the silence to continue. While Carter and Wade seemed attached at the hip, Wade had battled against rogues¡¯ countless times. The full impacts of our mission dawned on me as we hopped on the exit for Anta, GA. There was so much that could go wrong, that could leave Sean injured or worse. We had little time to n, forced to strike before they moved Sean to another location. My biggest fear was someone at the club recognizing Alpha Asher or I. I couldn¡¯t see Tristan visiting a club to watch men fight to the d***h, but better to be prepared. In between the silence, I practiced what my Grandma had told me. I rebuilt the crumbled bookshelves in my mind, cing my thoughts between each page. An hourter and a dull headache, the library in my mind was organized. It had been left in shambles thest time I faced Tristan. A cold chill ran across my skin at the thought of facing him again. We veered off the exit into Anta, GA and was instantly met with the sprawling city. Sky scrapers sat in clu*ters, shining windows and bright lights. Tourists and residents were bunched in pairs, walking down the sidewalk without a care in the world. I watched as Mason¡¯s eyes zed over, no doubt living through every memory he had here. We drove through the center of the crowded city. The sun had long ago set, drawing out the vast night- life of Anta. Neon signs hung at the ends of corners pointing at various clubs and bars. The smell of freshly cooked food and alcohol was being carried on the breeze. We continued driving, past the crowds of scantily dressed women, past the vibrant clubs with their pulsing music. Soon the crowds began to thin, the number of people outside dwindling significantly. Alpha Asher pulled into a poorly lit parking lot, the tires of the SUV crunching loudly as it drove over the loose gravel. Confusion was written clear on my face, my eyes glued to the dark and grim building in front of us. It looked to be an old warehouse, some of the windows blocked and boarded. The outside of the warehouse was covered in sprawling vines inching their way up to the sky. Just as I readied to open my mouth and insist, we came to the wrong ce, I noticed the number of cars upying the parking lot. We parked towards the front, as close to the doors as we could manage. New cars of varying color¡¯s and models were scattered around the parking lot. Each car looked shiny and new, some newer than others. ¡°What better ce than an abandoned warehouse.¡± Carter scoffed, cracking his neck and flexing his fingers. ¡°Remember, keep constant tabs on each other.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was rough and stern, his honey eyes locked on the five of us. ¡°If L and I need to flee, I expect the four of you to know about it. The mind-link will be open the entire time.¡± ¡°No worries, Alpha. If Wade and I get stuck, leave us behind. We¡¯ll fight our way out.¡± Carter smirked, his shoulders bouncing as he fake jabbed a couple times. Wade gave his friend a tired look, his eyebrow raised as he silently questioned Carter¡¯s sanity. ¡°Do you actually hear the things you say?¡± Breyona quipped, not skipping a beat as she red at Carter. ¡°Or do you just talk out of your a*s and hope it goes well?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but snicker at herment along with the d***h re on her face. Carter ced a hand over his heart, giving Breyona an insulted look. From the looks of it, Breyona¡¯sment earned a chuckle from all of us, a nice distraction to lighten the soul-crushing mood. ¡°So mean.¡± Carter shook his head, giving Wade a weary nce. The six of us headed to the front door, not a person in sight. Anticipation and worry filled my gut. Would we manage to get Sean home safely? Will Sean even be the same person after what happened to him? ¡°We won¡¯t leave here without Sean.¡± Breyona murmured from beside me, linking her arm in my own. ¡°We¡¯ll bring him home, L.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± I breathed, unable to say much else. I adjusted my tight dress and smoothed down my long hair. The neckline was low, enhancing my cleavage yet managed to cover the scarlet mark on my shoulder. A long shiver rolled through me, and for a moment I regretted not bringing a jacket. It wasn¡¯t the air that chilled me, it was the thought of what could go wrong. ¡°Put this around your neck.¡± Alpha Asher murmured, handing me a rednyard. His cologne wafted into my nose, soothing some of the turmoil in my stomach. ¡°Is this our way in?¡± I frowned, wondering why Breyona and Mason weren¡¯t wearing one. ¡°This is how we get into the fight.¡± Alpha Asher continued, slipping thenyard over my head, ¡°It¡¯ll be in another part of the warehouse, I¡¯m sure. Keep an eye on the exits, we don¡¯t want to get blocked in.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to have to cause a scene to get Sean out of here, aren¡¯t we?¡± I grimaced; my fists clenched at my side. There was no way we¡¯d be able to sneak Sean from the building, not when he was supposed to be fighting. This wasn¡¯t a mission of stealth, but of cunning. We would have to find some way to get Sean free while saving our own skin. ¡°We are.¡± Alpha Asher nodded, rolling his lower lip between his teeth. ¡°Do you have a n for that?¡± I paused, my eyes scanning his rugged face. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Alpha Asher shook his head, ¡°There wasn¡¯t enough time.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a n?¡± My lips were pressed tightly together, unwee surprise flowing through me. Much to my dismay, Alpha Asher¡¯s lips turned up in a smirk. His honey-colored eyes shined with amusement, despite the weight of the situation. ¡°I figured we could take a page from your book.¡± Alpha Asher chuckled lowly, ¡°Act first, thinkter. Improvise.¡± ¡°You want to improvise with my brother¡¯s life on the line?¡± I sighed, for once seeing the error of my own ways. ¡®Not so fun when it¡¯s someone else acting before thinking, is it?¡¯ Maya¡¯s smug voice rang out in my head. ¡®Now is not the time for a life lesson, Maya.¡¯ I snapped, turning my attention back to Alpha Asher. ¡®There¡¯s always time for a good life lesson.¡¯ Maya shrugged, backing off once she sensed my irritation. ¡°Like I said, there wasn¡¯t enough time.¡± Alpha Asher frowned, his voice a rough murmur. ¡°If we waited, there would be no telling when Sean would pop up again. He could be halfway across the country if we Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. wait.¡± I knew Alpha Asher was right, but that did nothing to calm my ragged nerves. Maya sent small increments of strength into my veins, enough to calm my hammering heart. Silence swept over the entire parking lot, and I held my breath as Alpha Asher knocked on therge swinging doors. A second passed by, followed by another until one of the wide ss doors opened. The windows were cked out, hiding whatever lie beyond the doors. A bald man opened the door, his body built like a mountain. Even his head was rounded, uneven in its shape. The guy looked as though he were carved from the side of a mountain, rippling musclesrger than my head lined his arms. The guy was standing just inside the warehouse, in a little ck room d of any furniture or decoration. The only light hung from the ceiling, casting its yellow hue against the cked-out walls. Alpha Asher approached the man leisurely, with a calmness even I couldn¡¯t muster. The man made no moves, even as Alpha Asher leaned in and murmured something to the man. With little more than a grunt, the bouncer walked us over to another set of doors, on the opposite side of the cked-out room. The moment he opened the doors, thundering music and blissfulughter could be heard. The shing lights swarmed around the room and seemed to bending on a new person each time. The smell of s*x and alcohol lingered in the air, coupled with the blindingly sweet scent of Vampires. Share Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 67 ¨C The six of us wandered inside the club, the floor practically vibrating from the bass of the music. Red and white lights shed in the air, dazzling me each time they crossed my vision. The entire club was coated in harsh red light, even the scattered furniture was red velvet. The inside of the club was actually fairly appealing. From the inside, you¡¯d never be able to tell this ce was an old warehouse. The inside lookedpletely remodeled, fresh ck paint coating the walls and shiny oak boards covered the floor. Towards the back of the room sat a long tform. Tables, chairs, and booths sat on the tform with only a few people upying them. A thick red rope lined the tform, cutting off the back half of the club. A silver card with the word ¡®VIP¡¯ etched in hung from the rope. Each side of the club had a long bar, three bartenders on each side rushing to fill orders. In the center of the club sat a rounded bar, two younger guys in the middle made bright looking drinks. Even with the severity of what we nned to do; the club had a nice feel to it. Everyone was either dancing the night away or ordering some of the colorful drinks. If it wasn¡¯t for the sickly-sweet scent of Vampires, I might actually enjoy this club. ¡®Talk through mind-link.¡¯ Alpha Asher murmured to the five of us, ¡®I won¡¯t risk anyone overhearing.¡¯ ¡®Where do you want us, Alpha?¡¯ Carter asked through the mind-link, his eyes scanning the room. ¡®I want the two of you to split up, but keep close to the doors.¡¯ Alpha Asher led me over to one of the bars, his face an impassive mask as he ordered a drink. He managed to order a drink and talk to the bartender while talking to the five of us through the mind-link. ¡®Breyona and Mason, split up and head deeper into the club. L and I will head to the VIP area. Keep your eyes and ears open.¡¯ Alpha Asher brought the cup of liquor to his lips, his eyes calmly scanning the room. I wasn¡¯t sure what Alpha Asher was looking for. It was nearly impossible to pinpoint anything. The shing lights and the crowd of people dancing made it nearly impossible to focus our senses. While I could smell the scent of Vampires throughout the club, the scent was scattered and difficult to pin point. Either there were a lot of Vampires here, or there¡¯s one Vampire who happens to move very fast. Unfortunately, I was betting thetter. Carter and Wade were the first two to break off, each strolling to a different side of the club. Breyona followed Alpha Asher and I to the bar, while Mason headed to the other side of the club. ¡®Got a good view of the VIP area from over here.¡¯ Mason told the five of us through mind-link. ¡®We won¡¯t be any help once you get in the back.¡¯ ¡®You¡¯ll be close enough toe if we call.¡¯ Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was harder than usual. ¡®Keep an eye on those doors and blend in.¡¯ ¡®Are you ready?¡¯ Alpha Asher spoke directly to me, his honey-colored eyes meeting my gaze. It was hard not to ogle with Alpha Asher standing this close to me, but I managed. ¡®There will be plenty of time for that once we get Sean.¡¯ Maya murmured appreciatively. ¡®Let¡¯s do this.¡¯ I breathed, my worried eyes burning into Alpha Asher¡¯s. I could feel his own calm-ness washing through the mind-link. Alpha Asher was confident in what we were nning to do tonight. His own willpower rivaled my own, and I wondered how far he would go to get my brother back. From the small glimpse he had given me into his mind, he was willing to go pretty far. Alpha Asher held his arm out waiting for me to step forward. My torso rested against his own, his arm draped over my shoulders. I took deep breaths of his intoxicating scent, desperate to drive the smell of Vampires from my nose. While his cologne and woodsy scent were all I could smell, the sickly-sweet scent lingered. I melted against Alpha Asher¡¯s body as though I had been made for him. His fingers traced patterns on my shoulders, sending goosebumps scatter along my skin. Alpha Asher led the way, maneuvering the two of us through scattered groups of people. Some danced as we walked through, wandering fingers grazing against my lower back. Although his eyes burned with anger, Alpha Asher made no move against the guys with wandering hands. A small group of girls stopped Alpha Asher and I, their intense gaze telling me all I need to know. Each were scantily dressed, wearing clothes that hardly covered their backsides. Despite their attempt at flirting with Alpha Asher, the group of girls actually looked good. Even with jealousy rushing through me, I wasn¡¯t the type to bully anyone for what they wear. We made it to the back of the club, standing near the corner of the velvet rope. The back of the club was a little less crowded, the clothes much nicer and more expensive. The VIP area was filled with wealthy looking people. Two guys at a table wore suits, as though they had just gotten off work. Standing at one of the back doors, a huge man stood keeping eye on everyone. The guy looked nearly identical to the one at the front door. Both built bigger than linebackers, a lumpy head and tree trunks for arms. The man took one look at ournyards and grunted, unclipping the velvet rope to let us forward. While it was difficult to make out his scent, I was fairly sure the man was human. Some part of me wondered what his parent¡¯s looked like. What kind of people could create a human that big? ¡®Focus on the task.¡¯ Maya mumbled, giving me an irritated huff. ¡°What¡¯s a dog like you doin¡¯ here?¡± Therge man grimaced, his voice as menacing as his body. ¡°I¡¯m here to bet.¡± Alpha Asher smirked, staring up at the man with an amused expression. While my heart thundered in my chest, therge man seemed unphased. ¡°Do you get a lot of us dogs?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Get plenty of em¡¯. Mostly rogues.¡± The guy grunted, his face a mishappen unyielding mask. ¡°Most of em¡¯ aren¡¯t dressed as nice. Never seen you before.¡± ¡°Have you been here long, human?¡± Alpha Asher said the word ¡®human¡¯ as though it were an insult. The smirk on his chiseled face remained intact, but his eyes shed dangerously. I had to give the guy some credit, he definitely had b***s. Not a single member of our pack would stare Alpha Asher down. It was considered a disrespectful action, not that it ever stopped me. I was sure the big guy noticed the murderous glint in Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes. He knew what we were, and I was sure he knew his employers were Vampire¡¯s. He must be used to dealing with us short-tempered creatures. The bouncer averted his eyes, sensing the power that rolled from Alpha Asher in dark waves. Without another word, the bouncer stepped aside and led us into another room. I had never been inside a warehouse before, but always imagined it as this brightly lit sprawling ce, people flitting about as they worked machinery. The back of the warehouse had beenpletely remodeled, and I wondered how long it had taken them to fix everything up. Dark walls, hard wood flooring and brightly lit chandeliers. Large velvet couches lined the room, almost as if it were a movie theater. Young men in tuxedo¡¯s walked the room, tters of champagne and sses of a deep red liquid that was hopefully wine. The back half of the warehouse was sectioned off by a temporary back wall. Through a thick sheet of ss, a fighting ring stood in the center of the room. Each seat was positioned to watch the fighting ring. My heart thundered in my chest, wondering if I would see my brother through the thick ss. I had been right, there was no chance we would escape without a fight. Alpha Asher entered the room without hesitation, as though he had been their countless times before. His actions held a certain calmness I found myself jealous of. I ran my fingers over the length of my dress, trying to still the trembling of my hands. The sickly-sweet smell was much stronger back here. A few people sat on other identical couches, their eyes scanning the room. Some turned to look at Alpha Asher and I. I could feel the stares across my skin, and somehow knew they were Vampire¡¯s. I couldn¡¯t discern any specific scent, but some hidden instinct within me knew. ¡®Rx, you look like you¡¯re going to be sick.¡¯ Alpha Asher murmured through the mind-link. I was extremely aware of the four other presences in my mind and knew Breyona and the guys would hear our silent conversation. ¡®I do not.¡¯ I grumbled, resisting the urge to grimace at Alpha Asher. ¡®Get a drink, rx. Once they see the look on your face, the Vampire¡¯s will see right through you.¡¯ Irritation rolled through me, but I forced my face to remain a calm mask. A deep chuckle rang out in my mind as Alpha Asher felt my irritation. I let excitement shine through as I raked my eyes over the fighting ring. Alpha Asher led the two of us to one of the velvet couches. Without warning, Alpha Asher sat on the couch, his hands on my hips as he pulled me down. Inded on hisp, forcing a smile on my face as he nipped at my jaw. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I was enjoying every bit of this but I was aware we had an audience. As if to prove my point, one of the middle-aged Vampire¡¯s in the room nced my way. ¡®Good girl.¡¯ Alpha Asher murmured, giving my waist a yful squeeze. I could feel Carter and Wade in my mind, both trying to ignore what they heard. Blood rushed to my face, catching a few more Vampire eyes at the sight. ¡®They probably want to eat us.¡¯ Maya grumbled. ¡®Can they?¡¯ I frowned, ¡®I am half vampire.¡¯ ¡®I have no idea, but I wouldn¡¯t put it past them.¡¯ Maya shrugged, content on ignoring that other side of me. Alpha Asher handed me a ss of champagne. I drank the fruity drink greedily, wishing it were something stronger. As a few more people came into the back room, a man approached Alpha Asher and I. I knew he was a Vampire the moment our eyes met. His raven hair was pulled back in a low pony tail, his eyes a startling shade of green. A ck suit clung to every curve and dip of his body. My heart hammered in my chest as he took a seat beside Alpha Asher and I. I ced a mask of calm over my face, hoping it wouldn¡¯t crack. My fear was rightfully ced, and I could only hope my training with Chris had been sufficient. ¡°Hello Alpha Asher Desmond.¡± The Vampire shot the two of us a knowing smile, a nerve-wracking shine to his emerald eyes. Share Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 68 ¨C If Alpha Asher was surprised by the Vampire¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t let it show. Alpha Asher¡¯s face remained an impassive mask, disinterest shing in his eyes. I wondered how he managed to keep his cool, and how long it had taken him to perfect that technique. Alpha Asher raked his eyes over the Vampirezily, a neutral expression on his face. I honed my features, hoping they would convey the same disinterest. While my heart was a hammering mess, I meticulously checked the stable bookshelves in my mind. Each thought and memory were safely tucked away, bound in leather and stuffed onto a shelf. Before I could wonder if the man was a full-blooded Vampire, I felt someone entering my mind. Clear as day, I watched as the raven-haired Vampire strolled through my mind. His nails scratched against the thick oak bookshelves. It felt like an irritating scratching sensation in the back of my mind, an itch I could never scratch. It took all of my concentration to keep the library in my mind upright. Clearly this guy wasn¡¯t as skilled as Tristan with the mind games. Nheless, his intrusion caused me difort. I wasn¡¯t sure I had room in my head for anyone else, Maya already took up enough space. Resisting the urge to wince, I schooled my face into an irritated re. ¡°Could you stay out of my head?¡± I raised my eyebrow at the Vampire, my eyes shing dangerously. ¡°It itches.¡± Alpha Asher turned his eyes to me, letting them sh with caution and concern before wiping the emotions away. The raven-haired Vampire stared at me nkly before letting his lips turn up in a dazzling smile. While the smile transformed the man¡¯s entire face, it was a smile thatcked any form of warmth orfort. His smile was serpent-like, cold and calcting. ¡°My apologies, but surely you can¡¯t me me for trying.¡± The raven-haired man smirked, his emerald eyes bright and alert. ¡®Instead of insulting me, let¡¯s keep the Vampire¡¯s out of our head.¡¯ Maya grumbled, bristling at the close proximity between the Vampire and I. ¡°It is a wee surprise to find you here, Alpha Asher.¡± The Vampire smirked, his emerald eyes raking over Alpha Asher before turning on me. His full lips turned up in interest as he met my eyes. Something dark twinkled in their depths, a knowing smile forming on the man¡¯s face. ¡°And a pleasure to finally meet you, L. I presume you¡¯re here for one of our fighters.¡± A low warning growl shook Alpha Asher¡¯s chest, the Vampire¡¯s smile deepening in response. The bright-eyed Vampire knew why we were here, who we hade for. ¡®This could be a trap.¡¯ Maya murmured, ¡®They don¡¯t n on letting us leave.¡¯ ¡®I knew we¡¯d have to fight our way out of here the moment we stepped inside. Let¡¯s make it count and take Sean with us.¡¯ I nodded in response. Alpha Asher¡¯s voice filtered through my mind, angercing his tone. I could feel the presences of Breyona and the guys listening in, waiting for word of what happened. ¡®They knew we wereing.¡¯ Alpha Asher repeated what Maya had said, his voice hard yet determined. ¡®We¡¯re waiting for an opening. I¡¯ll need a distraction to get the three of us out safely. When I give the signal, sow chaos.¡¯ Annoying pinpricks danced behind my eyes as I looked at Alpha Asher. He was determined to lead this mission even though he had no obligation to my family. He could have just sent a team of men to do the job for him, but he knew I¡¯d insist oning along. He was willing to go so far to get my brother, willing to fight for his life. I felt the same as I thought about Breyona and Mason, how there was no hesitation when I asked for their help. I gathered up my strength and forced the tears away, giving the Vampire a hard look. ¡°If you know what we¡¯re here for, then you know how far I am willing to go to get him back.¡± My voice came out steady and strong, conveying none of the that currently boiled in my stomach. There was no reason to continue ying nice. I wasn¡¯t needlessly trying to start a fight, but it was better to get straight to the point. Whether they had time to prepare or not, they knew what we came for. I refused to let myself think of Tristan, determined to ignore the fluttering in my stomach at the thought of seeing him. Since the scarlet mark on my shoulder had healed, I felt the pull to Tristan much stronger than before. That small part of me hoped Tristan would be here tonight. Maya growled in frustration, hating the scarlet mark that brought nothing but torment. ¡°A fight would be pointless, unnecessary bloodshed.¡± The dark-haired Vampire shrugged, his emerald eyes shing with amusement. He leaned forward, his cold eyes staring into my own. ¡°I¡¯m sure we can Alpha Asher caught on without needing an exnation, but I could feel the growl that had been building in his chest. Attacking the Vampire would do us no good, at least not at the moment. The fight had yet to begun and Sean was nowhere in sight. ¡°What do you want for him?¡± My voice was hard and cold, but even I couldn¡¯t hide the interest that lingered in my gaze. As though he knew I were hooked, a serpentine smile formed on his face. ¡°That can be discussed.¡± The Vampire smiled, the strange expression lighting up his face. ¡°Do you even have him?¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s voice matched my own, cold and patient. ¡°Stay for the fight, Alpha Asher. You¡¯ll see soon enough.¡± The Vampire¡¯s eyes hardened as they flickered to Alpha Asher. ¡°My friend will be over to discuss our terms.¡± In a fluid and graceful movement, the Vampire stood and left the two of us alone. Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes met my own, and I swore we were thinking the same thing. ¡®An agreement?¡¯ Breyona frowned, her voice concerned as she spoke through the mind-link. ¡®Sounds kind of sketchy.¡¯ Carter¡¯s voice ran through my mind, followed by Mason and Wade¡¯s approval. ¡®There will be no agreement.¡¯ Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was hard, leaving no room for negotiation. ¡®We will bide our time, and wait until they bring out Sean. Once I call for a distraction, we¡¯ll grab Sean and fight our way out.¡¯ ¡®We may have to leave out the side door. If we do, we¡¯ll circle around front and meet you there.¡¯ I chimed in, earning a nce of approval from Alpha Asher. Ignoring how close the two of us were seated and the heat that crept along my skin, I turned my eyes to the fighting ring. It seemed the fights were about to begin, all wandering eyes turning to the spectacle in the center of the room. Two men were pushed forward, each looking pissed and disheveled. Hatred and eptance burned in their eyes, protesting yet s*mbing to their fate. There was little hesitation before the two men leaped at one another. While one was builtrge, the other had rippling muscles. They leaped at one another, the muscr guy taking the bigger one to the ground. Interested chatter broke out among the people watching. Burning disgust had risen in my throat, directed towards the Vampire¡¯s enjoyment at the fight. ¡°Hello, beautiful.¡± A voice called out, that small bit of my soul reaching out to touch. Tristan strolled over to the couch Alpha Asher and I sat on. His blonde hair was light like snow, his eyes the lightest shade of blue. He was nicely dressed, wearing ck cks and a ck button-down shirt. The top buttons on his shirt were undone, giving a glimpse of his hard chest. I was equally attracted and disgusted, my own emotions a boiling mess in my head. Alpha Asher stiffened beside me, feeling my inner turmoil through the mind-link. Tristan¡¯s eyes danced as he looked me over only to harden as they met Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes. With little care for the fight going on before us, Tristan took a seat beside the two of us. I was keenly aware Tristan had chosen to sit next to me, as close as he could get without hassle. Some small part of me cooed, ¡®he won¡¯t hurt me.¡¯ ¡®Are you alright?¡¯ Alpha Asher sent over the mind-link, unable to hide the hostility and concern in his tone. ¡®Keep him out of your head. It¡¯s your mind, kick him out if he tries.¡¯ ¡®I can handle this.¡¯ I reassured him, collecting my scattered thoughts. I focused on Maya,tching onto that side of myself with all of my strength. Instead of picturing my library, I tried a different approach. A set of iron doors sat in the front of my Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. mind, imprable and unmovable. Layers uponyers of iron and steel blocking what lie within. Tristan¡¯s seafoam eyes met my own, a smile ying on his lips. A dull prickling sensation formed at the base of my skull, irritating and incessant. I swore I could feel his fingers grazing against the door in my mind, stroking it lightly as he willed it to cave in. After giving myself a k****r headache, I felt Tristan leave my mind. I had held the door firmly, but not without consequence. As though I had run a marathon, my head was throbbing and my limbs weak. Rather than letting my exhaustion show, I leaned closer into Alpha Asher, propping some of my weight against him. Tristan watched the action, his light eyes ring at the sight. Maya grumbled smugly, practically screaming her hatred for Tristan. I didn¡¯t have to look to know Alpha Asher had a smug expression on his face, aimed directly at Tristan. After an irritated snarl, Tristan turned his intense gaze to me. His blue eyes burned into my own, calling out to the small shard of me that longed for him. I turned my head away from his own, determined to chase away the trail of heat his eyes left along my skin. I wanted to cringe as I watched the brutality of the fight. The muscr guy had blood falling from his chin, spitting it across the floor as he fought for his life. The bigger man held more strength, clearly a werewolf from the looks of it. A silver bracelet seared into his wrist, silencing his wolf and keeping him from shifting. Silver against the flesh will b**n and nullify your wolf, but will not take away your strength or speed. Silver in the bloodstream will destroy us from within, almost a certain d***h unless treated right away. A sour look formed on my face as I watched the human and werewolf fight. I found it unfair how the werewolf still had his strength and speed, using it to brutalize the human. The human had speed on his side, much like myself. His speed was what kept him alive so far. ¡°Are you not enjoying the fight, beautiful?¡± Tristan asked, his face impassive while his eyes burned. ¡°A werewolf against a human?¡± I scoffed, ignoring my thundering traitorous heart. ¡°He¡¯s clearly stronger and faster, it¡¯s not a fair fight.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t, is it?¡± Tristan mused, a yful smile ying at the edges of lips. ¡°I have quite a bit of money ced on this fight. Let¡¯s even the odds, shall we?¡± Tristan waved his hand and the Vampire we had spoken to earlier came to his side. The Vampire with raven hair and emerald eyes smiled at me, a smile that bore too much intimacy and familiarity for my ¡°Let¡¯s see if a human is smarter than a wolf.¡± Tristan smiled, his eyes gazing down to where his mark sat covered. I kept my eyes on the fight, resisting the urge to steal a nce at Tristan. I had almost missed it when a small shard of silver was thrown into the fighting ring. Large enough to pierce a beating heart if need be. Time seemed to slow, the seconds ticking by as my heart rate sky rocketed. The two men locked eyes, a wave of understanding between the two. Both scrambled for the dagger, for a clean way out of the fight. The human was faster, diving to the floor with the dagger in hand. The werewolf¡¯s moves were rushed now, more frantic than they were before. The human had the upper hand, using the werewolf¡¯s impulsive blows against him. In just a second, it was all over. The human had rolled to the ground, dodging the werewolf¡¯s lunge. The silver de met flesh, sinking into the werewolf¡¯s chest with a sickening thud. I swore I could hear hisst heartbeats; swore I could see the light leave his eyes as he ttered to the floor. I felt sick to my stomach, ready to dispel the champagne I had drank tonight. My skin felt sticky, slick with nervous sweat. How anyone could find this entertaining was beyond me. Betting on life and d***h made my insides feel rotten, but renewed my strength and purpose. ¡°Who did you bet on?¡± I found myself asking. I almost flinched with surprise, noting how calm my voice had sounded. ¡°The human.¡± Tristan smirked, his eyes flickering with amusement. Share Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 69 ¨C ¡°I want to see Sean first.¡± I frowned, my eyes flickering to the mess in the fighting ring. ¡°Of course.¡± Tristan¡¯s velvety voice caressed my skin, but did nothing to erase the disgust burning in my stomach. The fighting ring was cleaned quickly, not a trace of blood lingered on the white floor. Some people in the small crowd grimaced or mumbled angrily over the loss of their money. It was unnerving how these people could watch such brutality. My heart leaped in my stomach as two more men were pushed onto the stage. Sean¡¯s face came into view, looking haggard yet defiant. One of his eyes had been ckened and looked to be slowly healing. His lip was split, a thick line of blood running down the center. From the angry glint in his eye, Sean had not been broken by these Vampires. ¡°What¡¯s your price?¡± I spoke without thinking, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care. My heart thundered in my chest at the sight of Sean. His skin was pale fromck of sunlight, the hair on his head d***y and unruly. ¡°What do you want for him?¡± ¡°What I want¡ªis you.¡± Tristan breathed, his voice calm and his eyes steady on me. My eyes snapped over to Tristan, reading the sincerity in his eyes. Tristan wouldn¡¯t budge, that much was clear. ¡°Name something else.¡± Alpha Asher snapped, anger seeping into his eyes. ¡°A life for a life. L for Sean.¡± Tristan murmured, his eyes burning into my own. He hadn¡¯t spared an ounce of his attention, cing it all on me. ¡°Is your brother worth your own life? How far would you truly go?¡± Alpha Asher stiffened, his anger rolling in waves through the mind-link. I could feel Breyona and Mason tense as they heard our conversation through the mind-link. Tristan¡¯s words reyed in my head, bouncing between the six of us. ¡®Don¡¯t you dare, L.¡¯ Alpha Asher snarled through the mind-link, sensing my hesitation. I wanted to deny I had even contemted it, but I couldn¡¯t. I hadn¡¯t the time to properly mourn my Mom¡¯s d***h, but I refused to mourn Sean¡¯s. I refused to let him suffer because of what I am. Alpha Asher could sense how far I was truly willing to go. ¡®Breyona, we could use that distraction now.¡¯ Alpha Asher growled through the mind-link. I stifled the surprise that crossed onto my face, wondering what Alpha Asher had nned. ¡®Alright, give me a minute.¡¯ Breyona huffed, leaping into action. ¡®Stall him or something.¡¯ ¡°Why do you want me?¡± I stared at Tristan, my gaze hard and unyielding. ¡®Is it because of my father?¡± If Tristan was surprised, it didn¡¯t show. His lips simply turned up in a mischievous grin, his seafoam eyes dancing. ¡°I thought someone was listening in on us.¡± Tristan chuckled, before leaning in. ¡°Messing with the shadows already? I hope you¡¯re a fast learner.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t bring myself there.¡± I scoffed, shaking my head. ¡°For whatever reason your King wanted me to be there.¡± Tristan¡¯s eyes conveyed nothing, not even the smallest trace of lingering emotion. ¡°Vampire¡¯s choose their own mates. From the moment I met you, I knew you were mine. This was before I learned of your¡ªheritage.¡± Tristan murmured, his voice a silky whisper. ¡°You had felt it then as well. I looked into your mind, saw your desire for me.¡± Tristan had sessfully taken my mind off of the fight, gaining all of my attention. Guilt swarmed me as I had forgotten about my brother in those short moments. Sean and the human had lunged at one another. Steady fists and heightened speed gave my brother the advantage against the average sized human. ¡°You were just some hot guy in a club.¡± I muttered, my eyes filling with anger. ¡°Your words lie, but your thoughts do not.¡± Tristan murmured, and I fought against his intense gaze. ¡°I know what you feel for me. I feel the pull as well.¡± Deny, deny, deny. Tristan would never know the full extent of my longing for him, the irritating pull in my veins whenever I thought of his face. I would hide that from the world, epting the difort and pain before I told anyone the truth. Alpha Asher chased those emotions away, dulled the part of me that longed for Tristan. A silver dagger ttered onto the fighting ring. My wide eyes met Tristan¡¯s; a sly smile had already formed on his face. ¡°Even the odds?¡± Tristan questioned, his voice light and caressing. Sean and the human scrambled for the knife. I found myself leaning forward, anticipation and fear suffocating me. Just as Sean¡¯s hand wrapped around the hilt of the dagger, an explosion sounded. All at once everything went to h**l. Fire rms red in unity; sprinklers spewed water onto everything below. Those watching stood in surprise, hair slick as the water rained down. ¡®Get Sean and get out.¡¯ Breyona hissed, her words clipped. Alpha Asher pulled the two of us to our feet, lunging at Tristan without hesitation. Tristan had been much faster than I thought, on his feet as Alpha Asher made contact. ¡®Get Sean!¡¯ Alpha Asher snapped, knocking me from my daze. ¡®Carter and Wade, get your asses in here.¡¯ ¡®On our way.¡¯ Carter¡¯s voice wasced with excitement. ¡®Wait till you see what Breyona did.¡¯ If it weren¡¯t for the fight ahead, I would¡¯veughed at thement. I ran towards the back of the room, heading to the door that led back stage. The room had erupted into ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. chaos, thick ck smoke seeping in through the doors. The smell of burning wood filled the room, and I wondered what Breyona had decided to do. As I threw open the backstage door, someone heavy knocked me to the floor. Sean¡¯s scent filled my nose, along with the tang of fresh blood. His eyes were wide but burned with determination. The silver cuff still sat on his wrist, silencing his wolf and searing his skin. The silver knife was clutched in his hand, a d***h grip around its hilt. The doors mmed open, swinging shut with a deafening m. The smell of burning wood and stic was stronger, as was the smoke lingering in the air. Carter and Wade barreled into the room; their eyes set on the Vampires who crouched menacingly. Some of the crowd had left, filtering out of the club at the first sign of danger. Others stayed behind, their eyes shining with anger as they looked between Alpha Asher and I. Sean pulled the two of us from the floor his arms holding me in a d***h grip that Chaos ensued as two Vampire¡¯s headed for Sean and I, only to be stopped by Carter and Wade. Tristan had gotten away from Alpha Asher, barking out an order. Alpha Asher was on his feet, a whirl wind of snarls and blows. Tristan was skilled, almost matching Alpha Asher in his own blows. My heart thundered; my eyes torn between who to help. Carter and Wade were beginning to shift, their nails lengthening as they cut down Vampires. The ones who fell were quickly reced, soon overwhelming Carter and Wade. I knew they could handle their own, but their opponents had every ounce of their attention. A Vampire lunged at Sean, who darted to the side with the silver de slick in his hand. ¡°Leave L untouched.¡± Tristan murmured, his pale eyes once again burning into my own. Alpha Asher was fending off three Vampires, ones who had quickly arrived after Tristan¡¯s order. A Vampire lunged at me, a holder man with greying hair and dark eyes. Instead of tearing into my skin, hisrge hands wrapped around my own. Anger and strength surged through me, expelling through every blow I made. My knee mmed into his gut, knocking him back and ripping his hands from my body. Tristan had left the room while I was distracted, a dozen Vampire¡¯s to take his ce. All at once I took in the severity of the situation, my heart a thudding rapidly in my chest. Alpha Asher was overwhelmed, sweat gleaming on his forehead, and a look of fury in his eyes. Four Vampire¡¯s surrounded him, four surrounded Carter and Wade. Sean was fighting two at a time, his eyes bright and alert. Another two were making their way over to me, the same cold glint in their eyes. A cold sweat broke out over my skin, more thick smoke poured into the back of the warehouse and the water continued raining down. The harsh air burned the back of my lungs, the scent nearly overwhelming. ¡®You¡¯re running out of time¡¯ Breyona¡¯s voice hissed in my mind, a faint afterthought as I looked around the room. Fear scattered along my skin; my eyes locked on Alpha Asher. The Vampires had brought him to his knees. Their d**d littered the ground at Alpha Asher¡¯s feet, countless Vampire¡¯s had died at his hands. Everything seemed to slow, that familiar icy caress sliding over my skin. ¡®L, don¡¯t¨C¡¯ Maya¡¯s voice was cut short as I called out to the shadows. Icepped across my skin, Maya¡¯s words fading from my mind. I had promised myself I wouldn¡¯t use the shadows again, but there was no way we were winning this fight. They had known we wereing, had prepared for it all along. They had the numbers, overwhelming us easily. If I didn¡¯t act fast Alpha Asher would lose his life, followed by Carter and Wade. Desperation rushed through me. For once, I didn¡¯t have to wonder how far I would go. ¡®Save him.¡¯ I hissed, feeling the icy tendrilsp at my skin. ¡®Save Alpha Asher and get rid of these Vampires.¡¯ ¡®The price is steep¨C¡¯ The disembodied voice slithered into my mind, ¡®A life for a life.¡¯ Its voice circled my mind, stirring my thoughts violently. I knew what it was asking, what it wanted from me. What scared me the most was how easy the decision was. My life for Alpha Asher¡¯s, a worthy trade. Every intimate moment between Alpha Asher and I shed through my mind, igniting a I had been trying to ignore. As I realized the lengths I would go to for Alpha Asher, it wasn¡¯t a hard decision to make. ¡®I don¡¯t care.¡¯ I breathed, ¡®I ept.¡¯ A cunning icy breeze caressed my mind, as though they were thanking me. One by one each of the Vampire¡¯s stiffened, their ssy eyes rolling in the backs of their heads. Each fell to the ground, a loud thud against the wooden floor. Somehow, I knew they were still alive, simply incapacitated for the time being. I could see the shadows flit from Vampire to Vampire, each copsing to the floor in its wake. I locked eyes with Alpha Asher, for once his emotions were written in on his face. I could taste his fury and feel his concern. He could see the gathering darkness behind me, and could only assume what I had given it in return. My own eyes widened as the icy voice slithered into my mind, its words sending me to my knees. ¡®You would give your life, Princess?¡¯ They hissed, slithering around in my head. ¡®You do not get to choose.¡¯ Share Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 70 ¨C Breyona¡¯s P.o.v The moment L asked Mason and I toe save her brother Sean, my heart dropped. An image of my mate¨CGiovanni popped into my mind. His soft curly hair, his deep and intoxicating eyes. The musky yet sweet scent that swirled around him, clinging to my nose and calling to my soul. The mate-bond didn¡¯t care what species we were, h**l-bent on bringing the two of us together. My mind resisted the idea, but my body longed for him. My wolf felt the same, equal parts desire and reluctance. I was constantly pulled in each direction, and yet I couldn¡¯t shake that small shred of hope. I had not seen him since we saved L and chased them off. Yet for some reason I continued going to my Aunt¡¯s house every weekend. I knew Giovanni would note, as his reluctance surpassed my own. I went to my Aunt¡¯s house for another reason, oneced with sadness and longing. I would go to my Aunt¡¯s house and pretend Giovanni was there waiting for me. If I closed my eyes, I could see him standing in the threshold, his dark eyes conflicted and torn as he stared down at me. After an hour spent in my Aunt¡¯s sturdy yet dpidated house, I¡¯d return home swimming with a guilt I couldn¡¯t shake. Escaping to my Aunt¡¯s house felt like a breath of fresh air, while everything else felt smothering. I couldn¡¯t understand how Mason did it¨Chow he continued breathing and smiling when he couldn¡¯t be with his other half. Mason made it look easy, managing to cover the sh of sorrow and longing that appeared in his eyes at least once a day. Mason and I had this silent understanding where neither one of us asked questions. We often saw the look in each other¡¯s eyes, and knew where it hade from. It was the look formed by the loss of your mate, your other half. That constant pain followed you, seeping through your pores and thickening the air. I wanted to tell L, to have someone to confide in but guilt consumed me. While at times I swore I could see a sh of longing in Giovanni¡¯s eyes, he would never turn his back on his kind. And how could I me him, when I refused to do the same? Everyone in the SUV heard Mason¡¯s confession of hisst time in Anta. I knew we had bothe for the same reason, each of us hanging onto that small shred of hope. I fought with myself relentlessly, that small shred of hope had quite a loud voice. What would I do if Giovanni was there? Throw myself into his arms and plead for him to stay with me? While I couldn¡¯t seem to give up, I couldn¡¯t see a future with Giovanni. I wanted a future where I could be with my mate and my pack, a selfish future. The club would¡¯ve been awesome, had it not been crawling with Vampire¡¯s. While I couldn¡¯t trace their scent, my instincts told me the truth. Every other pair of cold eyes that danced across my skin were those of Vampire¡¯s. Some sneered as they sensed a wolf in their midst, other¡¯s nced briefly but looked away. Once L and Alpha Asher headed to the VIP area, I stayed at the bar on the far end of the club. The warehouse setting made the club enormous, making me unable to see the other end of the room through the winding bodies. People of all species were dancing, bodies grazing against one another as the thin scent of sweat filled the air. The red and white lights danced across b**e skin, scattering different hues throughout the club. People of all species danced in thin little dresses, the rough hands of men caressing their hips. Two women leaned against the wall; their lips tangled in a fight to the d***h. I felt like an exposed nerve, everyst thing I saw brushed against my sensitive endings. I had spent days ignoring the growing hole in my chest, but every sight and smell at the club brought it to my full attention. Lust-filled looks were thrown across the club, wandering hands and lips caressing against skin. All it did was bring Giovanni to the front of my mind. ¡°What can I get for you, gorgeous?¡± A voice pulled me from my thoughts. The inevitable rush of disappointment ran through me, as the voice did not belong to Giovanni. Without even realizing, I had been leaning against the onyx-colored bar. One of the stools grazed against my hip, my front facing the crowd of dancing partygoers. The bartender was cute, a guy I would have no doubt swooned over but things had changed. The bartender¡¯s blonde hair was a tousled mess on his head, the hint of muscles straining through his dark shirt. His eyes were dark with mystery, something the old me would have loved. Mencked their usual appeal since I had met Giovanni. I was no longer giving flirty nces or sly touches; guilt became a constantpanion. I knew I shouldn¡¯t have felt guilty, but Giovanni had not rejected me. That had to count for something, right? I had begged him, yelled at him and yet he didn¡¯t reject me. It seems I wasn¡¯t the only one dealing with an inward battle. ¡°Rum and coke.¡± I sighed straining my voice to raise it above the music. The bartender shed me a dazzling smile, one that would have had me snagged from the beginning. Yet, I felt nothing for the hot bartender. My stomach was absent of butterflies, the hole in my chest growing bigger with each guilty thought. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be enjoying your night, gorgeous. The drinks on me.¡± The hot bartender shed me Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. a sly smirk, those mysterious eyes shing as they ran over my skin. I felt nothing from his prying gaze, no heat, no warmth, just the unmoving hole in my heart. I wanted to pretend, to gain some semnce of my old life back but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. I wouldn¡¯t give the bartender my empty meaningless words, string him along as I pretended to be who I once was. ¡°Thanks.¡± I murmured, taking the ss from his outstretched hand. The alcohol burned as it ran down my throat, bringing some warmth to my cold body. I wanted tough spitefully. Heartbroken humans could easily forget their sorrows, simply able to drink them away. Werewolves¡¯ could do no such thing. D***s and alcohol refused to affect us, leaving us little outlet for our inner demons. Perhaps, that was why werewolves were so violent. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Another dazzling smile, one personal and intimate. Deep moss-colored eyes fanned my face, but my body held no reaction. I couldn¡¯t help it when irritation flooded me. I wanted to be left alone, suffering in silence as I was triggered by practically everything. I could feel him hovering over my shoulder, waiting for an answer. ¡°Breyona.¡± I spared no effort to raise my voice above the music, my eyes darting over my surroundings. There was no sight of Mason, Carter or Wade but the makeshift warehouse club was huge. ¡°Breyona. I¡¯m Noah.¡± My name left his mouth like a seductive song, carried to my ears by the thundering music. His voice was raspy, nothing like Giovanni¡¯s. Giovanni¡¯s voice was rough, but held a certain silkiness that made your toes curl. For just a split second I noticed the nametag pinned to his shirt. Big blue letters spelled the name, ¡®Noah¡¯. I had seen it as I walked to the bar, but had not cared what his name was. Even now, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care. I wasn¡¯t normally this way, a heartless b***h with eyes for no one else. I had changed the moment this festering hole was ced inside my chest. ¡°Did you¨C¡± Noah¡¯s mouth opened, full lips I would have once trailed my eyes over. ¡°He knows you guys are here.¡± Another voice, a heart stopping familiar voice. Rough but smooth like silk, sweet like honey with that murderous edge bathed in mystery. He had looked the same, dark curly hair brushing the cusp of his eyebrow. Longshes framed dark eyes, eyes that burned with every intense emotion. My eyes left the open-mouthed bartender, the one who had tried and failed to make asting impression. That bitter part of me wanted to chuckle, what would another man have over Giovanni? With the looks of an earthbound G*d and the body of a warrior, Giovanni stood behind me. ¡°Gorgeous¨C¡± My eyes were no longer on the bartender, his name already forgotten from my memory. ¡°Scatter, human.¡± Giovanni¡¯s voice hardened, still sweet and silky as it held a murderous edge. Dark eyes shed with anger and irritation, evoking more conflicting emotions from my battered heart. Out of instinct and my guild ridden feelings for Giovanni, I blocked the mind-link between the six of us. It was almost like pressing the mute button on a phone, keeping my conversation and surroundings from their minds. He didn¡¯t reject us. There is hope, he didn¡¯t reject us. Those damning thoughts danced gleefully in my mind. I heard the bartender pause, no doubt looking over Giovanni warily. If the bartender was smart, he would leave. My disinterest in him was clear, as my eyes were now glued to Giovanni. For the first time in what felt like forever, my face flushed. I was hyper aware of the outfit I had chosen for tonight, specifically picked on the slim chance I would see Giovanni. Scarlet in color, the soft fabric hugged my slim body and brought attention to my long legs. The back of my dress was open, revealing creamy skin. The mate-bond had strengthened each time we met face-to-face. I could feel Giovanni¡¯s self-control as if it were a tangible substance. It rolled around him in waves, forcing him to keep his eyes locked on my face. Each time I had to remind myself that I didn¡¯t truly know Giovanni. I knew he was interested in betting and odds, but that was it. Did he have a family? Did he already have a woman in his life? Even though I hardly knew the man, my soul knew his own. ¡°He knows you guys are here.¡± Full lips parted to repeat the words he had said before, capturing my attention once again. ¡®Get a grip. Remember why we¡¯re here.¡¯ My wolf chanted in my mind, a stable ledge for me to perch myself upon to avoid the churning ocean content on swallowing me whole. ¡°Tristan?¡± A name that tasted sour on my lips, one that sent irritation and anger bubbling in my veins. ¡°What are the two of you doing here?¡± I sounded like a nagging, concerned girlfriend but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care. My soul had connected with Giovanni¡¯s, and I was too weak to force myself to say the words that would set us free. Reject him, don¡¯t reject him. Two options that fought against each other in my mind, a constant war that left me with a lingering headache. ¡°Many ce bets on the fights, little she-wolf.¡± Giovanni¡¯s light ent was deliciously tempting, the hole in my chest aching beyond belief. His dark eyebrow raised; the movement sent a fluttering into my stomach. ¡°I oversee the money and ensure everything is done¡ªsafely.¡± From the sound of L¡¯s inner turmoil and surroundings, the fights were anything but safe. I could feel L¡¯s disgust as she watched two people fight, could taste her anger on my tongue like scorching hot sauce. ¡°Then he knows why we¡¯re here?¡± My lips turned down, as they had done quite often this week. My own selfish worry flooded my veins. I would have to warn them and then be forced to exin how I came by this information. ¡°He knows what we came for?¡± ¡°He chose this location specifically.¡± Giovanni nodded, his eyes dark and his voice hard. ¡°Why can¡¯t he just leave her alone?¡± My own voice was tinged with anger, anger directed at both Tristan and myself. ¡°What is with his stupid obsession over her?¡± My frustration bubbled and ebbed, directed at myself. I wanted to shout to the night sky, to drag the Moon Goddess from her heavens and demand why she had done this to me. I wanted to know why she had paired me with a man I could never be with. I needed to know why she had left me with this horrible choice yet refused to give me the strength to be done with it. And yet here I stood, frustrated and hurt without a single helpful answer. As if he could sense my turmoil, the raging storm that boiled in my blood, Giovanni lifted his hand. It hung in the space between us, a choice begging to be made. Acid burned my stomach, my heart dropping as his hand once again remained at his side. ¡°Tristan¨Cbelieves he is L¡¯s mate.¡± Giovanni¡¯s words were calcted, measuring how much information he was willing to give me. I could feel the unspoken words floating in his mind, information he would not give me. ¡°I¡¯m sure he has other motives.¡± I scoffed, my damned emotions bleeding through my eyes. Everything Giovanni said or did was weighted, as though he had a glimpse at the potential oues. For a second, panic filled my veins. I could see L and Alpha Asher¡¯s surroundings through the mind- link. A dark-haired Vampire had approached the two of them, had known who they were. He was talking to L, telling her they coulde to an agreement in exchange for her brother¡¯s life. ¡®An agreement?¡¯ I asked through the mind-link, worry and distaste filling my tone. ¡®Sounds kind of sketchy.¡¯ Carter chimed in, followed by Mason and Wade¡¯s approval. ¡®There will be no agreement.¡¯ Alpha Asher snapped, his tone hard and unyielding. ¡®We will bide our time and wait until they bring out Sean. Once I call for a distraction, we will grab Sean and fight our way out.¡¯ ¡®We may have to leave out the side door. If we do, we¡¯ll circle around the front and meet you there.¡¯ L chimed in, followed by Alpha Asher¡¯s begrudging approval. Some of my nervousness ebbed away at Alpha Asher¡¯s voice. It was clear he had no intentions on letting L take the reins. I knew without a doubt how far she would go for her family. She hadn¡¯t shown much grief with her Mom, but L was always one to deflect things. The two of us were alike in that way, content on finding distractions to avoid facing the pain. An image of Tristan approaching L and Alpha Asher shed into my mind, raising my irritation until my skin felt itchy and singed. I d*****d out the words Tristan was speaking to them, cing my focus on Giovanni. ¡°An agreement?¡± I scoffed, my eyes burning as I looked at my Goddess given mate. His dark eyes conveyed no emotion, his irritating mask was firmly in ce. My voice held hurt and anger, but didn¡¯t pathetic ploy to get L on your side, to use her powers yourselves.¡± ¡°Ploy or not¡ªL¡¯s position is coveted. Tristan is but one of many. However, he does not give up easily.¡± This was more information than Giovanni had ever given me, useless and yet I was hanging onto his every word. I could feel the mate-bond between us, a glistening rope of pure gold that spanned the short distance we stood from one another. ¡°L will never betray her pack; you have to know that.¡± I ced all of my attention on him, on staring into those emotionless eyes. My stomach contracted, as if I were trying to crack his mask with my own free will. ¡°Tristan is willing to bet otherwise.¡± Giovanni¡¯s eyes were hard, but held something deep and painful within their depths. My heart shuddered in my chest as he turned away from me. mmy, on edge and unbearably alone, that¡¯s how I felt the second his eyes left my own. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t reject me¡ªWhy?¡± I found myself asking, the words spewing from my throat without any self-control. I needed to know, to understand why he couldn¡¯t say the words. He knew why I couldn¡¯t, because I was weak and hopeful. But why couldn¡¯t he? A long pause, those dark eyes burning into me once more. ¡°I do not know.¡± ¡®Breyona, we could use that distraction now.¡¯ Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was angry as it filtered into my mind. I wanted to curse, wishing I had more time with Giovanni. I would¡¯ve stayed in this club forever if it meant we didn¡¯t have to deal with the outside world, deal with our species hatred for one another. ¡°Wait¨C¡± I called out, my body lurching forward as I began to lose all control. I was acting on impulse, taking a page from L¡¯s book. Thinking before speaking had gotten me nowhere with Giovanni, instead I let the overwhelming emotions of the mate-bond take control. Giovanni had stopped abruptly, turning around as my torso collided into his. His hands found my waist, steadying me. From the brief look of surprise on his face, control had slipped through his tight grasp. His hands singed my skin, burning through the dress I was wearing. Overwhelming emotions scattered along my skin like waves of electricity, bouncing from Giovanni to myself. ¡®Alright, give me a minute.¡¯ I huffed through the mind-link, ¡®Stall him or something.¡¯ ¡°You have to know this is wrong. He¡¯s her brother, she¡¯s going to do everything in her power to save him.¡± I breathed, letting my own control slide like thick oil through my fingers. I let the emotions I had contained tightly flow through my words, staining them with the longing and turmoil I felt. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to k**l Tristan or anyone else but¡ªhelp us, help me.¡± The mask that clouded his features, the one he had focused so hard on keeping intact, slipped from his face. Emotion lit up his eyes like fireworks, his thoughts practically wrapping themselves around his mind. He felt the pull of the mate-bond as well as I did. He too was swept under the current, drowning in the emotions as he stared down at his mate. Two species eternally at war, but also destined to mix, to expand. ¡°I¨C¡± His lips opened, seconds away from refusing my plea. I wasn¡¯t sure what I would do if he refused. I wasying my entire heart on the line, the empty hole in my chest throbbing at the risk. ¡°Please, Giovanni.¡± I breathed; his name tasted sweet on my tongue. I could feel his breath as it rolled past his lips, its creamy cinnamon scent caressed my face. ¡°She¡¯s asked for none of this. I have to cause a distraction, but I¡¯m begging you to help me. Help us get Sean out of here, you¡ªyou can do what you choose afterwards.¡± Time seemed to slow as the beating of my frantic heart increased. Its dull thuds pulsed in my ears, the music around turning silent. The pulse from the base continued scattering across the floor, making it feel as though we were vibrating. My desperate hands clung to his shirt, rippling muscles dancing along my fingertips. His hands never once strayed from my hips. We were both drowning in the current, our gazes locked on one another. ¡°Sean will find his way to L, little she-wolf. I will make sure of it, but that is all I am able to do.¡± His words were like a salve, smoothing the jagged edges of the hole in my heart. The knot in my stomach erupted into a clu*ter of butterflies, my eyes incredulously roaming Giovanni¡¯s. Turmoil, frustration, contempt, and yet his eyes still held that buried glimmer of longing. Share Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 71 ¨C L¡¯s P.o.v The power of our deal rippled through the air, sending a chilling wave over my body. The wave rippled and cracked, as though it were made of ice. Instead of passing over me, it delved into my skin and sunk deep into my bones. A heavy shiver wracked my body, my teeth ttering roughly as the cold settled into my bones. Goosebumps erupted across my flesh as the shadows grew still. The power that rippled over my skin dimmed as the shadows returned to their normal ce in the room. Their whip-like voices faded from mind as the shadows lingering around the room stilled. The cold had not faded from my bones, and I wasn¡¯t sure it would. I felt as though I were in a walk-in freezer, and was surprised when I couldn¡¯t see the puff of hot breath leave my mouth. ¡°What did you do?¡± Alpha Asher roared, his voice taking on that of an animal. I had been frozen in ce, rooted to the spot where I had made that cursed deal. I had given into the shadows without trying to find an alternative. ¡®He would have died, L¡­¡¯ Maya¡¯s voice was soft, but held the weight of the decision I had made. ¡°What did you do, L?¡± Alpha Asher snarled, hisrge hands grasping my arms. ¡°What did you give them?¡± Alpha Asher was all that kept me on my feet. His grip was rough, but I was too numb to tell if it was painful. My eyes dragged over the room slowly, looking at the dozens of Vampires that fell to the floor. None were stirring and yet I could hear each and every breath they took. My eyes locked on Sean, looking much more ragged than what I remembered. His hair had grown and was now sticking up in unruly tufts, dirt and deep bruises stained his face. His shoulders hunched with exhaustion, but his face remained determined. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this.¡± I shook my head, my voice cracking as the weight of my emotions threatened to crush me. ¡°We need to get Sean out; more coulde at any minute.¡± Carter and Wade leapt into action, thankfully not asking questions as they eyed the twenty-five unconscious Vampire¡¯s that littered the floor. Smoke was still trickling into the back room, thick and suffocating as it sealed us in. The sprinklers continued spewing water, and I wondered when they would finally run out. Pools of water mixed with the blood on the floor, turning the deep cherry wood an unsettling shade of pink. Water streamed down my face, mixing with the tears that fell from my eyes. M******r, k****r, monster. The words shed through my head; my own inner voice filled with hatred. This was different than self- defense, different than anything I had nned for. I assumed it would be my life I was giving up, my d***h in exchange for Alpha Asher¡¯s life. I hadn¡¯t asked, hadn¡¯t thought that they could be talking about someone else. Someone innocent was going to d*e, and it was my fault. Carter and Wade helped Sean stand, using their body weight to hold him upright. Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes were wild as they scanned my face, and I wondered if he could tell I was crying. ¡°The back door, go out the back door.¡± Alpha Asher snarled, tearing his eyes away from my own. Alpha Asher let go of my shoulders and gripped my hand in his. With our hands locked together Alpha Asher and I ran across the room, stepping over the incapacitated Vampire¡¯s. An exit sat at the end of the room on the far wall, the red sign flickering impatiently. We barreled out the door and into a damp alleyway. Puddles of what were hopefully water sat inrge pools, soaking our shoes. The sickly-sweet scent of Vampire¡¯s had faded once we came outside, and was quickly reced by the smell of wet garbage. At the end of the alley, arge group of people had formed. Everyone who had been in the club evacuated, crowded around the front of the building. ¡®Mason, Breyona, did you both make it out?¡¯ Alpha Asher asked, his hand never once leaving my own. ¡®I¡¯m out.¡¯ Breyona breathed, sounding as flu*tered as I felt. ¡®Me too.¡¯ Mason chimed in, but my mind was somewhere else. ¡®I¡¯m heading to the car.¡¯ ¡®I think they got the fire under control. A couple Vampire¡¯s just went back inside, get out of there!¡¯ Breyona¡¯s voice came out in a rushed whisper. ¡®Circling around front. Be ready, we¡¯ll have to act fast.¡¯ Alpha Asher replied. Alpha Asher pulled me forward, towing me behind him as we rushed down the alley. We merged into the crowd of people outside, trying to blend in as we headed for the car. My heart was thundering in my chest, but not from the thought of getting caught. What I had done was still circling my brain, pushing any other thought to the side. If Alpha Asher hadn¡¯t been pulling me along, I might have gotten lost in the crowd. The car was parked far enough from the warehouse to go undetected, but close enough for easy ess. My b**e arm grazed against the cold metal of the SUV, but I couldn¡¯t feel it. The icy splinters had embedded themselves in my bones, weighing me down and chilling my blood. The splinters reminded me of my deal, reminded me the cost of Alpha Asher¡¯s life. Alpha Asher ripped the passenger door open hard enough to tear it off. As though I were little more than a rag doll, he lifted me and ced me in the seat. His hands moved swiftly as they buckled my seatbelt. He was in the driver seat a secondter. The SUV roared to life and I swore every Vampire in the club could hear it. My own paranoia and guilt made me on edge, teetering somewhere between shock and denial. M******r, k****r, monster. ¡®Focus on Sean.¡¯ Maya murmured, sensing my inevitable panic. ¡®Focus on him for now. We can worry about everything elseter.¡¯ Sean sat in the back, pressed between Breyona and Mason. His face was haggard but a strange sense of pride lingered in his eyes. I did what Maya said to do, I ced all of my focus on Sean. While the guilt and h****r of what I had done was ced on the backburner, the icy splinters remained in my bones. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¨C¡± My voice caught in my throat; the thoughts I had forced aside reared their ugly heads. ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡ªwe didn¡¯t know what happened to you.¡± ¡°You came.¡± Sean breathed, the sound reminding me of sandpaper. ¡°You came, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± Everyone descended into silence, lost in their own thoughts. Alpha Asher¡¯s hand tightened on my own, and I realized he had grabbed my hand the moment he was in the car. His calloused hand around mine was the only thing keeping me together, the only thing keeping me from falling apart. We swerved down the dark back roads, keeping away from the highway in case anyone had trailed Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. behind us. Each turn and curve set my teeth on edge. I was sure I¡¯d see pairs of glowing eyes through the forest line, an army of Vampire¡¯s to finish what we had started. ¡°You think we were followed?¡± Carter broke the silence, his eyes gazing the forest as we rushed by. ¡°I don¡¯t¨C¡± The windshield shattered, spewing ss throughout the car. Tiny shards caressed my skin, followed by a gentle stinging pain throughout my face. The small cuts were already healing, my flesh sealing itself together. The loud screech of tires filled the air followed by Alpha Asher¡¯s furious snarl. My teeth clicked painfully, my tongue spewing blood from the rough bite. My head mmed against the seat, and for a second I was thankful Alpha Asher had put my seatbelt on. The front of the SUV was lodged into a telephone pole. The telephone pole stood tall as if it were mocking our horrible attempt on its life. Across the small street was a run-down farm house. Withered wooden boards withrge cracks and chunks missing framed the house. Long grass freckled with weeds took up thend around the house. Their eyes were not glowing, but I began to notice the serene faces of the Vampire¡¯s that had stopped our car. Arge and jagged rock sat on the floor of the SUV, tiny shards of ss glistening against the dark floor. The Vampires were standing out front of the decrepit house, each set of eyes locked on our SUV. Smoke billowed from the hood of the SUV, followed by a collective groan from each of us. ¡°We¡¯re not leaving here without a fight.¡± Alpha Asher hissed, his murderous eyes narrowing on the Vampire¡¯s. ¡°Everyone alive?¡± ¡°Unfortunately.¡± Breyona grunted, the small cuts on her face healing slowly. Thankfully we were all conscious and able to move. I¡¯m sure the seven of us would be horribly bruised left the Vampire¡¯s. ¡°Their waiting for us.¡± Carter scoffed, ¡°They know we can¡¯t leave without a fight.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s give them what they came here for.¡± Alpha Asher let his snarl rip through the night, letting it wash through the group of Vampire¡¯s that hade to fight. ¡®Be ready to shift at any moment.¡¯ The group of Vampire¡¯s hadn¡¯t moved an inch as we approached them. Some faces turned up in cruel sneers, but that was the extent of their reaction. A man and a woman stood at the front, stepping forward as though they were the leaders of this group. The man had long dark hair, and eyes the color of a summer sky. The woman at his side looked exotic and beautiful, deep espresso skin and long curly hair. The scarlet mark on her shoulder was uncovered, baring itself to the world. The man and hispanions were clearly Vampire¡¯s, as the sickly-sweet smell seemed to radiate from them. The exotic woman happened to be human, her scent smelled of peonies and fresh cream. ¡°Adrienne¨C¡± The name left Mason¡¯s lips like a prayer, soft and gentle as a rippling breeze. His eyes were alight like I had never seen them before, his hands sped together as he stepped forward. The Vampire who held Adrienne at his sideughed, his silkyughter boomed and echoed into the night. ¡°Hard to k**l, pup?¡± The Vampire chuckled, his eyes bright and taunting as he looked at Mason. ¡°I won¡¯t make the same mistake this time around. Severing your head from your body seems a good way to go.¡± ¡°Adrienne¨C¡± Mason wasn¡¯t looking at the Vampire, his eyes were on Adrienne. ¡°Come with me¡ª please.¡± A chorus of hisses sounded in the night, the Vampire¡¯s tensing at Mason¡¯s thoughtless movements. His eyes burned into the woman, into the scarlet mark that stained her shoulder. My thoughts were whipped into a frenzy as I recognized the look in Mason¡¯s eyes. Adrienne¡ªthe woman who bore a Vampire¡¯s mark was his mate. ¡°She has a mate, pup.¡± The Vampire¡¯s lips turned up in a reptilian smile, ¡°You¡¯re five years toote. Our bond isplete¡ªunbreakable even with your own pathetic mate-bond at work.¡± ¡°My mark¡ªmy mark can change that, Adrienne.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Mason¡¯s desperate words, I¡¯d assume he hadn¡¯t heard the Vampire speak at all. My heart crumbled in my chest as I watched the emotion pour through Mason¡¯s eyes. He looked at Adrienne as though she were a Goddess walking the earth, his strength crumbling as he beheld her beauty. Her golden eyes were bright under the moon, but her face remained impassive and cold. ¡°Your mark will change nothing.¡± The Vampire chuckled, patient and smug as he savored the encounter. ¡°If you hade before we finished the mating process¡ªmaybe, but you are toote. She will never choose you pup.¡± ¡°Adrienne¨C¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Her voice was unlike what I had expected, different from the cold mask she ced on her face. Her voice held warmth, held pity for the young werewolf that begged for her hand. Those golden eyes remained hard, even as her words said otherwise. ¡°I made my decision years ago. I have my mate, but I¡¯m sorry you lost yours.¡± Warm to detached, her voice changed in an instant. I was sure I could hear Mason¡¯s heart shattering in his chest, the air ripped from his lungs as Adrienne gazed lovingly into the Vampire¡¯s eyes. ¡°I, Mason Briggs¡ªept your rejection, Adrienne LaFont.¡± His voice held strong; every emotion he was forced to hold down melted into his words. Her name left his lips with sorrow, the mate-bond between them shattering to dust. Everything went to absolute h**l as an achingly familiar cold front licked across my skin. Shadows gathered in the darkest recesses of the forest, slithering from darkened corners untouched by moonlight. They greeted me, whipping around my feet as though they were ying with a friend. Their silky voices were torn from my memory, their words reying themselves in my mind. ¡®You do not get to choose¡¯ Some hissed the words gently, others taunted and snickered. They snak*d across the ground, unseen by all except Alpha Asher and I. ¡®To save the one you love, a life must be taken¡¯ A thousand silky voices churned in my mind, all speaking at once to form one voice. Emotions of every kindced each individual voice. Some sneered the words at me, others murmured them gently. Some shouted them in anger, while others cooed seductively. ¡®A mate stolen from an innocent¡¯ The smoky tendrils slithered from my legs, heading to someone else. The icy shards in my bones twisted, grinding painfully against my nerves. Despite the cold, sweat begun to bead across my skin as I watched the shadows glide away from me. M******r, k****r, monster. ¡®This is the price you have paid, Princess¡¯ Share Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 72 ¨C The shadows slithered from sight, maneuvering through the tall grass unseen. Alpha Asher¡¯s wide eyes met my own as he too could see them slithering. I was thankful he couldn¡¯t hear their seductive whispers, begging me to call on them again. ¡®Mason¡­¡¯ Maya gasped, cringing against the icy torrent invading my body. The shadows slithered across the small space that separated us from the Vampire¡¯s. I watched as they gathered, most of the Vampires werepletely oblivious. The one standing beside Adrienne was not. His seafoam eyes widened at the sight, his eyes snapping up to meet my own. ¡®He can see them¡­¡¯ Maya murmured; her tone fearful. ¡®Why can¡¯t everyone else see them?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t form the words to answer Maya, rooted in ce as the shadows glided forward. Adrienne was oblivious, her golden eyes narrowed at Mason, her arm tucked tightly around her Vampire mate. They pooled around her feet,pping against her stiletto boots like murky water. The shadows gathered at her feet, rising as more added to their numbers. I held my breath until my lungs burned, silently pleading for a way out of this bargain. ¡®Unbreakable¡­you must pay the price, Princess¡¯ The shadows cooed, their silky voices falling on my ears in hushed waves. Neither side had made a move yet, as Alpha Asher and the Vampire watched the gathering shadows in h****r. The other Vampire¡¯s twitched anxiously, waiting for their leader to call them forward. My friends shot Alpha Asher and I uneasy looks, also wondering why we hadn¡¯t taken action. The shadows rose high, much higher than my short stature. Just when they reached Adrienne¡¯s height, the whisps of shadow seemed to solidify and take form. The dark form of a man stood in front of Adrienne, just inches away, and still she was oblivious. I su*ked in a ragged breath as the shadow¡¯s arm raised, slicing across the air in one smooth motion. Silence echoed across the dark forest, as if the bugs and animals were all holding their breaths. There was no mistaking the feeling of unease that had settled across us all. Even if they couldn¡¯t see the shadows, they could feel that something felt¡­wrong. A thin, jagged line of scarlet beaded against Adrienne¡¯s neck, bright in contrast to her espresso skin. She hadn¡¯t even realized what happened yet. Her golden eyes widened, her hands lip at her sides. At first the blood trickled down, slow and thick as it made its descent down her slender neck. Her hands snapped up to her neck, her hands grasping wildly at the gaping wound in her throat. Her blood began to spurt in long waves, watering the grass and staining the earth. The shadows broke apart, falling to the ground once more. They slithered over the fallen blood, devouring each drop that fell to the earth. Mason lurched forward; his hands extended as if he were going to help his d***g mate. ¡®There¡¯s nothing you can do¡¯, I wanted to tell him. ¡®I k****d her, Mason. I k****d your mate.¡¯ Mason stopped d**d in his tracks as a chorus of hisses erupted from the Vampires, warning him to back off. As if things couldn¡¯t get any worse, her Vampire mate unleashed a snarl of pure fury. Adrienne fell to the ground, beautiful and still as shey in the grass. Her golden eyes were focused on me, as though she were taunting me. ¡®I know what you did, stupid wolf.¡¯ I could hear her exotic voice in my head, her words like a whip against my b**e skin. I made the mistake of looking into Mason¡¯s eyes, drowning in the sorrow and confusion that filled his gaze. His eyes never once left Adrienne, The Vampires rushed forward, their leader barreling into Alpha Asher. Carter and Wade met the Vampire¡¯s with equal gusto. Mason and Breyona leapt into action, but the four of them couldn¡¯t seem to wipe the h****r and confusion from their eyes. I had been so absorbed with the h****r of what I had done that I didn¡¯t notice the two Vampire¡¯s charging my way. With a snarl of absolute malice, Sean knocked the two Vampire¡¯s to the ground. Breyona and Mason both fought in wolf form, tearing the throats out of the Vampire¡¯s with furious snarls. Alpha Asher fought in his human form, shifting his hand into ws as he tore the heart from one of the Vampire¡¯s. Carter, Wade and Sean all did the same. Alpha Asher was fighting more than one Vampire at a time, giving most of his attention to their leader. With my heart bursting at the seams, and Mason¡¯s horrorstruck face in mind, I called Maya forward and shifted. While she wanted to stretch her legs and take her time basking in the moonlight, there were more important matters. I took the backseat while Maya charged at one of the Vampire¡¯s fighting Alpha Asher. The guy couldn¡¯t have been any older than eighteen, a child forced to fight against wolves. His blonde hair was a couple shades darker than Tristan¡¯s, sun kissed even though he couldn¡¯t go out in the sun. My teeth sunk into his throat like butter, as he hadn¡¯t seen meing. Shock filled his cerulean eyes as they widened at my bite. I had never k****d someone before, even in self-defense and I would never forget the emotions that crossed his eyes. Innocent surprise filled his gaze, followed by sheer denial. He couldn¡¯t fathom that this was the end of his life, that all of those years of learning and growing culminated to this moment. Maya threw his corpse to the ground without hesitation and moved onto the next Vampire. As their numbers dwindled, Alpha Asher seemed to gain strength and speed. With little more than a cruel sneer, he tore the heart from the Vampire leader¡¯s chest. His body hit the ground with a wet thud, his out stretched hand only inches away from Adrienne. ¡®What do we do?¡¯ Breyona spoke through the mind-link, her voice thick with emotion. ¡®Drag them into the woods, and b**n the bodies.¡¯ Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was strong and acted as a beacon to get me through this horrible night. Breyona, Mason and I shifted into our human forms. We slipped on some clothes we had kept in the trunk, just in case of emergencies. We worked in silence for the next ten minutes, each of us dragging a Vampire corpse into the woods. I could hear my heart shatter as Mason picked up his deceased mate, her long curly hair waving in the light breeze. She was limp in his arms, her vacant eyes still staring at me. The smell of burnt flesh was nauseating, mixing with the sickly-sweet smell that radiated from the Vampire¡¯s. Mason stared on at the fire, watching as it licked and crackled against his mate¡¯s curly hair. ¡°What happened?¡± Mason¡¯s voice was just below a whisper, each word left his lips slowly as though the sound brought him pain. I didn¡¯t know what to say. What could I say? There was nothing that could undo what I had done. I had blindly made a deal with the shadows, not bothering to have them borate on the price. ¡®Not that this excuses what happened¡­but it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡¯ Maya murmured, the crackling fire drowning out her sorrowful voice. ¡®She chose the Vampire¡¯s over Mason. She would¡¯ve k****d him if she had the chance.¡¯ Maya was right, it didn¡¯t excuse what I did. ¡°I don¡¯t¨C¡± My mouth opened, my voice a painful croak in my throat. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Mason spat the words, his eyes hardening. I had never seen him look so furious before, as though he were seconds away from lunging at my throat. ¡°I felt something there with us, something cold and ancient and just¨Cbad. It was the shadows wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I¨Cit was, but Mason-¡° ¡°Did you ask them to k**l her?¡± Mason snarled, taking a step towards me as his eyes shed murderously. All traces of his lopsided smile and bright eyes had vanished, this Mason was someone else entirely. ¡°Enough.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was hard andmanding as he stepped in between Mason and I. His back was turned to me, but I could feel the protectiveness radiating from his body. I wanted to scream. Couldn¡¯t he see? I didn¡¯t deserve his protection. Mason had every right to be angry with me¨Cto hate me. ¡°I didn¡¯t, Mason. I swear!¡± My voice shattered, a sob trembling through my body. Mason began to turn his back on me, his eyes vacant and cold. I couldn¡¯t let things end this way. I couldn¡¯t let him walk away thinking I wanted to k**l his mate. ¡°I made a deal. Asher¨CAsher was going to d*e. They said a life for a life. I thought they meant me, Mason!¡± Something flickered in the depths of Mason¡¯s eyes, something that gave me the smallest shred of hope. ¡°Give him a minute.¡± Alpha Asher murmured, turning to face me. His eyes were dark and his voice thick with repressed emotion. I hadn¡¯t told Alpha Asher the deal I made; I hadn¡¯t told him the price I was willing to pay for his life. Wetness cascaded down my face, and I realized I had been crying Alpha Asher raised his hand as though he were going to wipe my tears away. I flinched away from his touch, and turned towards a stoic Breyona. I couldn¡¯t ept hisfort, couldn¡¯t let him chase the h****r and ice from my veins. I deserved to feel everything for what I had done. I didn¡¯t deserve an easy way out. Breyona¡¯s face was an imprable mask, her hazel eyes locked on my face. I wanted to say something, but what could I say? ¡°Anyone know how to hotwire a car?¡± Carter broke the thick silence, a frown etched onto his carefree face. ¡°Cause I don¡¯t feel like running three hours home.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find us a car.¡± Breyona grunted, her eyes flickering to the patch of forest Mason had wandered off into. ¡°L, go with her.¡± Alpha Asher murmured, his intense gaze heating my cold skin. Breyona turned on her heel and headed back to the main road, leaving me to follow closely behind. Once I had finally caught up to her, we walked down the dark road in silence. I could feel the whirlwind of emotions that swarmed within her, and cringed against their intensity. ¡°Are¨CAre you mad at me?¡± I wanted to throw something, to smack myself across the face for saying something so careless. ¡°No.¡± Breyona used her voice like a whip,shing against my chilled skin without mercy. ¡°I understand why you did what you did, but that doesn¡¯t change how Mason feels.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I choked out, my voice little more than a painful rasp. ¡°I didn¡¯t know¨CI didn¡¯t know it would be her.¡± ¡°You want to know what pisses me off?¡± Breyona stopped d**d in her tracks, her hands resting on her hips. Breyona¡¯s emotionless mask had shifted into one of irritation and anger. Her hazel eyes narrowed at me, sending a shard of regret burrowing into my stomach. ¡°You were willing to give your d**n life without thinking it through.¡± ¡°I did think it through.¡± I shook my head furiously, tears pricking the backs of my eyelids. ¡°I couldn¡¯t¨C¡° ¡°I know, L. You couldn¡¯t let him d*e.¡± Breyona snapped, running a hand through her short hair. ¡°But don¡¯t you get it? You can¡¯t be a d**n martyr and throw your life away without thinking of the rest of us. How would your Grandma feel? And what about Sean and your Dad?¡± Millions of words flitted through my mind, and yet I couldn¡¯t figure out what to say. Tears formed in Breyona¡¯s narrowed eyes, her slim figure shaking with anger. ¡°You¡¯re¨Cyou¡¯re mad I didn¡¯t think it through?¡± I chuckled, ignoring the tears that escaped my weary eyes. ¡°I k****d someone¨CI k****d Mason¡¯s mate.¡± ¡°If Adrienne hadn¡¯t been k****d by the shadows, what would have happened to her?¡± Breyona grimaced, as if the words burned her throat during their exit. ¡°During the fight, what would have happened to her? Would we have spared her? Taken her as prisoner until she was forced to switch sides?¡± I knew what she was asking, and I knew the answer. Adrienne would have died, or escaped to run back to the Vampire¡¯s. While it nearly made my heart seize in my chest, there wasn¡¯t a happy ending for Adrienne and Mason. ¡°She would have died, or somehow gotten away.¡± Breyona murmured, ¡°And I know how much Mason is hurting, but she wasn¡¯t going to change sides. Does that make me a bad person?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I murmured; my voice rough with exhaustion. Just a mile up the road we found a small parking lot littered with different cars. A small sign sticking from the ground said this was where you park if you were going to take a bus. The bus stop sat at the corner, a few feet away from the parking lot. The streetlights flickered dimly, and my eyes flickered to every shadow in sight. There was no movement, no slithery voice that cooed in my ear. Everything was still, even the crickets had fell silent. Breyona picked a deep brown mini-van, set with at least thirty bumper stickers. The back window had one of those stick figure families. A stick figure Mom and Dad stood next to a child and a little dog. Above the stick figure family was another sticker that said ¡®my child made honor roll in 2019¡¯. ¡°Not my first choice, but we have seven people to transport and we need something inconspicuous.¡± Breyona grunted, catching my gaze as I looked over the tacky bumper stickers. I leaned against the cold metal of the mini-van in silence, watching as Breyona messed with an assortment of wires. ¡°How did you learn to hotwire a car?¡± I found myself asking, thankful for a distraction from my own inner turmoil. ¡°Made some human friends a year ago.¡± Breyona shrugged. The engine roared to life and Breyona shot me a half-hearted grin, ¡°They taught me a thing or two.¡± We drove back to the abandoned house, maneuvering around the back end of the wrecked SUV. Smoke was no longer billowing from the hood and thankfully the car hadn¡¯t erupted in mes. Alpha Asher, Carter, Wade, Sean and Mason stood around the side of the house, keeping out of view from the road. Breyona pulled into the gravel driveway and hopped out of the van. ¡°A mini-van?¡± Carter scoffed, giving Breyona a side-eyed nce. ¡°Thats the best you could do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry we can¡¯t fit seven people in a d**n sports car.¡± Breyona snapped, ¡°It¡¯s bad enough were stealing one car, let¡¯s not add another to the list.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Carter grimaced; his hands raised in surrender. Alpha Asher climbed into the driver¡¯s seat, while everyone else filed into the back. I leaned my cheek against the passenger window, unable to feel the cold of the ss. Alpha Asher, Carter, Wade and Sean were all sttered in blood. The sickly-sweet scent was all over their clothes, staining their skin. We all fell into a heavy silence, each of us baring the weight of what happened tonight. Every other minute Alpha Asher¡¯s toffee-colored eyes would find their way to my face and linger there for a few moments. When we were half an hour away from home, Sean spoke up. ¡°Alpha¨Ccould I stay in the packhouse tonight?¡± Sean¡¯s voice sounded fragile, as though it were a paper-thin sheet of ss. ¡°Just for the night¨CI just need some time alone before I see Dad and Grandma again.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Alpha Asher nodded, his eyes never once leaving the road. ¡°I¡¯ll have Beta Devin bring you to one of the suites when we get back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to at least call Grandma.¡± I frowned at Sean, looking over his haggard and exhausted face. ¡°She kind of figured out where we were going tonight.¡± ¡°Of course, she did.¡± Sean chuckled, but it sounded weak and forced. Alpha Asher dropped Mason and Breyona off at their houses, followed by Carter and Wade. Mason hadn¡¯t said a word or spared me a nce as he hopped out of the van, trudging up the steps to his house. ¡®Give him time.¡¯ Maya murmured, ¡®His mate rejected him for a Vampire, and she died. He has a lot to sort through.¡¯ We arrived at the packhouse early in the morning, but the living room light was still on. Yellow light peeking from the sheer white c******s in Alpha Asher¡¯s living room. The three of us walked inside, Alpha Asher and Sean coated in a thickyer of Vampire blood. Beta Devin and Alpha Zeke were both sitting on the couch, the dull sounds of a football game yed on the TV. Two sets of eyes snapped up from the TV, roaming over Alpha Asher and Sean¡¯s blood coated body. ¡°You actually did it.¡± Alpha Zeke chuckled, his eyes brightening as he looked at the three of us. ¡°K**l a lot of Vamps?¡± ¡°They knew we wereing.¡± Alpha Asher grunted, and I could hear the exhaustion in his words. ¡°We¡¯ll talk more in the morning.¡± Beta Ned showed Sean to a spare bedroom. Before retreating into the room, Sean pulled me into his arms. My brother and I had never been affectionate towards each other, but for a moment I allowed myself to forget what I had done and enjoy my brother¡¯spany. Alpha Asher stood off to the side, waiting patiently for me to follow him to his¨Cour room. ¡°Don¡¯t torture yourself, L.¡± Sean murmured into my hear, pulling his arms from around me. ¡°If only it were that easy.¡± The words came out in a hushed whimper, but Sean had already closed the bedroom door. My body was on autopilot as I followed Alpha Asher into our bedroom. I sat motionless on the bed, my fingers grazing against the silky material of his nkets. Alpha Asher stripped the b****y clothes from his chiseled body, tossing them into the bathroom trash can. I watched in silence as Alpha Asher pulled me from the bed, guiding me into the bathroom where a steaming shower awaited our presence. Much like he had before, he stripped the clothes from my body and let them fall to the floor with a quiet thud. I savored every moment of his hands against my flesh, smearing soap into my skin until itthered. Alpha Asher¡¯s touch had always awakened something s*xual within me, flipping a switch that made me crave him entirely. This time his touch was different. He washed my hair for me, his rough fingers tangled through my hair as he rubbed my scalp. Just when I was about to fall asleep in his arms, he rinsed the soap from my hair. After quickly washing himself, he pulled me from the shower. As if I were a fragile piece of ss, he carried me into the bedroom and ced me lightly on my feet. While I wanted to copse onto the bed, his thick arm around my waist kept me upright. His toffee eyes grew dark as they took in my tired and sorrow-stricken face. My lips felt dry and chapped, my eyes swollen from the tears I had shed and yet Alpha Asher looked at me like a man seeing the sun for the first time. ¡°You were willing to d*e for me.¡± Alpha Asher murmured, his voice thick and rough as he recounted the decision I had made. ¡°Of course.¡± My voice cracked as I spoke the words, tears burning the back of my eyes as I looked at Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. the heavy emotion clouding Alpha Asher¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t ever give your life for mine.¡± His dark eyes grew hard, fear and anger shing in their depths, ¡°Do you hear me, L?¡± ¡°I hear you.¡± I responded, but he could see the truth bleeding through my eyes. ¡°But I¡¯m still here. And Mason¡¯s mate isn¡¯t.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes were still dark, still dripping with emotion he couldn¡¯t put into words. His arm tightened around my waist as he lifted me against his chest. He slipped under the covers; my body still tucked in his arms. Turning on his side, he pulled me against his chest. His skin radiated a warmth that soothed my chilled bones, and chased away the icy splinters that refused to leave. His hand traced light patterns across my b**e back his lips pressed against my clean hair as he inhaled deeply. Even as the sobs wracked my body, his hand never quit its soothing pace against my skin. His touch and affection did something to my wounded heart. It began to slowly patch up the jagged and cracked pieces. Just as I was ready to s*mb to the darkness, a fleeting thought crossed my mind. It was something the shadows had said when I made the deal with them. ¡®To save the one you love, a life must be taken¡¯ The shadows had been right. Somewhere along the way, I had fallen in love with Alpha Asher. Share Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 73 ¨C While I was desperate to s*mb to the darkness, I would have to try again tomorrow night. For the second time, I stood outside my body and looked down at mine and Alpha Asher¡¯s sleeping forms. A scowl was etched onto my sleeping face, as though I were having a nightmare. This time around felt different, almost as if I were more tangible than before. My skin no longer had that transparent dream-like hue. Rather than be forced by the Vampire King to visit, I stumbled towards my body. The effort made my legs ache, as it was like walking through quick-sand. Just as my fingers grazed the nket, I was pulled backwards. As though it were a dream, the room around me faded and changed into something different. Alpha Asher¡¯s dark walls were reced with a deep shade of maroon. ck couches dotted therge room, and book shelves lined half of the wall. A four-poster bed covered in ck satin andrge pillows looked strangely inviting. Tristan¡¯s muscr form walked out of the bathroom, letting steam ebb into the room. His near-white hair was messy and damp, the water still dripping from his skin. With nothing but a towel around his waist, Tristan strolled out of the bathroom. My eyes trailed the length of his body unwillingly, taking in every dip and curve of his muscles. His crystalline eyes met my own and widened, his care-free gait stopped as he noticed me standing there. While my heart thundered with equal parts hate and desire, Tristan¡¯s full lips turned up in a smirk. ¡°Quite the voyeur.¡± Tristan chuckled, continuing his stroll to what I assumed was his closet. I clenched my fists at my side, trying to force myself back to my body but nothing seemed to work. If I was in my body, I would¡¯ve had a headache from the effort. ¡°You¡¯re the one who brought me here.¡± I rolled my eyes,ing to ept that this wasn¡¯t just a realistic nightmare. ¡°Feel free to send me back.¡± ¡°Send you back?¡± Tristan¡¯s bemused and vivid eyes brightened, showing me a quick sh of his teeth before removing his towel. With an annoyed hiss, I turned around. I could hear his silky chuckle, knowing I had turned around a second toote. While I wanted to toss the nearestmp at his head, I couldn¡¯t touch anything without a body. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who brought you here, beautiful.¡± Tristan chuckled and I whipped around angrily. His face was the picture of innocence, tainted with the sly smile on his face. ¡°It seems you found your way to me all on your own.¡± Wearing nothing but a pair of low-cut sweatpants, he looked like a fallen angel. Beautiful and alluring, but dangerous and corruptive. I knew if Maya were here, she¡¯d talk some sense into my head, telling me not to think that way about Tristan. ¡°I¡¯m sleeping with Asher right now. Why would Ie and see you?¡± I grimaced, uncaring at how cold my voice sounded. Despite the small part of me that wanted him, this was one of the Vampire¡¯s responsible for Katie and Kanyon¡¯s d***h, and Seans abduction. No matter how hard, I had to keep myself from falling off the edge. ¡°As I said, despite what you im you feel something for me.¡± Tristan murmured; his smile seductive yet scornful. Faster than I could process, Tristan was standing just a few feet away from me. Even without my heightened smell, I could easily notice the sandalwood and citrus scent filling the air. Warmth radiated from his body, making me realize how cold I had been this entire time. ¡°I don¡¯t. I feel nothing for you. How many times do I have to say it?¡± My voice wavered, an ufortable knot twisting in my stomach. Tristan leaned forward, his lips an inch away from my ear. I couldn¡¯t hide the shiver that went down my spine as his breath fanned against my ear. The amused tone in his voice annoyed me, helping me resist the urge to run my fingers over his b**e skin. ¡°Sweetheart, let me tell you a secret.¡± Tristan murmured, letting out a silky chuckle. ¡°The mark wouldn¡¯t have healed if you felt nothing for me.¡± Dread and denial punched me in the gut as I tried to ignore what he had said. My throat constricted, fighting against the part of me that knew he was right. It might have been a dull ember inparison to the explosion I felt with Alpha Asher, but the attraction was there. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± I shook my head, taking a step away from Tristan and the intoxicating heat his body radiated. ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡± Tristan chuckled lowly, and I swore his bright eyes were growing darker as he took another step towards me. ¡°You know I¡¯m telling the truth, just as I know that you feel something for me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothingpared to what I feel for Alpha Asher.¡± I shook my head, my eyes clenched shut as I fought against his stinging words. ¡°It isn¡¯t, yet.¡± Tristan murmured, his smooth voice and confident. ¡°You have spent a lot of time with the Alpha. Those feelings are understandable given your¨Crtionship with him.¡± He said Alpha as though it were a curse, an insult to what he was. The distaste that filled his eyes vanished, leaving his usual lu*ty and calcted gaze. Tristan closed the distance between the two of us, his arm wrapping around my waist as his lips mmed down on my own. Revulsion and confusion were my first reactions, but Tristan¡¯s grip was tight around my waist. His touch startled me, as I thought I couldn¡¯t touch anything without my body. His hard body meshed against my own, muscles pressing against soft skin. I ttened my hands against his chest, shoving roughly as I mped my lips together. Without Maya by my side, my strength was severely impacted. Tristan held me tightly, as though he couldn¡¯t feel the force beneath my touch. His hands were soft as they drifted up the front of my shirt, grazing the bottom of my bre*st teasingly. An angry growl left my lips as I tried shoving against his chest for the second time. I resisted the sensations he was causing within me, resisted the tingling that formed between my legs. Tristan¡¯srge hand grabbed my bre*st roughly, his thumb pressing against my nip. I yanked my head away from his own, my face heated and my lips parted in outrage. Tristan took the opportunity without hesitation, forcing his tongue into my mouth. While his tongue danced against my own, his fingers toyed with the sensitive flesh of my nip. Despite all of my collective willpower, I couldn¡¯t keep the moan from leaving my lips. Silent as a whisper in a hurricane, but Tristan had been able to hear it. Alpha Asher felt like an explosion of passion and heat, feral lu*t and desire removing inhibitions. Kissing Tristan felt like thick dark chocte, rich and seductive. Just as I regained some of mymon sense, I shoved against his chest for the third time, using every ounce of strength I could muster. Tristan stepped away from me, his lips red and his eyes bright. For a second, I had thought my strength was enough to push him away but then an impatient knock sounded at his door. Tristan¡¯s full lips turned up in a sly smile, cing a finger against them to silence me. Without further exnation, Tristan turned and opened his door. A curly headed Vampire stood at the door, one I recognized from the night at the swimming hole. Giovanni had escaped shortly after Tristan did, leaving a d**d Vampire and Tyler behind. ¡°I have news for you.¡± Giovanni grunted; his eyes dark as he frowned at Tristan. Shooting me onest lu*ty nce, Tristan murmured something quietly to Giovanni. While I strained to ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. hear what they were saying, I only made out bits and pieces. ¡°¡­she got away¡­¡± Giovanni muttered, a dark look on his face. Amusement hit me as I realized they were talking about me. I had escaped from the club, managing to save my brother and keep my friends alive. They had lost many Vampire¡¯s on their side, but we hadn¡¯t lost a single werewolf. ¡®That¡¯s for Katie and Kanyon.¡¯ I thought smugly, ring at the two Vampire¡¯s. Tristan turned his face partially to meet my eyes, his sly smile deepening. ¡°She got away? Good. She wille back.¡± I wanted to storm over and a****k him, wiping that sly smile from his face. The confidence in his eyes made me see red. How was he so sure I woulde back to him? He himself knew how I felt about Alpha Asher. ¡®Asher¡¯. I thought, nearly smiling at the sound of his name. Turning my eyes away from Tristan, I thought about Asher and how his dark eyes and charming smile made me feel. I remembered how silky my hands felt in his hair, and the way he looked at me as though I were the moon in a dark sky. Just as the door closed, leaving me alone with Tristan once more a tugging sensation formed in my gut. As though it were a long rope bringing me to Tristan, I felt as it snapped and the room faded into ck. My eyes snapped open, aching as sunlight burned into them. A thinyer of sweat coated my skin, and a headache had already begun to form around my temples. The irritating mark on my shoulder stung angrily, as if scolding me for running away from Tristan. Maya¡¯s thoughts were a whirlwind of anger and disgust as I reyed where I had been. A set of dark eyes watched me from the corner of the room, making me visibly jump as I met Alpha Asher¡¯s intense gaze. Seated on one of the armchairs, Alpha Asher watched me closely. His dark eyes were locked on the scarlet mark that tormented me, narrowing as if he knew what had happened. ¡°Good morning.¡± I cleared my throat, wincing at how weak my voice had sounded. ¡°You were saying his name in your sleep.¡± Alpha Asher pointed out, his calm voice hiding the rage he felt. ¡°I tried to wake you up, but you were practically d**d to the world.¡± I wanted to deny anything happened, deny that Tristan had put his hands and lips on me. Most of all, I wanted to deny that a small part of me blossomed under his touch. Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes narrowed, taking in my heated face and dewy skin. I clutched the nket around my nak*d chest, using it as support for what I nned to say next. ¡°It was this stupid mark, it brought me to him.¡± I hissed lowly, clenching my teeth as my stomach rolled. ¡°Why were you screaming his name, L?¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s voice remained hard; his anger steady. However, I wasn¡¯t sure his anger was directed towards me. From the look of loathing on his face, it seemed he was angry at himself. ¡°It seems Tristan doesn¡¯t care for consent.¡± My voice turned dark as I registered the murderous glint in Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes. My own voice wasced with disgust as I tried to soothe some of the anger within Alpha Asher. ¡°I tried to fight back, but I was weak without Maya. He only managed to kiss me before someone knocked on his door.¡± I decided to leave out the part where his hand had snuck up my shirt, and how a tiny part of me had enjoyed it. I knew Alpha Asher was close to exploding, and I wanted to minimize the damage while I could. ¡°He kissed you?¡± The emotion seeped from Alpha Asher¡¯s voice, instead retreating to his darkened eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of this. We need to get his f**king mark off your skin.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± I paused, thinking back to what Giovanni and Tristan were talking about. ¡°I was still there when someone knocked at his door. It was that other Vampire from the swimming hole¨CGiovanni. I couldn¡¯t hear much of what they were saying, but this could be useful.¡± ¡°Useful?¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes zed, but I stood my ground. ¡°How is being tied to that¨CVampire useful?¡± ¡°If I can bring myself to him at the right moment, who knows what I might overhear?¡± My eyes remained hard, unyielding but my lips turned up in a sly smile. ¡° Share Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 74 ¨C Staying connected to Tristan felt like a silver shard lodged in the bloodstream. Sure, a small part of me longed for him but the rest of me absolutely loathed the Vampire. I felt no animosity or distain towards Alpha Asher, as his touch and presence seemed to consume me entirely. Still, I couldn¡¯t deny that staying connected to Tristan didn¡¯t have its benefits. If I managed to figure this link out, I could drop in at any point. Who knows what kinds of ns I could overhear? I could see the hurt hidden beneath the boiling anger in Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes, and ignored the sharp pain it sent through me. I couldn¡¯t voice what I felt towards Alpha Asher in words. How could you exin that someone¡¯s mere presence consumes you? That their touch ignites every cell, every nerve ending on the body. Even though I wanted more from Alpha Asher, I would¡¯ve settled for anything just to stay by his side. I hoped beyond anything that the Moon Goddess wasn¡¯t cruel, that she wouldn¡¯t pair me with someone like Tristan. I had another concern, one hidden so deep, I hadn¡¯t allowed it to see light. If Tristan was my mate, that meant I was destined for terrible things. If Alpha Asher were my mate, that meant I¡¯d be Luna of his vast pack. Alpha Asher knew there was nothing we could do to remove Tristan¡¯s mark on my neck, not without my mate there to im me himself. The thought made my heart leap as I looked into Alpha Asher¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want him, Asher.¡± I shook my head, my heart a thundering mess as I took a risky leap. ¡°But I want this war to end and I want this pack to feel safe again. We both know that what I listen in on could change everything.¡± Something shed in the deep obsidian depths of Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes, an emotion I wasn¡¯t prepared to face. For a brief moment I worried he¡¯d be angry I had forgotten his title, but sh of pride shined through his eyes. Slowly, his stubborn resolve cracked into one of irritable eptance. I knew he wanted to keep me from danger, wanted to keep Tristan from touching what was his but he had to know how far I was willing to go. ¡°I don¡¯t want him touching you again, L.¡± Alpha Asher all but snarled, the muscles in his jaw working overtime under the stress. ¡°Keep your distance from him, but listen closely.¡± While Alpha Asher was still fuming, I couldn¡¯t help the smile that twitched onto my face. I wasn¡¯t expecting him to actually listen to me¨Clike an equal. Feeling bold and willing to see how far his feelings for me went, I stood from the bed. The silkyforter dropped to the floor, leaving every inch of my creamy skin exposed. For once I wasn¡¯t cold, as Alpha Asher¡¯s dark gaze chased away the lingering chill. Instead of coaxing the sweet anger coated lu*t from Alpha Asher, I did something I never had before. I walked over to him as if his burning gaze wasn¡¯t sending a blush to every inch of my skin, and wrapped my arms around his neck. I could feel how rigid he was, probably thinking the same thing I was. I had never made the first move, and I had certainly never tried tofort him before. Instead of peering into his eyes, I buried my face against his chest, letting his consuming scent fill my nose. Cedarwood and just a hint of something sweet, earthy and incredibly alluring. Slowly his stiffened posture rxed, and hisrge arms snak*d around my waist. My heart was thundering, but a small smile had worked its way into my face, covered by his dark shirt. Very quickly, my face was yanked from Alpha Asher¡¯s chest as he lifted me into the air. His rough hands gripped my thighs, sending a blissful wave to my core. His dark eyes peered into my own, his pupil blending into the dark color. His full lips twitched in amusement as his hands ¡°Feeling affectionate, L?¡± Alpha Asher smirked, the sly look on his face sending an incredulous blush along my cheeks. I narrowed my eyes at Alpha Asher, ¡°I was trying tofort you and besides, you don¡¯t let me touch you. ¡° Despite the time¡¯s I¡¯ve had his length down my throat, Alpha Asher had never let me touch him. Countless blissful org**m s at his hands but he had never caved into doing anything more. My fingers twitched at the thought of feeling the hard nes of his stomach and the softness of his skin. Alpha Asher¡¯s sly smirk deepened, his eyes flickering with amusement. His hands gripped my bottom, holding me against his core. ¡°I have let you touch me, L.¡± My throat ached at his words, and my body reacted under his touch. I knew what he was referring to, but in my eyes it didn¡¯t count. He had never let me trace the length of his muscles, or run my fingers over his hardened shaft. He kept me at a distance while I was willing to give myselfpletely, but it didn¡¯t change my feelings towards Alpha Asher. While I highly doubted, he was saving himself for his mate, he enjoyed teasing me. ¡®Four days¡¯ I thought in frustration. The thought sent a blush to my face, but I couldn¡¯t deny the attraction I felt towards Alpha Asher. Even though I knew little about his family or his personal life, I knew without a doubt that he would never actually hurt me. He brought me a sense of security and ¡°I remember very vividly.¡± I cleared my throat, scowling as he trailed a finger along the blush on my face. Just as his smooth lips parted to respond, a knock sounded at the door. I watched as irritation passed over his eyes, then finally begrudging eptance as the knocking on the door returned with vengeance. Alpha Asher set me on the floor, his dark eyes telling me we would finish thister. Even if he refused to give himself overpletely, my body ached with anticipation. I stalked over to the closet, grabbing a quick outfit and stumbling into the bathroom to change. From the bathroom I could hear Alpha Asher open the door. From the deep chuckle, I knew it was Alpha Zeke. After slipping into a pair of leggings and a blouse, I emerged from the bathroom. Alpha Zeke stood with his arms crossed, a look of amusement on his face as he looked between Alpha Asher and I. ¡°Did I interrupt something?¡± Alpha Zeke smirked, lighting up his strangely intense eyes. ¡°No.¡± I shook my head, my face still heated from Alpha Asher¡¯s touch. ¡°In fact, you were interrupting.¡± Alpha Asher smirked, matching Alpha Zeke¡¯s amusement. ¡°What for?¡± Zeke took Asher¡¯s question as permission to speak in front of me, his smirk fading just a hint as he spoke. ¡°While you guys were off getting Sean, Luna Freya had ns of her own.¡± Alpha Zeke grunted; all traces of his smirk removed. ¡°A lot of the Vampires were distracted, probably because they sent them all after you. She managed to send a few of her men in and get Brittany.¡± In the span of ten seconds, all humor and enjoyment were vacant from the room. Alpha Asher met my eyes, remembering what he had promised me. I¡¯m sure he had his ways of getting information, but Brittany deserved a chance to prove her innocence. ¡°Where did you ce her?¡± Alpha Asher grimaced, his posture stiffening once more. ¡°In the room next door.¡± Alpha Zeke shrugged, but then rolled his eyes at Alpha Asher. ¡°Your dungeon, obviously.¡± While I cringed at the thought of Alpha Ashershing out on Alpha Zeke, he instead met my narrowing gaze. ¡°She will not be tortured.¡± Alpha Asher raised his eyebrow at me, ¡°She will be questioned and if she is truly innocent, she will tell me what she knows.¡± I shuddered at the thought of being locked in the dungeons, remembering how Tyler had once shown me around. The stench of blood and d***h lingered in the air like a sour perfume, mixing with the smell of wet earth. The moment I had stepped foot in the dungeons, I swore I¡¯d never go back. I could handle fighting against an opponent, but I wasn¡¯t sure I had the stomach for torture. ¡°I¡¯ll be down shortly to speak with her.¡± Alpha Asher nodded to Alpha Zeke, who then left the bedroom. ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to hear what she says, I¡¯d prefer not to go down in those dungeons.¡± I shuddered, my nose wrinkling from the memory of the putrid smell. Tyler¡¯s family had hardly ever used the dungeon, and yet it had a constant stench of blood and p**s. ¡°Unfortunately, I need you toe.¡± Alpha Asher chuckled lowly, gesturing for me to follow him from the bedroom. ¡°Why do you need me there?¡± I groaned, knowing the smell would cling to my hair and clothes. ¡°I need you to speak with Tyler.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s voice turned hard, irritation practically rolling from him in waves. ¡°He¡¯s been incredibly resilient, and refuses to share information. His one request is to speak with you.¡± I¡¯d spend an hour in that putrid dungeon to avoid speaking with Tyler, but I knew Alpha Asher wouldn¡¯t ask if it weren¡¯t important. His hatred for Tyler exceeded my own, and he would love nothing more than to watch him d*e at his hands, but the safety of his pack meant more than revenge. ¡°He will remain restrained.¡± Alpha Asher grunted, the two of us heading downstairs. Alpha Zeke was nowhere to be seen, most likely already in the dungeons. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of Tyler.¡± I snorted, knowing I could handle myself against him with easy. The thought gave Maya a sick sense of joy. ¡°I know.¡± Alpha Asher chuckled, amusement shing in his darkened eyes. ¡°As entertaining as that fight may be, if he touches you, he dies.¡± ¡°I might have to fight you for that honor.¡± I snorted. ¡°You¡¯ve never beaten me before, L.¡± Alpha Asher purred, gazing down at me with a mix of lu*t and longing shining in his dark eyes. ¡°Just you watch.¡± I grimaced, fighting the infuriating blush that crept into my cheeks. ¡°There¡¯s a first time for everything.¡± I cringed as we walked down into the basement, the putrid smell of the dungeons was dim up here but it would slowly get worse. The basement of the packhouse was abysmal. Arge square with brick walls and towering boxes. The basement had been old and dusty when Tyler¡¯s parents lived here, and it seems it hasn¡¯t changed. A tunnel stuck out of the far wall, and has probably been here for thest fifty years. The tunnel was man-made by someone in Tyler¡¯s family, its purpose was specifically for a dungeon. That way, anyone who might escape has to go through the packhouse. I thanked the Moon-Goddess I wasn¡¯t ustrophobic as we walked down the tunnel. The stone tunnel quickly turned to smoothed dirt, the foul stench growing stronger as we neared a set of stairs. Dim The hallway stopped, branching out into two more. I followed Alpha Asher down the left tunnel, taking shallow breaths of the ripe smell. Crude metal cages lined the walls of arge hallway. Each cage was rusted from use, but made with flecks of silver embedded within. Any touch to the bars would sear the skin. The farther down the hallway we walked, the older the cages seemed. ¡°I will speak with Brittany. She¡¯s being kept in the other wing, down the right tunnel.¡± Alpha Asher grunted, nodding his head towards the end of the walkway. ¡°He has ten minutes.¡± Giving me onest nce, Alpha Asher turned and left me alone in this putrid dungeon. I walked further down the wide room, ncing at cage after cage. They were all empty, except for one at the very end. Tyler¡¯s cell was tall enough to stand in, and possiblyy down but that was the extent of his range of motion. My stomach churned at the sight of Tyler, and a sick amusement rose in my throat at his haggard appearance. His once blonde hair now looked brown, clouded with days¡¯ worth of dirt. The blue eyes that had once reminded me of the ocean were dull and t, reminding me of swamp water. He had thinned out, either from stress or his days in this cage. The muscles that jutted from his arms were thinner, giving him a suppressing his wolf. ¡°L, you look good.¡± Tyler chuckled; a painful grin formed on his face. While I couldn¡¯t see any open wounds on Tyler¡¯s body, but his torn and b****y t-shirt was proof of Alpha Asher¡¯s questioning. While the thought of someone getting tortured turned my stomach, Tyler had been pitted against Alpha Asher from the start. ¡°Better than you do.¡± I snorted, crossing my arms over my chest. ¡°This isn¡¯t my best look.¡± Tyler chuckled, but his expression quickly turned serious. ¡°Not that it matters now, but I wasn¡¯t lying when I told you how I felt. Everything I did was a mistake¨Cleaving you was a mistake.¡± I thought back to when Tyler had found his mate. The sound of his name had sent aches rolling through my body, and part of me dreamed he would say those words someday. After meeting Alpha Asher and resisting Tristan, I felt nothing for Tyler. That tiny shred of longing or hope had vanished, turning into something new under Alpha Asher¡¯s touch. ¡°I¡¯m not getting you out of this situation.¡± I chuckled darkly, shaking my head at him. ¡°Your mistakes have led you here. I can¡¯t promise your life if you talk, but I can promise a painless d***h.¡± Tyler remained quiet for a few minutes, as if he were actually contemting what I had said. I knew Alpha Asher would never let Tyler live, not after all he had done. ¡°Have you spoken with Tristan?¡± Tyler asked, his voice sounding rough. Even with the absence of his werewolf, his eyes were dark. ¡°We saved my brother.¡± I red at him pointedly, ¡°I saw him at the club they took Sean to.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the lies he spews, L.¡± Tyler frowned, for a split second he actually looked genuine. ¡°He just wants you for your title.¡± ¡°Title?¡± I scoffed, ¡°His Vampire King might be my Father, but I want no part of that side of me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want anything to do with it?¡± Tyler chuckled darkly, as if I were missing out on something important. ¡°You can¡¯t change that, L. The only heir to the Vampire Kingdom.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter.¡± I shook my head, ¡°I refuse, in and simple.¡± ¡°Oh, L.¡± Tyler sighed, false sympathy bleeding through his dull eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t refuse, it¡¯s in your blood. Once the Vampire King dies, his power will be passed down to you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± I shook my head, anger growing in my gut as I continued looking at his irritating face. ¡°What is it you wanted with me, Tyler? Either give me information or quit asking for me.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°I suppose you¡¯ll find out on your own in time.¡± Tyler shrugged, a smirk forming on his haggard face. ¡°Come back tomorrow and I¡¯ll tell you something helpful.¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± My eyebrow lifted, but I hid the burning interest from my eyes. ¡°Are you busy today, is that it?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind your wonderfulpany for one more day.¡± Tyler smirked, looking much like his old self for those few short seconds until his smirk fell. ¡°Who knows how long I have left?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± I grimaced; my jaw clenched as I looked into the dull eyes of the guy I had once loved. ¡°Tomorrow, Tyler. Don¡¯t disappoint me again.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dream of it.¡± Tyler chuckled as I turned and walked away. I met Alpha Asher at the base of the tunnel stairs. His eyes were dark and irritation rolled from him in waves. ¡°Learn anything new?¡± I quipped, noting his tense shoulders and rigid posture. ¡°The Vampire¡¯s n on attacking from the southern side. The forest is dense over there, much harder for patrol to fully epass. She doesn¡¯t know when, but from what she heard they¡¯ll be attacking soon.¡± ¡°What¡¯re you going to do?¡± I frowned, hoping Brittany¡¯s information would change the oue of that fight. ¡°I¡¯ll double patrol on that end of town, send some of Alpha Bran¡¯s men out.¡± Alpha Asher sighed, running a hand through his messy hair. ¡°Did Tyler tell you anything useful?¡± ¡°Apparently I¡¯m the next Vampire Queen and I have no say in the matter.¡± I grimaced, shooting a furious nce towards the tunnel Tyler¡¯s cage sat in. ¡°Other than that, I learned nothing. He wants me toe tomorrow, says he¡¯ll give me information then.¡± ¡°We will deal with thatter.¡± Alpha Asher grimaced, referring to my future title as Vampire Queen. ¡°He¡¯s making more demands now? Interesting. Seem¡¯s he¡¯s waiting for someone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that.¡± I shook my head, ¡°Tyler doesn¡¯t have any men, the Vampires have no reason to keep him around. I can¡¯t see them wasting their own to rescue him.¡± ¡°Then why request to meet with you tomorrow?¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s eyes burned holes into my own. His hatred towards Tyler gave the putrid air a spicy scent. ¡°He knows he¡¯s going to d*e down here.¡± I shrugged, ¡°Guess he wants somepany before he dies. That doesn¡¯t mean I trust him though. Not even a little bit.¡± The two of us finally headed out of the putrid tunnels, upstairs and into the living room. I gulped the fresh breath, noting the subtle hit of flowers lingering in the room. ¡°Good.¡± Alpha Asher murmured, his hand grazing my cheek. The wall he ced that hid his emotions from sight had shifted, softening his eyes and letting longing bleed through. ¡°It¡¯s bad enough I have a Vampire fighting for your hand.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t stand a chance. No one else does.¡± I shook my head, staring into the deep honey eyes I hade to love. Share Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 75 ¨C After our individual conversations with Tyler and Brittany, Alpha Asher cancelled training for the day. As we emerged from the basement, Luna Freya stood in the living room, eyeing us warily. ¡°I trust my daughter isn¡¯t being tortured down there.¡± Luna Freya grimaced, scowling at the basement door. ¡°I gave L my word she would remain unharmed, so long as she tells us what she knows.¡± Alpha Asher nodded, his rough voice held equal parts respect and authority. He respected Luna Freya and her position, but also knew he was free to do what he wished. ¡°Thank you, L.¡± Luna Freya gave me a warm smile, but her light eyes remained worried for her daughter. ¡°I hope what she knows will help us end this mess. Enough lives have been lost.¡± ¡°Yes, they have.¡± Alpha Asher nodded, ¡°She has provided useful information, we will see how urate it is. You may visit her if you wish. Down the stairs, through the right tunnel. My men will direct you if you be lost.¡± ¡°Thank you, Alpha Asher.¡± Luna Freya shed her heartwarming smile, ¡°It is much appreciated.¡± Once Luna Freya disappeared into the basement, I turned to meet Alpha Asher¡¯s intoxicating eyes. The color of honey with golden flecks throughout, beautiful and alluring. ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Breyona¨Cand Mason¡­if he will allow it.¡± I frowned, fighting against the storm of emotion in my stomach. I hadn¡¯t heard a word from Mason, not that I expected to after what I had done. I still couldn¡¯t shake the guilt, and wanted to make sure he was doing alright. I pulled out my cellphone and sent a quick text to Breyona asking if she coulde and pick me up. ¡°He needs time. He knows it wasn¡¯t what you intended, but she had rejected him regardless. Give him time to process that information.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s words were soft, despite his rough voice. His molten eyes burned into my own, softening as they read the guilt on my face. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in an hour or so. I¡¯m sure Sean will be ready to leave by then.¡± I replied, forcing a smile to my face. As though today were a day for risks, I once again stepped into Alpha Asher¡¯s arms. His body stiffened for a moment before it rxed entirely. His reaction made me want tough. Had he never been hugged before? Much faster thanst time, his arms snak*d around my waist. His chin rested on my head as I enjoyed every second in his presence. His musky scent clung to me, marking me as his own in yet another way. Watching the guy you love almost d*e had a sobering affect. I was no longer afraid of pushing Alpha Asher¡¯s boundaries. He imed many times that I belonged to him, therefor I expected the same. I wouldn¡¯t force him into anything without his agreement, but I no longer feared touching him. Leaving myself no time to hesitate, I stood on my toes and reached towards his face. As though time had slowed, I watched as the bright color of his eyes dimmed. My lips fell against his jaw, a smile on my face as his stubble tickled my skin. I let my lips linger on his skin for a moment, enjoying the way his hands felt around my waist. As I pulled away, I noticed how dark his eyes had be and couldn¡¯t stifle the b**n that sparked deep in my stomach. ¡°You are extremely affectionate today, L.¡± Alpha Asher purred lowly, pulling me tighter against his body. His calloused hand gripped my chin and his thumb ran along my bottom lip. His eyes burned into me, shining with feral hunger and something softer. ¡°Should I worry you¡¯ve done something bad?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been with me this entire time.¡± I smirked, letting my tongue graze against Alpha Asher¡¯s thumb. ¡°I made my choice, Asher. You or Tristan. It¡¯s time I started acting like it.¡± ¡°Someday, L. Someday I will erase every trace of that Vampire from your little mouth.¡± Alpha Asher snarled lowly, his face a mere inch from my own. His warm breath fanned across my face, sweet mint making my mouth water with desire. While I was feeling risky, I wouldn¡¯t dare close the distance between the two of us. ¡°Then do it.¡± I breathed, eyes wide with longing as he held me against his defined body. ¡°Why wait?¡± ¡°Affectionate and inquisitive.¡± Alpha Asher purred, his lips turning up in a deep smirk but he made no move to distance himself. Just as I thought his remaining self-control had finally copsed, someone across the room cleared their throat. With my face burning brightly, Alpha Asher stepped away from me. He pulled me tight against his side, as though he wasn¡¯t embarrassed at being caught. Alpha Zeke stood across the living room; a deep smirk etched onto his face. He leaned against the doorway, eyes glistening as he took in my heated face. ¡°Impable time as always.¡± Alpha Asher growled, though his eyes shined with humor as he looked at his friend. ¡°Terrifying¡­yet oddly arousing.¡± Alpha Zeke smirked; his bright eyes glued to my reddening face. ¡°Is there a limit on how red your face gets?¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s chest rumbled withughter. Beyond my control, his words had my face brightening even more. Alpha Zeke grinned mercilessly as he noticed this. ¡°I suppose there isn¡¯t a limit.¡± Alpha Zeke chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡± Mumbling an incoherent goodbye to Alpha Asher, I stalked from the house before Alpha Zeke could say anything further. The two of them were still chuckling as I left. Breyona was oddly quiet in the car, her face a peaceful mask of indecision and contemtion. Even as she drove down the street, I could tell her mind was somewhere else. ¡°Could I ask you something?¡± Breyona finally spoke when we were inside her house. I looked through Breyona¡¯s closet, eyeing up each dress and expensive pair of shoes she owned. ¡°Go ahead.¡± I nodded, my eyes trailing over one of her dresses approvingly. ck in color with ruffled baby-doll sleeves and an extremely short hem. It wouldnd around my mid thighs, but I worried what might be revealed if I bent over. ¡°If Mason¡¯s mate wanted to switch sides¨Cwould Alpha Asher have allowed it?¡± Breyona frowned, ying with her hands as she watched me explore her never ending closet. ¡°Or would he just k**l her?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but flinch at herst sentence, a disturbing picture of Adrienne¡¯s d***hing to mind. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have let him k**l her.¡± I frowned, ¡°He¡¯d want to question her, to prove her innocence but I¡¯d never let him k**l her.¡± ¡°Is that what you did for Brittany?¡± Breyona asked, her voice sounding just a little less troubled. ¡°New¡¯s travels fast, huh?¡± I quipped; my eyebrow raised. ¡°But, yeah. Everyone deserves a chance to prove their innocence.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Breyona spoke softly, ¡°I have another question for you.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll answer on one condition.¡± I smiled sheepishly, holding up the ck dress I had seen in Breyona¡¯s closet. ¡°Can I borrow this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s your condition?¡± Breyona snorted, sounding much like her normal self. ¡°H**l, keep the d**n thing. I¡¯m too tall for it anyway. Shows all my goodies when I bend over.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking it¡¯s going to do the same for me. Perfect to wear around Asher.¡± I snickered, ¡°What did you want to ask me?¡± ¡°Do you think all Vampires are evil?¡± I felt myself stiffen at her question, wondering where the h**l it hade from. From the serious look on her face, I knew she wanted an honest answer. For a moment I wanted to say yes, to curse all Vampire¡¯s for my personal experiences with them. Were all Vampire¡¯s evil? Some Werewolves were evil, but others were good. Could it not be the same with Vampire¡¯s? Who was I to condemn an entire race? ¡°No.¡± The word surprised myself, as did the mature thinking behind my answer. ¡°There¡¯s good and evil in everything. At the end of the day, it¡¯s all about choice.¡± Eventually she stood and helped me raid her closet, holding up a couple dresses for my approval. Breyona¡¯s parents always had more money than my own, resulting in her huge closet. When we were younger, she¡¯d always let me borrow her clothes. She had loads of dresses and shirts that no longer fit herfortably due to her height. ¡°I guess not growing has it¡¯s perks sometimes.¡± I chuckled, happiness rushing through me at the sight of a genuine smile from Breyona. Whatever had been guing her mind was subdued, for now. It was clear she was dealing with her own demons at the moment, but I¡¯d wait patiently until she wanted to share. ¡°How have things been going with your mate?¡± I found myself asking, wondering if she¡¯s even had any time to spend with the poor guy. ¡°I actually haven¡¯t had much time to try and visit.¡± Breyona chuckled breathlessly, ¡°With everything going on, I don¡¯t know how safe it is to venture away from the pack.¡± ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡± I frowned, my voice soft and sympathetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that¨Creally.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Breyona shook her head, a hint of anger shining through her hazel eyes. ¡°Tyler¡¯s the one that started all of this.¡± ¡°And now we have to deal with the mess.¡± I chuckled darkly. ¡°Some people never change.¡± Breyona¡¯sugh matched my own. After spending the next two hours with Breyona, she sent me home with half her closet in my arms. I tossed the clothes she had given me on the end of Alpha Asher¡¯s bed and walked down the hall to Sean¡¯s room. I knocked on the door and waited a few moments, smiling as Sean opened the door. He looked a million times better than he hadst night. The short beard that had been growing was now gone, his face freshly shaven. His shaggy hair was now washed, and his skin absent of dirt. While he had lost weight, his eyes were no longer lifeless and sullen. ¡°Looking good.¡± I smiled softly, ¡°You ready to head home?¡± ¡°Actually, yeah.¡± Sean grinned, looking much like his old self. A hint of sadness still lingered in his eyes, but I hoped that too would fade in time. ¡°I actually wanted to talk to you. Come inside.¡± I followed Sean inside, my stomach churning at how ourst encounter had went. Sean had been upset over Kanyon¡¯s d***h, ming me for what happened. I hadn¡¯t known it at the time, but Kanyon¡¯s d***h was partially my fault. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault, L.¡± Sean turned, replying to my thoughts as though they were etched onto my face. ¡°Sure, the Vampire¡¯s want you but they also want to destroy this pack. You couldn¡¯t have changed that.¡± ¡°I never knew you were close with Kanyon.¡± I frowned. ¡°We were more than just close, L.¡± Sean sighed, looking twice his age as he sat on the bed. His eyes were shut, as though he were looking back in time. ¡°He was my mate.¡± While I visibly struggled to pick my jaw up from the floor, Sean did something unexpected. An earsplitting grin formed on his face and genuineughter left his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s hope Dad and Grandma have the same reaction.¡± Sean chuckled, his eyes misting over as he talked about his mate. ¡°Kanyon¡¯s parents didn¡¯t know either. We never told anyone. I¨CI wasn¡¯t sure what I liked for the longest time. I was in denial, and wouldn¡¯t admit the truth. Then Kanyones along and I could feel the mate-bond snap into ce. I couldn¡¯t hide anymore. I couldn¡¯t keep denying what I wanted.¡± ¡°Dad and Grandma will ept you as you are.¡± I promised him, making a mental note to rip Dad a new one if he says anything insensitive. ¡°I never knew¨CI mean, you could have told me.¡± ¡°I know, L.¡± Sean smiled sadly, ¡°When you left, I thought you hated me. I did nothing to stop you. H**l, I didn¡¯t even contact you half the time. Tyler made you out to be the bad guy, and like an idiot I believed him.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve all made mistakes.¡± I nodded, not a single drop of animosity in my veins. ¡°What matters is that you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°But Kanyon isn¡¯t.¡± Sean frowned; his voice sounded so broken that I cringed. ¡°I think¨CI think you should talk to Mason.¡± I replied, ¡°Mason just lost his mate too. I think you two might have a lot inmon, and I think talking to someone might help you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Sean forced a smile to his face, but his eyes remained sad. ¡°Sean¨CI don¡¯t know what the Vampire¡¯s told you, but I found some things out while you were away.¡± I grimaced, cringing at the uncertainty in my voice. I wanted to tell Sean what I had learned, how Dad wasn¡¯t my actual Dad. After what Sean had just told me, I didn¡¯t want to ruin things between us. He had left angry at me, and I wasn¡¯t sure I could handle that a second time. ¡°I know, L.¡± Sean frowned, but his eyes remained understanding. ¡°The other fighters talk, some of them overhear things. The Vampires were looking for you, they called you half-blood.¡± ¡°Mom¡¯s mate was a Vampire.¡± My voice came out in an irritating whisper. ¡°Wow, that exins a lot.¡± Sean scoffed, looking oddly unaffected. ¡°I mean¨Cwe knew she left her mate for Dad. I couldn¡¯t understand how any werewolf could do that. I guess it makes sense now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re awful understanding.¡± I chuckled, but my face remained clouded with stress. ¡°I mean¨CI just told you I like men, and you were pretty understanding.¡± Sean shrugged, much like his old self would. ¡°Thank you for that.¡± I breathed, the stress leaving my body as a smile formed on my face. Perhaps Sean was going to be alright after all. Using one of Alpha Asher¡¯s vehicles, I drove Sean and I back to my Dad¡¯s house. The sun was beginning to settle in the sky, preparing to lower so the moon might rise. The light in the living room was on, and I knew Dad was sat in his usual recliner. Without knocking, the two of us walked into the house. Dad¡¯s eyes snapped up to where Sean and I stood, the beer tumbling from his hand as he threw himself from the recliner. Dad had never been an affectionate man. His version of praise was a smile and a p on the back. The sight of Dad pulling Sean into his arms warmed me, and I couldn¡¯t fight the grin that formed on my face. ¡°You¡ª¡± Dad grimaced, pointing a finger at me as he continued hugging Sean. ¡°You are in so much trouble.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± I smirked, relishing the happiness in my Dad¡¯s eyes. ¡°You did it.¡± Grandma breathed, a smile stretching on her face as she looked Sean over. ¡°Going to need lots of food to make up that weight.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you can manage.¡± Sean chuckled, moving from my Dad to my Grandma. ¡°Now¨CI want the two of you to rx. L,e help me with dinner.¡± Grandma murmured, turning up the TV for Sean and my Dad. ¡°Everything alright?¡± I frowned, setting to work as she pointed at an onion and pepper that needed chopping. ¡°Remember what we talked about before you left to get Sean?¡± Grandma sighed, standing beside me to dice up some raw chicken. ¡°Very well.¡± I murmured. ¡°I¡¯m aware of your¨Caffinity with the shadows.¡± Grandma cleared her throat, ncing at Sean and my Dad to make sure they hadn¡¯t heard. ¡°I saw you at the fight, calling to them. I¡¯m sure you know now how dangerous that is.¡± ¡°I do.¡± I frowned, something I had been wondering crossed my mind. ¡°Howe you can see them? Asher can see them too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a special ability or anything.¡± Grandma shrugged, her lips twitching as she registered Asher¡¯s name in my words. ¡°You simply have to look hard enough.¡± ¡°Look hard enough?¡± I snorted, but my heart wasn¡¯t in it. ¡°Is that it?¡± ¡°It sure is.¡± Grandma chuckled, but her expression quickly turned serious. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you not to mess around with them shadows¨Cbut be careful. Their prices can be steep.¡± ¡°I know how steep their prices are.¡± I muttered to myself, refusing to meet her startled eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¨Cdid you barter your life?¡± ¡°No.¡± I scoffed, ¡°They wouldn¡¯t ept my life. They took someone else¡¯s.¡± ¡°Oh goddess.¡± Grandma shook her head, her hand against her heart. Something about Grandma¡¯s reaction flooded me with guilt, enough to bring me to my knees. Her sympathy and disappointment ate at me, hitting me harder than anything else. ¡°I didn¡¯t¨CI didn¡¯t know.¡± I spoke simply, ¡°Asher was about to d*e, we were outnumbered. I had to do something. They would¡¯ve k****d Sean, Breyona, Mason, Carter and Wade once I was in their grasp.¡± ¡°The shadows can be a valuable resource, able to do things we can¡¯t.¡± Grandma nodded, ¡°But the cost can often outweigh the benefits. Sometimes a little of your blood is payment enough, but as you well know, sometimes they ask for more.¡± ¡°It was Mason¡¯s mate they took.¡± I whispered; my guiltden eyes locked on Grandma. ¡°She rejected Mason for a Vampire. I didn¡¯t know they nned on taking someone else¡¯s life.¡± Grandma didn¡¯t say anything, knowing it would do nothing to rid the guilt from my system. Instead, she pulled me into her arms and squeezed tightly. Tears refused to spring to my eyes, as I had shed enough already. Hervender and honey scent filled my nose, reminding me of the long days we spent in her herb garden. And even though my life was a mess, I knew everything would be alright in the end. Share Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 76 ¨C Breyona¡¯s P.o.v My mind was reeling the entire drive back to our pack¡¯s territory. While I felt horrible for Mason and what we had just witnessed, the only thing on my mind was Giovanni. Guilt was a constantpanion of mine since I had met Giovanni. I felt guilty because I couldn¡¯t tell anyone the truth, and because Giovanni was the only thing on my mind. Something had changed, he had helped us get Sean free. No, he hadn¡¯t turned his back on his kind but this was a start. ¡®Sean will find his way to L, little she-wolf. I will make sure of it, but that is all I am able to do.¡¯ Once those words left his lips, I knew I couldn¡¯t give up. Alpha Asher dropped me off at my house after we rescued Sean from the club. I stood on the front steps, staring up at the dark house before me. The lights inside were off, as my parents hadn¡¯t a clue what I had done tonight. I told them the same excuse I¡¯ve used multiple times, that I was staying the night at L¡¯s. They never questioned me, never thought to call L to see if I were telling the truth. My parents trusted me, and yet I continuously betrayed that trust. I used that same excuse to go to my Aunt¡¯s house, to see Giovanni. It took me a total of five minutes and thirty-seven seconds to decide my next move. A tugging sensation formed in my gut, like a tether pulling me forward. My body reacted on its own ord, fishing my car keys from my purse and darting over to the driveway. The leather seats of my car were cool against my b**e thighs, but I hardly noticed. My hands trembled against the steering wheel at the thought of seeing him again. The entire drive that incessant tugging sensation grew, increasing my nerves and underlying excitement. I knew what I was doing was wrong, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself. I refused to have the same ending as Mason and Adrienne. I refused to watch him take hisst breath because he was on the wrong side of this war. As selfish as it sounded, I didn¡¯t care who he would be leaving behind by choosing our side. It was an innate instinct to keep him alive, and how far I was willing to go for him terrified me to my core. I pulled into the driveway of my Aunt¡¯s house, letting out a ragged breath as I noticed a single light on within the house. The ground was slick from previous rain, the pleasant scent of damp earth swirled around the house. Water dripped from the roof of the house, hitting the ground in time with my thundering heart. My eyes found his instantly the moment I walked into the house. His dark curls were shining, as though he had gotten caught in the rain. Little droplets stood out on his dark jacket, the rain making his mouth- watering scent stronger. Something seemed to shift inside him at the sight of me. The intense guard that kept his emotions in ce shattered as he lurched forward. Despite the chill in the house and his damp clothes, his hands seared my skin through the dress I wore. After a single touch from him, I was no longer cold. A blistering fire surrounded me, emanating from Giovanni. His lips shed against my own, soft and plush as we met hungrily. A deep noise sounded from his throat as I threaded my fingers through his curly hair. I had spent many days wondering what his curls would feel like beneath my fingers. I held his lips against my own, relishing in the taste of his skin. Pure male musk mixed with something sweet, awakening my tastebuds and setting every nerve on fire. Sparks devoured every inch of my skin, connecting the two of us in more ways than one. Two warring species and yet this was our moment of peace, just a single moment where our family and friends weren¡¯t able to dictate the choices we made. A single moment where the two of us were able to love freely, away from the prying eyes of our pack and family. His arms remained wrapped tightly around my waist as our lips pulled apart. Fear and hurt settled in my bones as I prepared for Giovanni to walk away for the third time. Instead of walking away, his grip tightened around me. His deep eyes met my own, and the turmoil I saw within them send a sh of pain through me. ¡°When I heard¨C¡± His voice was thick, tinged with the slight ent he sometimes had. ¡°When I heard Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Tristan sent Vampire¡¯s after you¨CI thought you were d**d.¡± ¡°We got away, but we had to k**l them all.¡± I frowned at how weak my voice sounded, at the lingering fear that circled my words. I was afraid; afraid he would hear how we k****d his kind and abandon me once and for all. I thought I was strong, that I could handle rejecting my Vampire mate. As I looked into the depth of his eyes, I saw how weak I truly was. I could see what rejecting him would do to me. I wasn¡¯t as strong as Mason or L. I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d be able to survive losing Giovanni. ¡°I don¡¯t care about them.¡± Giovanni snarled, but his words held a certain weight to them. Words that once spoken, could never be taken back. ¡°I care about you, Breyona.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure who made the first move; him or I. Our lips found each other¡¯s with newfound vengeance. I could taste the frustration on his tongue as it glided silkily against my own. I could feel the longing in his hands as he gripped at the thin fabric of my dress. Our hands trailed the length of each other, roaming over creamy skin,mitting the feel to memory. ¡°Breyona¨C¡± He forced himself away, and I realized he had been grazing the skin underneath my dress. It wasn¡¯t lu*t that burned in his eyes, it was a longing so severe it nearly brought me to my knees. A dark craving for affection and love burned in his eyes, a craving he continuously fought whenever I was around. ¡°I¡¯m not sorry, Giovanni.¡± I breathed, trying to hear past my thundering heartbeat. ¡°I¡¯m not sorry for wanting you to change sides, for knowing you¡¯re better than the Vampire¡¯s you pledge your loyalty to. I¡¯m not sorry for knowing you deserve so much more.¡± For a second, I thought he would turn away from me, and leave me broken hearted yet again. Instead of turning away, he stepped closer. He was teetering on the edge of a cliff, unsure whether to save himself or to enjoy the blood-rushing fall. Without hesitation, I threw myself from the cliff and enjoyed every moment of the fall. I wanted him, more than I had ever wanted anything. My soul called out to his own, begged him to join me in the fall. ¡°I¡¯m not sorry that I want you.¡± The all-consuming sparks raced across my skin as Giovanni lifted me into his arms, darting down the hall and into the first room that had a bed. His lips never left my own, his hands never stopped roaming my body. As the thin quilt on the bed met my back, I looked up into Giovanni¡¯s eyes and nearly gasped at the wonder and awe burning within them. His hands sped my waist lightly, as though he were afraid I¡¯d crumble into dust under his touch. ¡°Say it¨Csay it again.¡± ¡°I want you, Giovanni.¡± I exhaled, relishing in the feel of his thundering heart against my own. I could see the vulnerability in his eyes, the weakness this strong Vampire carried within him. Every emotion he longed to experience was locked away, and I was the key. His lips took their time tasting my skin, roaming over every creamy ounce until he had his fill. With each breathless gasp that left my lips, his hunger seemed to intensify. I cleared my mind, refusing to let myself thing of anything other than what was happening within these walls. Nothing else mattered, nothing but the man who held half of my soul. Neither of us needed to ask as we shed the clothes restricting us. We both had leaped from the cliff, determined to enjoy the free-fall until we met the unforgiving ground. I hadn¡¯t heard the tear of my dress as he ripped it from my body, nor did I feel the cool breeze graze against my skin. My panties were thest to go, as I hadn¡¯t worn a bra with my form fitting dress. My skin was on fire under Giovanni¡¯s touch, warming me in ways I had only dreamed of experiencing. As Giovanni¡¯s clothes fell to the floor, I took in the wonderous man before me. Bronzed skin and dark curly hair, a jaw line made purely of sharp edges, and a chiseled chest with a light spattering of dark hair. Mouthwateringly beautiful, and all mine. From the unspoken awe in Giovanni¡¯s eyes, he too was thinking the same thing. His eyes devoured every inch of my skin, drinking in my nak*d form. His lips trailed down my skin, taking my hardened nip in his mouth with a blissful groan. My body reacted under his touch, relishing the hands and mouth that had been made to love and please us. ¡°I want to taste you.¡± He murmured softly, hisrge hands grazing against my inner thighs. Wrapping his arms around my thighs, he brought my core to his face. His dark eyes searched my own, looking for any trace of hesitance or regret. When he had found none, his tongue darted out and met my sensitive flesh. My blissful whimpers encouraged him, and hepped hungrily at my dampened folds. Pleasureful sparks mixed with pure ecstasy, and I found myselfing undone under his skillful tongue. After the waves of pure bliss had finally ended, his lips found my own. I moaned against his lips, savoring the taste of myself on his tongue. My body reacted on its own, my hips bucking as the head of his length pressed against my entrance. The intimacy burning in his eyes made my heart constrict, and something within me had finally broken free. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are. You¡¯re mine, Giovanni.¡± With a grunt of pure ecstasy, Giovanni slid his length inside of me and groaned at the tightness of my core. I dug my fingernails into his back as I struggled to fit his c**k within me. Stretching my walls to the point of pain, I threw my head back and let loose a breathless moan. ¡°As you are mine, Breyona.¡± He murmured against my neck, thrusting deep within me. As Giovanni took my body for his own, I couldn¡¯t tell where I began and where he ended. A mess of tangled limbs, sweat, and blissful moans. His brilliant eyes had never left my own, unable to hold back the torrent of emotion he suppressed. His husky moans filled my ear, making my pu**y throb painfully on his length. Once more the pressure between my legs began to grow, spurred by the feral male between my legs. His mouth devoured every inch of my skin,mitting my taste to memory. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± He purred lowly in my ear, ¡°Come for me.¡± My nails dug painfully into his soft skin, my back arching as pleasure spanned my body and clouded my mind. With a blissful moan I would never forget, Giovanni filled me with his seed. I wrapped my arms around his torso, determined to prolong this moment. I wanted to leave the world behind us, to hide within these walls and live out this fantasy. Once we left this house¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure I could handle letting him go. Something had changed within his eyes, something I thought was simply due to lu*t. For a moment, I swore I could see his past within those dark eyes. A young boy, born for one purpose, forced to set his own passions and desires aside for duty. He didn¡¯t fight me as I clung to his smooth body, instead he rolled to the side and pulled me against his chest. ¡°I¡¯m afraid¨Cafter this, I do not want to leave.¡± I could hear how difficult it was for him to speak those words, and what they truly meant to him. ¡°Then don¡¯t.¡± My mind was made up. I refused to let Giovanni go, I couldn¡¯t. ¡°Stay with me, Giovanni.¡± Share Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 77 ¨C L¡¯s P.o.v Eating dinner with my family brought back some normalcy into my life, but I couldn¡¯t ignore the empty chair where my Mom used to sit. I wondered if she was looking down on me, watching as I discovered who¨Cwhat I was. Would she be proud to see me resisting Tristan? Or disappointed that I wanted to reject half of myself? After dinner Sean and Dad retreated to the couch, watching sports as they once had before this mess started. Dad couldn¡¯t see it¨Cbut I could. I could see how much Sean had changed. Even with a smile on his face, the light had left his eyes. While I could never understand the feeling of losing your mate, I hoped he found happiness in his life. After helping Grandma clean up the kitchen, the motioned for me to follow her outside. Standing on the back patio, I looked over to where my bedroom window sat. I could still see Kanyon¡¯s lifeless eyes staring into my window, his scarlet blood staining the grass. I wondered if I were to look close enough, would there still be little droplets of blood on the grass? ¡°I¡¯m not using the shadows again.¡± I assured Grandma, grimacing as I stared out into the forest. There used to be something reassuring about the dense forest that surrounded our little town, but now it filled me with unease. There could be anything¨Canyone out there, watching and waiting. ¡°I don¡¯t think you should ignore that side of yourself, L.¡± Grandma frowned, as though the words pained her. ¡°The shadows are not an inherently evil force, their actually neutral.¡± ¡°Neutral?¡± I scoffed, ¡°Slitting someone¡¯s throat doesn¡¯t sound very neutral to me.¡± ¡°A life for a life.¡± Grandma sighed, looking much older in that moment. ¡°You can¡¯t expect things for free, L. Sometimes they¡¯ll want blood, sometimes they can be¨Ccreative.¡± ¡°Creative? That sounds reassuring.¡± I grimaced, ¡°How do you know all of this anyway? You know more about Vampire¡¯s then the history books.¡± ¡°Your Mom moved here when she was young, after she met the Vampire King. She hadn¡¯t a clue he was a King, or that he was the heir of the Kouritis bloodline. She rejected him before fleeing from her little town, hoping he wouldn¡¯t dare hunt her down.¡± Grandma sighed, ¡°I became close friends with your other Grandma, and eventually your Mom. Your other Grandma and I¨Cwell, we were the only two your Mom told.¡± ¡°Then how did Dad know?¡± I asked, my attention captivated because I was finally getting the answers I craved. ¡°They too became close friends over time. It had been a couple years since she moved to this pack, but one day she went outside of the territory. The Vampire King had found her within the hour.¡± Grandma paused, shuddering as she relived the memory but continued. ¡°He toyed with her, let her live in safety for a couple years. He could have gotten to her at any time, should he use the shadows. Something you need to know about your true Father, there is not a price he wouldn¡¯t pay for power. That makes him dangerous.¡± I had figured as much, but hearing the words out loud sent a chill down my spine. I had no doubt the Vampire King would remove his own child if it helped his cause. ¡°Your Mom was a half-blood too, only her other half was human. She was the one who figured out how to block her mind, and she passed the information on to me.¡± Grandma smiled grimly, ¡°The Vampire King needed a way to produce an heir, so he called to the shadows. He could have chosen another woman, but your Mom would give him the strongest offspring.¡± ¡°What price did he pay?¡± I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to ask. ¡°Complete control of the mind is quite the favor.¡± Grandma¡¯s smile dropped. ¡°They asked for someone in her bloodline, someone who loved unconditionally, and they wanted him to do the job himself. It was your other Grandma they wanted.¡± Buttery light from the setting sun bounced across the forest and grassy floor, a beautiful sight in the midst of a grim conversation. The unspoken words lingered between us, their meaning loud and clear. The Vampire King had gotten what he wanted, as I was proof of that. He had taken my other Grandma¡¯s life with his b**e hands, paying his debt to the shadows. ¡°I always thought you didn¡¯t like Mom.¡± I chuckled dryly, remembering the countless angry looks and sideways res. ¡°I always liked your Mom.¡± Grandma scoffed, waving me away. ¡°I just hated how hard she was on herself. She loved you, but med herself for her Mom¡¯s d***h.¡± Grandma and I went back inside once the sun hadpletely vanished behind the forest line, carrying that buttery light further away. After giving me more leftovers than I needed, Dad dropped me off at the packhouse. As I scurred into the kitchen I locked eyes with Alpha Asher who leaned against the counter enduring a conversation with Alpha Bran. I hadn¡¯t seen the sandy-haired Alpha since I had beaten him in the fight, and from the grim smile on his face, I knew he remembered that night very well. ¡°Room will be made for when your men arrive.¡± Alpha Asher grunted, an irritated look of indifference on his face. With a dark sweatshirt draped against his form, my eyes found the dip and curve of his arm muscles easily. My eyes trailed up his broad shoulders, and chiseled-jawline to meet his darkening eyes. As he noticed my attention, a sly smirk formed on his face. Sensing Alpha Asher¡¯s attention was elsewhere, Alpha Bran shed me a transparent smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll see them taken care off.¡± Alpha Bran smiled stiffly before turning leave. ¡°It seems he¡¯s taking his loss rather hard.¡± Alpha Asher smirked, the curve of his lips warming my insides. ¡°His men haven¡¯t arrived yet?¡± I asked, an amused nce in the direction Alpha Bran stalked off in. ¡°He has had issues gathering his forces.¡± Alpha Asher grunted, ¡°Wasting as much time as he can.¡± ¡°Are we sure Alpha Bran isn¡¯t working with the Vampire¡¯s?¡± I snorted, ¡°Procrastinating could be to their benefit.¡± ¡°Alpha Bran isn¡¯t stupid enough to work with the Vampire¡¯s. His family has hated them for decades.¡± Alpha Asher shook his head, ¡°He¡¯d forfeit his position as Alpha to see them all k****d off.¡± ¡°And what about patrol? Brittany said an a****k could happen at any point.¡± I questioned, ignoring my flinch at his previous statement. ¡°Alpha Zeke brought what men he could afford; we have them stationed around along the southern perimeter.¡± ¡°How do we know they haven¡¯t changed ns?¡± I frowned, ¡°They have to know we have Brittany by now.¡± ¡°She says they are unaware of the information she has on them.¡± Alpha Asher said simply. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re still taking precautions.¡± I replied. ¡°Of course.¡± He smirked, ¡°Trusting her word alone could mean the d***h of this pack. As for patrol tonight, I meant to tell you earlier, but you are relieved of patrol duties for the foreseeable future.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I questioned; eyebrow raised. I wasn¡¯tining, but everyone in training was required to run patrol. ¡°Really.¡± He chuckled lowly, his eyes shing yfully. ¡°Actually, I¡¯d like for you to apany me tonight. If you aren¡¯t busy.¡± ¡°Well, I was going to run patrol.¡± I smirked, but I was sure he could hear my elerating heartrate. ¡°It seems I have some free-time, now that I¡¯ve been relieved.¡± ¡°Change into somethingfortable, I¡¯ll wait down here.¡± Alpha Asher smiled, one that softened his face and smoothed the hardness from his eyes. I ran up the stairs and into our bedroom, stripping off the clothes I had worn today in exchange for the dress Breyona let me borrow. While the ck fabric covered my important bits, it was on the shorter side. Just to be safe, I slipped on a matching pair of shorts. Alpha Asher hadn¡¯t moved as I slipped back downstairs. His toffee eyes roamed me, approval shing in his gaze. Under his eyes I felt self-conscious, my skin flushed and heated. ¡°You look good in ck.¡± Alpha Asher nodded, appreciatively. Hisrge hand tugged at the hem of my dress, a smirk forming on his face. ¡°I particrly like this dress.¡± ¡°I wonder why.¡± I snorted, though blush formed across my face. ¡°No need to rub Alpha Bran¡¯s loss in his face.¡± Alpha Asher smirked, his thick arm snaking around my waist as he led me to the back door. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I frowned, following him to the forest-line. ¡°Isn¡¯t there going to be an a****k any day?¡± ¡°We aren¡¯t going far.¡± He assured me, ¡°I have men roaming the forest, and some stationed around the house.¡± I had never fully explored the woods around our pack before. I had followed Tyler to the swimming hole countless times, but never ventured out on my own. Tyler had refused to let me train or join patrol, iming my status as future Luna put me above everyone else. Alpha Asher led me into the woods, Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. holding back branches and leaves as I trailed beside him. His hand found my own, our fingers threading together. Alpha Asher had never made me feel below him. I had voiced my opinion to him a few times now, and each time he listened. I didn¡¯t feel as though I were following my Alpha into the woods. I was following the guy I loved, one who cherished my body and enjoyed my opinions. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked, breaking thefortable silence between us. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Alpha Asher gave me a genuine smile, one that left me staggering for breath. ¡°I enjoy time alone, and had found this ce shortly after taking over the pack.¡± We walked into a small clearing, as big as our bedroom in the packhouse. Small flowers were scattered throughout the clearing, growing in white clumps. The petals were thin, but seemed to absorb the moonlight shining overhead. The white petals appeared to be glowing as they attracted the light of the moon. ¡°I believe the previous Luna had nted these.¡± Alpha Asher murmured, ¡°I never asked.¡± ¡°She loves gardening, but I never knew about this.¡± I nodded, my attention on the luminescent flowers that dotted the clearing. ¡°It¡¯s so¨Cbeautiful.¡± My stomach was a mess of knots as I felt the presence of the man behind me, gauging my reaction as I looked over the flowers. He had brought me here, a ce he went to be alone. There were times I doubted his feelings towards me, but this had to mean something. Where I usually had courage, something about Alpha Asher brought me to my knees. I wanted to turn around, confess my feelings for him and demand to know if he felt the same. Instead of doing any of those things, I turned around and gave him a gentle smirk. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought you¡¯d like something like this.¡± I chuckled lightly, my heart speeding up as he closed the distance between us. ¡°I am allowed to appreciate beauty when I see it.¡± Alpha Asher smirked down at me, his dark eyes smoldering as he took in my face. My heart thundered at the meaning of his words. I ran my tongue along my lower lip, coating the soft flesh with moisture as butterflies swarmed in my stomach. His eyes caught the movement, following the trail of my tongue with burning intensity. His breath fanned against my lips, hovering just above my own. My self-control was holding by a frayed thread. Just as a low growl sounded from his throat, I began to close the distance between us. ¡®Alpha¨Cthere¡¯s been a breach on the northern side of town, a group of Vampires. Patrol was able to take three down, but four slipped through. Breyona¡¯s Mom saw them running down her street, it seems like their looking for something.¡¯ The words echoed between Alpha Asher and I, the moment between us shattered violently. ¡°Dad¡¯s house is on Breyona¡¯s street.¡± I croaked. ¡®Tell everyone to keep indoors. Send a patrol team to L¡¯s house, we¡¯re on our way.¡¯ ¡°What if they don¡¯t know I moved into the packhouse? Dad and Grandma are there.¡± Share Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 78 ¨C ¡°They¡¯re going to be expecting you.¡± Alpha Asher frowned, but I had already made up my mind. With Alpha Asher¡¯s hand in my own, we fled from the forest and back to the packhouse. Rather than shed our clothes and shift into wolf form, we hopped into one of Asher¡¯s vehicle¡¯s and sped towards my Dad¡¯s house. ¡°Remind me to k**l Alpha Bran and take his pack for my own once were finished.¡± Alpha Asher growled, his eyes dark and murderous as we sped down the narrow town roads. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Alpha Bran?¡± I questioned. ¡°If he wasn¡¯t content on being a f**king nuisance, his men would have been here by now.¡± Alpha Asher snarled, ¡°We would have outnumbered them easily.¡± ¡°We can win against them, can¡¯t we?¡± I asked, trying to keep the fear from warping my voice. ¡°I can¡¯t speak for the Vampire¡¯s training, but I¡¯m confident in my pack.¡± Alpha Asher¡¯s words held a certain conviction that filled me with strength. He was so sure of his pack, of their ability to handle this threat. Just when we were a minute away, Mason¡¯s voice filtered through our heads, making my blood run cold. ¡®Alpha, we had to retreat back to the boarders. More Vampire¡¯s showed, their forcing us back, trying to find a hole in our defenses. Their attacking from the northern side of town while another group is attacking from the southern side. It¡¯s a distraction¨Cwe know that, but we can¡¯t afford any more warriors.¡¯ ¡®I need all warriors¨Canyone capable of fighting to head to the northern or southern patrol stations. Those of you in your homes, I would not ask if I had an alternative. Those of you able to fight, uninjured from past battles, head to the northern or southern patrol stations. Make them regret f**king with our pack.¡¯ Alpha Asher snarled through the mind-link, his eyes hardening and hands tightening over the steering wheel. Alpha Asher¡¯s voice was that of a leader, strong and reassuring in the midst of chaos. His words stirred something within me, something that made me want to stand up and fight. ¡®We won¡¯t let them hurt our family.¡¯ Maya snarled, affected by Alpha Asher¡¯s words. ¡°You have a n for this, right?¡± I gasped, my mind racing as I thought of Sean, Dad, and Grandma. I could only hope the Vampire¡¯s had passed Breyona¡¯s house, leaving her behind in their search for me. ¡°Of course.¡± Alpha Asher grunted, ¡°I had many of my warriors from other cities travel here, some of the best are on their way. From what I heard; they were ahead of schedule.¡± ¡°Brittany¨C¡± I started, but Alpha Asher cut me off with a low growl. ¡°I will deal with her when this mess is sorted.¡± ¡°She might not have known. They could have let the information slip, knowing she¡¯d n on escaping.¡± I rushed out, my eyes narrowing as we drew closer to the house. ¡°They could¡¯ve nned all of this for the upper hand.¡± ¡°Or Brittany could be a spy.¡± Alpha Asher snapped. ¡°She could.¡± I agreed, ¡°But, we need to hear her out first.¡± Standing out front of the house were six figures, four dressed in dark clothing, their postures rigid and tense. My hammering heart dropped to my stomach as I was able to make out the grim faces of Sean and Breyona. The lights inside the house were on, and from a distance I could make out my Dad and Grandma¡¯s worried faces as they peaked out the living room window. I knew Dad was itching to go outside and defend his son, and I prayed to the Moon-Goddess that he would stay put. Dad had shattered his knee many years ago, and while it had healed, it still gave him trouble time to time. Grandma had a will of fire and obsidian, a force to be reckoned with but even she remained inside, most likely to keep my Dad from throwing himself out the door. Both Sean and Breyona were standing their ground against four Vampires. In the hands of the Vampire¡¯s, they held something that reflected the dull light of the streemps. The Vampire¡¯s hade prepared this time; sporting knives coated in silver. Sean was fighting against two of the Vampires, but his movements were slower than usual. I watched as pain shed across his face, and my eyes were drawn low, to the crimson liquid leaking down his t***h. If Sean was stabbed by one of the Vampire¡¯s, his wolf was now suppressed, leaving only his strength and speed. A sh of blonde hair¨Clighter than I had seen on a human came into view. Those eyes, Tristan¡¯s eyes met my own as a smile fluttered onto his face. Breyona fought against the Vampire¡¯s with a ferocity I had never seen before, her face clouded with emotion as a thin line of blood trickled down her scalp. From behind, five more Vampire¡¯s stalked under the dim streetlight, their eyes set on Breyona and Sean. Undoubtedly, they slipped through the patrol line, avoiding the fight around our town. Tristan stood back from the fight, surveying everything with a serpentine smile on his face. I was revolted at the sight of him, wondering how I could¡¯ve ever felt attracted to such a monster. The scarlet mark tingled against my skin, as if it were scolding me for such thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m going to f**king k**l him.¡± Alpha Asher snarled, jerking the car onto the side of the road. The two of us leaped from the car, running over to Breyona and Sean. Alpha Asher tackled one of the Vampires from behind, knocking him off Sean. With a swift movement, Asher¡¯s ws lengthened and raked across the Vampire¡¯s throat. Thick blood sprayed across his face, the metallic scent filling the air. I leaped at one of the Vampire¡¯s, ducking as he swung the knife at my face. Time seemed to slow, and I met my reflection in the de¡¯s smooth surface as it whizzed past my face. ¡°Do not harm L!¡± Tristan snarled at the Vampires who continued fighting for their lives. The Vampire fighting against me listened to Tristan¡¯s words, and worked to restrain me. With the Vampire¡¯s body close to my own, it was easy to twist and maneuver until my lengthened canines sunk into his neck. The feeling was oddly satisfying, like sinking your teeth into a stick of butter. Recoiling at the taste, I spat a piece of his throat into the road and watched as he fell to his knees. In the midst of the fighting, something had changed. Sean no longer had the upper hand against the Vampire¡¯s and copsed to the ground as the leather hilt of a knife protruded from his abdomen. Breyona lunged to protect Sean, but was still standing her ground against two other Vampire¡¯s. My head snapped around as the front door to the house mmed open, and Dad came barreling down the steps. Grandma stood in the open doorway, her hand against her heart and a look of terror on her face. ¡°Dad!¡± I screamed, every nerve in my body bursting ame, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± My body moved on its own, propelling myself forward until I collided with the Vampire stalking towards Sean. Maya¡¯s strength flowed into my body, dulling the sensations in my limbs. My ws and canines lengthened on their own as I swiped at the Vampire in feral rage. Snarls and growls echoed across the quiet street, and I had realized those primal sounds were leaving my lips. Dad wrapped his arms around Sean¡¯s torso, ring murderous daggers at the remaining Vampire¡¯s. Making use of his time, Dad dragged Sean up the curb and onto the porch steps. I had but a moment to watch as Grandma stepped outside and helped, pulling Sean into the house. Something hot and sticky ran down my face, the smell of copper in my nose. The Vampire beneath me was a b****y mass of torn flesh and muscle. His face was no longer distinguishable, though I knew he was handsome when alive. I leaped from the Vampire¡¯s body, ready to move onto the next when a sharp pain wracked my torso. There was a tear in the dress Breyona had given me, around three inches long. Protruding from the hole was the leather hilt of a knife, a single ruby embedded into the handle. Tristan met my eyes, h****r filling his murderous gaze. Alpha Asher whipped around, as though my pain had physically affected him. While the two of them gaped at the knife protruding from my stomach, my eyes were on Breyona. She was fighting against two Vampire¡¯s, the fight in her eyes was flickering, d***g out as though it had been doused with cool water. Another Vampire stalked forward,nding a blow to her back that sent her to her knee¡¯s. Our eyes locked, and in them I could hear the words that refused to leave her lips. ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ ¡°Stop!¡± A voice bellowed; one I hadn¡¯t heard before. The Vampire¡¯s seemed to notice the voice, as they all froze, their eyes locked on the figure that walked forward. Dark curly hair sat on top his head, with ckened eyes that seemed to peer into the darkness around us. Realization hit me, followed by confusion. This was the Vampire I had seen in the clearing, the one that had gotten away with Tristan. Tristan had told me his name¡­Giovanni. My stomach twisted itself into knots as Breyona turned and met his eyes, a strange emotion crossing her face as their gaze¡¯s met. Love ¡°Giovanni?¡± Tristan¡¯s voice held the confusion that burned in my eyes. As he took a step forward, Giovanni¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°Do note closer, Tristan.¡± Giovanni warned, his voice hard as a light ent curled his words. He approached Breyona¡¯s form, sping a hand around her arm as he pulled her back. ¡°Get off of her!¡± I called out, but quickly realized the error of my words as Giovanni turned to face me. ¡°I will not hurt her, L.¡± Giovanni murmured; his voice soft as it hit my ears. ¡°I will never hurt her.¡± Breyona looked into his eyes, a look I had seen only a handful of times. All at once, every word and action Breyona had made burned into my mind. Her gloomy mood, the questions about Vampire¡¯s and mates, her sudden desire to research Vampire¡¯s. His name¨Cshe had told me the name of her mate. Giovanni ¡°Giovanni, what is this?¡± Tristan spat, his icy eyes hardening as he took in the close proximity between him and Breyona. ¡°I have found my mate, Tristan.¡± Giovanni¡¯s voice held strength and conviction; emotions difficult to falsify. ¡°It is time you leave L alone, and allow her to find her own.¡± The words seem to physically wound Tristan as his smooth face quickly became grim and pale with anger. Two things happened simultaneously. Tristan lunged forward, with speed I had never anticipated, mming into Giovanni. Giovanni had managed to shove Breyona behind him, and I watched as her bottom hit the pavement. ¡°L, get Breyona.¡± Alpha Asher snarled, fighting off the four remaining Vampire¡¯s himself, struggling to stand his ground. ¡°Get her inside the house!¡± ¡°No.¡± Breyona snapped, pushing herself from the pavement. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving him.¡± I watched in stunned silence as Breyona¡¯s bones snapped sickeningly, and fur sprouted from her body. Her clothes tore into small scraps, falling to the pavement like confetti. With deafening snarl, she tackled one of the Vampire¡¯s fighting Alpha Asher. Tristan and Giovanni circled each other, their faces dark and unyielding. Blood coated Giovanni¡¯s face, and I wondered if it were Tristan¡¯s or his own. Without enough time to think, I lunged at one of the remaining Vampires. I knew Asher would be pissed with meter on, but I refused to leave him as well. The Vampire fought defensively, trying to restrain my hands and shove me away. A snarl tore ripped through my throat as he mmed his hand into the hilt of the knife in my stomach, digging it further into my flesh. The sharp scent of my blood filled the air, but I let the scent and my anger fuel me. I wrapped my hand around the hilt of the de, pulling it from my stomach with a painful hiss. Agony radiated throughout my body, blurring my vision. I barreled into the Vampire, gritting my teeth against the pain. The de sunk into his chest with a sickening thud, growing beads of blood seeping through his shirt. I stumbled back and watched as the fight quickly came to an end. Breyona had k****d another Vampire, and Alpha Asher was pressing forward against thest. Giovanni seemed to have the upper hand, mming his shoulder into Tristan¡¯s chest, nearly knocking them both to the ground. Giovanni had been a moment toote as he registered the knife in Tristan¡¯s hand. Tristan used his surprise against him, sending him stepping back with a sh of the knife. A scream tore through Breyona as Tristan lunged with dangerous uracy, sinking the wide de into Giovanni¡¯s chest. Breyona tore past Tristan, his presence ignored as she mored to Giovanni. My eyes were set on Tristan, who stepped away from Giovanni with a grim smile on his face. ¡°Never had I expected you to change sides. Of all people Giovanni, your d***h disappoints me the most.¡± Icy prickles danced across my skin, settling in my bones with sickening familiarity. Shadows danced from the forest line, gathering behind Tristan like a looming cloud. They glided over to Tristan, wrapping around him in a shimmering cocoon. A few tendrils circled around my feet, as if they were greeting a friend. Nearly a secondter, the shadows around him thinned, and Tristan was gone. The street was silent apart from Breyona¡¯s gut-wrenching cries. I stumbled over to her, kneeling beside her. Her face was rigid, grim lines etched onto her face. Even without my heightened senses, I could tell Giovanni was d***g. The knife had been torn from his chest, leaving a gaping wound behind. His blood flowed steadily, absorbed by his dark t-shirt. ¡°Save him, L.¡± Breyona hissed so quietly, I nearly missed her words. ¡°Breyona¨Cthe price is too steep.¡± I croaked, pain constricting in my chest. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll pay it.¡± Breyona turned her eyes to me, anger burning in her gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll pay anything. Do it, L!¡± Even with my muddled thinking, I knew what I would do. I had watched the life drain from Adrienne, and saw the sorrow in Mason¡¯s eyes as he epted her rejection. I wouldn¡¯t allow Breyona to go through the same. If the price was someone¡¯s life, I was terrified of what she might do. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Alpha Asher spoke, but I had made up my mind. The shadows that had lingered surged at the sound of my voice, their icy licks caressing my skin. Their smooth voices filled my mind, greeting an old friend who had called on them yet again. ¡®Save Giovanni.¡¯ I told them, ¡®Name your price.¡¯ Their silky voices wrapped around my head; the price of their favor burned into my mind. Breyona¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the empty space around me, where the shadows pulsed seductively. ¡®She¡¯ll pay it.¡¯ I whispered, ¡®Now save him.¡¯ The shadows seemed to twitch in anticipation, gliding towards Breyona excitedly. While fear shed in her eyes, she remained still. Her scream echoed into the night, bouncing off houses filled with people listening to the battle outside. Share Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 79 ¨C The blood that coated my stomach and hands was warm inparison to the shadow¡¯s ice coated words. Maya recoiled at their price; her hackles raised as an earsplitting growl reverberated throughout my mind. Breyona was still crouched over Giovanni, her eyes burning madly as she watched the shadows pulse around my body. They had asked the unthinkable, and Breyona had agreed blindly. ¡®Our price is this.¡¯ They hissed seductively in my ear, ¡®To save the Vampire she calls mate, we ask for the form of her wolf.¡¯ ¡°She¡¯ll pay it.¡± I whispered, meeting Breyona¡¯s burning gaze. ¡°Now save him.¡± The shadows pulsed around my body, slithering between my legs as they raced towards Breyona. ¡°What¨Cwhat was the price?¡± Breyona whimpered, her body unnaturally still as the shadows glided around her body. ¡®Your wolf form¨C¡± I croaked. Pain wracked through my body, but it wasn¡¯t originating from the wound in my stomach. The pain coursing through me was for my friend and what she was willing to give up for her mate. Her wolf would remain in her mind, trapped in a flesh-p****n. Unable to shift and roam the earth, unable to feel the dirt beneath her paws. Breyona had made the ultimate sacrifice for Giovanni, and I prayed he was willing to do the same. ¡°Their taking my wolf?¡± Her voice was small, smaller than I had ever heard it before. Breyona¡¯s voice was paper-thin ss, transparent as fear bled into her eyes. ¡°She¡¯ll still be there¨Cwithin you.¡± My voice cracked as I struggled to force the words from my mouth. ¡°But you won¡¯t be able to shift anymore. That¡¯s¨Cthat¡¯s their price.¡± Realization dawned in her eyes as one of the shadows surged forward,tching onto Breyona¡¯s chest. I was rooted in ce as a gut-wrenching scream tore from Breyona¡¯s mouth, cracking as her vocal cords struggled from the pressure. After just a few moments, the screaming died down, turning into a heartbroken whimper. Everything within me erupted into agony at the sight of her face, and for a moment I wished I had been the one to pay the price. One by one the shadows glided away from Breyona and over to Giovanni. The blood coating his body was thick and had a sweet smell to it. I knew without the shadows, Breyona¡¯s mate would be all but lost. The shadows caressed Giovanni¡¯s body, and Breyona¡¯s eyes widened as the shadow¡¯s voices spilt into the air. I could hear the sharp breath Asher su*ked in, and knew he could hear them as well. ¡®Remove the knife from his chest, she-wolf.¡¯ They hissed, their silky movements bing still as they waited impatiently. Breyona grasped the handle of the knife tightly, unresponsive as the silver coating seared her skin. Giovanni let out a grunt as the knife slipped from his chest and ttered to the pavement. She tore away the ripped shirt that covered his chest, exposing a smooth ne of bronze colored skin. The shadows had wasted little time, gliding over Giovanni¡¯s body to the wound that sat just above his heart. I watched in painful silence as the threads of his flesh formed together, muscle connecting to muscle, and his life-blood running dry. The shadows slithered away from his body, wrapping once around my ankles as though they were parting me goodbye. The street was silent, the only noiseing from Giovanni¡¯s chest. A dull thud that grew stronger, faster, as the wounds within his body healed. When his eyes fluttered open, a sob tore from Breyona¡¯s chest. She threw herself into Giovanni¡¯s arms, her body shaking as his arms snak*d around her body. Giovanni¡¯s dark eyes met my own, and for a moment, I swore there was a message deep within his intrusive gaze. Asher was at my side in seconds, his hands shaking as they peeled away the bottomyer of my dress. Blood had soaked into the ck fabric, staining his skin as his hands roamed my stomach. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Asher.¡± I hissed; my eyes remained on my best-friend. ¡°You were stabbed, L.¡± Asher met my eyes with murderous intensity, his hands trembling as they brushed across my b****y skin. Asher shot a hard look at Giovanni and Breyona, ¡°Stay where you are.¡± ¡°I have nowhere else to go.¡± I could see a sh of surprise in Asher¡¯s gaze at Giovanni¡¯s unexpected response, followed by suspicion. ¡°Where is the wound, L?¡± Asher¡¯s voice was hard, guarded as his hands ran over the smooth skin of my abdomen. ¡°I¡¯ll exinter.¡± I whispered, and met Giovanni¡¯s gaze. He was listening to our entire conversation, and while Breyona seemed to trust him, I remained on guard. Asher¡¯s eyes were burning with emotion, each shing in his gaze faster than I could process. His rough hand remained on my stomach, where the stab-wound had once been. ¡°You would betray your own kind for her?¡± Asher turned away from me, shooting me onest nce before cing his attention on Giovanni. Asher¡¯s voice swelled, feral dominance filling his voice as he stepped into the position of Alpha. His honey eyes were darkening, heavy flecks of gold swirling in his gaze. Giovanni met his stare unflinchingly, his arms never once wavering from Breyona¡¯s shaking form. ¡°Yes.¡± Giovanni answered, and I noted there was no hesitation in his voice. ¡°Yes, I would.¡± ¡°And what is it you expect now?¡± Asher questioned harshly, though there was no malice in his words. ¡°A ce in the pack? You would join amunity that holds nothing but hatred for your kind?¡± ¡°So long as Breyona remains, then yes.¡± Giovanni nodded, his arms tightening around Breyona. I noted the way she looked up at him,fort and love zing in her hazel eyes. Something had dawned on me at the sight of them together. Breyona had been with him before, had met up with him in the past. I hadn¡¯t a clue where or how, but love like that is not instantaneous. The way she looked at him struck something within me, and I found myself wondering how different Vampire¡¯s truly were to Werewolves. Asher was right, this town harbored much animosity towards Vampire¡¯s, and for a good reason but they hadn¡¯t a clue about my true heritage. Would my own pack reject me if they knew what I was? ¡®Asher?¡¯ I whispered through the mind-link, even though no one could hear us. His eyes remained on Giovanni, but his voice filtered through my head. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®Do you trust me?¡¯ I asked, and this time his eyes found my own. Confusion lingered in his eyes, but I could see in his gaze that he trusted me fully. ¡®I do.¡¯ He responded. ¡®Give Giovanni a chance.¡¯ I spoke quickly, leaving him no time to interrupt. ¡®Question him, keep him away from the pack, but do not tear him and Breyona apart.¡¯ ¡®You are supporting this?¡¯ His voice wasced with anger, though not directed towards me. ¡®You would have this pack harbor a Vampire, knowing the deaths and attacks we¡¯ve suffered?¡¯ ¡®I am half-vampire, Asher.¡¯ I forced strength into my words, and realized this was the first time I had admitted the truth to someone other than myself or Maya. ¡®It is not right to allow me to remain here, while casting Giovanni out.¡¯ ¡®You are also half-werewolf, L.¡¯ Asher responded; his tone hard. ¡®Giovanni has been directly involved with the deaths and attacks on this pack. For all we know, he could have helped take Sean.¡¯ ¡®I understand that.¡¯ I replied, my voice cracking at the thought of my Dad dragging a wounded Sean into the house. ¡®He is Breyona¡¯s mate for a reason, Asher. I think things are changing. I think¨CI think Vampire¡¯s and Werewolves have been separate for far too long.¡¯ I could feel the reluctance seeping from Asher¡¯s pores as we locked eyes, but I could also see the unwavering trust he held for me. The emotion was strong enough to bring tears to my eyes, to which Asher¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°If it were up to me, you would be executede morning.¡± Asher turned to Giovanni, his voice lowering into a rough growl. At Asher¡¯s words, Breyona¡¯s eyes snapped up. ¡°L has convinced me otherwise. She has convinced me you deserve¨Ca chance.¡± Two sets of eyes met my own, Breyona¡¯s and Giovanni¡¯s. Each burned with gratitude, but Giovanni¡¯s wasced with surprise. ¡°Breyona had once told me you would ept me.¡± Giovanni¡¯s light ent curled around his words, ¡°I did not believe her at the time. I hope I am able to live up to your expectations.¡± ¡°Oh, you will.¡± Asher nodded darkly, the blood of an Alpha coursing through his veins. ¡°Your existence will not be revealed to this pack¨Cnot yet. They will not take kindly to your presence here. There is a house on the outskirts of my territory, head there now and remain unseen. I wille to question you when this mess is fully sorted.¡± ¡°I would expect nothing less, Alpha Asher. Yet, I thank you for your hospitality.¡± Giovanni nodded; his face oddly serene as he looked down at Breyona. ¡°It¡¯s not me you should thank.¡± Alpha Asher grunted, ¡°Thank L, without her you would be d**d.¡± ¡°Thank you, L.¡± Giovanni nodded, keeping his intense gaze on my face. Gently, Giovanni stood and pulled Breyona into his arms. Her hazel eyes were wide and blood-shot as they burned into my face. I watched as her lips parted and moved silently, unable to force the words from her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll tell your Mom you decided to stay with me.¡± I promised her, ¡°I¡¯ll tell her you¡¯re alright.¡± The edges of her lips pulled up in a small smile, but I could see the shattered pieces of her heart slicing into her skin. I could see the pain of Breyona and her wolf lingering in those hazel eyes, celebrating their mate but mourning their loss. With Breyona in his arms, Giovanni darted down the road, his body bing blurred from the speed. ¡°Sean.¡± I choked, stumbling towards my house. The Vampire¡¯s corpses sat in the middle of the road; the scent of their thick blood lodged in my nose. Asher was beside me in an instant, his rough hand under my arm as he led me up the porch stairs. Lying on the floor was Sean, much paler than usual, with Dad hovering over him. Dad¡¯s face was rigid, the lines on his face appearing deeper and much more drawn out. Grandma flitted from the backyard to the kitchen, and finally back to Sean. She ced a wet rag against his stomach, pressing firmly as she Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. looked between the two of us. Her dark hair was streaked with grey, pulled up in a bun as her face contorted in concentration. Her eyes widened as she took in Asher and I standing there. I was sure the two of us looked horrible. I could feel the sticky blood drying to my skin, king and peeling off with every move I made. The short dress I was wearing was torn, revealing my blood-coated stomach and dark shorts. ¡°I put herbs on the wound.¡± Grandma¡¯s words were clipped as she focused on Sean. ¡°It¡¯ll help dissolve the silver in his blood, but he needs a doctor.¡± ¡°One is on their way.¡± Asher nodded; his face hard as he looked down at Sean. ¡°The Doctor¡¯s at the hospital will be quite busy, so I called for my personal Doctor.¡± ¡°The patrol teams.¡± I choked, my heartrate speeding as I remembered the fight urring around our town. ¡°When¨CTristan vanished, the rest of the Vampire¡¯s retreated.¡± Asher grimaced, his tone filled with fury as he spoke Tristan¡¯s name. Even with the horrendous scarlet mark on my skin, my stomach turned sour at the sound of Tristan¡¯s name. We remained with my Grandma and Dad until Asher¡¯s personal Doctor arrived. Only when I was sure Sean would survive, did we finally leave the house. As guilty as I felt over Sean¡¯s injury and Breyona¡¯s loss, my mind was overflowing with questions and sick realizations. My Father had used the shadows to save Tristan, which meant a price was to be paid. What had my Father paid for Tristan¡¯s escape? Alpha Asher and I got back into the car we left on the side of the road. Some of his men had already arrived, removing the bodies and blood from the road. Asher had told me Alpha Zeke fought on the northern side of town, mowing down Vampire¡¯s as fast as he could. Zeke had brought Bran with him, who k****d the Vampire¡¯s with equal ferocity. Luna Freya had remained at the packhouse, but sent her men to aid in the fight. The silence in the car allowed me too much time to think. Either Brittany had been wrong, or she had nned for Asher to move all of his men to the southern side, taking her warning as truth. While I was still suspicious, I still believed Brittany deserved a chance to clear her name. The scent of drying blood set my teeth on edge as I allowed my fingers to graze my creamy skin. Beneath the thickyer of dried blood, my stomach was smooth and without injury. ¡®Where is the wound, L?¡¯ Asher had asked as the fighting finished and Giovanni was healed. Maya had recoiled from the thought, from the same realization I had but it would change nothing. Even Maya couldn¡¯t deny what had happened. Turning my head from Alpha Asher¡¯s gaze, I ran my tongue over the dried Vampire blood on my lip and trembled at the taste. The Vampire had been half-human. I knew that, because as the blood hit my tastebuds, strength and bliss shocked my nerve endings. I had been stunned into silence as the blood brought strength to my weary body, the wound in my stomach sewing itself back together. Most of the drive home I had been mulling over the price my father paid for Tristan¡¯s escape, and why he would agree to such a thing in the first ce. What was so important about Tristan? While questions swam in my head, battering against my skull until a dull ache formed, only one of my questions was answered. Situated in front of the packhouse, with her back against the door sat a girl I had thought about only a handful of times. Our only interaction had been before I knew the truth, when the Vampires were sneaking onto ournd. Jessie was positioned against the front door, her legs stretched out as though she were waiting for someone. Only she wasn¡¯t waiting. Her eyes were wide in fear, staring off into the distance. Her small hands were clutching her neck, and through them I could see the thick jagged line that nearly severed her head from her body. Just like with Adrienne, there wasn¡¯t a drop of Jessie¡¯s blood on the ground. Share Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 80 ¨C Alpha Asher mind-linked his Beta, and the two of us waited by Jessie¡¯s body until he showed. With Jessie¡¯s lifeless face lingering in my mind, Asher turned to face me. His honey eyes were hard as they regarded me, stress and exhaustion hidden beneath the surface. ¡°The Vampire King used her as payment, didn¡¯t he?¡± Asher asked, recognizing the pattern of d***h. ¡°It seems he did.¡± I frowned, my eyes lingering on the spot Jessie had once sat. ¡®This isn¡¯t your fault, L.¡¯ Maya murmured, ¡®You aren¡¯t responsible for everyone.¡¯ I wasn¡¯t sure she knew about her heritage, and I never had the chance to exin. I had long stopped trying to understand the shadows and why they demand such payments, but I couldn¡¯t see the point in Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. k*****g another half-blood. Jessie was just a child, born into a world where species are at war, and coteral damage is high. ¡°Why?¡± Asher grimaced, anger ring in his dark eyes. ¡°She was like me.¡± I stated simply, turning my face away as his intense eyes searched for my own. ¡°Not the same blood-line, but she was a half-blood.¡± ¡°How long have you known this?¡± Asher asked, his voice dark. ¡°Not long.¡± I shook my head, ¡°I met her when the attacks were happening. We could both smell the Vampire¡¯s¨Cthough neither of us knew where the scent wasing from.¡± ¡°And this is an indication of her species?¡± Asher asked, his voice taking on an impatient tone. I brushed the anger in his voice off, knowing we both endured a very long night. I wondered if either of us would manage to achieve any sleep. With my birthday two days away and a war between species looming over my head, I needed all the sleep I could manage. ¡°You can¡¯t tell Breyona any of this.¡± I sighed, knowing her Mom would k**l the two of us if she found out we read her private collection of books. ¡°Breyona¡¯s Mom has a secret stash of books. We broke into her safe and read them. ording to the books, Vampire¡¯s scents are nearly undetectable. The scent is undetectable, unless you¡¯re a Vampire.¡± ¡°Undetectable?¡± Asher questioned; his eyes were captivated as I continued speaking. ¡°They smell sweet¨Clike, really sweet.¡± I grimaced as the smell ebbed to the front of my memory. ¡°Jessie could smell them too.¡± ¡°Then, I suppose the shadows asked for the life of a half-blood.¡± Asher frowned, ¡°Though he hadn¡¯t k****d her himself.¡± ¡°Maybe the shadows have a preference.¡± I shrugged, though a nagging feeling remained in my gut. ¡°I¡¯m no closer to figuring them out than I was a month ago.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure I want you to figure them out.¡± Asher murmured to himself, each of us sharing a look of uncertain concern. ¡°We need to talk to Brittany, don¡¯t we?¡± I sighed, knowing this night wasn¡¯t through yet. ¡°We do.¡± Asher nodded, ¡°Though I would prefer to speak with her sooner rather thanter.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I frowned, ¡°I think I should speak with Tyler. ¡°Even locked in a cell, I cannot stand the thought of him under the same roof as you.¡± Asher growled lowly, exhaling sharply as we entered the house. Alpha Bran had made it back to the packhouse before us, and was slumped on the living room couch. A thin trail of blood ran the length of his face, along with a b****y wound on his arm. The pristine couch in the living room was flecked with blood, but neither Alpha seemed to care. ¡°One of the fking vermin bit me.¡± Alpha Bran snapped, holding his arm up to showcase the b****y wound. ¡°Bit me like I¡¯m a fking sausage.¡± ¡°Did you make him regret it?¡± I found myself asking, a dry smile on my face as I looked at the Alpha I had once beat. ¡°I did, my dear.¡± Alpha Bran returned my grim smile with one of his own. ¡°His remains are scattered throughout the forest.¡± ¡°And what of Alpha Zeke?¡± Asher questioned, his eyes shing at Bran with annoyance. ¡°Tending to his men.¡± Alpha Bran grunted. The putrid smell was far from mind as we walked down into the dungeons. While my nose wrinkled at the scent, my stomach no longer turned itself into knots. I had seen enough d***h and blood tost a lifetime, a putrid stench was nothingpared to that. Reluctantly, Asher took the left tunnel where Brittany resided and I took the right. Unable to leave Brittany and Tyler unguarded, Asher had left two men each to guard their cells. Isaac and one of Asher¡¯s men guarded Tyler¡¯s cell. It was almost humorous to see Tyler¡¯s once best-friend guarding his p****n cell, though Isaac¡¯s eyes held no fondness for his old friend. ¡°L.¡± Isaac nodded; his eyes hard as he nced at Tyler¡¯s slumped figure. ¡°I wanted to apologize about¨Cbefore.¡± ¡°No need.¡± I shook my head, dismissing his apology with a wave. I had long ago moved on from Tyler. The more I thought about my rtionship with Tyler, the more I realized how much I had truly changed. The girl who dated Tyler was the shallow daughter of a Beta. She didn¡¯t care for pack politics or a war between species. Even though it had only been a year ago, it felt like another lifetime. ¡°Trying to get in her pants already, Isaac?¡± Tyler snorted; his voice rough fromck of water. ¡°Get in line, though I¡¯m not sure you canpete with an Alpha or Vampire.¡± Isaac didn¡¯t react to Tyler¡¯s bait, clearly used to it at this point. I rolled my eyes at Tyler and watched as he pulled himself from the earthen wall. He was looking much more haggard than yesterday, his hair a couple shades darker from a thick coating of dirt. ¡°I assume there¡¯s a reason behind your visit?¡± Tyler smirked, having the gall to act smug while he rotted in a silver cage. ¡°Are things not going so well with your new Alpha?¡± The bitterness in Tyler¡¯s words fell on my ears, and part of me wanted tough. While a war between our species must have been brewing for quite some time, it was Tyler that lit the match and watched everything go up in mes. Had Tyler truly expected everything to work out in his favor? ¡®Yes, because his pride clouds his mind.¡¯ Maya murmured. ¡°Let¡¯s y a game, shall we?¡± Tyler chuckled, though hisughter was a shell of what it used to be. ¡°A question for a question.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± I nodded, remaining cautious incase Tyler had something up his sleeve. ¡°Are you worried, L?¡± Tyler spoke lowly, his eyes aze with hidden emotion. ¡°I assume your birthday ising up any day now. Whoever could your mate be?¡± ¡°That¡¯s two questions.¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°And of course, I¡¯m worried. Did you know about the a****k tonight?¡± ¡°Tonight?¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes were bright, almost hopeful. ¡°I knew they were nning an a****k, but I hadn¡¯t a clue when or where it would happen. How far did they get?¡± I couldn¡¯t see the harm in answering his question, so I obliged. ¡°Not far.¡± I shrugged, ¡°They headed to my Dad¡¯s house. It seems they were looking for me.¡± I watched in silence as some of the light in Tyler¡¯s eyes diminished. I realized; Tyler was hoping the Vampire¡¯s would rescue him. He had nothing for them, nothing to benefit their cause of theplete destruction of all werewolves. They wouldn¡¯te for Tyler, and now he was beginning to believe it. ¡°Is Brittany in on this?¡± I asked, watching Tyler¡¯s expression carefully. Irritation flooded my veins as an ear-splitting grin formed on Tyler¡¯s face. A deep, raspy chuckle emerged from his chest while his eyes were bright with amusement. ¡°You¡¯re desperate for this answer, I can see it in your eyes.¡± Tyler snickered, ¡°Perhaps she is¨Cbut maybe she isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Enough, cut the bull-sh*t.¡± I snapped, pinching the bridge of my nose as I exhaled slowly. As I opened my eyes, Tyler¡¯s grin had only widened. ¡°How interesting.¡± Tyler chuckled, ¡°If I told you she was in fact working with the Vampire¡¯s, your Alpha would k**l her, but I could be lying. Could you handle that, L? Could you live with yourself knowing your precious Alpha tortured and m******d an innocent girl?¡± I knew this conversation was pointless when Tyler erupted into unhingedughter. His time in Asher¡¯s dungeons had muddled his mind, or perhaps he had always been this way. There was one other option, one I had refused to think about until we were left empty handed. I could use the one-sided bond between Tristan and I to find out the truth. If Brittany was working with the Vampire¡¯s, Tristan would know. For once, Maya begrudgingly epted my alternative n. Asher and I were silent as we retreated up to our bedroom. Once the door closed softly, he turned to face me. I could see the exhaustion etched onto his gorgeous face; the corners of his full lips were turned down. His eyes were clouded, filled with emotion that knotted my stomach. If anyone were to look closely, they would see the truth behind Alpha Asher. Rumored to be ruthless and cruel, Asher had a limitless love for his pack and people. There was nothing he wouldn¡¯t do for his pack, nothing he wouldn¡¯t sacrifice. ¡°Did she say anything?¡± I found myself asking, holding myself back from running into his arms. ¡°She cried, a lot.¡± Asher sighed, running a hand through his already messy hair. ¡°I had to resort to some¨Cunsavory methods to ensure she wasn¡¯t lying.¡± ¡°And was she?¡± I leaned in, my heart hammering for some unknown reason. ¡°She ims to have no idea the Vampire¡¯s changed their ns.¡± Asher murmured thoughtfully, yet a shred of suspicion lingered within him. ¡°You¡¯re not going to like this¨Cbut it¡¯s something I need to do.¡± I grimaced at how weak my own voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯m going to use the bond between Tristan and I to visit him. I¡¯ll do everything I can to uncover the traitors in this pack.¡± Asher¡¯s honey eyes turned dark in seconds, shing in anger as he stalked over to me. Before his lips parted, I knew what he was going to say. There wasn¡¯t a chance in h**l he would willingly allow me to do this, but I didn¡¯t care. I continued speaking before he had the chance to utter a single word. ¡°This is my pack too, Asher. Sean could have died tonight. My Dad, my Grandma both could have died tonight.¡± I frowned, remembering the fear I felt when my Dad ran from the house. ¡°If she is innocent, I won¡¯t let Brittany suffer.¡± ¡°I have one condition.¡± Asher murmured darkly; lingering anger continued to swim in his obsidian eyes. ¡°If he touches you, moves towards you, or breaths too closely, you wille right back.¡± ¡°I will, I promise.¡± I nodded, and I truly meant it. The part of me that longed for Tristan was much easier to control now, and I knew I wouldn¡¯t be caught off guard by him again. Surprise jolted me as Asher wrapped his arms around my waist, holding me to his chest tightly. The quickened pace of his heart matched my own and calmed some of the raging storm within me. His dark eyes were consuming, heating my skin as they roamed my face slowly. His hot breath fanned across my lips, and my body leaned in on its own ord. Every nerve ending erupted in little explosions at the short distance between us. The heat that radiated from his core warmed me, and chased away the chill that settled in my bones when I called on the shadows. As his lips hovered above my own, a surge of fear washed over me, strong enough to bring me to my knees. All this time with Asher, and I hadn¡¯t asked the obvious question in fear of the answer. Unknowingly, I had given this man my entire heart and was unsure if I owned his in return. The fear that crippled me spurred my decision. Confusion fluttered in the depths of his dark eyes as I turned my head away from his own. ¡°Asher¨Cwhat do you feel for me?¡± I found myself asking, looking into the depths of his eyes as though they held the answer. I had held back asking these questions, knowing I would be destroyed if the answer wasn¡¯t what I expected. I had shoved those burning questions away, content to live in bliss with Asher. ¡°What do I feel for you?¡± He murmured, those intoxicating eyes burning into my own. ¡°Why have you waited so long to ask me this?¡± ¡°I¨CI was afraid.¡± I grimaced, clearing my throat in a poor attempt to strengthen my voice. A fool could hear how fragile my words were, how everything hinged on Asher¡¯s response. ¡°I¡¯m still afraid.¡± ¡°I find you intriguing, intoxicating, and utterly irresistible.¡± Asher purred, his hand tracingzy circles across my lower back. ¡°I think about you so often, I moved you into my house and bedroom. And how do you feel about me, L?¡± ¡°I¨C¡± Those three words hovered on my tongue, sweet like honey as it awoken my tastebuds. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to utter those words, not without knowing for sure. ¡°Am I your mate?¡± Those four words hovered in the air between us, and as the seconds ticked by, my heart cracked painfully. Asher¡¯s eyes gave nothing away, not a single emotion as he weighed my words on his tongue. Even as my heart threatened to split in two, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to regret asking the question. My patience had finally run thin, and I couldn¡¯t stand waiting the two days until my birthday. Asher¡¯s words were slow and measured, as though he spent a considerable amount of time thinking over his response. He had gone over this conversation in his head hundreds of times, waiting until I was brave enough to ask the question. ¡°I know how I feel about you.¡± Asher murmured; his hand rough as it trailed along my cheek. ¡°The moment I met you, I was drawn in. My parents told me many times what the mate-bond feels like, and yet¨Cthis is different.¡± ¡°Different.¡± The word stung my skin, like a de against soft flesh. ¡°I understood more once I learned you were half-vampire.¡± Asher murmured, capturing my attention with a gentle s****e of his hand. ¡°Vampires are able to pick their own mates, yet werewolves cannot. You are a mix of both. While I feel drawn to you, how are we to know you cannot just pick a mate as you please?¡± Something inside of me ached as I understood the reason behind Asher¡¯s restraint. He hadn¡¯t given that part of himself over to me in fear I wouldn¡¯t choose him, as if anyone else stood a chance. ¡°You think I might be able to choose my own mate?¡± I asked. The thought had never urred to me before, but sent a jolt of panic down my spine. This was a good thing, right? Yet, I felt no relief. If I were able to choose my own mate, that meant Asher had a mate in the world, and she wasn¡¯t me. I had knowingly gotten involved with another Alpha, one whose mate was possibly someone other than myself. I had promised I would never go through this again, and yet I couldn¡¯t seem to resist Asher. ¡°What if you¡¯re wrong?¡± I questioned, holding his gaze as I silently pleaded with the Moon-Goddess. ¡°What if¨Cwhat if you¡¯re my mate?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re my mate, I¡¯d consider myself the luckiest Alpha in the world and will not hesitate to remove that Vampire¡¯s mark from your skin.¡± Asher purred, drawing me into his arms once more. His thick fingers trailed over my back, and I couldn¡¯t hold in the jagged sigh that left my lips. Despite the renewed anticipation I felt for my birthday, the knot epassing my heart had finally began to unravel. Share Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 81 ¨C Iid awake until Asher¡¯s breathing grew heavy, slowing as he fell asleep. With his arms wrapped around me, and the heat from his body warming my bones, I closed my eyes and thought of Tristan. It was harder than I expected, tapping into that sliver of myself, the part of me that longed for Tristan. Hour after hour passed as I stared at the backs of my eyelids, until a tugging sensation formed in my gut. Instead of fighting the intrusive feeling, I allowed myself to be pulled away. The world around me faded into ck until my surroundings changedpletely. This room was different from the one I had previously met Tristan in. The walls were b**e, rough as if the room itself were carved from stone. A plush bed sat in the middle of the room,rge enough for four people to sleepfortably. A Persian rug sat across the tiled floor, golden whorls and shapes glittered on its surface. Across the room sat a gilded firece, the edges were etched in gold, reflecting light as the fire within zed merrily. In front of the firece sat a long couch, deep maroon in color. As my eyes wandered over every feature of the room, I nearly missed the figure sitting on the couch. I circled around the couch and faced Tristan. His blonde hair looked gold as it attracted light from the zing fire. His hands were sped tightly, anger burning in his gaze as he stared into the hungry mes. I watched in silence as he noticed me, the anger reced itself with amused interest. ¡°Well, hello beautiful.¡± Tristan purred, leaning back on the couch as his eyes roamed mezily. I ignored the tingling of my scarlet mark and gave Tristan a hard look. I could still see the remnants of anger burning in his eyes, though he tried to conceal it with a sly grin. ¡°Rough night?¡± I asked, my eyes probing the depths of his own. Tristan hid his irritation skillfully, a look of mock offense forming on his face. ¡°Clearly.¡± He scoffed, but continued eyeing up my b**e legs. ¡°Though, you could drastically change that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t count on it.¡± I snorted, ¡°Does it hurt? To know one of your own betrayed you for the love of a she- wolf.¡± ¡°Hurt?¡± Tristan mused; his eyebrow cocked. ¡°It does not hurt. Is it a horrible inconvenience? Yes. Regardless, Giovanni will be dealt with in time.¡± ¡°If you say so.¡± I shrugged, schooling my face into a mask of indifference. ¡°Giovanni¡¯s loyalty will be useful. I can¡¯t wait to hear what he knows.¡± ¡°My dear, you believe you are the only ones who have spies?¡± The corners of Tristan¡¯s lips twitched, his eyes yful and amused. ¡°Really?¡± I chuckled, shaking my head in disbelief. ¡°I highly doubt your spies would get past Alpha Asher for long.¡± ¡°You think too highly of your Alpha.¡± Tristan chuckled, his ocean eyes burning into my own. ¡°Though, I¡¯ll let you find out for yourself.¡± ¡°Is Brittany one of those spies?¡± I mused, paying close attention to the emotion burning in his eyes. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Whether Tristan had anticipated my question or not, his eyes revealed nothing. His lips twitched into a smile, one that sent irritation flooding my veins. ¡°Brittany?¡± Tristan smirked, ¡°The mate of your prior boyfriend?¡± ¡°You know who I¡¯m talking about.¡± I rolled my eyes, his smirk widening. ¡°Is she a spy?¡± ¡°And why should I give you anything, beautiful?¡± Tristan asked, ¡°You have given me nothing in return.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked, my eyebrow raised as I anticipated his response. ¡°You.¡± Tristan shrugged, shing me a predatory grin. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s not going to happen.¡± I shook my head. A headache danced around my temples, and I wondered how that was possible. Tristan¡¯s eyes trailed over my body, and yet he made no move to approach me. His eyes flickered from my own to the far wall, lingering on the clock for just a few moments. When his eyes met my own, a joyful grin formed on his face. ¡°I suppose it would do no harm to tell you now.¡± Tristan shrugged, ¡°By the time you wake up, it will be toote.¡± ¡°Tell me what?¡± I asked, wondering if he could hear the affect his words had on my heart. ¡°Brittany is much more than meets the eye.¡± Tristan smirked, ¡°She is quite the mastermind. Your Alpha suspected, and yet she remained alive. Such a shame, the consequences won¡¯t be pleasant.¡± My stomach dropped as his words settled in my mind, each word piercing my skin like shards of ss. Tyler could have avoided all of this and told me himself, but he continued ying games. I wasn¡¯t sure what Tristan meant when he said it would be toote, but I couldn¡¯t risk staying around any longer. ¡°Goodbye, beautiful.¡± Tristan purred, ¡°Until we meet again.¡± The connection between the two of us snapped like a thin sheet of ss, shattering to the floor as I awoke in bed. The sun was beginning to rise, casting hues of gold along the damp earth. Stray beams of light ebbed through the c******s, though the room was still cloaked in darkness. I pulled myself from bed and quietly slipped on some clothes, noting how calm Asher¡¯s breathing sounded. The entire house was silent, and I saw no point in needlessly waking Asher up. I tiptoed downstairs, shuddering at how dark and eerie the house felt at night. I headed down to the basement, feeling the overwhelming need to check on Brittany and Tyler. Tristan¡¯s words had embedded themselves under my skin, filling me with a sense of dread and paranoia. As I made it down to the basement, I nearly screamed as Luna Freya emerged from the dark dungeon tunnel. Surprise flooded her eyes as she ced a hand against her heart. ¡°L, you nearly gave me a heart a****k.¡± Luna Freya exhaled sharply, humor dancing in her eyes. ¡°Same here.¡± I nodded, letting out a breathless chuckle. ¡°What are you doing down here?¡± ¡°I needed to check on Brittany.¡± Luna Freya frowned; concern etched onto her face. ¡°I understand Alpha Asher is suspicious after the a****kst night, and I allowed him to¨Cquestion her, but I needed to make sure she was alright.¡± I wondered what unsavory methods Asher had resorted to in order to get answers from Brittany, though I couldn¡¯t me him. Holding the title of Alpha wasn¡¯t an easy job, especially when you looked over the sides of Asher. ¡°I understand.¡± I grimaced, and for a moment I wondered why I hade down here in the first ce. ¡°How is she¨C¡° My words caught in my throat as the dark stain on Luna Freya¡¯s jacket made itself known. Deep in color, shining under the poor basement lights. The blood on her jacket was still wet, though her skin was free of blemishes or wounds. Every ounce of motherly concern drained from Luna Freya¡¯s face as she caught the location of my gaze. Something dark and feral crossed her eyes, and without hesitation, she lunged for my throat. I had just enough time to scramble backwards, knocking into a stack of boxes. I grunted as something hard mmed into my head, but remained focused on Luna Freya. I steadied myself as the boxes crashed to the floor, and I hoped the noise had woken the entire house. ¡®Asher!¡¯ I shouted through the mind-link, ¡®Asher, wake up!¡± Her canines were lengthened, her ws elongated as she lunged again. Her ws scraped against the skin on my stomach, but I rolled to the side with seconds to spare. Warm blood seeped into my t-shirt, but I couldn¡¯t waste the time to assess the damage. It was clear from the way Luna Freya moved, that she had extensive experience in fighting. Her movements were graceful, calcted and precise. She wasn¡¯t toying with her prey, as most werewolves do, she was heading straight for the k**l. Her speed was half of my own, though it was my speed that kept me alive. ¡®L?¡¯ His voice was faint due to the roaring in my ears. My head throbbed in time to my quickening heartbeat. K*****g Luna Freya was thest thing I wanted, but I knew she wouldn¡¯t let me leave this basement alive. From the look of primal determination on her face, I knew Asher would never get answers from her. I felt my own ws emerge and watched as she failed to defend her left side. With a slim chance of survival, I lunged at her. A snarl of fury left her lips as my ws sunk into her sides, and my canines met her throat. I was greeted by the thick taste of her blood. Rich and decadent like dark chocte, I struggled to pull myself from her body. Her ws scraped at my skin, but my grip on her was iron d. I could no longer feel the stinging pain as her ws raked into my flesh. Instead of pain, her ws felt like gentle caresses. I wanted to be repulsed, but everything within me praised the blood. It ignited my cells, shocking my nerve endings as I became bloated with strength. Maya remained silent, speechless as she watched the other side of me make itself known. As much as Maya wanted to be angry, she knew what I was, and epted me regardless. ¡°L?¡± Asher¡¯s voice was a beacon that pulled me away, pulling my attention from Luna Freya¡¯s blood. I forced myself away from Luna Freya¡¯s body, unable to pull my eyes from her frozen corpse. Her face was contorted in rage, her ws still lengthened. Her blood coated my mouth, and I resisted the animalistic urge to lick everyst drop. I couldn¡¯t force myself to meet Asher¡¯s eyes, convinced this would change everything between us. How could he care for a monster? Would he even want me as a mate after this? Large hands pulled me from the floor, setting me on my feet. My legs felt like jelly, but remained strong from the blood I had consumed. Asher¡¯s hands toyed at the shredded shirt I wore, peeling it back to look at my stomach. Luna Freya¡¯s ws had shed across my stomach, but there was no wound to be found. Asher wiped away my blood with part of the shirt, running his fingers over my stomach slowly. Instead of a wound, there were three raised lines, thick and jagged. The wound alone would have k****d me, and yet the blood healed them effortlessly. ¡°That¡¯s how you healed from the stab wound.¡± Asher spoke, though his voice held no animosity. I dared to look into his eyes, flinching at the softness within them. ¡°This would have k****d you.¡± ¡°I¨C¡± My voice fell short, sputtering out as I realized I hadn¡¯t a clue what to say. ¡°When did you find out you craved blood?¡± Asher asked, cupping my chin as he forced me to stare into his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t¨CI don¡¯t crave it.¡± I winced at the word, ¡°When I taste it, I like it. I¡¯m not some walking blood addict.¡± ¡°How interesting.¡± Asher murmured, tearing the bottom of my shirt off and using it to wipe the blood from my lips. ¡°Interesting?¡± I choked, ncing down at Luna Freya¡¯s body. ¡°I k****d her, and drank her blood. It¡¯s disgusting.¡± ¡°It¡¯s who you are.¡± Asher stated simply, unphased by what just happened. ¡°Though, it seems you don¡¯t need blood to survive. You¡¯ve gone eighteen years without it.¡± ¡°She¡¯s half-vampire?¡± Zeke¡¯s voice broke the trance between Asher and I, as we both whipped around to meet his surprised face. Wearing nothing but loose-fitting sweatpants, it was clear Zeke had just woken up. His dark hair was a mess on his head, sticking up in random directions. ¡°She is.¡± Asher nodded slowly; his eyes locked on his friend. ¡°Though, I would appreciate if you kept the information to yourself. Alpha Bran is quite¨Cbloodthirsty when ites to Vampire¡¯s.¡± Much to my dismay, Zeke snorted at Asher¡¯s terminology and shed me an uneasy smile. ¡°Luna Freya. What happened?¡± Zeke asked, both him and Asher meeting my gaze. ¡°Might as well exin from the beginning.¡± Asher grunted. ¡°Well¨Ca vampire marked me, so I have a constant connection to him until I find my mate. I visited him through the markst night. I needed to know if Brittany was telling the truth, or if we had more than one traitor in this pack. He told me Brittany was a spy, but by the time I woke up, I¡¯d be toote.¡± I grimaced, ¡°I came down here just as Luna Freya was leaving the dungeons. She had blood on her clothes¨Cfresh blood. When she saw I noticed, she attacked me.¡± ¡°Luna Freya was a spy.¡± Zeke scoffed, shaking his head as he stared down at her corpse. ¡°Anything else I need to know?¡± ¡°My father is the Vampire King, so there¡¯s that.¡± I sighed, wishing I could start this morning over. Alpha Zeke looked oddly at peace with the information I was handing him, though it could prove dangerous to myself. Zeke turned to Asher, meeting his eyes with a hard stare. ¡°I only need to ask once. Do you trust her?¡± Zeke asked Asher, and I tried not to be offended by the question. ¡°L had the chance to let me d*e, and yet here I am.¡± Asher nodded, a soft smile on his face. ¡°I trust her with my life.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Zeke gave me a gentle smile, ¡°I had to ask.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little offended, but I understand.¡± I huffed, watching as Zeke¡¯s smile widened. ¡°We need to go down there. That blood on Luna Freya¡¯s jacket didn¡¯t belong to her.¡± The three of us headed down to the dungeons, walking down the damp corridors as we approached the fork in the tunnels. ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Tyler.¡± I nodded to the two of them and turned on my heel. The scent of fresh blood mixed with the scent of old, both alluring and disgusting as it entered my nose. As I walked into the room where Tyler¡¯s cage sat, I noticed two bodies slumped to the floor. Isaac and one of Asher¡¯s meny lifeless on the ground, their eyes wide as though they were reliving the a****k that cost them their life. Blood coated their throats and torso¡¯s, and I kneeled down to view the wound on their necks. The wound on their neck wasn¡¯t from the shadows, but from a werewolf¡¯s ws. Puckered and jagged, the wounds on their neck still glistened with blood. My heart ached for Isaac and the mate I knew he had, though I had never met her before. When I turned to face Tyler¡¯s cell, my jaw ttered to the floor. Strung against the wall like meat, Tyler¡¯s face was etched into a look of h****r. His shirt had been torn from his body. A thick, jagged line spanned the length of his chest. The wound was gaping, showing the white of his ribcage. Sitting on the floor of his cell sat his heart, neatly carved from his chest. Share Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 82 ¨C Asher had set to work the moment he returned from Brittany¡¯s cell. Luna Freya had managed to free Brittany and k**l the guards. Upon further investigation, one of the patrol teams on the western side of his territory had been k****d. We could only assume Luna Freya had been working with the Vampire¡¯s and used them to free Brittany. Without Tyler, we hadn¡¯t a clue why Brittany was valuable to the Vampires, and I was reluctant to visit Tristan and ask him myself. Asher and Zeke left the house shortly after searching the dungeons, taking their Beta¡¯s with them. The rest of Asher¡¯s men had arrived and needed proper housing and food. Bran had also left due to the arrival of his men. The few warriors Luna Freya brought with her were confused by her absence, and repulsed at how their Luna had betrayed the pack. Breyona wasn¡¯t answering my calls, not that I expected her to. While I was still uneasy about Giovanni, I knew he would never hurt her. I resisted the urge to call Mason, though I hadn¡¯t heard from him since the Vampire¡¯s had attacked the pack. Even my Grandma, Dad, and Sean were busy. For the first time in a long time, I felt utterly bored. I savored the free time I had, relishing in the peacefulness. Sometime during the afternoon, Breyona had finally called. After reassuring me everything with her and Giovanni was fine, she asked if I would sleep over tonight. Breyona picked me up from the packhouse around seven at night. The stress and weariness had left her shoulders, leaving a light glow across her skin. Her eyes had a sparkle within them, twinkling with happiness when she thought I wasn¡¯t looking. ¡°How¡¯s everything with Giovanni?¡± I asked, noticing the smile that tugged at her lips when I said his name. ¡°He¡¯s struggling. He¡¯s leaving behind his family, but he understands the choice he made.¡± Breyona sighed, ¡°Alpha Asher stopped by today and questioned him. He seemed to believe Giovanni.¡± ¡°Asher stopped by?¡± I frowned. I hadn¡¯t seen or heard from him all day. ¡°Only for a couple minutes.¡± Breyona shook her head, ¡°Is it bad that I¡¯m happy? I feel horrible for Giovanni, and I understand what he lost¨Cbut, I¡¯m still really happy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a bad thing.¡± I frowned, ¡°I just hope other Vampire¡¯s see things his way. We don¡¯t want to eradicate them the way they do us.¡± ¡°Giovanni never wanted any part of that.¡± Breyona frowned, ¡°He was raised to obey the King above anyone else, his opinions never mattered.¡± ¡°Well, they do now.¡± I nodded, giving her a reassuring grin. We spent the night in her bedroom as we had countless times in the past. She told me about Giovanni, and how she would meet with him at her Aunt¡¯s house. I could see the guilt burning in her eyes, but I couldn¡¯t seem to muster any me. I knew I would have done the same. She couldn¡¯t seem to stay away, but she hadn¡¯t betrayed the pack by giving him information. I promised her I wouldn¡¯t tell Asher, a promise I was happy to keep. Her pastel pink walls remained the same, even though she had begged her Mom for months to repaint the room. Over the years, her twin sized bed had been switched out for arger one, along with a sofa against the far wall. Her room hadn¡¯t changed much from when we used to be friends. ¡®I hear you¡¯re spending the night away from me.¡¯ Asher¡¯s deep voice coiled into my mind. ¡®Who told you?¡¯ I asked, shooting a suspicious look at Breyona. ¡®Breyona.¡¯ Asher chuckled, hisugh deep and rich. ¡®Whatever will I do without you hogging my bed?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t hog the bed.¡¯ I scoffed, ¡®You¡¯re the one that likes to cuddle all night.¡¯ ¡®You sleep nak*d.¡¯ Asher chuckled, ¡®Can you me me for wanting to stay close?¡¯ ¡®I sleep nak*d because you refuse to let me sleep in clothes.¡¯ I rolled my eyes, though a blush had already began forming on my face. ¡®Clothes are restricting.¡¯ Asher snickered, ¡®I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll miss you tonight.¡¯ Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡®The mighty Alpha Asher can handle a night to himself.¡¯ I cooed, chuckling as his low growl reverberated through the mind-link. ¡®After all, you left me alone all day today.¡¯ ¡®I had business to attend to.¡¯ Asher sighed, and my heart fluttered as a strong pang of longing flowed through the mind-link. ¡®Does that business have anything to do with why my entire family seemed to be busy?¡¯ I smirked. ¡®It is your birthday tomorrow.¡¯ Asher chuckled. ¡®I don¡¯t need a party or anything like that.¡¯ I sighed, though a smile had worked its way onto my face. ¡®I have enough to worry about tomorrow.¡¯ ¡®In the midst of all this d***h, we all need some downtime.¡¯ I could feel Asher¡¯s smirk through the mind- link, ¡®You most of all.¡¯ ¡®I suppose it wasn¡¯t a horrible idea.¡¯ I chuckled, my face turning red at the thought of Asher organizing a party for my birthday. ¡®Goodnight, L.¡¯ Asher purred, ¡®I¡¯ll be thinking of you tonight.¡¯ Breyona eyed me suspiciously as I ended the mind-link, the corners of her lips turning up in a smirk as she registered the heat on my face. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you talked to Alpha Asher.¡± Breyona snickered. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t have the same look on your face when we were talking about Giovanni.¡± I teased. The two of us stayed upte, talking as we used to. Asher was right, we needed some fun in the midst of all this drama. We couldn¡¯t let d***h takeughter and love from us. I curled up on Breyona¡¯s couch, a mountain of nkets covering me to rece Asher¡¯s incredible body heat. Sleeping without him left me feeling cold, but I reminded myself it was only for one night. As I slipped into darkness, a feeling of unease settled in my stomach. The pink walls around me faded, reced with smooth stone. The carpeted floors evaporated, turning into smooth tile. Where her desk had once sat, a roaring firece resided. Tristan stood from the couch he sat on, a breathtaking smile on his face as we locked eyes. I was positive I hadn¡¯t brought myself here, and wondered if he were able to call me against my will. ¡°Hello, beautiful.¡± Tristan grinned, ¡°Happy birthday, L.¡± My eyes flickered to the clock on his wall, looking strangely out of ce against the velvet maroon furniture. Tristan was right, it was my birthday. The clock on his wall read three in the morning. ¡°What am I doing here?¡± I grimaced, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring myself here.¡± ¡°For once, I called on you.¡± Tristan smirked, ¡°It¡¯s not every day the future Vampire Queen finds her mate.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not my mate.¡± I scoffed, relief flooding my veins at the absence of a mate-bond between Tristan and I. ¡°You are half Vampire, L.¡± Tristan smiled slyly, his ocean eyes seemed to capture the light from the fire, making them flicker with heat. His voice turned ufortably soft as he began to approach me. ¡°You are more like me than you think. Tell me beautiful, did you enjoy the taste of that Vampire¡¯s blood? Did it make you feel powerful?¡± Heat flooded to my face but disgust did not follow. He was right. The Vampires blood healed the wound in my stomach, but also filled me with a sense of power. The blood swelled my muscles, and sharpened my senses. The taste was alluring and rich like dark chocte, and as hard as I tried, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to feel disgusted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything, beautiful.¡± Tristan murmured,ing to a stop just a few inches away from me. His hand grazed across my jaw, but I was rooted in ce. The trail his hand made across my face was warm, simr to how drinking blood made me feel. ¡°So beautiful, so perfect.¡± Tristan purred, awe lingering in his tone. As I looked from the corner of my eye, I noticed him watching me. ¡°I am asking you to choose me, L. I know what you want, what you need. I would give you the world.¡± My chest constricted at his words, and I tried desperately to force myself away. The mark on my neck burned with need, and it took all of my willpower to remain rooted in ce. I could taste the sincerity of his words on my tongue, I could feel his fondness for me grazing over my skin. ¡°I don¡¯t¨CI don¡¯t want that.¡± I managed to force the words from my lips, though theycked conviction. ¡°What a beautiful Queen you will make.¡± Tristan murmured, his fingers running down a lock of my raven hair. Something in his words called to me, making my blood sing. Queen, I would be Queen. The power was in my blood, waiting for me to ept my role and step into power. ¡°You feel it don¡¯t you.¡± Tristan murmured; his eyes soft as I fumbled for the words to say. ¡°The power is right there, L. All you have to do is reach out and take it.¡± An image full of blood and d***h shed through my mind. Asher¡¯s cold corpse lying on the ground, his blood watering the earth. Breyona and Giovanni, sprawled out in the middle of a battle feild, their fingers intertwined as they met at d***h¡¯s doors. Sean, Dad, Grandma, Mason, Zeke, Bran. All of them scattered across a battle feild, the grass a brilliant shade of scarlet. Birds circling up ahead, lured by the smell of blood and d***h. Buildings burned and reduced to rubble, shards of ss littered along sidewalks and deserted roads. The packhouse bright with mes, crackling as the heat devoured every trace. A once beautiful town reduced to rubble, the earth stained with the blood of thousands. A crown of gold and rubies sitting upon my head, Tristan at my side. My Father, the man who had used and discarded my Mom, smiling at me from the throne I sat on. Countless Vampire¡¯s at my beck and call. So much power, and so much d***h. I wanted none of it. ¡°No.¡± My voice came out in a breathless rasp as I stumbled away from Tristan. ¡°No. I don¡¯t want this. I don¡¯t want to be Queen. I will not help eradicate Werewolves.¡± ¡°Why k**l off an entire species when you can rule them all?¡± Tristan¡¯s voice grew quiet, his eyes intense as they roamed my h****r-struck face. ¡°I would never ask that of you, L.¡± ¡°But¨C¡° ¡°The Vampire King has his own agenda, and I have mine.¡± Tristan murmured quietly, his eyes flickering to the thick oak door that separated his room from the rest of the building. His words were sincere, but Your Father wishes for theplete destruction of Werewolves. Without Werewolves, we will be free to enve humans.¡± ¡°Bing Queen won¡¯t change that.¡± I hissed, but the fire in my voice had long been extinguished. ¡°I¡¯ll fight with my pack until this mess is over.¡± ¡°It will never be over, L.¡± Tristan¡¯s words were dark, his tone heavy. ¡°If you think for one minute your Father does not have a backup n, then you are a fool. I know you well enough to tell you are no fool. If you do not ept the throne, you will sorely regret it.¡± ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± I hissed, jumping as footsteps echoed outside of Tristan¡¯s door. His eyes were wide as they turned on me, his voice held desperation. ¡°I am not as evil as you make me out to be, L. Choose me and I can help you. There are some Vampires who agree with me, who do not wish for the destruction of your kind.¡± ¡°What is his backup n?¡± I pleaded, but the room around me had already begun to fade, leaving behind a heavy sense of foreboding I couldn¡¯t seem to shake. Share Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 83 ¨C The conversation I had with Tristan reyed in my head until a headache whispered at my temples. What did he mean? How did the Vampire King have a backup n? Was there some way I could refuse the throne, and why would I sorely regret it? My inner monologue was cut short by the sound of Breyona waking up. The two of us headed down to her kitchen where we cooked a huge breakfast. As her Mom and Dad were particrly useless in the kitchen, they sat on the sidelines with steaming cups of coffee in their hands. Breyona hadn¡¯t worked up the nerve to tell her parents she found her mate, let alone tell them he was a vampire. They both had asked a couple questions about Breyona¡¯s mystery mate, but quickly dropped the subject. Once we finished with breakfast, Breyona insisted on sorting through her closet to find me the perfect outfit for this afternoon. I wondered what lengths Asher had gone to for my birthday celebration and howrge the party would actually be. Breyona wouldn¡¯t let a single detail slip, iming I could use a positive surprise after all that¡¯s happened. She managed to find me a little ck dress, the sleeves hung low and exposed my shoulders. It was a far cry from other dress Breyona had given me, the one I had suffered a stab wound in. This dress was longer, much more appropriate for a birthday party. Breyona managed to keep me thoroughly distracted untilte in the afternoon. She had applied a thin concealer and loose powder to the scarlet mark on my shoulder, it was sessfully covered up. Though I could no longer see the mark, I could still feel the weight of it on my skin. She also curled my raven hair intorge ringlets, brushing them out so they framed my face perfectly. My pleas at leaving the house had gone unnoticed. She had denied my idea of visiting Giovanni, knowing I would use the opportunity to sneak a peak at what Asher and my family had been up to. We were both worried about the future, and how the pack might react to Giovanni. ¡°If Asher¡¯s my mate, their Luna will be a half-breed.¡± I shrugged, though it didn¡¯t ease the worry in my gut. ¡°Maybe¨Cmaybe Giovanni and I should just leave.¡± Breyona frowned, concealing the pain burning in her eyes. ¡°No.¡± I shook my head, my voice hard. ¡°I¡¯m not letting anyone drive you away. If Giovanni is truly on our side, he¡¯s part of this pack. Anyone who has a problem with that cane to me.¡± I wasn¡¯t ready to voice what Tristan had told me; that he was in fact on our side. Tristan¡¯s loyalty came with conditions, but he was willing to stand against my Father. Most in the pack would follow Asher¡¯s word asw, but there would be some who retaliate. People like Alpha Bran had a long standing vendetta against the Vampire¡¯s and would never ept them into their lives. If I were to be Luna, would I be able to do what must be done? Those who rise against Asher would have to be snuffed out. I couldn¡¯t expect Asher to react to treason with mercy. We left the house around six in the afternoon. Breyona promised to stay at the party for as long as she could, but had to leave to bring Giovanni some blood. Asher allowed Breyona to take blood from the pack hospital, so long as it was nearing it¡¯s expiration date. Asher had been respectful when questioning Giovanni, even though he still didn¡¯t trust him. Confusion was written on my face as we approached the pack house. Therge yard spanning the front of the house looked exactly the same. The flower beds along the porch had been tended to, the bright gardenias and poppy flowers were swaying in the afternoon breeze. As we got out of the car, I was battered by a hundred different scents. Upbeat music trickled through the open windows of the pack house, the breeze carried the scent of roasted chicken, sugary icing, and various barbecued foods. If I listened hard enough, I could hear the faint chatter andughter of people. Breyona led me through the pack house with a grin on her face, cing her hands over my eyes at the nose and ears showed me what my eyes couldn¡¯t. The chattering had died down as the door opened, reced by hushed whispers. Now that I was closer, I could make out the scent of each food. My stomach rumbled in response as Breyona removed her hands. Therge garden behind the pack house had beenpletely renovated. It was clear how I hadn¡¯t noticed it from my window, as the party strayed from that side of the house. The sun was slowly lowering in the sky, casting buttery light across the plush clouds. Twinkling lights had been woven through the rose bushes and over the canopy of trees. Various fountains sat around the garden with stone benches circling each one. A couplerge grills were scattered about, my Dad manning one of them. Grilled meat was piled ontorge tters and ced onto long buffet-style tables. Although it wasn¡¯t dark outside, lit torches lined the garden. The party wasn¡¯t refined or proper, making it absolutely perfect. Something strange swelled inside my gut as I looked on at the crowd of people who hade to the party. Most came for the celebration, needing a bit of happiness in the midst of all this h****r, but Asher and my family had nned this entire party for me. I blinked back the tears that pricked my eyes and grinned at the crowd of people. ¡°Happy Birthday, L!¡± Breyona grinned, ncing at the tes of steaming food. ¡°Where¡¯s Asher?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. I was practically shaking at the thought of seeing him, at the thought of finding my mate. For a moment, sympathy shed in Breyona¡¯s eyes and my stomach dropped. ¡°He¡¯ll be here.¡± Breyona smiled softly, understanding the anxiety boiling in my gut. ¡°He¡¯s stationing the rest of his and Alpha Bran¡¯s men around the borders. We don¡¯t want any surprises tonight. Come and enjoy the party, I know you¡¯re d***g to eat as much as I am.¡± I traveled down the porch steps with Breyona, heading over to the grill my Dad was cooking on. His eyes crinkled as he saw me, pulling me into a hug before I could say anything more. ¡°Your Mom would be so proud of you, L.¡± Dad grumbled, wiping away the tears that formed in my eyes. ¡°You might have note from me, but I watched you grow and learn. I was there when you first shifted and nearly took Sean¡¯s head off. You¡¯ll always be my daughter.¡± ¡°And you¡¯ll always be my Dad.¡± I chuckled a little breathlessly. I breathed in his familiar scent as it mixed with the smell of grilled food. No matter who my Father was, I already had a Dad. The man who raised me could be reced by no other. I grabbed a piece of grilled chicken from therge te my Dad had, giving him a cheeky grin as I plucked the piece in my mouth. ¡°Hey, L!¡± Sean shouted, maneuvering through the crowd to greet me. ¡°Happy birthday! There¡¯s someone here who wants to talk to you!¡± I turned from my Dad with a wave and followed Sean. For a moment, my heart was hammering in my chest. I assumed it were Asher who wanted to speak with me, but my excitement quickly turned sour as I caught Mason¡¯s gaze. He was seated at one of the stone benches, watching the water trickle from one of the many fountains. This particr fountain was wide-rimmed with a voluptuous woman standing in the center. Water poured from her open hands, her face a mask of serenity and peace. Mason had seen better days, but seemed to be putting on a brave face. His eyes were bright but ringed with darkness. His usual lopsided smile was missing, reced with one of uncertainty. Sean pped a hand on his shoulder, giving him a reassuring smile that held a certain familiarity. ¡®It seems Sean took our advice.¡¯ Maya murmured, ¡®Hopefully they help eachother cope with everything.¡¯ Sean left the two of us alone, and I shifted ufortably on my feet. The upbeat music seemed out of ce with Mason¡¯s solemn face. I half expected him to yell at me, to tell me how it was my fault Adrienne had died. Instead of yelling, an exhausted sigh left his lips. He mustered up a half-hearted smile and waved me forward. I sat beside him gingerly, keeping my eyes on the fountain before us. ¡°Happy Birthday, L.¡± Mason smiled, his voice held a hint of the friendliness he felt before. A shard of guilt pierced my skin as I looked into his eyes and saw the lonliness within them. ¡°Thanks, Mason.¡± I breathed with uncertainty. ¡°I forgive you, y¡¯know.¡± Mason frowned, running a hand through his tangled hair. The haunted look on his face nearly brought me to tears. ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t your fault. It never would have worked between us, I know that now.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t exin how sorry I am, Mason.¡± I frowned, fighting to keep my voice strong. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything.¡± ¡°I know you are.¡± Mason sighed, wrapping his arm around my shoulders. I leaned into his touch with a small smile. I hoped everything would be okay, and that Mason might find some semnce of happiness in his life. We sat in silence, watching the water fall from the porcin woman¡¯s hands. Her eyes were closed, an intimate smile on her face. I couldn¡¯t help but notice the simrities between the stone woman and Adrienne. Both were curvy with angr faces and full lips. The only difference was the statue had a look of peace on it¡¯s face, while Adrienne had a look of disdain. ¡°I fell for you, L. I fell hard.¡± Mason¡¯s voice held such confusion and sadness that my heart lurched in response. An amused chuckle left Mason¡¯s lips at the look of shock on my face. A sliver of his lopsided smile had returned as his fingers brushed against my reddening cheek. I had never thought of Mason in that way, and felt guilty for that fact. Asher had always been on my mind, followed by brief thoughts of Tristan. ¡°I never-¡° ¡°Just let me finish.¡± Mason smiled softly, halting my words. ¡°I know you don¡¯t feel the same, and I¡¯m not asking you to choose me. My Mom was abused by her Dad. Even when he was old and frail, she was still so afraid. I think I fell for you because of how fearless you are. You¡¯ve never been afraid of the things thrown at you, you face them head on. I hope you find your mate, L. You deserve a happy ending.¡± After fighting the urge to convulse into tears, Mason shooed me away. He wiped the tears from my eyes and told me to enjoy my birthday. My heart felt heavy and light at the same time, both free and horrifically weighed down. I cleared my mind, determined to enjoy this sliver of heaven while it existed. I danced with Breyona until my limbs ached, and ate until my stomach groaned. A head of ck and silver hair pulled me from the dance floor and I stepped into my Grandma¡¯s arms. Even with a million different scents in the air, I could point out Grandma¡¯svender scent effortlessly. Her dress matched the delicate pink of the rose bushes, making her look much younger. The dress flowed over her curves in a sea of pink silk. Even though I wasn¡¯t rted to her by blood, my soul recognized her own. The love in her eyes was mirrored in my own, as was the beaming smile. The worry that gued her eyes was gone for the moment, reced with fondness and excitement. ¡°Happy Birthday, my beautiful granddaughter.¡± Grandma grinned, pulling me into her arms. ¡°I wanted to give you some time with your friends before pestering you.¡± ¡°You could never pester me, Grandma.¡± Iughed, leaning into her embrace. ¡°Your Dad would say otherwise.¡± Grandma scoffed, ¡°Alpha Asher and your Dad seemed to be under the impression I work too hard. They refused to let me lift a finger while they set all of this up.¡± ¡°Asher wouldn¡¯t let you help?¡± I snickered, giving Grandma an innocent smile. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t even let me bake the cake.¡± Grandma scoffed, ¡°Men. Can you believe it?¡± ¡°You mean I have to endure this entire night without any of your pastries?¡± I gasped in h****r. The h****r wasn¡¯t entirely forced, as Grandma¡¯s pastries were addicting. ¡°Of course not.¡± Grandma snickered, looking like a devious teenager. ¡°Since when did I let a man tell me what to do? You¡¯ll find a few containers in my car.¡± ¡°Did you make yourvender brownies?¡± I questioned, my eyes flickering over to my Dad. Dad seemed oblivious to our conversation and was enjoying his job at grilling all of the food. It had been too long since Dad had gotten out of the house. ¡°Of course, and enough coconut macaroons tost you the weekend.¡± Grandma chuckled. ¡°Now, tell me what¡¯s been bothering you.¡± ¡°Bothering me?¡± I asked with a frown. ¡°You can¡¯t hide the troubled look in your eyes from me.¡± Grandma shook her head, ¡°Even your Dad hasn¡¯t mastered that art. Better to get it off your chest so you can continue enjoying your birthday.¡± ¡°I visited Tristanst night, the Vampire that marked me.¡± I sighed, letting Grandma lead me away from prying ears and over to one of the fountains. ¡°He brought me this time. He was trying to warn me, Grandma.¡± Little lights sat at the bottom of the fountain, making it look as though the water were glowing. This fountain had three tiers, spewing water from each level. ¡°Warn you?¡± Grandma frowned, the troubled expression on her face matched my own. ¡°Do you believe this Vampire cares for you?¡± ¡°I think he does, in his own strange way. The feeling isn¡¯t mutual.¡± I sighed, ¡°Something he said worried me. He said the Vampire King has a backup n in case I reject the throne. He said I¡¯d sorely regret it. How could my Father have a backup n?¡± ¡°The only backup n I could think of is having another daughter. Vampires can only reproduce with their marked mates, and I¡¯m positive your Mom never had another child.¡± Grandma grimaced, shaking off a bad memory. ¡°This Tristan could have been lying to you, perhaps to force you into taking the throne. Do you believe he was being sincere?¡± ¡°All I know is, this is the first time he hadn¡¯t tried to make a move on me.¡± I shook my head, trying to sort through the hurricane of emotion I was feeling. ¡°He looked genuinely concerned. He even told me he wasn¡¯t on my Fathers side, that he doesn¡¯t want to get rid of all the werewolves.¡± ¡°I think it would be best if you proceed with caution. Do not take Tristan¡¯s word as truth, but I wouldn¡¯t dismiss him quite yet.¡± Grandma nodded, looking oddly serene. ¡°If what he says is true, he could prove to be a valuable ally.¡± ¡°His loyaltyes with a price. He wants me.¡± I grimaced. ¡°It seems Tristan is ying a dangerous game. Regardless, if he truly cares for you, your happiness is paramount.¡± Grandma shrugged, but gave me a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯m much too old for these kinds of things, but I¡¯ll help you in any way I can.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll never be old to me, Grandma.¡± I grinned, feeling as though a weight had been lifted from my shoulders. Grandma led me back to the party, demanding I set aside my worries for tomorrow. While the issue of Tristan and his questionable loyalty had been set aside, I had another concern pressing at the edges of my mind. Where the h**l was Asher? I hadn¡¯t seen him during the party, and hadn¡¯t heard from him through the mind-link. The few times I attempted to contact him, I came up short. While Alpha¡¯s had the power to block a mind-link, it worried me that he had chosen to do so. Other than the delicious scent of charred meats, I hadn¡¯t smelled anything intoxicating and alluring. Maya was still on the lookout for our mate, though Asher had been at the forefront of our mind. After quite some time, Breyona managed to catch back up with me. The sun had long ago sank behind the clouds, leaving behind a deep indigo sky. The twinkling lights looked like fireflies resting in the trees and rose bushes, making the entire garden look like a magical oasis. ¡°Leaving already?¡± I asked, noticing the dreamy look in Breyona¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sure Giovanni is starving by now.¡± Breyona chuckled, the pink tinging her cheeks was noticeable by the torch light. ¡°He won¡¯t hunt for anyone, but I don¡¯t want him to suffer.¡± ¡°No worries, I believe you.¡± I chuckled, though the thought of Giovanni hunting a human made me equally ufortable and hungry. ¡°This is for you. It isn¡¯t much, but I know you¡¯ve never been one for expensive gifts.¡± Breyona teased, handing me a small box wrapped in silver paper. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s perfect. Thank you so much.¡± I smiled softly, ¡°Tell Giovanni I said hi.¡± ¡°You have to stop by sometime. He¡¯s really amazing. I think you two would get along quite well.¡± Breyona grinned merrily, and I couldn¡¯t help but return the smile. ¡°I¡¯ll stop by tomorrow.¡± I replied, waving as she headed back into the pack house. ¡®Happy Birthday, L.¡¯ Asher¡¯s rough voice murmured through my mind. Irritation formed at the edges of my heart, though my stomach fluttered excitedly at the sound of his voice. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡®And where have you been?¡¯ I grimaced, ¡®You spend all this time setting up a party and have the nerve to not show up.¡¯ ¡®Let me make it up to you.¡¯ Asher purred, his warm voice coiling around my agitated heart. ¡®Look towards the forest line, L. Do you see the blue lights?¡¯ I scanned the forest line as Asher suggested, noticing a thin string of cobalt lights wrapped around the trunk of a tree. ¡®I see them.¡¯ I nodded. ¡®Good, follow them.¡¯ Asher murmured, his voice thick. ¡®Come to me, L.¡¯ My legs moved on their own and before I knew it, I found myself in front of the thick oak tree. Using the string of thin lights as a guide, I let them lead me deeper into the forest. The brush around me was dark, but I had little trouble navigating through the dense forest. It seemed as though a path had been cleared for me, the ground leveled so I would have little trouble walking in the dark. Further up ahead, I could make out a warm light. Little b***s of orange light twinkled in the trees, cascading down the branches in a sea of white and orange. The emerald leaves stood out against the light, making the forest lookpletely different at night. Twenty feet away, at the edge of a little clearing, stood Asher. Dressed in a ck suit, he looked incredibly beautiful butpletely out of ce. His devastatingly handsome face was serene, but even from the distance, I could see the worry gleaming in his eyes. The orange and white light gave his honey eyes more depth and seemed to draw out the golden hues within them. From where I was standing, I couldn¡¯t grasp his scent. As the anticipation and worry began to build within me, I stepped forward. A thin sweat broke out over my skin, and my heart hammered mercilessly. I couldn¡¯t help but notice how my dress matched Asher¡¯s suit perfectly, as though Breyona¡¯s clothing choice had been intentional. As I stood ten feet away from him, the air around us seemed to shift. A gentle breeze whipped past Asher, ruffling the hair on his head. All at once, his scent swirled around me, battering me senseless. Rich and earthy, sweet and musky, both dark and alluring. His scent was a beacon drawing me forward, awakening parts of me that had been sleeping for so long. The shock and joy in his eyes mirrored my own as the mate-bond snapped together with an audible click. My legs moved on their own ord, propelling me forward until I mmed into his hard chest. The golden hue in his eyes had been reced by endless darkness and longing. ¡°Mate.¡± Asher murmured in awe, his voice soft and fragile. Asher had always been a strong Alpha, willing to do what needed to be done. I hadn¡¯t realized he had fears and hopes of his own. I never thought this moment lingered in his mind as much as it did my own. The dazzling light danced off our skin, reflecting in our eyes. The word left his lips like a song, full of longing, relief and excitement. ¡°Mate.¡± I repeated, Maya¡¯s voice blending into my own. A weight had been lifted from my shoulders, one I had never noticed. The weight of my potential mate had been pressing down on me, suffocating me into exhaustion. A dazzling smile formed on Asher¡¯s face, one that left me weak and enthralled. My heart fluttered at the sight, realizing he had reserved that smile specifically for me. The smile lit up his face, and I wondered if I had ever seen another person so full of joy. My hands crawled up to his face, and a smile of my own formed as sparks ran the length of my skin. Dad had told me countless times what it would feel like when I found my mate, but words seemed to fall short inparison to this moment. Everything other than Asher and I seemed to fade away, the importance of everything else drifting away. I knew what I was fighting for, who I was fighting for. ¡°I knew it, I knew it.¡± Asherughed lightly, though his eyes were blown wide with wonder. ¡°I¡¯ve never loved someone like this. I¡¯ve never loved someone sopletely.¡± ¡°You love me?¡± I breathed, shocked at the sound of my own voice. I had never heard myself so full of happiness before, so carefree of the dangers that lie ahead. ¡°I do.¡± Asher smiled, shing his dazzling teeth. ¡°I have for so long.¡± While I had experienced his embrace countless times, this felt entirely different. My soul soared to meet his own, blending into something new yet familiar. Our light touch wasn¡¯t enough, and yet it was everything I would ever need. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± I asked, my voiceing out in a breathlessugh. ¡°I needed to know¨CI needed to know you were mine first, that you weren¡¯t meant for someone else.¡± The pain in his voice broke something within me and I mored to erase the sh of pain in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m yours. I always have been.¡± I smiled softly, the stubble on his jaw tickling the pads of my fingers. ¡°As I am yours, L.¡± Asher murmured, his face lowering to meet my own. His lips had been nothing like what I expected, as they held more emotion and passion than I ever could have anticipated. His lips were soft against my own, but held the pain and worry we both had been feeling for weeks now. My fingers tangled in his silky hair as our lips meshed together, our pain and passion melting into one. Every ounce of stress or anxiety I had been feeling melted away under his gentle touch. Asher had relinquished control, allowing me to part his lips with my tongue. I was drowning in his scent, in the blissful sparks that consumed my entire being. I could feel a piece of him burning within me, marking me as his equal, as his Luna. Any past experience had not prepared us for this moment. Even after every touch and caress, our bodies werepletely unprepared for one another. Our lips moved together slowly, savoring every taste and sensation sting through our bodies. It took every ounce of strength within me not to leap on him, as I had forgotten our surroundings ¡°I want you to mark me, L.¡± Asher murmured, smiling slyly at the look of shock on my face. ¡°I¡¯ve waited far too long to im you as my own. If it weren¡¯t for our surroundings, I wouldplete the mating process right now.¡± The passion in his words left me speechless, fumbling for some semnce of control. Instead of waiting for an answer, Asher held me against him and looked deep into my eyes. ¡°Mark me, mate.¡± He purred, ¡°Let me mark you in return.¡± My lips knew what to do on their own, finding the softest piece of flesh to sink my teeth into. The scent wafting off his skin left me dizzy. A low growl rumbled in his chest as I dragged my canines along his neck before sinking them into his soft flesh. Asher remained still as Ipped the blood from his skin, smiling softly at the wound I created on his neck. Somehow, I knew once it healed, it would be saphire in color. Neither of us felt the need to speak, as our eyesmunicated what needed to be said. I tilted my head to the side, unable to stifle the whimper that left my lips under his touch. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡± Asher purred against my skin, his tongue flicking over my neck slowly. His canines were cold against my skin, yet they heated me to my core. Pain melted with pleasure as his teeth pricked my skin, drawing blood that trickled down my corbones. ¡®Alpha we have a problem. Luna Freya¡¯s men have invaded the pack¨Cthe blonde Vampire is leading them. They barreled through our defenses on the Northern perimeter and are heading south.¡¯ ¡°Breyona and Giovanni.¡± My voice came out in a breathless rasp, fear settling into my bones. Any kindness I had felt for Tristan vanished, leaving me wondering why he hade in the first ce. I knew the blonde Vampire was Tristan, just as I knew he was spearheading this entire a****k. His false promises left a bitter taste in my mouth. Asher sprung into action, nting a hasty yet passionate kiss to my lips before speaking. ¡°I know you want toe, but stay here, L.¡± Asher breathed, fear burning in his eyes that I hadn¡¯t seen before. ¡°Go find your Dad. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± I gave him a weak nod, the same fear burning in my own eyes. I knew Asher could handle himself, yet I couldn¡¯t fathom a world without my mate, a lifetime without Asher. I couldn¡¯t imagine how Mason and Sean survived, as the thought of losing Asher was enough to bring me to my knees. I watched on in silence as Asher shifted and bounded off into the forest, taking a part of my soul with him. A new weight pressed on my shoulders as unspoken words dripped from my lips. Covered underyers of concealer, the scarlet mark on my shoulder remained untouched and intact. Share Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 84 ¨C As Alpha Asher bounded through the forest, he sent out an alert to everyone in the pack. I could feel the panic ripple and spread, but Asher managed to contain the wildfire before it consumed us all. ¡®Attention everyone¨Cthose of you on the Northern side of the pack, seek shelter. Remain indoors until further notice. The rest of you, head South and find a safe ce toy low.¡± I had no intention of letting Asher handle the invasion alone, as I¡¯m sure he had suspected. Now that I had finally discovered my intended mate, thest thing I wanted was to let him out of my sight. First, I needed to make sure my family was safe. I didn¡¯t run when I found out the truth about my heritage, nor did I run when I found out Sean was taken, and I refused to run now. Staying in human form, I bounded through the woods and headed back to the party. The twinkling lights that had once been romantic, were now beacons leading me back to my family. The smell of grilled food still lingered in the air, though theughter and dancing had ceased. The music had gone silent, as had the carefree atmosphere. Tension rippled along the crowd as many held their children close, piling into cars and driving down the road. Most chose to leave, heading to their homes where they believed themselves to be safe. Children continued running around, oblivious to the heavy sense of foreboding. The adults knew the truth. If Asher, Zeke, and Bran¡¯s men failed to stop the a****k, none of us would be safe. My Dad had abandoned his station at the grill, helping some of the elderly into the packhouse. I gave Dad a hand as we lifted an old womans wheelchair onto the porch. Dad ced the woman into her chair and wheeled her inside with a grim nod. Grandma was helping some of the parents track down their excited children, those too young to understand what was happening. Sean and Mason were nowhere to be found, most likely heading towards the Northern perimeter. I wanted to scold Sean for cing himself in danger, but how could I me him when I intended to do the same thing? Once everyone had cleared out, I headed inside with my Grandma. There were only a handful of people who chose to remain in the packhouse, all of them chattering quietly about the oing threat. Grandma flitted around the room like a hurricane, offering food and water to anyone in need of it. Dad Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. perched himself in one of the recliners, looking more troubled than usual. ¡°Sean and Mason head over to the Northern perimeter?¡± I asked, catching the sour look on my Dad¡¯s face. ¡°Sure did.¡± He huffed, ¡°Can¡¯t stay out of trouble any better than you can.¡± ¡°I guess it runs in the family.¡± I snickered halfheartedly. ¡°You make sure your brother¡¯s safe while you¡¯re there.¡± Dad grunted, his eyes narrowing as he looked at the b****y mark on my neck. ¡°I suppose Alpha Asher finally got around to markin¡¯ you, huh? Can¡¯t say I¡¯m disappointed, always knew you were destined for great things. You¡¯ll be the most stubborn Luna in history.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be stubborn, but I¡¯ll get things done.¡± I chuckled; my face heated under his knowing gaze. ¡°How¡¯d you know Asher was my mate?¡± ¡°me your Grandma.¡± Dad grumbled, ¡°She¡¯s suspected ever since you started training.¡± ¡°Of course, she did.¡± I scoffed, meeting my Grandma¡¯s amused gaze. ¡°I have to take care of something before I leave, but I¡¯ll make sure Sean¡¯s safe.¡± I ran up the stairs, heading to the bedroom Asher and I shared. This had been ast resort, but I needed information. The scarlet mark on my shoulder tingled under theyers of concealer, reminding me that it hadn¡¯t faded away under Asher¡¯s touch. As the bedroom door closed behind me, I reached out with my mind. Calling the shadows had be easy, as though they were hidden in the dark, waiting for my call. I walked over to Asher¡¯s bedside table, grabbing the crude dagger I knew he had stashed there. The air around me turned cold, followed by the teeth chattering chill that sank into my bones. From the deepest corners of the room, the shadows squirmed, answering my call. I pressed the jagged de against the palm of my hand, exerting the slightest amount of pressure. The stinging pain was numbed from the cold, and I watched as my blood pooled in my hand. I couldn¡¯t help but notice Tristan¡¯s mark was the same shade, the color of fresh blood. ¡®I need information.¡¯ I told the shadows, watching them writhe at the sound of my voice. The slivers of smoke and shadow glided towards me, wrapping around my legs like an affectionate dog. ¡®Ask, Princess. Let us drink.¡¯ They whispered, their voices like icy silk against my cheek. ¡®Why hasn¡¯t Tristan¡¯s mark faded from my skin?¡¯ I kept my voice low in fear of being overheard. ¡®I was just marked by my mate, but the Vampire¡¯s mark is still on my skin.¡¯ ¡®Half-Vampire, Half-Werewolf.¡¯ They whispered; their silky voices sent a chill down my spine. ¡®A mate for each side. One by fate, one by choice.¡¯ ¡®I didn¡¯t choose Tristan.¡¯ I hissed, watching as the shadows coiled around my legs. ¡®A part of you is drawn to the Vampire.¡¯ They purred, ¡®The part of you that longs for blood.¡¯ ¡®I want his mark gone from my skin.¡¯ I grimaced, ¡®What is your price?¡¯ ¡®A bond for a bond.¡¯ They replied, ¡®Our price is the bond you hold with Alpha Asher Desmond.¡¯ ¡®No.¡¯ I murmured, wincing at the stab of pain that coursed through my body. Asher was the mate I wanted, the person I had chosen and was made for. Giving up the mate-bond between Asher and I meant destroying a part of my soul, destroying a part of his soul. ¡®I don¡¯t ept.¡¯ I could taste the shadows disappointment on my tongue, sharp and cold like a shard of ice. I willed the shadows away from me, willed them to return to whatever depths they emerged from. One by one, they slithered into the darkest corners of the room. The shadows writhing against the walls became still, making the cold dissipate. ¡®The shadows were wrong, they had to be.¡¯ I murmured to Maya, who unleashed her outrage at the information I had just received. ¡®I don¡¯t want Tristan, and I certainly don¡¯t choose him.¡¯ ¡®I know.¡¯ Maya sighed, ¡®I know how you feel for Asher, but I can¡¯t tell how you feel about Tristan. There¡¯s a whole side of you that I don¡¯t have ess to.¡¯ ¡®Tristan¡¯s attractive and can be seductive when he wants, but he doesn¡¯t call to my soul. He doesn¡¯t make me feel like I had been sleeping my entire life, only to finally wake up under his touch. He doesn¡¯t make me feel a fraction of what Asher does.¡¯ ¡®And yet there¡¯s a bloodthirsty side of you that he calls to.¡¯ Maya frowned, ¡®Whatever happens, don¡¯t throw away what we have with Asher.¡¯ ¡®I won¡¯t.¡¯ I shook my head, ¡®I promise you that.¡¯ I ran back downstairs, giving my Dad and Grandma a quick hug before darting out the door. I grabbed a set of car keys from the table in the foyer, unlocking one of the many cars Asher owned. Only a few minutes had passed since I talked to the shadows, and I hoped I wasn¡¯t toote. ¡®Taking your sweet timeing up here, L?¡¯ Asher¡¯s voice flooded through my mind. ¡®Am I that predictable?¡¯ I snorted, putting the car in reverse and peeling off down the road. ¡®Predictable is not a word I would use to describe you, darling.¡¯ Asher purred, somehow managing to sound seductive despite the fact that he was fighting against our own kind. ¡®Sean is safe, by the way. Mason¡¯s at his side.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll be there in a couple minutes.¡¯ I promised, ¡®We¡¯re mates, you can¡¯t get rid of me that easily.¡¯ ¡®Which car are you taking?¡¯ Asher asked, making me chuckle. Even with the situation at hand, he cared about his car. ¡®I grabbed the first key I came in contact with.¡¯ I shrugged, ¡®It¡¯s a Mercedes, if that helps.¡¯ ¡®Good, it¡¯s Zeke¡¯s car.¡¯ Asher snorted. I ended the mind-link as Asher came into view. He had shifted into his wolf, arge ck beast that plowed through Vampire and Werewolf alike. Even with hisrge size, he moved with incredible speed and uracy. Blood coated some of the other wolves¡¯ coats, yet none ceased their fighting. It seemed the Vampire King had deployed very little of his men on this a****k, and used Luna Freya¡¯s remaining men as the brunt force of the a****k. The houses had be scarce on this side of town, as most people lived towards the center. My heart stammered in my chest as the house Giovanni was staying in came into view. An inconspicuous house of blue panels and an old white porch. Breyona¡¯s car was parked outside, rested against the curb. I parked Zeke¡¯s car on the side of the road, watching as one of the many wolves fighting mmed into Breyona¡¯s car. The door of the car dented effortlessly under the weight of the wolf, the window shattering upon impact. ¡®Breyona¡¯s going to be pissed.¡¯ Maya muttered. ¡®Pissed but alive.¡¯ Imented. Asher and the rest of his men seemed to have the fight under control. I stayed on the outskirts of the fight, inching my way towards the house. As I made it to the porch, my stomach dropped. The door had been kicked down, lying in pieces on the living room floor. I made it inside just in time for one of the wolves to m into the porch, destroying a quarter of it. The boards groaned and screamed as they snapped, but the wolf seemed mostly unharmed. With the snapping and snarling of wolves outside, the inside of the house was heartbreakingly quiet. ¡°Breyona!¡± I shouted, running up the stairs and peeking my head into the two small bedrooms. A king- sized bed sat in one of the rooms, the nkets a mess as though someone had been sleeping in it. Breyona¡¯s scent was all over the house, the strongest portion on therge bed. Her scent was mixed with another, something earthy with a hint of sweetness. I knew the smell would be Giovanni¡¯s, but the scent in the bedroom was already beginning to fade. As I stumbled back down the stairs, I noticed something shiny on the floor, reflecting the dim light in the kitchen. I headed through the kitchen to the sliding ss doors that gave a perfect view of the forest. The ss had been shattered; tiny droplets of blood stained some of the pieces. An icy chill rushed through me, though this time it wasn¡¯t from the presence of shadows. A note was pinned against the wall, held in ce by an ornate silver dagger. I had seen this dagger before, when Tristan and Giovanni fought to the d***h. We want the half-breed. Make a wrong move, the traitor and his b***h will d*e. You have 48 hours. Share Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 85 ¨C The first thing I did was try to mind-link Breyona. I was hit with a wall of darkness, of nothing. Even as I stumbled through the dark, I knew they had ced silver on some part of her body. Mind-linking her would be impossible until the silver was removed. Breyona had given her wolf-form to save Giovanni, but her wolf still resided within her, simply trapped in her human body. Enhanced speed and strength she would retain, as well as her connection to the pack. My nerves felt horribly fried, but panicking would do me no good. I needed to stay calm for Breyona¡¯s sake, ande up with a n to save their lives. Once the fight had ended, Asher came inside the house. I watched as his entire frame went rigid with anger. Not only did they want me in return for Breyona and Giovanni¡¯s lives, but they hade here with the purpose of taking Giovanni. I knew it was a low blow for Asher, as Breyona was a part of his pack, and he was tasked with protecting us all. I sent a gentle soothing wave down the mate-bond between us, watching as some of the tension faded from his shoulders. Asher had lost little men during this fight; Luna Freya¡¯s men were not so lucky. The bodies of both wolf and man were scattered about, and Breyona¡¯s car was beyond destroyed. I figured that was the Vampire King¡¯s intention, to use Luna Freya¡¯s men in recement of his own. After all, what was more d**d wolves to the Vampire King? Asher gathered a group of men and began dragging some of the fallen into the woods to b**n. We pulled the bodies of our own men behind a building, keeping them out of sight. Their families would need to mourn properly, and arge f*****l would be held for them. I helped the guys drag the bodies into the forest, though I could only manage one at a time. Each of us wore a grim expression on our face, all thinking the same thing. The Vampire King had done nothing but toy with us for weeks now, and had taken little action to throw this pack into disarray. We still had little information on the Vampire King, and hadn¡¯t a clue where he might set up base. I had seen the stone bedroom in my short visits with Tristan, but couldn¡¯t gleam enough information to name a specific ce. Their headquarters had to be close enough for immediate action, but far enough away to remain safe and inconspicuous. A n was beginning to take root in my mind, though I needed to think the entire thing through. The war between Vampires and Werewolves was inevitable, but this pack had been taunted enough. Alpha Asher had brought in nearly a thousand of his men from across his vast territory. Many housed with other families and filled all the nearby Hotels. Bran and Zeke¡¯s men were in the same situation, taking what shelter they could find, or epting the tents Asher had given them. Food had been provided at therge Community Center in town, courtesy of the influx of volunteers we received. Asher had resumed training two weeks ago, expanding the size of his ss by another hundred students. Anyone willing and able to fight would have a ce in this war. Asher split the training up into smaller groups, assigning some of his men to the task. I was surprised at the influx of volunteers, young men and women willing to risk their lives for this pack. Despite Asher¡¯s cruel reputation, he was willing to give everything for this pack. I could tell by the look in his eyes, that Asher would give his life before forcing any of his people to fight. It was a side of him I had never knew existed, a side that changed the way I viewed him. A couple days ago, I had talked over evacuation ns with Alpha Asher. His territory was vast, but the Vampires were targeting the center of our town. Many of the citizens could head to the opposite end of Asher¡¯s territory, nearly four hours away. Others could escape into the nearby city, finding shelter until the war was finished. What we needed was inside information, we needed a heads up on when this war was happening. Without it, we were all as good as d**d. I was once the type of person to jump into a situation without thinking. While I¡¯m still stubborn and headstrong, I had learned my lesson. As insane as my n was, I had thought the entire thing through. There was no other option for this pack. My sense of self-preservation and my duties as Luna were at war, but they had not changed my decision. The smell of burning bodies lingered in the forest, the dark smoke spewing into the sky, covered by the darkness of night. The breeze was blowing in the opposite direction, a gift from nature that the people in this pack would not have to endure the stench of d***h. Asher¡¯s men made quick work of cleaning the blood from the streets, houses, and cars. Exhaustion had long ago settled in my bones as countless hours had passed. My feet ached from the ts Breyona had given me, and the dress I wore was speckled in dirt and ash. I smelled like a walking corpse, and promised myself a long shower once we were finished. I visibly jumped as Asher ced a hand on my shoulder, theforting sparks licking over my skin. ¡°Let¡¯s head back, let the rest of the men finish cleaning up.¡± Asher spoke lowly, his eyes still dark and troubled. Asher led me down the road to where I had parked Zeke¡¯s Mercedes. The car had somehow remained untouched, not a scratch on the shiny paint. ¡°Good, Zeke will be happy to hear his car survived.¡± Asher chuckled dryly, slipping in the driver¡¯s seat. Asher had thrown on a pair of loose sweatpants after returning to his human form. While it was hard to take my eyes from his rippling muscles and creamy skin, the two of us had other things on our mind. I¡¯m sure Asher already assumed I wasing up with a n, and had no intention of letting Breyona or Giovanni d*e for me. Instead of demanding answers from me, we drove home in afortable silence. ¡®Attention everyone. It is safe to return to your houses. The threat has been neutralized.¡¯ Asher sent a quick message through the mind-link, informing everyone in town that it was now safe to return home. My birthday had quickly gone downhill, though I had no one to me but my Father. I still considered it a blessing that Asher was my mate, even with the problem of Tristan¡¯s stubborn mark. When we arrived at the packhouse, Dad had taken most of the elderly home in his truck. Grandma had already baked up a storm in the kitchen and was putting her cookies and brownies into Tupperware containers. They each had their own ways of coping with stress. Despite Dad¡¯s injured knee, he insisted on being hands on. Grandma liked to bake enough pastries for the entire country. The smell of Grandma¡¯s pastries filled the house, and I couldn¡¯t help but meander into the kitchen. Tupperware containers were stacked by the dozen, and I watched as Grandma wiped down the counters with a rag, humming softly to herself. A relieved grin formed on her face as she caught my eye, pulling me into a hug that soothed some of the unease in my stomach. ¡°How¡¯s Sean and Mason doing?¡± She asked. ¡°They¡¯re alright, just helping the others clean up.¡± I sighed, giving her a tired smile. ¡°It seems we weren¡¯t the only one¡¯s busy.¡± Ashermented, stepping into the kitchen. A soft smile had formed on his face as he looked at my Grandma, one that made me want to ask about his family. Grandma gave Asher a gentle nod, a bright smile forming on her face. ¡°Wee to the family, Alpha.¡± Grandma chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve raided your kitchen.¡± ¡°Would you mind passing some of those out to some families tomorrow?¡± Asher asked, eyeing the dozens of Tupperware containers. ¡°Save a few for us, of course. L didn¡¯t save me any thest time.¡± Grandma¡¯s eyes brightened at Asher¡¯s words, and I snickered as she shot me a knowing look. She had always judged someone¡¯s character on whether or not they liked her cooking, and so far, Asher was passing. ¡°Of course, I will.¡± Grandma nodded happily. By the time Dad had brought all of the elderly home, Sean and Mason had returned to the house. The four of them piled into Dad¡¯s truck, and headed home. I was practically swaying on my feet, and didn¡¯t argue as Asher led us upstairs. ¡°You smell like d***h.¡± Asher chuckled dryly, picking up a strand of my hair and breathing deeply. His face contorted in a grimace, making me roll my eyes and smack his shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t smell so wonderful yourself, mate.¡± I smirked, making a show of sniffing him and nearly gagging. ¡°Keep taunting me and neither of us will get any sleep tonight.¡± Asher muttered, though a rare smile had formed on his face. The two of us hopped in the shower, and I used my remaining energy to scrub the scent of d***h from my skin. The steaming water released some of the tension from my body, but my mind was clouded with worry. There was no way Asher would agree with my n, but it was ourst resort. The Vampire King would grow tired of taunting us, and we needed information before that happened. Asher¡¯s eyes narrowed as he noticed Tristan¡¯s mark still lingering on my skin. The wound Asher had left on my neck was healing, revealing a cobalt blue mark beneath the scab. ¡°His mark is still there.¡± Asher growled lowly, tracing his finger over it with a dark grimace. ¡°I asked the shadows. They said I have a mate for each side.¡± I frowned, ¡°I asked them to remove it, but the price was too much.¡± ¡°What did they ask?¡± ¡°They wanted our mate-bond.¡± I spoke softly, tracing my finger over the wound I had left on Asher¡¯s blemish-free skin. ¡°I couldn¡¯t part with what I feel for you. Not in a million years.¡± ¡°And what about this Vampire?¡± Asher snarled, ¡°What do you feel for him?¡± I looked into his eyes, holding his dark stare. I let the truth ring through the mate-bond, soothing his aching heart. ¡°I feel nothing for him, Asher. Nothingpared to the way I feel for you.¡± Asher scooped me into his arms, cing a fierce kiss against my lips. There was little restraint as our lips collided, my back pping against the tiled wall. Desperation, love, and jealousy shed within the kiss, and I devoured each emotion as the sparkspped my skin. We only pulled away once our lungs were devoid of oxygen, our lips sore and bruised. My mind was still reeling as we slipped into bed, the silk nkets grazing my b**e skin softly. Asher pulled me into his arms, and I inhaled the clean scent of him. All man, mixed with spices and earth. The sparks that ran across my skin lulled me, making my eyelids heavy. ¡°Tell me about your family.¡± I found myself asking, my voice a sleepy mumble. ¡°I hardly know anything about them.¡± ¡°My Mom¡¯s name is ire, my Dad is Killian. They had a rough start as mates, but it worked out in the end. I have an annoying little brother, Brandon, and a couple cousins.¡± Asher¡¯s voice was gentle, his hand tracing circles along my spine. ¡°What else would you like to know?¡± ¡°Where are they now?¡± I asked, my words somewhat slurring together. ¡°How did they have a rough start?¡± ¡°I sent them away when all of this began. My Mom, Dad, Brother, Aunt, Uncle, and cousins are all somece safe.¡± Asher replied, ¡°As for my Mom, she dealt with some things when she was younger, things that came back to haunt her. Dad wasn¡¯t so understanding at first, but eventually he came around.¡± ¡°They sound really nice.¡± My voice came out soft. Anything else Asher had said fell on deaf ears, as I had already drifted off to sleep. I woke to an empty bed, holding the pillow Asher had been sleeping on. His side of the bed was still warm, letting me know he hadn¡¯t been up for long. I threw on a pair of sweatpants and a t-shirt, and headed down to the kitchen. Asher smirked as I walked through the door, one of my Grandma¡¯s cookies in hand. ¡°Cookies for breakfast?¡± I asked, an eyebrow raised. I made myself a cup of coffee and drank deeply, letting the warmth seep through my body. Asher snorted at myment and took another bite, ¡°Can you me me? You and Zeke ate everythingst time. I never thoughtvender cookies would be this good.¡± ¡°Never underestimate Grandma¡¯s baking.¡± I shook my head, grabbing a cookie for myself. ¡°She¡¯ll have you on the ground if she hears you doubted her incredible skills.¡± ¡°Just as I have no doubt, she could defeat me.¡± Asher chuckled. His carefree attitude was short-lived asst night¡¯s events came to mind. Asher knew I wasing up with a n of my own, that I wouldn¡¯t allow Breyona and Giovanni to suffer. ¡°Care to tell me your n concerning Breyona and Giovanni? I watched you mull over it for hoursst night.¡± The kitchen was thest ce I wanted to have this conversation, but Bran, Zeke, and Asher¡¯s Beta were all still asleep. It was better to get it off my chest now, as I was unwilling to negotiate. ¡°I¡¯m going to turn myself in.¡± I nodded, stilling the turmoil in my gut. At first, Maya waspletely against the idea. She hated the thought of being unable to reach me, the thought of me being in danger. As the hours passed, she hade to agree. We had no information regarding where Breyona and Giovanni were being kept, and we hadn¡¯t the time to send spies out into the world. ¡°No.¡± Asher stated, simply put. His face contorted into a grimace, one that made my heart ache. ¡°They¡¯ll k**l you, L. Have you thought any of this through?¡± ¡°You know I have, and I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll k**l me. I¡¯m the Vampire King¡¯s only daughter, he needs me to take the throne. My Mom¡¯s d**d, so he can¡¯t have any more children.¡± I said, taking a deep breath beforeunching into the details of my n. ¡°I¡¯m going to turn myself in and gather as much information as I can about where their headquarters are. We know nothing about the Vampires, Asher. We don¡¯t know where they sleep or where theye from. When this war happens, we¡¯ll be blind. We can¡¯t afford to let them have the advantage.¡± ¡°And what about your heat?¡± Asher asked, his voice growing darker with each word. That was one of the downsides of this n, that my heat would quickly be approaching. I had around a week, perhaps two, until my heat hit with full force and I¡¯d be willing to mate with anyone. A she-wolf¡¯s heat didn¡¯t start until after she was marked, a way to speed up the mating process. ¡°I¡¯ll have to get my information before that happens.¡± I grimaced, knowing how bad this n sounded. ¡°I have two weeks at the most, but I¡¯ll get it done in a week. I won¡¯t be anywhere near them when my heat hits. I¡¯ll find a way to mind-link you, then you and a group of men cane and meet me at the entrance to where ever the Vampire¡¯s go during the day.¡± Asher remained silent, clearly at a loss for words. He hadn¡¯t expected me to think this through so thoroughly, but he knew I was right. We needed this information at all costs. It could be the tipping point of this entire war. ¡°And what if they ce silver on you? You won¡¯t be able to contact me. I can¡¯t let that happen. I won¡¯t let you sacrifice yourself for this pack.¡± Asher shook his head, his lips set in a grim line. ¡°Tell me you wouldn¡¯t do the same.¡± I pressed, ¡°Tell me you wouldn¡¯t risk everything for this pack¡¯s safety. I¡¯ll figure out a way around the silver, I¡¯ll send the shadows to tell you if I must, but I need to do this.¡± Asher closed the distance between us, taking my face in his hands. His grip on my face was gentle, as were his lips when they met my own. It was nothing likest night¡¯s kiss. The kiss was one of boiling, consuming fear. I could taste the terror on his lips at the thought of losing me. His tongue grazed along my lower lip, slowly begging for entrance. Just as I allowed him ess, he pulled away, leaning his head against my own. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare d*e on me, L.¡± Asher murmured, those honey-colored eyes burning into my own. My stomach fluttered unhappily at the thought of leaving Asher, but we needed this information. There wasn¡¯t much I wouldn¡¯t do to return to Asher and this life I had built for myself. ¡°I won¡¯t, I promise.¡± I murmured softly, running my hands over the rough stubble that coated his jaw. ¡°I¡¯ll always find my way back to you.¡± ¡°You better. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be able to let you go.¡± Asher breathed, giving me an empty chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s because you love me that you¡¯ll let me go.¡± I smiled softly. ¡°In that case, you¡¯re spending the day with me.¡± Asher smirked, but the action didn¡¯t reach his eyes. Asher walked me through what he had to do in a day, and I wondered how he managed it all. As soon as Bran and Zeke woke up, a whirlwind of problems, questions, and requests surfaced. The influx of warriors in the town requiredrge amounts of food, and loads of volunteers to cook the food. Asher Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. appointed a few of his men, some I had seen around town before, to oversee finding more volunteers. Some of the men were unhappy with their living quarters, to which Asher tried his best with new amodations. Next came the repairs to the Northern part of town. You¡¯d be surprised at the damage that urs when arge werewolf is thrown into a building or car. Those unlucky enough to live on that end of town were in dire need of new cars, as it was too long of a distance to walk. Asher used money from his personal fund to rece their cars and fix any damages to the house andnd. Asher had listened to every request, no matter how small, and treated them with the utmost importance. He had also nned small gatherings within the pack to boost morale. The constant attacks were weighing on everyone, and Asher was determined to provide an outlet for the frustration. He also began preparations for funerals of the lost werewolves in our pack, and gaverge financial settlements to the families. As each of the d**d were named, Asher¡¯s eyes seemed to dim. I could tell he took every d***h personally, every life lost was another chip on his shoulder. We had finally gotten time to ourselveste in the afternoon, long after the sun had sunk into the sky. Asher sat at the chair in his office, a handbing through his dark hair. I could now see why his hair was always so messy. A scowl had been etched onto his face as he stared down at a stack of papers. My gut twisted at the sight of him. A man with countless rumors talked about him, a man feared, and yet his loyalty to his pack was unbreakable. Share Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 86 ¨C ¡°You need a break.¡± I frowned, standing from my chair across the room. I approached Asher, turning his chair away from the desk, from the stack of papers begging for his attention. Reluctantly, his eyes turned on me, dark and pleading. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Asher sighed, wrapping his arms around my waist and burying his face in the crook of my neck. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t if I had a choice.¡± I spoke softlybing my fingers through his soft hair, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the pack. I¡¯ll k**l my way out of that building to get back to you, I promise.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too good for me, you know that?¡± Asher murmured against my neck, his hot breath fanning over my skin. I pulled myself away from Asher and looked into his eyes, staring into their honey-colored depths. I could see how much he believed in what he had said, that I was too good for someone like him. ¡®He¡¯s wrong.¡¯ Maya murmured quietly, ¡®He thinks he needs to do everything by himself, that he doesn¡¯t deserve help.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± I shook my head, letting my fingers trail over his stubble. ¡°We¡¯re perfect for each other, that¡¯s why were mates. You need someone willing to sacrifice just as much as you for the good of this pack. You don¡¯t have to handle this stuff alone anymore, let me help where I can. And right now, I¡¯m helping you by making you take a d**n break. Come take a bath with me.¡± Maya¡¯s silent approval on my suggestion was enough to push me forward. She wanted to remain as close to Asher as possible before I turned myself in. She was still ufortable with the thought of being suppressed by silver, but knew we were out of options on the matter. Asher¡¯s lips turned up in a smirk, though his eyes were blown wide with emotion. Giving him a half- hearted scoff, I tugged at him until he stood, leading him far from his office and into our bedroom. The bathroom had proven to be my favorite room in the house, with arge walk-in shower and arge four- person tub. I had used the jets on the shower walls more times than I could count, letting the hot water pour down my aching muscles. I turned the faucet on and watched as the tub slowly began to fill with water. Asher cocked his head in my direction, a lop-sided grin on his face as he tugged at the hem of my t-shirt. He slipped it from me in one fluid motion, letting it fall to the floor in a pool of cotton. Even after marking each other, the weight of his gaze was enough to made blood rush my face. As always, Asher noticed every response my body made under his attention, and appreciated each and every one. ¡°Even after all this time, you still blush when I have you undress for me.¡± Asher smirked, a chuckle rumbling deep in his chest. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault I have some decency.¡± I snickered, looking him up and down. Asher had let his own shirt fall to the floor, but still wore his low hanging jeans. ¡°Decency?¡± Asher snorted, his smirk going wider. ¡°Last I remember, I caught you swimming in your bra and panties.¡± ¡®You caught us because you were lurking.¡¯ Maya snickered, though there was no malice in her tone. ¡°No one else knew about the swimming hole.¡± I shook my head, unable to avert my eyes as his pants slid to the floor. Muscles epassed most of his body, running down his arms and stomach in hard waves. He his broad shoulders only made his built lookrger, and me that much smaller in ¡°I patrolled the forest around this town extensively before attacking.¡± Asher smirked, reminding me of a time when Tyler had been alive. Tyler had long ago pissed Asher off, disrespecting him and his pack. ¡°IBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. found the swimming hole easily. When I saw you walk into the woods, I knew exactly where you had gone.¡± ¡®And yet, you felt the need to follow.¡¯ Maya¡¯s purr wrapped around my mind, and I received a very detailed mental image on how she hoped this bath would end. Asher tugged at the hem of my sweatpants, and smirked as they fell to the floor. With another gentle tug, my underwear had fallen around my ankles. I sank into the tub with a happy sigh, the hot water seemed to wipe some of the stress away. While my n had officially been set in motion, tomorrow was the day I turned myself in. I could feel Asher¡¯s hand wrap around my submerged ankle, tugging it until I slid across the tub and into his arms. His sly smirk made me roll my eyes, though something else had grabbed my attention. The wound I had left on his neck was fully healed, revealing a beautiful mark. Cobalt blue in color, a crescent shaped moon with two small stars stood out on his skin. The mark was unique, as it was for all mated wolves. The color was not t, but seemed to shimmer and deepen, reminding me of the night sky. ¡°Your mark is healed.¡± I smiled softly, taking in the full image of Asher. Hisrge build leaned against the tub, the waterpping at the muscles on his stomach, the cobalt mark standing out against his creamy skin. Strands of his hair had gotten wet, and clung to his forehead. He looked like a fallen angel, carrying the weight of this pack on his shoulders, somehow managing to withstand it all. ¡®It¡¯s the exact opposite of Tristan¡¯s.¡¯ Maya pointed out. She was right, where Tristan¡¯s was the color of fresh blood, Asher¡¯s was the color of the midnight sky, set with hues of ck and indigo. Both were striking in appearance, but symbolized different things. His eyes were soft as they roamed my face, reading the awe in my gaze as I took in his form. Asher grabbed a bar of soap and moved to turn me around. I rooted myself in ce and shook my head, grabbing the bar of soap from his hand. ¡°You¡¯ve washed me how many times now?¡± I asked, ¡°It¡¯s your turn, now turn around.¡± Azy smile formed on his handsome face, and instead of turning around, he grabbed my hips and ced me over hisp. My legs were wrapped around his waist, my core against his thighs. Asher leaned back in the tub, exposing his muscr chest and arms. Half of his stomach was out of the water, and I traced the lines of his abs with my eyes. ¡°Start with the front, darling.¡± Asher grinned, making me roll my eyes, though a blush had already crept onto my face. ¡°c**ky Alpha.¡± I scoffed, poking my tongue out at him. I ran the bar of soap across his chest, unable to keep my fingers from wandering the ins of his muscles. His chest rumbled under my touch, and I watched as his eyes darkened, clouded with lu*t. The sparks were gentle, growing in intensity as I continued running the soap over him. I trailed from his chest over to his arms, working the soap into ather, before moving down to his stomach. Surprise shed in my eyes as something hard hit against my backside, and the soap had fallen from my hand, hitting the bottom of the tub with a dull thud. Asher¡¯s lips were on mine secondster, both of us burning with urgency. A day, a week, a month. It was too much time to go without him, to not know my fate. I wanted something for myself, something before I finally fell into the clutches of my Father. I had been willing to give it all to Asher in the past, and that hadn¡¯t changed since receiving his mark. I let my fingers tangle in his hair, tugging his face closer to my own, his lips further into mine. His tongue darted in my mouth, softly seeking my own. His hands lit my skin on fire as they grasped my waist, and together we burned. For once, Asher didn¡¯t protest as my hands wandered down his chest, over his stomach and to the length that pressed against my core. Just as my fingers grazed his c**k, I was lifted from the bathtub. Soap clung to Asher¡¯s chest in small bubbles, but neither of us noticed. Dripping wet, Asher walked us from the bathroom, lying me down on the edge of the bed. The water running off our bodies seeped into theforter, but neither of us cared. Hisrge hands parted my thighs, tracing down my skin with agonizing slowness. As he knelt between my legs, the heat in his eyes was enough to curl my toes. I knew the expression in his eyes mirrored my own,plete and total surrender. Neither one of us would be able to stop once we started, and neither of us had the strength to put an end to this. I was immediately thankful my Mom had ced me on birth control as soon as Tyler and I started dating, never knowing I would make use of it with a different Alpha¨Cmy mate. He trailed warm kisses down the center of my thighs, moving lower with each nibble. A groan of frustration left my lips as Asher took his time working to my core. At the sound of my groan, he looked up and smirked. ¡°Patience, darling. You¡¯ll ruin my fun.¡± He purred, running a finger along my dampened slit for emphasis. After an agonizing minute, his tongue grazed along my entrance, a deep growl reverberating in his chest as he approved the wetness between my thighs. His self-control was a tether holding him back, growing thinner with each encounter between us. I could hear it snap as he flicked his tongue along my cl*t with unbridled ferocity. My back arched from the sudden rush of pleasure, but Asher held me in ce. With each gasp and moan that escaped my lips, Asher¡¯s pace increased, until pleasure filled my every limb and I was calling out his name. The sparks coupled with the pleasure of his tongue, all-consuming as the pressure within my core burst. As I began to sit up, my legs trembling, Asher pushed me back down with a gentle hand. He wrapped hisrge arms around my thighs, holding me against his face as he continued devouring me. My breathless moans turned louder as one of his fingers slipped inside of me, and then two. Only when I had reached my org*m for a second time, trembling in both pleasure and pain, did he pull away. The stubble along his face glistened with my juices, but the look of primal hunger on his face had not yet vanished. His lips trailed their way up my body, nibbling at my stomach and circling around my brests. He took his time savoring the taste of my skin as his tongue wrapped around one of my sensitive buds, grazing against my soft flesh with his teeth. Not once increasing his torturous pace, his teeth grazed my neck, his tongue flicking over the ce where his mark was. A new sensation entirely had washed over me as he touched my mark. The sparks turned to lightning, electrifying my skin and the ces where his body met my own. ¡°I will never tire of this¨Cof you.¡± He purred softly, his hands tangling in my hair. His chest rose and fell in time with my own, our eyes burning with need, desire, and so much more. I had once thought the mate-bond forced love onto you, but I now knew I was wrong. The mate-bond intensified what was already there, the passion and love between two people. Where Asher had once refused to let me touch him, he made no action to stop me as I trailed my fingers over his chest, running my nails down the hard ins of his stomach. With one of his arms beside my head, I felt his c**k brush against my entrance, and couldn¡¯t help when fear shed my eyes. I had seen that part of Asher before, but wondered how his thickness would fit inside of me. It would stretch me to my limits. ¡°Rx, L.¡± Asher purred, nipping at my ear. I ran my hands through his hair, grabbing handfuls as the head of his c*k entered me, grimacing as he looked down at me with a smirk. Asher lifted my bottom, allowing a few more inches slip inside of me. His lips found the mark on my neck, his teeth grazing it slowly as gave me time to adjust. My entrance stretched painfully, though Asher did what he could to distract me. While his tongue flicked against my mark, his fingers rubbed my clt in slow circles. ¡°fk¨Cso fking tight.¡± He growled against my neck, moving his hips slowly. His rough words made some of the pain subside, pleasure taking its ce. The whimpers that left my lips increased in volume as Asher continued thrusting. I dug my fingernails into his back, running them along his skin, urging him to go faster. With each thrust, I could feel the bond between us strengthen and pulse. ¡°You¡¯re mine.¡± I murmured, running my fingers over him,mitting the smell, taste and sight of him to memory. My mate, who carried such a heavy weight on his shoulders, determined to b**e it all so that his pack might thrive. I moved my hips against his own, our lips meeting as a deep groan escaped him. His pace was unforgiving as he ced a hand behind my head. My legs wrapped around his waist, wanting him close, wanting every inch of his flesh beneath my fingertips. Release tore through me as his fingers stroked my cl*t, crying out as his length pounded into me, drawing out my pleasure. ¡°My beautiful mate.¡± He moaned lowly in my ear. My name left his lips as he came, mming inside of me roughly. Our bodies trembled against each other, our lips still moving in sync. The room grew silent, our panting breaths the only sound. His eyes were bright, like molten honey, staring down at me in awe. The mating bond was like a thick chord between us, joining us in more than just physical. We spent the next few hours lying in each other¡¯s arms, unable to pull our hands away. His skin felt like velvet under my fingers, and I marveled the softness of his lips. Asher¡¯s eyes were zed as he traced patterns along my shoulders, spine, and bottom. Settling into his arms, I fell into a blissful sleep, the soreness between my legs a happy reminder of our night. I had woken sometime in the middle of the night to Asher¡¯s lips grazing my jaw, his teeth nipping at my skin. Somewhat groggy, I opened my eyes and smirked at the innocent expression on his face. ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep?¡± I asked in amusement. From his small kisses alone, my body had already begun responding to the touch. ¡°Can you me me?¡± He murmured against my jaw, ¡°You look like a goddess, nak*d and beautiful. I¡¯m afraid my self-control is entirely spent.¡± His words were enough to ignite a fire burning in my belly, a slickness forming between my legs. I pulled myself from the bed, Asher¡¯s considerable length the focus of my gaze. Asher moved to sit up, but I stilled him with a firm look. ¡°My turn.¡± I smirked, ¡°Don¡¯t ruin my fun.¡± Asher settled against the bed with azy smirk on his face, his arms stretched out behind him. I snorted at the sight, and ran my tongue against the head of his c**k. As I put the tip of him in my mouth, he jumped with a start. ¡°f**k, L.¡± He groaned; his cheeks flushed. Just as I had taken half his length in my mouth, Asher leapt from the bed. He pushed me onto my hands and knees, my bottom up in the air. His c**k slid inside of me easier this time, though I still needed a few short moments to adjust. His thickness stretched me to my limit, but set my skin afire with burning need. I needed every inch, every thick inch of him within me, iming me. Asher wasn¡¯t gentle as he had been the first time, mming into me with a deep groan. My pu**y contracted around his length, begging for more, begging for whatever else we could manage. ¡°Look at you.¡± Asher purred; the sounds of our coupling flesh filled the room. ¡°So beautiful¨Cbent over for me.¡± Asher¡¯s hand wrapped in my hair as he quickened his pace, mming himself into my pu**y without mercy. My moans turned into blissful cries, his name leaving my lips more times than I could count. As I felt the pressure between my legs grow, Asher pulled me against him. His hand slid to my front, rubbing at the bundle of nerves as he continued to thrust. ¡°That¡¯s it, darling.¡± He purred, his voice husky. ¡°Come for me.¡± His sultry words were my undoing, along with the feral growl in my ear as I found my release on his length, my back arching to give him a better view. Asher climaxed shortly after, filling me with his seed for the second time tonight. Asher¡¯s arms snak*d around my torso, his lips pressing against my hair. I wondered when this need¨C this incessant desire to touch him, to feel him within me would end, if it ever would. I could spend an eternity in this bed, an eternity familiarizing myself with his body¨Cwith the husky noises that fell from his lips. As the trembling in my limbs stilled, I fell into a blissful, dreamless sleep. Share Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 87 ¨C Asher¡¯s POV The moment I saw the note the Vampire¡¯s had left, I knew a n would form in L¡¯s mind. I wanted to me her, but I couldn¡¯t, as I would have done the same. I would have given myself up to save any member of my pack, but L was different. The selfish side of me wanted to whisk her away, damning Breyona and Giovanni¡¯s life in the process. Yet I couldn¡¯t, because L would never forgive me. I watched the gears turn in her head as we cleaned up the mess from the fight. She intended on turning herself in, that much was clear. My wolf and I were at odds. He wanted us to take L far away from this pack, away from the Vampire King, while I knew we needed to respect her decision, even if it might tear my mate away from me. Sean, Mason, and some of my other men scooped up the corpses and brought them deep into the woods. The easiest way to dispose of the bodies were to b**n them. I wouldn¡¯t allow them to be buried, to curse mynd with their presence. They would be burned, their ashes cast far away from my pack. The Vampire¡¯s had toyed with my pack countless times, and the war was finallying to a head. I had made preparations weeks ago in case we suffered another a****k, all we needed was information. Thousands of men had been brought in, from my pack, Zeke¡¯s and Bran¡¯s. Evacuation ns had been made, ensuring the safety of all those who couldn¡¯t fight. Countless volunteers had stepped up to fight in this uing war, and each new volunteer brought on a new wave of pain. These people¨Cmy people were willing to give their lives for their home. I wanted to spare everyone, to fight this war on my own. ¡®Just as L wants to willingly walk into the enemy¡¯s arms.¡¯ My wolf grumbled, ¡®You two are not so different. She¡¯s taking on the position of Luna without ever knowing it.¡¯ Save L, save the people of this pack, I wanted to do it all and yet, I knew it was impossible. I knew lives would be lost on both ends, but I continued wondering if there was something more, I could do. Once the streets were cleaned up, and the blood gone from the earth, I took L back to the packhouse. Once her Dad and Grandma left, I led her upstairs, watching as she wobbled on her feet. I noticed everything about L, the way her eyes would flutter shut when she got tired, or the way blush would stain her cheeks as she slept at night. She had me wrapped around her finger long before her birthday, probably since the moment I had met her. ¡°You smell like d***h.¡± I chuckled, a fluttering sensation in my chest as she blushed and rolled her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t smell so wonderful yourself, mate.¡± She smirked, making a show of smelling me, her small nose scrunching up. If only she knew what she did to me, she might never let me live it down. Every expression that crossed her face left me in a perpetual state of awe. I¡¯d watch as her plush lips turned up in a smirk, and a sly glint cross her eyes. If it weren¡¯t for all of the drama going on, I would have long ago locked her in my bedroom and finished the mating process. Every smirk, every touch was beginning to drive me mad. This was how the mate-bond worked, it would drive us closer and closer, until the process was It was in the shower that I noticed Tristan¡¯s mark still on her skin. The wretched Vampire had marked her against her will, and decided he had some false im over her. The one thing I refused to take away was L¡¯s choice. She often acted and spoke before thinking, but I would never take that away from her. Tristan dered himself her mate long ago, confident though he had been utterly mistaken. ¡°His mark is still there.¡± I grimaced, unable to keep the growl from escaping my lips. I traced over the vulgar mark, wishing I had been there that night. ¡°I asked the shadows. They said I have a mate for each side.¡± L frowned, looking truly torn. Her sadness evaporated some of my anger, as I was now distracted with the urge to remove her frown from her face. ¡°I asked them to remove it, but the price was too much.¡± I wondered what the shadows had asked for. Was it another life? Did they want someone else to d*e to wipe the mark from her neck? I would dly k**l a thousand Vampire¡¯s to pay that debt. ¡°What did they ask?¡± ¡°They wanted our mate-bond.¡± Her voice was soft, though my stomach dropped. I could hear the fragility of her voice, how she desperately wanted his mark removed, and yet she absolutely refused. She would rather remain connected to that Vampire than destroy the bond between us. I knew it was ridiculous, that there was no need to ask. I could see how L felt about me every time her eyes met my own, but I needed to hear her say the words. ¡°And what about this Vampire?¡± My voice emerged in a guttural snarl, ¡°What do you feel for him?¡± Her words had worked their charm, calming my wolf like a sedative. ¡°I feel nothing for him, Asher. Nothingpared to the way I feel for you.¡± The sincerity in her words made my control slip, and I found her in my arms, my lips against her own. L hadn¡¯t been my first kiss, but she had been the first to ignite so much emotion within me. I had been loved, and loved in return, but I had never been in love. So desperately in love that I was willing to sacrifice everything I cared for, everything I worked for, just to keep her safe. The emotion was raging and uncontroble, but I couldn¡¯t fight it even if I tried. We pulled away for oxygen, a useless necessity that tore her from my arms. We slipped into bed, every inch of her milky skin on disy. Not that she would admit this, but I knew she enjoyed sleeping b**e as much as I did. I had caught her eyes roaming me when she thought I wasn¡¯t looking, and enjoyed every ounce of attention I received from her. As devious as she acted, her innocence shone clear in her eyes. Her face always gave her away, blush filling her cheeks anytime I caught her gaze straying downward. With her in my arms, all of the stress cleared from my mind. Her delicate scent of vani and pears calmed me, wiped all worries from my mind. Her soft breaths fanned across my chest; her body molded perfectly into my own. ¡°Tell me about your family.¡± She asked, surprising me yet again. I smiled as I heard the sleep mixing into her words. She wouldn¡¯t stay awake much longer, that I was sure of. L was always quick to fall asleep, and could be a nightmare when you woke her up. In the mornings, her hackles would raise and her bright eyes would narrow at anyone who dare woke her up. It was another thing I had quicklye to love, something that made L that much more beautiful and adorable in my mind. ¡°My Mom¡¯s name is ire, my Dad is Killian. They had a rough start as mates, but it worked out in the end. I have an annoying little brother, Brandon, and a couple cousins.¡± I told her, giving her the shortened version as she was quickly on the verge of sleep. ¡°What else would you like to know?¡± My Mom ire, had hated the idea of finding her mate. My Dad had been an a*****e at first, but quickly fell under the pull of the mate-bond. It took a truly awful person to abuse their mate, to treat them badly. Though my Dad held the same cruel reputation as I, he had never harmed my Mom. Sometimes I could see parts of my Mom in L. The sheer strength, the courage to risk it all. They were both so alike, and yet so very different. ¡°Where are they now?¡± She asked, her silky words slurred sleepily, and I smiled as she yawned loudly. ¡°How did they have a rough start?¡± ¡°I sent them away when all of this began. My Mom, Dad, Brother, Aunt, Uncle, and cousins are all somece safe.¡± I assured her, ¡°As for my Mom, she dealt with some things when she was younger, things that came back to haunt her. Dad wasn¡¯t so understanding at first, but eventually he came around.¡± I didn¡¯t mention the specific details, hoping L might ask her when they finally met. I had heard the story of my Mom and Dad meeting countless times, how he had tried to force the bond between them, and Mom retaliated. Dad told me she had bit him a number of times, something I could easily see L doing. When I was old enough to understand, I asked my Mom what happened to her all those years ago. Even with a rough start, and ghosts from the past, Mom and Dad had made it work. ¡°They sound really nice.¡± L cooed, the sound making my heart flutter. Anything else she nned to say fizzled out as a quiet snore left her lips. I chuckled at her soft snores, running my finger along the blush on her cheeks. With L in my arms, sleep hade easily, pulling me into its endless depths. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only I had woken up before L, a usual urrence as she somehow could manage to sleep half the day away. After the long night we had, I figured I¡¯d let her sleep for another hour or so. I headed down to the kitchen, grabbing a bottle of water and a Tupperware container of L¡¯s Grandmas cookies. L had a strange addiction to anything her Grandma baked, and could eat her cookies by the dozen. Her and Zeke had easily gone through four containers. Their stomach ache ¡°Cookies for breakfast?¡± L asked, her eyebrow raised as the strolled into the kitchen. I watched in silence as she made herself a cup of coffee, noting how her jeans hugged her full hips perfectly. Her round bottom was on disy, and though it wasn¡¯t her intention, she was teasing me mercilessly. I had half a mind to skip work today and carry her to the bedroom. Instead of acting on my impulses, I snorted at herment. ¡°Can you me me? You and Zeke ate everythingst time. I never thoughtvender cookies would be this good.¡± My own Mom had been absolutely horrible in the kitchen, though her skills improved over the years, her cookies were nothing like this. ¡°Never underestimate Grandma¡¯s baking.¡± She shook her head, her raven hair fanning out from the motion. ¡°She¡¯ll have you on the ground if she hears you doubted her incredible skills.¡± ¡°Just as I have no doubt, she could defeat me.¡± I chuckled, though the feeling offort was short- lived. ¡°I¡¯m going to turn myself in.¡± L spoke up, her plush lips pressed tightly together. She had never been one to procrastinate, and I knew this conversation wasing. I had watched her n formte in her mind for hoursst night, and knew she would eventually act on it. ¡°No.¡± I replied, my wolf speaking the word for me. He was desperate to keep her at our side, and was willing to lock her away if need be. I was constantly fighting him for control, to give L the chance to make her own decisions. ¡°They¡¯ll k**l you, L. Have you thought this through?¡± I already knew she thought this through, as I had watched her mull over the n for hours. Her face would contort in determination, just to fall in sadness. I knew she worked through every possible variable, though this n was far from safe. ¡°You know I have, and I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll k**l me. I¡¯m the Vampire King¡¯s only daughter, he needs me to take the throne. My Mom¡¯s d**d, so he can¡¯t have any more children.¡± She said, taking a deep breath before continuing. ¡°I¡¯m going to turn myself in and gather as much information as I can about where their headquarters are. We know nothing about the Vampires, Asher. We don¡¯t know where they sleep or where theye from. When this war happens, we¡¯ll be blind. We can¡¯t afford to let them have the advantage.¡± She was right, horribly so. We needed this information, any information to give us a head start. It would take time to evacuate the people in this town, to get the elderly, pregnant, sick, and children far away from the battlegrounds. The Vampire¡¯s would tear them to shreds without a second thought, uncaring if they were unable to defend themselves. I had spoken with Giovanni yesterday, and hated myself immensely for not asking the location of their headquarters. I had been too hellbent on understanding Tristan and L¡¯s Father. Giovanni told me all he knew, that Tristan¡¯s infatuation with L had to do with her ce on the throne. He wanted to stand by her side, to rise to power along with her. L¡¯s Father wanted her for the same reason. As his sole heir, she was the only one able to take the throne. The Kouritis bloodline couldn¡¯t be allowed to end, the power of controlling the shadows vanishingpletely. ¡°And what about your heat?¡± I asked, my voice dark. Too much could go wrong if L were to go into heat around the Vampire¡¯s. They wouldn¡¯t be affected the way a werewolf would, but I knew none would dare refuse her advances, especially Tristan. She would throw herself at any male, desperate to end the fire burning beneath her skin. L wouldn¡¯t be to me in the situation, but it was a risk I desperately did not want to take. ¡°I¡¯ll have to get my information before that happens.¡± L grimaced, and I knew that this was one of the downfalls of her n. She had thought over this fact, but couldn¡¯te up with a solution. Once you had marked each other, there was no stopping your heat. ¡°I¡¯ll have two weeks at the most, but I¡¯ll get it done in a week. I won¡¯t be anywhere near them when my heat hits. I¡¯ll find a way to mind-link you, then you and a group of men cane and meet me at the entrance to wherever the Vampire¡¯s go during the day.¡± I remained silent, mulling over her n myself. If everything were to go perfectly, we could have the upper hand in this war. We would know where the Vampire¡¯s hide during the day, and hopefully gain information on when they nned to a****k. It would be a fool¡¯s mission to bring the war to their turf, but if we knew the timeline of their ns, we would have a better chance at winning. ¡°And what if they ce silver on you? You won¡¯t be able to contact me. I can¡¯t let that happen. I won¡¯t let you sacrifice yourself for this pack.¡± I shook my head, my chest constricting painfully at the thought of handing L over to our enemies. Any number of things could happen to her, and I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d survive in a world without her. ¡°Tell me you wouldn¡¯t do the same.¡± She pressed, her eyes bleeding with desperation. ¡°Tell me you wouldn¡¯t risk everything for this pack¡¯s safety. I¡¯ll figure out a way around the silver, I¡¯ll send the shadows to tell you if I must, but I need to do this.¡± She was right, she was right and we both knew it. I closed the distance between us, determined to keep her close, to im every inch of her before she left¨Cbefore our future became uncertain. Our kiss wasn¡¯t hasty, it wasn¡¯t burning with unbridled passion. This kiss was one of longing, one of an unspoken future where I woke up beside L each day. A future where we grew old, where we had a lifetime to decide, to have children, to love each other. The kiss was one of fear, one that showed just how terrified I was of losing her. I had survived on my own for so long, living in the dark until I became ustomed to it. L was my light, and I had been blinded by her for so long. Now that my eyes had finally adjusted, I couldn¡¯t go back to living in the dark¨Cto living without her. As our lips melted together, our worries, hopes and fears mingling, I skimmed my tongue along her soft lip. Just as her lips parted, I pulled away. Her breath fanned across my face, sweet like coffee creamer. My heart hammered in my chest, and I stifled the fear that threatened to explode within me. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare d*e on me, L.¡± I whispered, my forehead against her own. Her bright eyes were wide, but brimming with emotion. She didn¡¯t want to go through with this n, and I knew her wolf was having the same selfish thoughts as my own. We could run, that had always been an option. To leave all of these innocent people to fend for themselves, hoping the Vampire¡¯s would follow us instead of them. It was an option neither of us could stomach, one that would never see the light of day. ¡°I won¡¯t, I promise.¡± She murmured softly, her small fingers trailing along my jaw. The sparks that caressed my skin did little to ease the fear boiling with in me, a feeling I wasing to loathe. ¡°I¡¯ll always find my way back to you.¡± I believed her, and I knew she would find me again. ¡°You better. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be able to let you go.¡± I breathed, giving her an empty chuckle. My wolf was fighting me at this very moment, demanding we protect our Luna at all costs, demanding wee up with some kind of n to spare her from the Vampire¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s because you love me that you¡¯ll let me go.¡± She smiled softly. She was right. I loved her too much to tear her away from her pack and family, I loved her too much to take away her choice. I would follow her anywhere, and knew that no matter how this war ended, we would never be apart. ¡°In that case, you¡¯re spending the day with me.¡± I smirked, but the expression was halfhearted. I wasn¡¯t nning on letting her out of my sight today. I couldn¡¯t afford to be as selfish as I wanted, selfish enough to whisk her away, but I could afford this. I would keep her by my side until the veryst moment, until I was forced to let her go. Share Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 88 ¨C I spent the day with L, emersed in work as I often was. With L destined to be my Luna, I knew she could handle the work load. Her loyalty to this pack was as strong as my own, and I knew there wasn¡¯t anything we wouldn¡¯t do for the benefit of our people. Running a pack was so much more than paperwork and brisk orders. You had to be willing to sacrifice yourself, your time, and your life. Being an Alpha meant giving up your hopes and dreams, your hobbies and personal interests for the good of the pack. You sacrificed those things so that your people might have the opportunity to pursue what they love and enjoy. As soon as Bran and Zeke woke up, my day had begun. The three of us pulled thousands of warriors into this small town, preparing for the inevitable war. The downside of having arge army was providing them with the basic necessities of living. They needed ces to sleep, food to eat, and room to breathe. The people of this pack were willing to volunteer their time and energy to help the troops, cooking food, and providing ces to live. Those withrger houses offered up guest rooms, opening their home to countless warriors. It was a debt I could never repay, but something I was eternally grateful for. I opened my own home to many warriors, providing everyst inch of space so that they might have a ce to sleep, a roof over their heads. Even with the influx of volunteers and the use of the Community Center, there were some warriors forced to live in tents surrounding the pack. The packhouse was open to those living in tents, providing showers and food when needed. Hourster, a headache throbbed at my temples, radiating across my forehead. The two of us had gotten a lot of work done, but there was always more. It was a never-ending stream of work, but the end was always worth it. ¡°You need a break.¡± L grimaced, standing from the chair she sat at in my office. I watched as she approached me, hips swaying as they often did. The more time I spent with L, the more I was awed by her beauty. Completely oblivious, as she often was, she caught the eye of many males. None dared look longer than a few moments, seeing the cobalt mark on her neck, the mark of an Alpha. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± I sighed, pulling her small frame into my arms. I buried my face into the crook of her neck, the side with my mark, and inhaled deeply. Vani and pears, such a unique scent with a huge impact. I could feel my tense muscles rxing as I held her in my arms, the spark licking their way up my skin. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t if I had a choice.¡± Her voice was soft, and I nearly groaned as she ran her fingers through my hair. Her fingernails grazed my scalp, sending waves of delicious pleasure down my neck. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the pack. I¡¯ll k**l my way out of that building to get back to you, I promise.¡± I knew she would, I could hear the conviction in her words. She¡¯d k**l the Vampire King herself if it meanting home to me. She stepped into the position of Luna unknowingly, and embraced every stressful, horrible aspect. I could hardly stomach the guilt that followed. Did I deserve someone so selfless? So irrevocably brave and fearless? ¡°You¡¯re too good for me, you know that?¡± I mumbled against her neck. She shivered as my breath fanned across her neck, coaxing a wave of primal pleasure from my wolf. He wanted her here and now, as he had since we first met L. I had tried to keep my distance from her, to let her develop feelings on her own, but self-control had never been a strong suit of mine, especially with my wolf breathing down my neck. She pulled herself away from me, making me grimace from theck offort, theck of L. She stared into my eyes searching for something, delving into their depths until she reached a part of my soul, I kept hidden, a part only she had ess to. ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± She shook her head. I let my eyes close as her fingers drifted over my stubble, tracing along my jawline softly. ¡°We¡¯re perfect for each other, that¡¯s why were mates. You need someone Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. willing to sacrifice just as much as you for the good of this pack. You don¡¯t have to handle this stuff alone anymore, let me help where I can. And right now, I¡¯m helping you by making you take a d**n break. Come take a bath with me.¡± My wolf¡¯s ears perked up at her words, pride bursting through him as we gazed at our mate. I couldn¡¯t deny her, not when she was looking at me with those brilliant eyes. Staring at me as though I were the one thing, she had spent her life waiting for. Staring at me as though all the terrible rumors couldn¡¯t hide the person I truly was. It was a vulnerable feeling, but L was the only wolf I would ever submit to, my mate. I couldn¡¯t hide my interest at her words. Any chance to see her without those restrictive clothes was a blessing, and I nned on taking advantage of every opportunity. My lips twitched into a smirk, which soon turned into a grin when she scoffed at me. I let her tug me out of my office, leading me down the hall and into our bedroom. Her strength was no match for mine, even with her constant tugging, but I let her lead me nheless. I had quickly noticed L¡¯s second favorite ce in the house was my massive bathroom, her first was the bed. I waited silently as she turned the tub on, sticking her finger under the stream to check the heat. She must have been thinking something particrly naughty, as when she turned around, blush had formed on her cheeks. I shed her an innocent smile, tugging on the hem of her t-shirt. She let me slide it from her body, forgotten on the floor. In my eyes, L had no imperfections. Every ounce of her creamy skin was alluring, seductive without even trying. A harsh blush stained her cheeks as my eyes drifted down her shoulders and to her b**e chest. I tossed my own shirt to the floor, watching L in amusement. I had seen every inch of her supple body, had tasted every ounce of her delicious skin. She had beenpletely b**e before me, back arched in toe-curling pleasure, and yet she still blushed under my gaze. ¡°Even after all this time, you still blush when I have you undress for me.¡± I smirked, chuckling softly. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault I have some decency.¡± L snickered, looking me up and down. ¡°Decency?¡± I snorted, my grin growing wider. ¡°Last I remember, I caught you swimming in your bra and panties.¡± L red at me, making me chuckle louder. She often reminded me of a kitten with its hackles raised, swiping with tiny paws and bared fangs. She was a formidable warrior against most, but I could handle her fire, her feistiness. ¡°No one else knew about the swimming hole.¡± She shook her head, her eyes practically burning holes into me as I removed the rest of my clothing. ¡°I¡¯m still not sure how you knew about it.¡± The way she looked at me started a fire deep in the pits of my stomach, those wide eyes burning with need, need she wasn¡¯t sure how to act on. ¡°I patrolled the forest around this town extensively before attacking.¡± I smirked, remembering how her previous Alpha had overstepped, had disrespected me to the point of no return. ¡°I found the swimming hole easily. When I saw you walk into the woods, I knew exactly where you had gone.¡± ¡®And the moment we saw you, neither of us could resist.¡¯ My wolf chuckled lowly, ¡®We had no choice but to follow.¡¯ I tugged at the hem of her sweatpants, smirking when they fell to the floor. The burning in my gut raged on as she waspletely b**e to me. She no longer tried to hide herself, knowing I would only pull her hands away. With every beautiful inch of her on disy, the temptation was nearly too much. She sank into the tub with a soft sigh, oblivious to how her rxed purr affected me. I wrapped my hand around her submerged ankle, pulling her across the tub and into my arms. I chuckled as she rolled her eyes, but settled into my arms happily. Her eyes drifted down my face, lingering on my neck where her mark sat. Her gaze softened as it traced over the cobalt mark, and I found myself watching her silently, tracing the arch of her lips, the curve of her nose, and the deep color of her eyes. ¡°Your mark is healed.¡± She smiled softly, her eyes roaming my face with gentle intimacy. I returned her gaze, taking in the beauty that was my mate, my L. The woman I knew I didn¡¯t deserve, yet had been blessed with anyway. My Luna, my equal in all forms, the only wolf I would ever submit to. As I had many times, I grabbed a bar of soap and moved to turn her around. I had washed her countless times, an excuse to graze her skin with my fingertips. Intimacy had never been a strong suit of mine, but I was determined to worship and appreciate every inch of L, every supple curve and gentle arch. ¡°You¡¯ve washed me how many times now?¡± She asked, ¡°It¡¯s your turn, now turn around.¡± Azy smile worked its way onto my face. I grabbed her hips, running my thumbs over her soft skin and ced her on myp. I kept myself under control, desperately not wanting to take a cold showerter. I leaned back, resting against the ridge of the tub. ¡°Start with the front, darling.¡± I grinned,ughing as she rolled her eyes. A beautiful blush stained her face, soft like rose petals. Her eyes betrayed her, darkening as she took in my muscles. ¡°Cocky Alpha.¡± She scoffed, sticking her tongue out at me. The sight alone made my c*k twitch, my heart thunder with suppressed lut. If only she knew what I wanted to do to her, the positions I¡¯d have her in, the noises I¡¯d coax from her plush lips. She ran the bar of soap across my chest, her fingers grazing over the ins of my muscles. My wolf growled pleasantly, the sound rumbling through my chest. Her bre*sts grew heavy, her nips hardening from the cool air. My fingers twitched, aching to feel her creamy skin, to hear her little whimpers as they escaped her lips. A brilliant sh of surprise exploded in her eyes as I grew hard against her backside. Shepletely underestimated the affect she had on me. The final straw was when the soap slipped from her fingers, ttering to the floor of the tub. My self-control snapped like a tether, where it had once been a strong chord, it was now a thin string of yarn. I wanted to feel her tight entrance squeeze around my c**k, stretching to fit my length. I wanted to feel every beautiful inch of her, wanted to feel her walls contract with every agonizingly slow s****e. I wanted her writhing underneath me, her back arched and eyes hooded with pleasure. I pulled her against my chest with urgency, mming my lips against her own. I wasn¡¯t stopping until our lungs screamed, until our lips were bruised and chests heaving. Her hard nips grazed over my damp chest, making me growl into her mouth. I wouldn¡¯t stop¨CI couldn¡¯t, neither could she. Weeks and months this need had been building up, growing and evolving until neither of us could resist any longer. The sparks consumed us, licking over every inch of our skin, fueled by lu*t and love, desire and passion. Her fingers tangled in my hair, and I let myself d***n under her touch. The stress, the fear, all of it melted away as she whimpered into my mouth, her tongue grazing against my own. Her hands wandered down my chest, over my arms, and down to my stomach. She savored each touch, devouring me as I devoured her. Just as her small fingers grazed the length of my c**k, I lifted us from the tub. I cupped her plush bottom in my hands, holding her close as I stepped out of the tub and towards the bedroom. Water sshed onto the floor, onto the carpet and bed, but nothing else mattered¨Cnothing but my beautiful, intoxicating mate. I ced her on the edge of the bed, desperate to have another taste of her. I had tried countless times to suppress my urges, the burning need to taste her wetness, to feel the sweetness of it on my tongue. My self-control had long ago snapped, and she had tasted as incredible as I imagined, leaving me craving even more. As sheid on the bed, her hooded eyes burning with lu*t, I parted her thighs and trailed light kisses closer and closer to her core. The wetness there was glistening, begging me for more¨Cfor everything I had. A groan of frustration left her panting lips, and Iughed at her impatience. ¡°Patience, darling. You¡¯ll ruin my fun.¡± I teased, running a finger down her wet slit and groaning at the extent of her arousal. I let my tongue trace along her entrance, nearly losing myself as her back arched. The blissful whimper that left her lips destroyed the remainder of my self-control. I devoured herpletely, pinning her legs in ce as they fought against the rippling pleasure running through her body. Ipped up every ounce of her sweetness, flicking my tongue against her clt hungrily. I snarled as she screamed my name, her back arching and pu*y contracting around my tongue. She tried to sit up, her legs shaking. I pushed her back down, needing another taste, needing those intoxicating moans that drove me mad. I wrapped one of my arms around her waist, holding her against my face as I groaned against her pu*y. I slipped a finger inside of her, and then two, pumping steadily as my tongue circled her swollen clt. She was perfect, absolutely ethereal with every whimper, moan, and plea. Her legs shook, her back arched, her jaw went ck. My mate¨Cmy sensitive, responsive little mate. Only when a second org**m assaulted her body, did I pull away. I trailed my way up her body, kissing and nibbling at every ounce of her soft body. Her skin tasted of vani and pears, overwhelming and addicting. As I positioned myself over top of her, I ran my lips along her neck. I knew her first time would hurt, and wanted her prepared for me. I grazed the mark on her neck with my teeth, savoring her breathless response. A gasp left her lips, and she ttened herself against me. ¡°I will never tire of this¨Cof you.¡± I purred, looking down at my mate, still breathless and shaking from pleasure. Her nails grazed against my chest, my stomach and arms, the lut in her eyes mirrored in my own. I ced one of my arms beside her head, and brushed the head of my c*k against her entrance. The slickness I found there was enough to coax a growl from my throat. Naked and trembling beneath me, my mate wanted every inch of me inside of her, wanted me to take her fully. ¡°Rx, L.¡± I murmured, nipping at her ear. Her eyes widened as she looked down at my length, though she had already seen it before, we had nevere this close. I slid the head of my c**k inside of her, and lifted her bottom, allowing a few more inches to slip inside. Pain and lut clouded her eyes, mixing into one. I did everything I could to distract her, nipping at the mark on her neck, and tracing slow circles along her clt. As I slid the rest of my length inside, I gave her a few moments to adjust, simply savoring the feeling of her wrapped around me. ¡°f**k¨Cso fighting tight.¡± I growled, moving my hips slowly. Her puy had my ck in a d***h grip, and I nearly lost myself then and there. Pleasure I had never known wracked my body as I found myself buried deep within her. As her whimpers of pain turned into blissful moans, I increased my pace. Her fingernails dug into the skin of my back, consuming pleasure and pain wracking my body. ¡°You¡¯re mine.¡± She murmured, running her fingers along my back. Her hips moved against my own, our lips meeting as a groan escaped my lips. I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, couldn¡¯t restrain myself. My ck mmed into her tight opening without mercy, and I grunted as her core tightened, milking my ck for everything it had. ¡°My beautiful mate.¡± I moaned in her ear, grazing her lobe with my teeth. Her name fell from my lips as I came, my c**k sliding inside her roughly, our souls joining¨Cour scents merging. Our bodies trembled against each other, but I kept my lips against her own, savoring the taste¨Cthesting pleasure that continued running through me. I looked down at her, at the woman who had changed my lifepletely, who provided unyielding, solidified by the love we felt for one another. I kept her in my arms, unable to pull away, to leave her touch. Her warmth became my own, her happiness, sorrow, fears, and hopes¨Cthey were all mine, as I was hers. I traced every ounce of her delicate skin with my fingers, lulling her, soothing her into a peaceful sleep. I had woken in the middle of the night, burning with hunger and need as I watched her body curl into my own. Her nips grazed against my skin, renewing the fire in my stomach. I trailed light kisses along her jaw, watching as those beautiful eyes fluttered open and awareness seeped into their depths. ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep?¡± She asked, her light voice tinged with amusement. ¡°Can you me me?¡± I mumbled against her jaw, my fingertips trailing over her perky brests. ¡°You look like a goddess, nakd and beautiful. I¡¯m afraid my self-control is entirely spent.¡± She pulled herself from the bed, out of my arms. Her eyes burned with need, focused on the hardened length between my legs. I moved to sit up, to im her then and there but she stilled me with a single look. ¡°My turn.¡± She smirked, ¡°Don¡¯t ruin my fun.¡± My wicked little mate, taking control as I once had. I rxed against the bed, a purely male smile on my face as I stretched my arms out behind me. L snorted at the sight, but gripped my ck in her small hands. As she put the tip of my ck in her mouth, a wave of pleasure so strong I jumped, coursed through me. ¡°f**k, L.¡± I groaned, feeling the blood rush to my face. Every inch of me was burning, aching to feel the wetness of her puy, to feel it pulsing around me as she came. I managed to wait a full thirty seconds before pouncing, pushing her onto her hands and knees. With her round bottom in the air, I slid my length into her. I was met with some resistance, her tightness excruciatingly pleasurable. I could feel her stretch to her limits to take all of me in, wrapping around my ck tightly. I palmed her bottom with lu*t-filled eyes, watching as her cheeks reddened from every smack. I wasn¡¯t as gentle as I had been the first time, as the fire was now consuming every part of me. Every cell, every hair and inch of skin was lit with this painful fire, burning out of control, satiated only by her touch. Her pu**y contracted around my length as I mmed into her, thrusting roughly against her wet core. ¡°Look at you.¡± I purred, unable to help myself. ¡°So beautiful¨Cbent over for me.¡± I grabbed a handful of her luscious hair, tugging as I mmed inside of her. Her delicious moans turned into cries of ecstasy, my name leaving her lips like a prayer. Unable to take much more, I pulled her against me, cupping one of her brests with one hand, while the other drew slow circles along her clt. ¡°That¡¯s is, darling.¡± I growled in her ear. ¡°Come for me.¡± I kissed along her neck, her shoulders, her back. The sound of her moans echoed in my ears, my seed spilling into her tight puy. Her eyelids fluttered in exhaustion, and as I held her close, I nted light kisses along her face, whispering sweet words until sleep imed her for the second time. Share Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 89 ¨C Both Asher and I slept in that morning, holding each other as we tried to prolong the inevitable. I would be leaving soon, and neither of us knew when I would return. I¡¯d either return before my heat began, or suffer the consequences. My stomach was a mess of guilt and nerves, but Asher¡¯s touch pushed the heavy emotions from my R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only mind. As weid in each other¡¯s arms, hands wandering over soft skin, the intimacy blossoming through me was stronger than I¡¯ve ever felt. This morning wasn¡¯t about s*x or burning physical need, it was aboutfort, truepanionship and love. ¡°No one knows I¡¯m leaving, right?¡± I asked, pulling my head from Asher¡¯s chest to look into his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want my family knowing until after I¡¯m gone.¡± It was selfish of me to think that way, but it would make things easier. I wasn¡¯t doing this for myself, but for this pack¨Cfor Breyona and Giovanni. I now understood how Giovanni could turn his back on his species for Breyona, how the mate-bond filled every aching hole in your soul. ¡°Only my Beta and Zeke will know.¡± Asher nodded, absentmindedly running his fingers through my tangled hair. ¡°I¡¯m afraid most of the pack already knows you¡¯re my mate, and their Luna.¡± Well, that grabbed my attention. I pulled myself from Asher¡¯s warm embrace, propping myself up on one of my elbows. Asher didn¡¯t seem to mind that the pack knew, though I wondered how they came about that information. ¡°How?¡± I asked, an eyebrow raised as I took in his amused expression. ¡°It seems your Dad got excited when he heard his daughter was our future Luna.¡± Asher smirked; his hair deliciously messy from sleep. ¡°He told a couple of his friends.¡± ¡°Who in turn told the entire pack.¡± I confirmed, snorting at the smile that had taken ce on Asher¡¯s face. ¡°I can¡¯t me him.¡± Asher murmured, nting feather light kisses along my jaw and cheek. ¡°This pack is lucky to have you, a Luna willing to risk it all. Beautiful, fearless¨Cthere is no one more fit for the job.¡± ¡°Plus, I know how to handle you.¡± I smirked, though a blush had crept onto my cheeks at the sincerity of his words. After another hour in bed, I had no choice but to shower and get dressed for the long day ahead. Come tomorrow, I would no longer be in this pack¨Cand my future would be more uncertain than ever. I was on a mission, to safeguard this pack and hopefully ensure a long and happy life with Asher by my side. I threw on something simple, a t-shirt and a pair of dark leggings. I wanted to get far away from the pack¡¯s territory line before calling on my Father and his men. I wanted the wolves running patrol to remain safe, and keep another fight from brewing. Shortly after I had gotten dressed, Grandma called and asked me to join her for coffee. I knew I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to say goodbye to my family, but it was a risk I was willing to take. I was betting on my survival, on returning with crucial information about the uing war. Dad, Sean and Grandma would be furious¨Cbut they would live, and that was what mattered. I epted her invitation, as it was thest chance, I¡¯d have to see her. Asher personally dropped me off at the coffee shop, giving me asting kiss that made me question if leaving was the right choice. ¡®It¡¯s for Breyona and Giovanni.¡¯ My wolf reminded me, ¡®Neither of us want to leave, but it¡¯s what a Luna would do. Two members of our pack are just as important as the rest.¡¯ She was right, we both knew it. Neither of us wanted to leave Asher, it simply felt¨Cwrong, but the safety of this pack mattered more than our personal happiness. Grandma arrived shortly after Asher had left, a sour expression on her face. Her face was creased with lines, her eyes clouded with sleep. Grandma had definitely seen better days. I had expected her to return home weeks ago, I was sure she missed her little cottage in the woods and her herb garden. Not only did she stay for Dad, she stayed for Sean and I. With our Mom gone, our family had a gaping hole that no one could fill. Grandma never tried to fill that hole, but she filled the house with life andughter. She refused to let Dad and Sean sit around moping. Mom wouldn¡¯t want that, and Grandma knew it. ¡°You look like you need a couple days¡¯ worth of sleep.¡± I chuckled lightly, giving her a quick hug before heading into the coffee shop. ¡°I think this entire pack needs a couple days¡¯ worth of sleep.¡± Grandma replied. Despite the exhaustion in her eyes, she smiled, looking years younger. ¡°War takes its toll on everyone, warriors and civilians alike.¡± ¡°It does, doesn¡¯t it.¡± I sighed, ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been volunteering at the Community Center.¡± ¡°Someone has to feed all the soldiers.¡± Grandma shrugged, ¡°They deserve some quality food, not that gruel Kate was serving.¡± Kate was just another member of the pack, a few years younger than Grandma, with four children of her own. Volunteers had stepped up left and right, offering their homes, food, and time to help out the pack. ¡°I¡¯m sure their very appreciative.¡± I smiled softly. I ordered myself an Iced Mocha Latte and one of their huge chocte chip muffins. Thest time I had been here I was with Breyona, how things have changed. Grandma and I sat at one of the small circr tables in the coffee shop, and I watched as something shifted in her eyes. ¡°How¡¯s life as the Luna treating you?¡± She asked, ¡°When this mess is over, are you going to go through with the ceremony?¡± The ceremony¨Can event I hadpletely forgotten about. It wasn¡¯t that I questioned the decision to step up as Asher¡¯s Luna, but there were more pressing things on my mind. The ceremony was a day of joy for the entire pack, where their Luna would step up and im her position. It was a simple matter, the Alpha and Luna would draw a shallow cut along their palm and join hands. All of those voices¨Ceveryone in the pack would then be linked to me. The ceremony was binding, allowing me to mind-link everyone in the pack simultaneously, as Asher had done many times. Mates could naturally mind-link with each other, just as any individual in the pack could mind-link Asher. The ceremony often happened months after the Alpha met his mate, giving the she-wolf time to decide if she truly wanted to be Luna. I had no such qualms; I was more than ready to step into the position. ¡°Of course, I will.¡± I nodded, ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to get it done with now, thest thing we need is an invasion during the celebration.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Grandma nodded, giving me a long look. ¡°My Granddaughter, a Luna. Not that I¡¯m surprised, I always knew you were destined for great things. You¡¯re already willing to give everything for this pack, you¡¯ve been its Luna for quite some time already.¡± Something was bothering her; I could easily tell. I knew she hadn¡¯t a clue about Breyona and Giovanni¡¯s disappearance, but Grandma easily picked up on the moods and expressions of others. She could tell I was stressed, and that there was something I wasn¡¯t telling her. The only people who knew about Breyona and Giovanni¡¯s disappearance was his Beta, Zeke, and Breyona¡¯s parents. They hadn¡¯t taken the news lightly, but they trusted Asher to bring their daughter back. If only they knew that their trust wasn¡¯t in Asher, but in me. The thought made my stomach turn. Thest thing I wanted was to destroy their trust, to fail in returning their daughter. Even if we managed to get the upper hand and win this war, there were still other pressing concerns. How would the pack react to Giovanni¡¯s presence? He couldn¡¯t remain in the dark forever. Alpha Bran would undoubtedly refuse, which could lead to another problem entirely. Alpha Bran could easily decide to retaliate, which would lead to yet another war. The ¡®what ifs¡¯ and potential problems made my head swim, but the caffeine and sugar did what it could to quiet my frazzled mind. Grandma and I stayed at the coffee shop for another half hour before she had to go back to themunity center. It was nearing dinner time, Grandma and the other volunteers had to make food for all of the warriors who hade to this pack. As we stepped outside of the coffee shop, we nearly ran into Chelsea. I hadn¡¯t seen her since her birthday, not that I actively sought her out to begin with. She had Ethan at her side, an odd pairing considering neither really ever liked one another. Ethan had seen better days, dark rings lined his eyes, and they shined with a dull haunted light. Isaac had been a close friend of his, and had lost his life when Brittany managed to escape Asher¡¯s dungeon. Chelsea had never cared for Isaac, making it even stranger that she stood by Ethan¡¯s side. Chelsea¡¯s face turned up in a sneer as we locked eyes, while Ethan remained indifferent. Ethan was an a*s on all ounts, but he had never pretended to like me. When I dated Tyler, Chelsea was my closest friend. She was also the first to turn on me once I discovered Tyler wasn¡¯t my mate. ¡°Looks like everything finally worked out for you, L.¡± Chelsea sneered, and through the jealousy burning in her eyes, I could see her insecurities shining clear. ¡°You¡¯ve got your ws in yet another Alpha, maybe this one will actually stick around.¡± For once, Chelsea¡¯s words had no effect on me. I had a long list of things to worry about, and petty jealousy wasn¡¯t one of them. Chelsea had always known how to provoke a reaction from me, but this time, her words fell short. I had every intention on turning away when Grandma opened her mouth and spoke. ¡°Child, you need to learn some manners and learn how to speak to your future Luna.¡± Grandma snapped. A smart person would hear the contained anger in her words and back off, Chelsea was not one of those people. Grandma had always known how to strike fear into Sean and I. Even Dad kept his distance when Grandma was truly angry. She emitted a calm and wise aura that surrounded her, and could easily make anyone sound childish and inexperienced. She looked down on Chelsea like a toddler throwing a fit, tant disappointment burned in her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s not my Luna.¡± Chelsea sneered, though it wasn¡¯t fueled with as much anger this time around. She crossed her arms over her chest and red at my Grandma, who seemedpletely disinterested. Ethan stood to the side, his eyes flitting around the outside of the coffee shop. I wasn¡¯t even sure he heard what Chelsea had said. I was never close with Isaac, nor had I ever pretended to be, but I felt sorry for Ethan. Even though he was a total a*****e, he had lost someone important. ¡°So long as you live in this pack, L is your Luna.¡± Grandma¡¯s voice held an eerie calmness, one that told me Chelsea better back off if she had any sense of self-preservation. ¡°How shameful, Alpha Asher will hear of this. He will not take kindly to you disrespecting his mate.¡± Chelsea paled, most likely recalling the horrible rumors that surrounded Asher. Rumors where he k****d brutally and without mercy, rumors where he¡¯d take prisoners for the slightest infractions and never let them see the light of day. Little did Chelsea know, most of the rumors were true, but they only told half of the story. Asher was brutal, dominate, and fought with a ferocity that made most men pale in act of brutality, every cruel action had been for the benefit and safety of his pack. When he had taken this pack from Tyler and merged it with his own, it had taken a full month before the people of this pack saw him for what he was, everything that an Alpha should be. ¡°Ethan¡± I called out before Chelsea could storm away with a huff. Ethan¡¯s wandering eyes met my own, strained with grief. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Isaac. The people who hurt him will pay; you have my word.¡± ¡°Thanks, Luna.¡± Ethan nodded; his voice rougher than usual. Ethan headed into the coffee shop, leaving Chelsea staggering to catch up. Grandma shed me a humorous smile, though her eyes shined with both anger and sadness. ¡°That girl will learn some manners sooner orter. She¡¯s going to say the wrong thing to the wrong person someday.¡± Grandma huffed, ¡°You handled that well, L. I wish I could¡¯ve said the same about myself.¡± ¡°She needed to hear what you said.¡± I shrugged, ¡°You¡¯re right, someday she will say the wrong thing to someone.¡± It nearly k****d me to turn away from my Grandma, to let her get into the car and watch as she drove away. There would be no long goodbyes. My family would only try to stop me. They wouldn¡¯t understand that I had no choice, that it was so much more than my life for Breyona¡¯s. I swallowed the guilt and tinge of fear that swirled in my stomach, mustering the courage to move forward. I headed towards the forest line just at the end of the road. I needed to be far from the pack¡¯s territory. From there, I would call the shadows and have them send the Vampire King my location. It was all downhill from there. ¡®Have you left yet?¡¯ Asher¡¯s voice flooded through my mind, rough and somewhat raspy. ¡®I¡¯m about five minutes away from calling this entire thing off and dragging you back home.¡¯ ¡®You wouldn¡¯t do that.¡¯ I chuckled softly, savoring the sound of his voice. ¡®I¡¯m heading into the woods now. I¡¯ll be off our territory within an hour.¡¯ ¡®I wish there was another way.¡¯ Asher replied, and I could almost see the grimace that tugged at his face. ¡®I know, but Breyona would do the same for me.¡¯ I smiled, his voice filling me with a small sliver of peace. ¡®When I get back, we¡¯re going to have a lot of time to make up.¡¯ ¡®You don¡¯t have to remind me; I know what I¡¯ll be missing.¡¯ Asher chuckled, though it was dry and somewhat forced. ¡®Remember, you need to be back here before your heat begins.¡¯ ¡®I know.¡¯ I nodded, stepping over rocks and pushing back branches as I continued walking through the forest. ¡®Two weeks max.¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s make it one.¡¯ Asher countered, ¡®I¡¯ll be waiting for your voice the entire time. Onest thing, if that Vampire tries to put his hands on you, k**l him. As much as I want to do it myself, I¡¯d rather have him d**d sooner thanter. Only my mark should be on your body.¡¯ ¡®Oh, I n on it.¡¯ I chuckled, ¡®He won¡¯t get his hands on me, I promise.¡¯ Asher sent an alert to the patrol team on this side of the forest, telling them to steer clear so that I might pass. He hadn¡¯t given them a reason, nor had they asked for one. I walked through the territory line without a wolf in sight. I could have shifted, it would¡¯ve made the hike a lot faster, but I wanted to prolong this. I wanted to prolong my freedom. Within the next hour or two, I would officially be a prisoner. I was nearly positive that my Father would keep me around until I changed my mind, or use a full-blooded Vampire to try and mess with my mind. I remembered what Grandma had taught me, and developed my own methods on shielding my mind. The Vampire King could try, but I would never condone the deaths of my people. I walked for two hours before stopping. I had been far enough away thirty minutes ago, but wanted to make sure the Vampire¡¯s wouldn¡¯t be anywhere near this pack. Birds chittered in the trees; leaves rustled as squirrels darted away from my presence. The forest was teeming with life, and despite the situation, it was beautiful. The sunlight shone through the trees, making the emerald leaves look delicate and transparent. As much as I hated to interrupt the peace in this forest, I had things that needed to be done. I closed my eyes and called out with my mind, calling to the shadows that lurked in every corner and crevice. A tugging sensation formed in my gut, and I winced as the forest around me grew quiet. The birds were no longer chirping, the leaves were no longer crunching under the small feet of squirrels. The air around me grew ufortably cold, a chill settled in my bones and crept up my spine. I opened my eyes to see the forest had darkened, the sunlight no longer streamed through the treetops. Shadows slithered from every dark corner, somerge tufts of darkness, others small and leech-like. They glided to a stop at my feet, circling my body and waiting like patient pets. Larger shadows lingered at the edge of the forest line, and I could feel them watching me with burning intensity. I could feel their barely contained anticipation. They liked me¨Cas much as shadows could like a person. They liked that I made deals with them, that I fed them my blood. I had only tasted blood twice in my life, but each time had been quite the experience. The initial thought of drinking blood made me want to retch, but the taste¨Cthe strength it brought on was unlike anything I had experienced. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I had no ns on going around biting humans, but I couldn¡¯t deny a part of me relished in the taste and strength. ¡®What is it you need, Princess?¡¯ They hissed in unison, their slippery voices circling my head and running down my skin in cold waves. I pulled out a small pocket knife from the pouch in my leggings. Asher had given this to me when I told him of my n, and assured me there was no silver within the de. It was small and unassuming, and would do little damage if I actually stabbed someone with it. I flicked it open and watched what little sunlight was left catch the bright metal of the de. The point was deviously sharp, begging to break through skin. I ced the pocket knife against my palm, gritting my teeth as I dragged it across my flesh. A hiss of pain escaped my clenched teeth, reminding me of how the shadows often sounded. Blood pooled in my hand, hot against my icy skin. The shadows slithered around my feet, their anticipation building with each drop of blood that sttered onto the earth. ¡°I need you to send my location to the Vampire King, along with a message.¡± ¡®Tell us.¡¯ They hissed, slithering around my feet excitedly, ¡®What is the message?¡¯ I gathered the blood in my hands, throwing it into the air and watching as it rained down on the shadows at my feet. They swarmed on the blood, and I watched in silence as they cleaned it from the earth. ¡°I¡¯m here. Come and get me.¡± Share Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 90 ¨C Each passing minute gave me more time to think, a curse in and of itself. The more time I had to think, the more I wondered if there was a way out of this mess, a way Breyona and Giovanni could return safely. I was risking so much on the hopes that my Father would actually let Breyona and Giovanni go. Breyona was useless to him once he had me in his clutches, but it was Giovanni I worried about. Giovanni had betrayed his King, and any proud leader would want retribution. There was arge chance the Vampire King had no intention of letting Giovanni go, and I knew Breyona would refuse to leave without him. I needed a n in case that happened. One hour and thirty-four minutes is how long it took to hear the quiet crunching of leaves beneath the heavy feet of the Vampire Kings men. I knew the mening to take me were Luna Freya¡¯s men, as no Vampire would survive a st of direct sunlight. The footsteps continued for the next ten minutes, growing louder with each passing second. I remained still, letting my senses drift to where the Luna Freya¡¯s men walked. I could make out at least six or seven sets of feet, possibly more. A sickening sense of fear settled in my stomach when the heavy footfalls stoppedpletely, and the forest was once again enveloped in silence. A stinging pain erupted from my neck, like a sharp bee sting. My hand flew up to the source, plucking a small dart from my skin. The needle was a few inches long, a clear substance dripping from the tip. The forest around me blurred into bright shades of green and brown. I could no longer hear anything other than my panting breaths. The pain spread into my body, seeping into my bloodstream. The world around me tilted as my vision tunneled, and I found myself looking up from the forest floor. My legs had copsed from under me, yet I felt nothing. The sky was a bright shade of baby blue, round tufts of clouds drifted by slowly. The world around me faded, the bright colors leached from my vision until darkness swallowed me whole. I woke to the sound of voices, though I couldn¡¯t make out who they wereing from. The main person talking had a rough voice, one I hadn¡¯t heard before. I could hear gravel crunching and my body jostling as we drove down some road. My vision was obscured, cloaked by a dark mesh that had been ced over my head. My entire body ached, my muscles groaning as I fought to remain still. I focused on my breathing, keeping it even and rxed. Judging from the aching pain in my body, they had used wolfsbane. A dart that size should have been enough to render me unconscious for a few days, but for some reason I had woken up early. Maya was still down for the count, unconscious in my mind, but I was bing more lucid with each passing second. It must¡¯ve had something to do with not being a full werewolf. That was the only exnation I could think of as to why the wolfsbane hadn¡¯t worked to its full capacity. I strained my eyes, trying to peer through the thin fabric that was ced over my head. It was clear they expected me to still be asleep, as the fabric wasn¡¯t as thick as it could have been. It was still day time, that much I could tell. I could make out blurred shades of green as we passed by a clu*ter of trees. My hands were bound at the front, and judging from the slight stinging pain, the cuffs had small bits of Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. silver embedded within. Not enough to cause excruciating pain, but enough to keep me bound and in human form. The silver and wolfsbane kept me from mind-linking Asher, not that I had any useful information at the moment, but it would have been nice to hear his voice. I was smushed between tworge forms, both radiating an intense heat. My head was rxed against one of the men¡¯s shoulders, who sat still as I slept against him. From what limited hearing I had, there were four men in the vehicle. Two smushed against me, one in the passenger seat, and one driving. ¡°Tristan has the room ready. She should be out for the rest of the day.¡± I wondered if they were going to throw me in a cell, much like the one they probably put Breyona and Giovanni into. I wasn¡¯t expecting hospitality and kindness, I knew exactly what I was walking into. Would my Father actively try and sway me to his side? Or would he use my friends against me, forcing my hand? If Maya were awake, I could¡¯ve tapped into her senses, heightening my own. As it stood, I was on my own for the time being. I strained my eyes harder, ignoring the prickling headache that formed across my temples. We were driving down a narrow twone road, there were no other cars passing us by. I could make out arge parking lot at the far end of the road, and what looked like a small clu*ter of vehicles parked inside. I used my minutes wisely. The closer we got, the more details I could make out. As we pulled into the parking lot, I noticed therge building that stood at the edge. It had to be a warehouse, as it wasrger than any house I had ever seen, and looked run down on the outside. My eyes snapped over to the entrance of the parking lot, where a small sign said ¡®Macys Warehouse¡¯. It wasn¡¯t enough information yet, but it was definitely a start. The white walls of the building were stained with dirt and what looked like mold. I could just make out a bunch of wide bays for semi-trucks to park and make deliveries. I had expected something more extravagant, certainly not an abandoned warehouse in the middle of nowhere. The car lurched to a stop, and I could hear two of the doors open and m shut. The man on my left side got out of the vehicle, closing the door behind him. One of the men scooped me into his arms and headed towards arge set of double doors. The ss was tinted, making it impossible to peer inside. I should have known they would have remodeled this ce. I couldn¡¯t imagine the mighty Vampire King living in a mold and rat-infested warehouse. As we stepped inside, safe from the sunlight, a familiar voice called out, one that nearly made me stiffen. ¡°I¡¯ve got her.¡± Tristan said to the men. ¡°Let him know I¡¯m bringing her to her room.¡± Arge pair of hands grabbed my torso, pulling me from the car much more gently than I had expected. Tristan scooped me up, one of his arms around my back, the other underneath my legs. I kept my limbs loose, desperately trying to maintain the facade that I was unconscious. I let my head roll against his neck, grimacing under the thin fabric as his scent registered in my nose. It was nothing like Asher¡¯s rich and intoxicating scent, the smell of nature and male musk. Tristan¡¯s scent was lighter, with just a hint of sweetness that let me know he was in fact a Vampire. As I remained still in Tristan¡¯s arms, I made sure my mental blocks were in ce. Grandma had told me to picture a library, but that technique hadn¡¯t worked so well for me. Instead of a library, I pictured a thick wall of steel, blocking my mind from anyone who might want to intrude. As Tristan held me close to his chest, I could feel him slithering into my mind and greeting the thick wall with a frown. I nearly shivered as his fingers grazed down the metal, asking for entrance. My wall remained intact, and I continued scanning the inside of the warehouse. I wasn¡¯t sure what I had been expecting, but this wasn¡¯t it. The inside of the warehouse had been luxurious home. We stood in what was supposed to be the foyer, a thick Persian rug covered most of the floor. Tristan walked with purpose, giving me little time to scan the room around us. He gave a brief nod to one of the men standing in the room, and continued forward. We walked through another door, one that lead to a living room and a flight of steps. Tristan moved fast, darting through the living room and up the stairs with ease. He walked down a thin hallway and unlocked one of the doors, stepping inside and shutting it behind us. I recognized the room, and knew I hade here when I visited Tristan through our one-sided bond. The walls were rough stone, the floor b**e except for a ck shag carpet. A thick firece sat at one end of the room, a bright fire crackling within. At the other end was a bed and an oak dresser. Another door sat at the far end of the room, hopefully a bathroom. My Father had to have been remodeling this ce for years. The inside was too luxurious to have been done in thest few months. Tristan sat me down on therge bed that sat at the other end of the room. Theforter felt like silk against my skin, red in color. It seemed the color red was an urring theme in this ce, a sad irony. I resisted the urge to rub at my wrists as he removed the cuffs from my hands. I could see his form through the fabric. He had stopped at the edge of the bed and was looking down on me, but I couldn¡¯t make out the expression on his face, only hisrge form and blonde hair. ¡°You can stop pretending now, L.¡± Tristan¡¯s voice called out, soft and somewhat grim. Every instinct in my body was telling me to chuck the nearest heavy object at his head and make a run for it. I was in enemy territory, and even with Maya unconscious, I already wanted out. This ce wasn¡¯t my home, it was more a p****n than anything else. My home was with Asher, with the pack he selflessly ran. My home was my Grandma, Sean, and Dad¨Cmy real Dad. As much as I already wanted out of this ce, I was here for more than just Breyona and Giovanni. ¡°We have more pressing matters at hand, L.¡± Tristan grunted. His footsteps grew louder as he approached. I felt his fingers wrap around the thin fabric they had ced over my head. I gave him my best murderous re as he yanked the bag from my head, his eyes both flickering with amusement and irritation. I brushed the hair from my face, pulling myself into a sitting position on the bed as I red daggers at Tristan. My wrists were red and sore with what looked like rub b**n. I knew the irritation was from the silver, but the cuffs didn¡¯t have enough to actually sear my skin. I could feel Maya stir in the back of my mind, but knew she wouldn¡¯t be awake for a couple hours now. The lingering pain in my body told me it was still working to get the wolfsbane out of my system. There would be no shifting or contacting Asher for the next few hours. ¡°There you go, beautiful.¡± Tristan nodded, his face looked as though it were chiseled from stone, scarred with severity. ¡°How¡¯d you know?¡± I asked, surprised at how stubborn and strong my voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯ve long learned not to underestimate you.¡± Tristan snorted, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°Also, you snore when you sleep.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t snore.¡± I snapped, ¡°And stop creeping on me while I¡¯m sleeping.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who knows how to tug the bond.¡± Tristan shrugged; a half-hearted smirk twitched onto his lips. ¡°Besides, if I remember correctly, you visited me first. You left the door open, I simply stepped through.¡± ¡°Next time I¡¯ll make sure the door¡¯s shut, and locked.¡± My voice came out sarcastically sweet. ¡°You couldn¡¯t just leave well enough alone, could you? You had toe running to save your friends.¡± Tristan shook his head, pinching the bridge of his nose. It seemed someone was in a sour mood today. I expected Tristan to practically dance with joy, rubbing my surrender in my face as he tried to weasel his way into my heart¨Cor pants. Instead of looking smug or joyful, Tristan looked irritated. His blonde hair was pulled behind his head, the top half pulled back in a pony tail while the bottom half was draped over his broad shoulders. This time he wasn¡¯t dressed to impress, but was wearing a casual t-shirt and a pair of loose jeans. ¡°I couldn¡¯t leave them behind.¡± I replied, ¡°She¡¯s my best-friend.¡± ¡°And what about Giovanni?¡± Tristan asked, his eyes narrowing. ¡°How quick you are to ept him, knowing what side he was once on.¡± ¡°People can change, Tristan.¡± I snapped, ¡°He¡¯s her mate, and he chose her. I¡¯m willing to trust Breyona¡¯s judgement.¡± ¡°I hope you have a n in ce, L.¡± Tristan¡¯s voice was like ice, though something else flickered in the depths of his crystal eyes. ¡°Now that he has you, he will never let you go.¡± ¡°I can handle it.¡± I replied, straining to keep my voice calm and confident. ¡°Can you?¡± Tristan asked, a single blonde eyebrow lifting in disbelief. I noticed a brief sh of pain in his eyes, though he quickly covered it up. ¡°If you can truly handle it, answer a question for me. Why is the Alpha¡¯s mark on your skin? Why can I smell him on you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my mate.¡± I grimaced, ¡°That answers all of your questions.¡± ¡°If your Father sees his mark on your skin, if he smells his scent on you, he will k**l you both.¡± Tristan hissed lowly, ¡°It was a stupid mistake, L.¡± ¡°What am I supposed to do?¡± I snapped. ¡°I let him mark me because he¡¯s my mate. I slept with him because I love him. I can¡¯t just remove his mark¨Cand even if I could, I won¡¯t.¡± Low blow, my conscience told me. A felt a sharp stab of guilt as Tristan¡¯s eyes darkened, freezing over. His voice felt like shards of ice piercing my skin, making small beads of blood form along my body. ¡°You don¡¯t need to remove it, just conceal it.¡± Tristan¡¯s voice had dropped exceedingly low, ¡°Ask the shadows to hide the mark and cover your scent.¡± ¡°And what about the men that brought me here?¡± I asked, my voice losing some of its previous venom. ¡°I sat in a car with them for who knows how long. They¡¯ve already noticed my scent.¡± ¡°I took care of that the moment you arrived.¡± Tristan grunted, averting his eyes from my face and over to the crackling fire that warmed the room. ¡°You went inside their minds?¡± I asked, surprise staining my voice. ¡°Your mind games don¡¯t work on full- blooded werewolves.¡± ¡°Luckily, most of the deceased Luna¡¯s men are half-breeds.¡± Tristan replied, his eyes running over my face as he said the word ¡®deceased¡¯. Tristan had gone inside of their minds, wiping the memory of my scent from existence. He had done that for me, to keep me alive. The somewhat selfless action surprised me, but that didn¡¯t mean I was willing and ready to jump in bed with the man. Somehow Tristan knew Luna Freya had died at my hands. I wondered if Brittany was here, living somewhere in this warehouse. It was a hopeful thought. I could k**l two birds with one stone, rescue Breyona and Giovanni, and k**l Brittany. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself, I did it forpletely selfish reasons.¡± Tristan grimaced, but I could see the lie burning away in his eyes, brighter than the fire that crackled in the room. ¡°Go on, call on the shadows.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not willing to pay their prices.¡± I shook my head, ¡°They ask for too much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you let them ask for too much.¡± Tristan sighed, ¡°You know so little about what you can do. It¡¯s a surprise you made it this far.¡± ¡°Gee, thanks.¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°How do I keep them from asking for too much?¡± ¡°More often than not, they¡¯ll do favors for just a taste of some blood.¡± Tristan shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s the bigger favors that require unique and often unpleasant payment.¡± Even Tristan knew more about the Shadows than I did, the thought was somewhat discouraging. I had no doubt that my Father could teach me so much, but I wasn¡¯t willing to betray my entire pack for the information. I would rather remain in the dark and save the people I love than trade thousands of lives for power. ¡°Do you have a knife?¡± I asked, my voice hard with determination. I would make it through this, I told myself. I would make sure Breyona and Giovanni were safe, I would give Asher information that changed the oue of this war, and I woulde home to him. ¡°You¡¯re going to feed them your blood?¡± Tristan asked, his face contorting with surprise. ¡°I¡¯ve done it before.¡± I shrugged, grimacing at the strange look on his face. ¡°They don¡¯t seem to mind.¡± ¡°Well of course they wouldn¡¯t.¡± Tristan scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re half-vampire, half-werewolf. Not only that, you¡¯re a part of the Kouritis bloodline and heir to the throne. Your blood is of the highest standard. The Vampire King would lose his mind if he heard you fed the shadows your blood.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I have an endless line of willing victims.¡± I rolled my eyes, already catching a glimpse at the kind of person my Father was. ¡°Use my blood.¡± Tristan replied, pulling a small silver de from his pocket, pressing it into my hands gently. Confusion twisted in my gut at the gentle expression on his face. I was far from ever trusting Tristan with anything, but I wondered what game he was ying. Did he think the werewolves were going to win? Was that why he was suddenly kissing up to me? He hadn¡¯t tried to force himself on me yet, a positive sign. Not only did he go through the minds of Luna Freya¡¯s men, he was willing to use his blood to call the shadows, to keep me safe from my Father. I pushed those conflicting thoughts aside and steadied myself. I closed my eyes, reaching with my mind into the deepest corners of the room. Calling the shadows was effortless now, as they responded to my calls with barely contained glee. When I opened my eyes, the room had darkened, the thick shadows against the wall pulsing. The icy coldness washed over me, though this time my body seemed to handle it better. I was bing used to calling the shadows, the thought both excited and worried me. The shadows pulsed and slithered from the darkest corners of the room, gliding across the floor to pool at my feet. Larger shadows remained behind, watching me with silent interest. I had their undivided attention, and was both thrilled and intimidated by that fact. ¡°Their almost excited to see you.¡± Tristan scoffed, shaking his head. ¡°Do not mistake their excitement for fondness. They enjoy your blood, your power.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I replied, my voice strong. ¡°I know what they are. They¡¯re not pets.¡± ¡°No, they are not.¡± Tristan agreed, giving the shadows a wary nce. ¡°They are much more obedient to you, it seems.¡± I stood from the bed and walked over to Tristan. His eyes were guarded as the shadows followed closely behind, pooling around us in a sea of ebony. He ced his hand in my own, his crystal eyes smoldering as I pressed the de against his palm. Ignoring the intense look in his eyes, and thinking only of Asher, I called out to the shadows. ¡°Be stern with them.¡± Tristan murmured. ¡°I need a favor.¡± I told them, ¡°I need you to conceal the cobalt mark on my skin, and hide Asher¡¯s scent from my body. Do not remove the mark, just conceal it. I expect it back once I leave this ce.¡± ¡®What will you pay, Princess?¡¯ They hissed with their silky voices, ¡®The blood of a pure-blood Vampire?¡¯ ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded, ¡°You can have some of his blood.¡± ¡®We enjoy your blood, Princess.¡¯ They whispered, pooling around my legs, stretching out like cats. ¡®Ancient blood, powerful blood.¡¯ ¡°It is mine to give as I see fit.¡± I told them, ¡°I told you what I offer, do you ept?¡± ¡°Yes, Princess.¡± They whispered, their voices caressing my skin like shards of ice. ¡°For you, yesss.¡± Tristan gave me a firm nod, and I pressed the de hard against his hand. I might¡¯ve been harder than needed, but I couldn¡¯t force myself to feel guilty. Blood pooled in his cupped hands, a zing shade of scarlet. The scent swirled around me, rich and potent. Melted chocte and blood oranges, liquid nectar. The Vampire side of me practically watered at the mouth, but I pushed it aside with ease. ¡°Drink.¡± I told them, and watched as Tristan let the blood ssh to the floor. His blood sttered across the floor, tiny crimson drops flying in every direction. The shadows devoured the blood feverishly, leaving the floor spotless. I pulled the hem of my t-shirt aside, looking down at Asher¡¯s cobalt mark. I ran my fingers along it, remembering how it felt as his teeth sunk into my skin. I remembered the ecstasy that coursed through me when his lips grazed the mark, the way my name sounded when it left his lips. I watched in sheltered sadness as the cobalt mark faded from my skin, the lingering scent of Asher vanishing from my body. Not gone, just concealed. Share Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 91 ¨C Three days, or possibly four¨CI wasn¡¯t entirely sure, but the monotony of being locked in this room was slowly eating away at me. The silver cuff on my wrist kept me from mind-linking Asher, and kept Maya at bay. My skin under the cuff was sore, red and irritated as though I had a rash. My days and nights began to switch, s******g with my already questionable sleeping pattern¨Cnot that I expected much sleep when my Father was somewhere lurking about. Tristan came to the door once every couple of hours, a tray of food and a small cup of blood in his hands. He needn¡¯t worry that I might run, as I was already too weak from the constant contact with silver. I was practically human, making Tristan and the rest of the Vampire¡¯s much stronger than me. It was tantly obvious the Vampire¡¯s weren¡¯t used to human or half-human guests, as the food was horriblycking. Gtinous oatmeal and often small packs of crackers or cookies. I wasn¡¯t ashamed to say I downed the cup of blood he had given me at each meal, though it worried me where it might have Each day I¡¯d ask Tristan when the Vampire King would finally see me, when would Breyona and Giovanni be released¨Ceach time he said ¡®soon¡¯, annoyingly cryptic. It gave me more than enough time to think over Tristan¡¯s sudden loyalty switch. He had told me once that he had his own ns, that he never wished for the Werewolf species to be eradicated. Does that mean I suddenly trusted him? Not at all, but I needed whatever allies I could find. I leapt from the bed as I heard footsteps echo down the hallway, followed by the thick wooden door to my bedroom holding cell open. Tristan stood in the doorway, this time without a tray in his hands. He stepped into the room and closed the door behind him. When he finally spoke, his voice was low and hushed. My stomach was in knots as I followed him down the hallway, towards the back of the warehouse. Tristan was silent the entire time, his shoulders tense at what was toe. We stopped in front of a thick set of double doors, the wood smooth and wless to the touch. Two Vampire¡¯s stood on either side of the door, their dark eyes never once straying from where they stared. My eyes bounced around the room as the doors swung open, revealing a room I had once been to. It was the room I visited when my Father used the shadows to call me to him. Arge maroon sectional was sat in front of arge fire ce, a thick Persian rug under our feet. A small bar carried decanters of suspicious looking scarlet liquid. Sitting on the sectional, with one of his arms draped over the back, was my Father¨Cthe Vampire King. I had seen my Father once before, but this time was different. I hadn¡¯t seen him in person, not truly. The aura that surrounded him was dark and suffocating, like walking into a sauna. My lungs struggled to breathe in the thick air, and my heartrate sky rocketed. The mop of styled raven hair on his head was identical to my own, right down to his bright eyes, which stared into the mes roaring in the firece. I was hyperaware at how the shadows in the room slithered, hiding in the darkness as they surrounded us. I could taste their excitement, their interest in what was about to happen. ¡°Sit, L.¡± My Father all butmanded, never once turning to look me in the eye. Tristan stood off to the side, leaning against the firece mantle as I trailed over to the couch. I sat as far away from my Father as I could get, holding my ground as he turned and looked into my eyes. I always thought his eyes would be empty,cking any hint of a soul. I was wrong, his eyes weren¡¯t empty. They were filled with a burning hunger that would bring the world to its knees, an anger that consumed every sliver ofpassion or conscience. Looking into my Father¡¯s eyes taught me something, evil doesn¡¯t just pop into existence¨Cevil is born, bred, and taught. I tried to imagine my Father as a child, eyes full of wonder and happiness. I didn¡¯t bother looking for any sliver of good within him, as I knew it had all been smothered by that vicious fire burning in his eyes, but he had not been born evil. Life warped him, changed him into this monster¨Cand not once had he resisted. I could see my features reflected in his own. The dark hair, full lips, and round eyes. Looking at my Father¡¯s face made me realize how little I had gotten from my Mom, and I wondered how she stomached raising me. How could she look into my eyes for all those years and not see the evil, twisted mate she had once given into? ¡°Do you understand why I need you here, L?¡± He asked, those luminous eyes staring at me, slicing away theyers until he reached my soul. I resisted the urge to fidget, to shift ufortably under his stare. Everything about him was intense, frighteningly so. I knew without a doubt that with my help, he would achieve his goal. He would never rest until the Werewolves were all but eradicated, and the humans lined up for the ughter. ¡°You need a Queen.¡± I repeated the words that gued my mind for months now. Tristan watched the two of us carefully, his eyes never lingering on the Vampire King for too long. My Father scoffed, though the actioncked emotion. He looked me over for a minute, running his eyes down my hair, my face with his spectory gaze. I was sure he saw what I did, himself reflected in my face. ¡°Why would I need a Queen I cannot trust, one I cannot control?¡± My Father asked, one of his dark eyebrows lifting as he stared at me. I had the feeling his question was rhetorical, so I kept my mouth shut. ¡°What do you know about witches, L?¡± The question caught me off guard, and I wracked my brain for everyst detail I remembered. Grandma had taught me the history of witches, though not much was known anymore. Most of the information had faded into obscurity, or had been buried over the centuries. ¡°Not much.¡± I admitted, ¡°There used to be a lot of witches, but many lines died off or went into hiding.¡± ¡°Do you know why they went into hiding?¡± My Father pressed, and seemed to be amused at myck of knowledge. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± I replied. ¡°My Grandfather had a n, one that would rid the world of our enemies. A n that would ensure Vampires were finally able to step into the light.¡± My Father continued, ¡°Vampires have been at the bottom of the food-chain for too long, letting the humans think they actually held some semnce of power. My Grandfather hunted the witches into near extinction, all whilst remaining under the noses of Werewolves.¡± ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± I asked, fighting to take the edge out of my voice. Before leaving the room, Tristan had warned me not to speak out against my Father, that he was cruel and vengeful when need be. ¡°It has everything to do with you.¡± My Father¡¯s smile was oily and serpent-like. ¡°Let me tell you a story, then you might understand your purpose.¡± ¡°Many years ago, the shadows guided me to a woman, one who would be my ideal mate. She was a werewolf, and lived in a small pack with her family. The moment we locked eyes; she was under the thrall of the mate-bond. I spent countless weeks with her, until she allowed me to mark her, and I let her do the same. I told her of my ns, and while she was conflicted, she remained by my side.¡± My Father began, and I knew he was talking about my Mother. I wanted to stop him, to deny that she would¡¯ve ever had a part in his ns, but Tristan¡¯s firm look stopped me in my tracks. ¡°I told her of the child we would have, and her importance in this world. The child would be of three different species, and would wield power the world has not yet seen. She would be the product of a Werewolf and a Vampire, but hold power bestowed to her from generations of Witches. The young, mated Werewolf was horrified when she learned the truth, that she would sire a monster unlike any other into this world. She fled, but couldn¡¯t remain hidden forever. I found her again, and when I did, I used the mate-bond she coveted against her. You were the product of that, L.¡± My heart constricted as I reyed his words over and over again, each time refusing toe to terms. It wasn¡¯t possible, it couldn¡¯t be. My Mom would never join his side, would never abandon her people. My stomach rolled, and I clenched my fists as I fought the urge to hurl all over the expensive Persian rug on the floor. He had used the mate-bond against her to conceive me, that much I expected. What I couldn¡¯t understand was how he thought that child was me. Witches were all but extinct, and I had never seen one in real life before. My Mom was not a witch, that much I knew, nor had I ever exhibited any signs of strange power. My mouth flopped open, and I said the first thing that came to mind. ¡°My Mom wasn¡¯t a witch.¡± I shook my head, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not that child.¡± ¡°Something you¡¯ll learn, I am rarely ever wrong.¡± My Father smiled grimly; the shadow of the crackling fire wavered against his baster skin. ¡°My Mother was thest in a long and ancient line of witches. She was Half-Vampire, and had been sought out by my Father for a very specific purpose. The Magic in her blood-line skipped a generation, and only seemed to show in the women of her family. The Magic of my Mother¡¯s bloodline skipped her generation, falling onto you.¡± I wanted to cover my ears, to ignore everything he was telling me like a child would. Tristan¡¯s firm gaze was the only thing keeping me sane, reminding me to remain calm, to remain respectful. My Father wasn¡¯t above hurting me, nor would our family rtions keep him from throwing me in a cell next to Breyona and Giovanni. ¡°Now, I want you to listen closely, L.¡± My Father spoke clearly, enunciating each word so that I might eradicated with the rest of the Werewolves. I won¡¯t for one second believe you have suddenly changed sides. As my first-born, you hold the most power.¡± ¡°First born?¡± I repeated, feeling my gut twist at his tant threat. ¡°My Mom never had another child.¡± She hadn¡¯t, not with the Vampire King. I was sure he knew about Sean, but I refused to speak his name, to give the Vampire King another person to use against me. My Father¡¯s lips twitched, pulling up in that dry, serpentine smile he favored. ¡°You are not the only one to make deals with the Shadows, L.¡± My Father replied, lifting his hand to wave at Tristan. ¡°You would be amazed at what they can do, if one is simply willing to pay the price.¡± I watched as Tristan left the room, returning a momentter with someone in tow. Every muscle in my Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. body stiffened, every joint locked as I looked into the eyes of a girl no older than eighteen. My hair, my Father¡¯s hair sat on her head in long, raven-colored waves. Her face was soft and round like my own, her cheekbones high andshes long. The only difference were our eyes. I had gotten my eyes from our Father, where the girl must have gotten them from her Mother¨Cwhoever that might be. ¡°How?¡± The word left my lips in a ragged whisper. I couldn¡¯t force my eyes from the girl. She gazed at me with the same curiosity, though hers wasced with caution and suspicion. My eyes darted over to Tristan, silently pleading with him to tell me this was some borate lie. From the hardness in his eyes, I knew my Father had not told me a single lie since arriving¡ªthat everything he said had been the truth. ¡°Two years after your birth, I tried relentlessly to regain you and your Mother, but the man she chose as a mate had a witch for a Mother.¡± My Fatherughed dryly, his eyes burning with that uncontained, murderous light. ¡°The woman possessed little power, but was able to keep your Mother and you safe.¡± I wracked my mind, lingering over each word until I finally understood. Grandma, my Dad¡¯s Mom. She had always seemed to know when something was happening, when someone was hiding something from her. Her little cottage came to mind, the old and dusty books she kept littered on shelves, and the sprawling herb garden she had outback. Grandma was a witch, a part of a breed that was thought to have died off many years ago. I wanted to be surprised, but I found this information the least surprising of the bunch. ¡°I needed an alternative, in case you proved to be unreliable.¡± He sneered, ¡°I called on the Shadows, who were happy to do my bidding. They offered me the chance at another child. Not as powerful as a first born, but not without potential. All I needed was a powerful witch to sire this child. I found one in Craiova, Romania. A blood-witch who had grown tired of hiding, who had grownfortable in her habits. She didn¡¯t have the gift of foresight like her Mother, and never saw my mening.¡± My stomach rolled again, and I pressed a hand to my throat as the urge to hurl increased. He had sought out a witch, and forced her to carry his child. My brain refused to process the thought, to ept that someone was capable of such a vulgar action. I knew without asking that his request hade at a steep price, but couldn¡¯t hold myself back as I asked. ¡°What did you pay?¡± I asked, my voice weak. ¡°As you¡¯ve already figured out, the higher the request, the steeper the price.¡± He smiled grimly, ¡°I paid ten years of my life. After the witch was with child, I fell asleep for the next ten years. In that time, the witch used what remaining power she had and escaped my men. Ten yearster, I sought out the child she had stolen from me. I perfected my ns, gathered my recourses until I could finallye for you.¡± ¡°You know why I¡¯m here.¡± I stammered, forcing the words from my lips as I struggled not to think about what he had done to the poor witch. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you need, just let Breyona and Giovanni go.¡± ¡°I am a man of my word.¡± He nodded, ¡°Despite the fact that Giovanni was one of my best men, I will let them go. I¡¯m sure you wish to see proof of that before moving forward.¡± ¡°I do, I want to know that their still alive.¡± I nodded, leaning forward in my seat. ¡°Very well, but I must take measures of my own to ensure yourpliance.¡± He replied, his eyes shing with deadly intention. ¡°There is nothing stopping you from betraying me once yourpanions have been released.¡± ¡°Tristan, you may proceed.¡± My Father nodded, his eyes never once straying from my own. I knew what wasing next, as Tristan had warned me before taking me to my Father. I watched as Tristan stepped forward, and shuddered as he slid into my mind. I could feel him trail his fingers down the shield I had around my mind, the steel door that kept him barred from my innermost thoughts and feelings. The door shuddered and shook as I wrenched it open, allowing Tristan ess into my mind. Share Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 92 ¨C Tristan had told me what to expect when my Father finally called. My Father had a back-up n, one where he would not need me. It was in my best interest to prove useful to him, to show that I was willing to do anything for Breyona and Giovanni¡¯s freedom. I believed Tristan when he told me the only way my Father would allow their freedom, was for Tristan to infiltrate my mind. My Father did not know that I had long ago learned to shield myself. In those few minutes I had with Tristan, he taught me how to carve out a small piece of my mind for him. I would be able to keep my wits, my thoughts, and my self-control. The hardest part would be pretending that Tristan had control of my mind, that he was able to make mepliant. I had no time to practice, and unfortunately had to ce my trust in Tristan. I wrenched open the door that blocked my innermost thoughts, carving out a small section for Tristan. After a dull headache began prickling along my forehead, I was confident Tristan could venture in my mind no further. My Father sat silently, watching Tristan and I with an unwavering gaze. ¡®It¡¯s your turn.¡¯ Tristan¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, ¡®y your part well, or we¡¯ll all be doomed.¡¯ I didn¡¯t have the time to mull over what my Father had said, or the fact that my Grandma had kept this from me. The sting of betrayal was brief, as I had more important things to focus on. My sister¡ªhalf- sister, stood at the other side of the room, her chestnut eyes on me, her lips parted with words that would not form. For a split second, I wondered what her life had been like. Our Father was subdued for ten years, his payment for her creation. She must¡¯ve lived a normal life until then, until he snatched her from her home in an attempt to turn her into a monster. It was a risk¡ªone I prayed would pay off, but I couldn¡¯t leave her behind. She had spent far more time with our Father than I had, and I wondered how grievously she suffered. No matter what happened, I¡¯d find a way to take her with us. I wiped the emotion from my face, and let the light fade from my eyes. I turned to face my Father slowly, almost lethargically. I remembered how it felt to have Tristan in my head, how it almost felt like I was being drugged. I let my eyes ze over as I gazed at my Father, and waited until he finally spoke. ¡°Did she fight you?¡± My Father asked Tristan, his bright eyes interested and calcting. ¡°She did, my Lord.¡± Tristan nodded, ¡°The Witch who helped raise her, tried to teach her how to shield her mind. Her shields are weak, I¡¯ve broken through them before.¡± ¡°Good.¡± My Father nodded,pletely unaware that Tristan had betrayed him. ¡°I assume she would like to ensure herpanions safety.¡± ¡°She would.¡± Tristan nodded. ¡°Lead her to the dungeons, keep her under tight control.¡± My Father nodded, his eyes flickering back to the fire. ¡°When you release the traitor and his mate, make sure to blind-fold them. I won¡¯t have our location getting back to the she-wolf¡¯s pack. Regardless, they are on borrowed time. We¡¯ll let them have these next few days before we wipe them off the map.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Tristan nodded, heading to the door. I stood from the couch slowly, keeping my posture rxed and my gait slow. I remembered how it felt when Tristan entered my mind at the club, how all of the important details in my life faded into the background, how nothing truly mattered. If Tristan were truly in my mind, I wouldn¡¯t have any idea where I was, or who I had been talking to. I followed Tristan down the hall, keeping my zed eyes ahead. I never once let my eyes stray to the guards, or the Vampire¡¯s that lingered the corridors and rooms. Tristan led me downstairs and towards the back of the warehouse, where a thick metal door sat in the concrete wall. He slid the door open, and I kept my gaze uninterested as the screech of metal filled the warehouse. We walked into what looked like an old maintenance closet. Brooms, mops, and shelves of cleaner sat along the walls. Towards the back of the room, a cement staircase descended into the floor. Flickering fluorescent lights lit the staircase, and I followed closely behind Tristan as we traveled down into the earth. The tunnel we turned into was not one made of earth, as the walls and floor were the same cement material as the rest of the warehouse. It was just another testament to how long the Vampire¡¯s had been living here, and how long they had spent remodeling the ce. I fought the urge to squint as we turned down a hall where the fluorescent lights had begun to flicker and fade, trying my best not to stumble over my own feet. With Maya suppressed by the silver cuffs around my wrists, I had only my human senses to rely on. Even with those dulled senses, I could smell the odor of blood and human filth. I clenched my teeth together, fighting the urge to gag as we turned into a room full of cells. It was Breyona I noticed first. Her shoulder length hair was sticking up in matted tufts, her make-up smeared down her cheeks. The clothes she had worn were caked with dirt. In the same cell, sat Giovanni. Dark circles sat under his eyes, his cheekbones more prominent, and his skin a sickly shade of white. I wondered if they had been feeding them down here, and if they had given Giovanni any blood. The sh of burning hunger in his eyes told me what I needed to know, that whatever they had been feeding him, it wasn¡¯t enough. I fought the urge to physically recoil as I realized why they had put Breyona and Giovanni in the same R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only cell. It wasn¡¯t out of the kindness of their hearts. They knew Giovanni would be overwhelmed with hunger, and wanted to see if their mate-bond could withstand his need for blood. From the looks of it, Giovanni hadn¡¯t fed from Breyona. As Breyona saw me, she leapt to the front of her cell, her hands wrapped around the silver bars. I could hear the stinging of her flesh as she gripped the metal, but her eyes burned with such a ferocious helplessness that I couldn¡¯t help but want to console her. Instead, I had to remain calm¨Cuninterested as my best-friend pleaded with her eyes. Two guards stood at the end of the cell room, and another two were situated at the entrance. I kept my eyes away from the guards, letting them roamzily. ¡°L?¡± Breyona gasped, her voice rough and hoarse. ¡°L, what are you doing here? You can¡¯t be here, they¡¯re using you. They¡¯re using us to get to you!¡± The hardest part of all of this was not looking Breyona in the eyes, pretending she didn¡¯t exist, that she held no importance. I wanted to throw myself to the floor, to fight with everyst breath until she was freed from her cell. I let my eyes pass over her face, zed and uninterested. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re wasting your breath, she-wolf.¡± Tristan sighed, though he didn¡¯t look too unhappy over the fact. ¡°She can¡¯t hear you, not truly.¡± Breyona turned her gaze on Tristan, practically spitting fire as she snarled at him. Giovanni did not follow Breyona¡¯s gaze, his eyes were locked directly on me. ¡°You got inside her head.¡± Breyona growled, ¡°Another pathetic attempt to get into her pants, and get yourself a higher position.¡± ¡°My position is secure, but do enjoy your freedom.¡± Tristan sneered, ¡°While itsts.¡± ¡®Will he actually let them go?¡¯ I called out in my mind, pinpointing Tristan¡¯s presence as it lingered in the space I had carved out for him. ¡®Yes. Despite everything else, he is a man of his word.¡¯ Tristan grunted, ¡®They¡¯ll be unconscious and blind-folded, but he will release them.¡¯ ¡®Good.¡¯ I replied, my voice shaky. Tristan turned to leave, and I followed behind him. Just as we were leaving, I locked eyes with Giovanni. I tried to convey the words I needed to say through my eyes, and desperately hoped he would understand. I could tell from one look, Giovanni saw right through my rouse, and that he knew I was very aware of my surroundings. He moved his head, the smallest of movements, but I knew he understood. Only when Tristan brought me back to my room and shut the door behind us, did I let out a long breath. My shoulders sagged and for a moment, I felt a crushing weight lift from my shoulders. Giovanni knew, that could prove useful. Undoubtedly, Breyona would want to stay behind, to rescue me herself. Giovanni would be able to cate her, to convince her to return to Asher. ¡°You sounded believable back there.¡± I told Tristan, unease dancing around my stomach. I still couldn¡¯t figure Tristan out. I reyed the different scenarios and endings in my mind, never once discerning what angle Tristan was ying. He hadn¡¯t once attempted to take advantage of me during my stay here, though I wouldn¡¯t put anything past him. If anything, he was proving helpful. He had openly betrayed his King by not taking control of my mind, by having us pretend. For now, we had the upper hand. ¡°We all have our part to y, L.¡± Tristan smiled grimly, ¡°I¡¯m simply ying mine.¡± ¡°And what part is that?¡± I called out just as Tristan turned to leave. ¡°You¡¯re helping me by lying to my Father. Whose side are you on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on the side where neither of our species is eradicated.¡± Tristan grimaced, ¡°As it stands, Vampires have the upper hand.¡± ¡°That¡¯s also why I¡¯m here. I want to give my pack the upper hand.¡± I countered, ¡°There¡¯s only one way to stop this war, and that¡¯s to k**l my Father. I could end all of this right now if I were able to get to him.¡± ¡°K**l him, in his own home?¡± Tristan scoffed, ¡°You¡¯ll be d**d before you get the chance. There¡¯s two ways you can go about this, use magic to end his life, or wait until you¡¯re on the battlefield.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know any magic, and I don¡¯t have the time to learn.¡± I shook my head. There was no way I would be mentioning my uing heat to Tristan, but even without my heat, there was no chance my Father would postpone his war ns so that I might teach myself magic. ¡°Then I assume you bettere up with a n.¡± Tristan murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow, try and get some rest until then.¡± The door shut behind Tristan with a dull thud, leaving me to my looming thoughts. I already had a n. Figure out when the Vampire¡¯s nned to a****k, discern the location of this warehouse, and get the information back to Asher. He coulde up with a small team to help rescue me¨Cand my half-sister, while also preparing for the uing battle. I could only hope Asher would have enough time to evacuate the town, assuming I learned of when my Father nned to a****k. After sleeping a total of two hoursst night, I woke to the sound of my door opening. My heart stilled in my chest as my half-sister walked in. Even with sleep clouding my eyes, I loosened my posture and tried to appear oblivious to my surroundings. Her dark hair was shorter than mind, grazing her shoulders, but everything about her face looked familiar¨Cexcept for those dark eyes, brimming with silent intelligence. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend.¡± She shook her head, her voice small and delicate. ¡°I know he¡¯s not in your mind.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± I asked, my voice t and tinged with suspicion. ¡°I just know.¡± She shrugged, picking at her fingers as she watched me from across the room. ¡°Father says my powers should be manifesting, but I¡¯ve never seen any proof of that.¡± ¡°And did you tell him?¡± I grimaced, ¡°Did you tell him I was faking it?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Her tone was soft, her eyes guarded. She walked over to the side of my bed, cautious as though I might a****k her. She perched herself on the edge, her spine ridged and straight. Her voice dipped into a low whisper, ¡°Are you nning to leave here? To escape?¡± ¡°What would make you think that?¡± I asked, fighting to keep my voice even. ¡°I came here of my own free will.¡± Not that I would tell her, but I nned on taking her away from here as soon as I could. I didn¡¯t care if she were kicking and screaming, I would get her far away from our Father. He would do nothing but turn her into a monster, and use her for his own gain. She had a life before this, before he swept in and took her. ¡°Take me with you.¡± She whispered, ¡°Get me out of this ce. I can help. I know where all of the guards are stationed. Once Father attacks your pack, the warehouse will be vulnerable. There will only be enough guards here to keep an eye on the two of us. Father is going to join the battle; he wants to k**l the Alpha himself.¡± I tried not to flinch at the thought of Asher d***g at the hands of my Father, and tried even harder not to think of him. Every time I thought of Asher, I felt this crippling pain in my chest. I didn¡¯t know it was possible to miss someone with every fiber of your being, to be willing to b**n the world down just for a glimpse at them. ¡°Do you know when he¡¯s nning to a****k?¡± I whispered; another wave of unease settled in my stomach as I ced more trust than I wanted in this girl I had never met before. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± She frowned, ¡°He doesn¡¯t tell me things, he doesn¡¯t trust me. Any number of the Vampire¡¯s in here will know, the problem is getting them to tell you.¡± She tilted her head towards the door, as though she heard something interesting, and quickly stood from my bed. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked as she walked over to the door, ¡°I¡¯m L.¡± ¡°Holly.¡± She murmured, closing my bedroom door behind her. A mixture of Vampire and Witch, my half-sister was much like me, though she didn¡¯t have the loyalty and strength of an entire pack standing behind her. I wanted to trust her, I wanted to believe that I wasn¡¯t alone in this, but I had to remain cautious. Whether I could trust her or not changed nothing. She was family, and she would not be left behind. Share Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 93 ¨C Tristan had stopped byter on in the day, and I set my n in motion. I was bing impatient, each passing day increased my anxiety. The silver bands around my wrist kept me separate from Asher, though I didn¡¯t have enough information to give him at the moment. Worst case scenario, I¡¯d use the shadows to contact him, but I needed to find out the location of the warehouse and when the Vampire¡¯s nned to a****k. I nearly ambushed Tristan as he came into my room, asking¨Cbegging him to give me any information he could. I could see the indecision in his eyes, and nearly screamed as he stormed from my room. The next few days went that way, me begging Tristan for his help, only for him to storm out. Each time, I could see the indecision burning in his eyes. I wasn¡¯t sure I could ever truly trust Tristan, but it was clear he wasn¡¯t sure which side he was on. Four dayster, I was nearly at my wits end. I hadn¡¯t heard from Holly or my Father, making me increasingly worried. Tristan came into my room as he often had, a tray of food in his hands. I snatched the ss of blood from the tray first, downing it before I took a deep, ragged breath. The blood rushed through my veins, making my head feel floaty and my body tingle. The blood always sent a surge of energy through me, though I was still powerless with the silver cuffs on my wrist. I had to give it to my Father, even under the impression my mind was controlled, he was still paranoid. ¡°Don¡¯t start this again.¡± Tristan grunted as I pleaded with him for the fourth time. ¡°Tristan, if Asher doesn¡¯t get this information, it¡¯s over.¡± I sighed, rubbing a hand over my face. Even in thisrge suite, I was a prisoner. ¡°What do you think will happen then? He¡¯ll a****k, and the pack will be overwhelmed. I can see it in your eyes Tristan, you don¡¯t want this war. So, help me. Help me stop it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say I help you and your Alpha wins; my people would suffer.¡± Tristan snapped, his ocean eyes narrowing into little slits. ¡°Countless Vampire¡¯s would be k****d. Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t heard about Alpha Bran. He would single handedly fight for the ughter of my kind¨Cof our kind.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want that any more than you do.¡± I shook my head. I had too much time to think things over. If Tristan and Giovanni were both questioning the morals of my Father¡¯s n, then how many others were thinking the same? Vampires weren¡¯t inherently evil, just as werewolves weren¡¯t. They all deserved a ce in this new world, one where peace was an attainable goal. ¡°Countless will d*e either way, that¡¯s war.¡± ¡°Then what is it you want, L?¡± Tristan asked, he sounded confused and exhausted. ¡°What is the oue you¡¯re looking for?¡± ¡°I want our species to get along, to stop trying to k**l one another.¡± I hissed, ¡°I want peace. I want Vampire¡¯s and Werewolves to wake up in the morning, not fearing for their life.¡± ¡°I want the same, L.¡± Tristan murmured; his eyes thoughtful. ¡°Then help me.¡± I pleaded, forcing all the emotion I held into my words. I channeled my desperation, the overwhelming desire to see my mate again, and the need I felt towards protecting my younger sister. ¡°Help me get this information to Asher.¡± ¡°You need to promise me something, L.¡± Tristan spoke lowly. ¡°Promise me, you¡¯ll always have the best interests for Vampire¡¯s in mind. You¡¯re not just a Werewolf, you need to remember that.¡± ¡°I promise.¡± I swallowed, unable to shake the feeling that my words were binding. ¡°I want what¡¯s best for both of our species.¡± Tristan approached me, his eyes darkening as they met my own. The knot that had been growing in my stomach twisted painfully, and I resisted the urge to flinch away from him. Standing this close to him, it felt too personal and just wrong. The looming threat of my heat was dangling over my head. I had been here for a week already, but had not yet felt the signs of my heating on. My patience and courage were running thin, I needed a way out and I needed it now. Tristan leaned down, his lips hovering over my ear. I clenched my teeth together as his breath fanned across my cheek, silently wishing it were Asher who stood this close to me. His words were low, and I strained to hear them clearly. ¡°He ns to a****k your pack tomorrow night. Your Father and his troops will be leaving out at sunset, tomorrow. The main group will a****k from the North, your Father and another team will venture in from the West and head North.¡± Tristan whispered, ¡°He will leave you and Holly here. He doesn¡¯t need you until after your Alpha¡¯s pack has been demolished. You¡¯re at an abandoned warehouse in Screven, South Carolina. The warehouse is just off Morgan Street. Tell your Alpha to prepare himself, that war is The sound of metal ttering to the ground rang out throughout the room. My head snapped down in time to notice the silver cuffs falling from my wrists, the padlock securing them unlocked. As I lifted my head to meet Tristan¡¯s eyes, he had already left the room, closing the door behind him. I rubbed at my raw wrists and mored into the bathroom. I let out a painful hiss as I ran the tap water over my skin. Wounds from silver could heal much slower, but all I had was a raw, painful rash. I couldn¡¯t still my frantic heartbeat as I thought of Asher, and how in just a few short hours, I would finally be able to speak with him again. I hid the silver shackles under the bed, curling under the covers as I searched for Asher with my mind. At some point I had drifted off, s*mbing to the darkness. ¡®L?¡¯ A voice drifted through my head, seductive and deep. The voice called out to my soul, yanking me from my sleep with a rough hand. ¡®L, are you there?¡± The thick voice of the male was growing stronger, more frantic as he called out to me. My eyes snapped open, awareness flooding into my eyes as Asher¡¯s voice called out in my mind. For a moment, I sat on the bed grinning like an idiot. This was the mostfort I¡¯ve had all week, and I had truly underestimated how much I missed Asher¡¯s voice. ¡®L?¡¯ Asher hissed; his voiceced with frightened venom. ¡®This is the first connection I¡¯ve been able to make with you all week. Answer me!¡¯ ¡®Asher.¡¯ I exhaled a ragged breath, fighting the pain that darted behind my eyes. Tears stained my vision, and pain ran through my chest as I listened to his voice. ¡®Goddess, L.¡¯ Asher groaned, ¡®Don¡¯t f**king scare me like that! I haven¡¯t heard from you all week. What happened?¡¯ ¡®Silver cuffs¨Cthey put silver cuffs on me.¡¯ I choked out. I closed my eyes and took a few steadying breaths, calming my nerves so that I could give Asher a rundown of everything that happened. ¡®There¡¯s so much I need to tell you, but I don¡¯t have much time.¡¯ I didn¡¯t have a clue when Tristan woulde back, or when these cuffs would need to return to my wrists. I didn¡¯t want to tell Asher about the other side of my heritage over the mind-link. I wanted to look into the depths of his dark eyes as I told him what I was, what kind of monster my Father wanted me to be. ¡®Breyona and Giovanni made it back.¡¯ Asher responded, and I left out a choked sob. My Father had been good on his word, the thought sent crippling relief rushing through me. ¡®Listen closely.¡¯ I hissed, unable to bask in the joy of my mate¡¯s voice, the feeling of him through our mate-bond. ¡®My Father ns on attacking tomorrow night. Half of his men wille from the North, the Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. other wille from the West and try to ambush you. You need to start evacuating people, Asher. Now.¡± ¡®Consider it done.¡¯ Asher replied, and I could feel his dread through the mate-bond. He wanted this war as much as I did¨Cnot at all. This war was a necessity. This pack¨Cour entire species was being threatened. There was only one way to eradicate a threat like this. To cut the head off the source¨Cmy Father. ¡®Where are you, L? You can¡¯t stay there any longer. I need you here, baby. I need you to ¡®I miss you so much.¡¯ I whispered, feeling a featherlight caress through the mate-bond. ¡°I¡¯m at an abandoned Macy¡¯s Warehouse in Screven, South Carolina. Just off Morgan street.¡± ¡®I¡¯lle for you, L.¡¯ Asher murmured, ¡®When I find you, you¡¯re never leaving my sight. You know that, right?¡¯ ¡®After all of this, you won¡¯t be able to shake me.¡¯ I chuckled, but quickly turned serious. ¡®Asher, I don¡¯t have time to exin the details, but I have someone else here we need to rescue. My half-sister, I can¡¯t leave her behind. You know you can¡¯te here, right? You need to stay with the pack, lead them¨Cbe their Alpha.¡¯ ¡®L, you¡¯re not keeping me away from you. Not again.¡¯ Asher snarled, but I could hear the hesitation in his words. He knew I was right, but neither of us wanted to admit it. I wanted him here, more than anything¨Cbut the pack came first. They needed their leader, they needed Asher to instill courage, hope and motivation within them. Asher was the glue that held this pack together, and right now, they needed him more than I did. ¡®Asher, we¡¯ll see each other again. I promise.¡¯ I murmured softly, ¡®Our pack needs you. What kind of Luna would I be if I put my needs before the pack?¡¯ The link between us went silent for a few moments, then Asher finally replied. ¡®Alright.¡¯ Asher sighed; his voice heavy. ¡®I¡¯ll send a group toe and get you both. It¡¯s going to take a couple hours; I can¡¯t let my men walk in there blind. I¡¯ll pull up the blueprints and scout out every exit, and guard locations. By tonight, you¡¯ll be in my arms.¡¯ ¡®My sister¨CHolly, she said that once our Father leaves with his men, that the warehouse will have little guards. Their leaving at sunset tomorrow. That¡¯s our best window, and will cause the least amount of damage. They have me locked in a room, I¡¯m on the Eastern side of the warehouse, on the second floor.¡¯ ¡®If you can, try and get your sister in the same room when the timees.¡¯ Asher replied, ¡®It¡¯ll be easier to get the two of you out without having to scour the warehouse.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll do what I can. I love you Asher, so much.¡¯ I exhaled, sending the rush of emotion through the mate- bond. As my hearing increased, and I heard the heavy steps of someone walking down the hall, I called out to Asher. ¡®I have to go, someone¡¯sing.¡¯ Just as I dove under the bed and emerged with the silver cuffs, my bedroom door opened and Tristan stepped inside. His eyes were still haunted, torn between what he believed and what his King expected of him. Tristan was still insufferable, but I had learned more about him than I ever thought possible. I didn¡¯t fool myself into thinking I earned Tristan¡¯s loyalty, but he had helped me where no one else would. ¡°If I had been anyone else, you¡¯d be monumentally screwed right now.¡± Tristan red at me, his eyes flickering down to the cuffs in my hands. ¡°Well, I guess I got lucky.¡± I huffed, ¡°Do I need to put these back on?¡± ¡°You do.¡± Tristan nodded stiffly, ¡°Your Father requests your presence for dinner.¡± ¡°Dinner?¡± I grimaced, ¡°I thought Vampire¡¯s didn¡¯t eat human food.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t.¡± Tristan spoke darkly, ¡°He wants to make sure you¡¯re still under my control before he leaves. I¡¯m not sure how, but he¡¯s going to test you, L. Whatever you do, don¡¯t break.¡± Share Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 94 ¨C My stomach was in knots the entire walk down stairs and into the massive dining room. All traces of the usual warehouse appearance had been wiped away. While the outside of the warehouse looked run-down and deste, the inside waspletely remodeled. A long table sat in the center of the room, a couple of clear vases with blood-red roses sat on top. I kept my eyes forward, letting them ze over as I ignored my surroundings. The silver cuffs were back on my wrist, cutting me off from my wolf and my pack. I noticed my Father at the head of the table, with Holly sitting off to the side. Her eyes held just a flicker of fear within them as she noticed my presence. I pretended not to see her, pretended not to care. Tristan pulled back a chair for me, and I sat almost robotically. I could feel my Father¡¯s eyes on me, narrow and assessing. If he had any suspicions, he didn¡¯t voice them. Tristan pulled out a chair across from me, sitting down beside Holly. I kept my eyes straight ahead, focusing on an oil painting that hung on the wall. ¡°Has she been fighting your control?¡± My Father asked, turning to look at Tristan. ¡°She did at first, but I expected as much.¡± Tristan nodded, ying the part of the dutiful soldier well. Part of me wanted to let out a darkugh. My Father had clearly been furious at Giovanni¡¯s betrayal, but had no inkling that another traitor sat in his midst. ¡°Since the traitor and his b***h were let go, she¡¯s calmed down quite a bit.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± My Father nodded, his eyes drifting over to me. I resisted the urge to stiffen as I wondered if he nned on testing me. I felt as though I were ying the part well, but I had no idea if my Father could see through my act. ¡°She will soon learn it is all but pointless to stand against me. That in time, I will win. The sooner she cuts those pesky ties to her pack, the better.¡± I could feel my anger spike, but regained control before my sporadic heartrate gave me away. While I pretended to be under Tristan¡¯splete control, my Father knew I could still hear everything around me. Tristan had entered my mind multiple times, each time seeking to gain a foothold, but always failed. I could only wonder what it would have felt like if he truly managed totch himself onto my mind, embedding himself in my thoughts. How would it feel to lose all control, to be forced to sit and listen to my surroundings, unable to do anything? ¡°It seems with Lpletely under your control, I have no need for my other daughter.¡± My Father shrugged, as though this were just a normal urrence. My Father¡¯s cold eyes were on me the entire time, gauging my reaction as his words settled in my ears. ¡°Dispose of her for me, Tristan. Make it slow.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Tristan murmured, and in a sh, he was out of his chair. His movements were a blur, and when I blinked, he was standing. Tristan held Holly in front of him, her mouth gaping as his hands gripped her slender neck. I could see her pleading with me, her eyes wide and full of terror. Pain echoed within me as I fought the urge to leap from my own seat. He wouldn¡¯t actually k**l her, I tried to tell myself. She¡¯s his daughter, I repeated like a mantra. I knew my Father held no qualms with k*****g the two of us. He would do so once we lost our use, wanting nothing but our power and our ability to take the throne. With all the strength I had inside of me, I kept my head straight, my eyes nk. My hands were rxed as they sat on myp, my breaths slow and even. Holly visibly trembled from the corner of my eye, shaking as Tristan¡¯s hands gripped her neck. ¡°L, please.¡± Holly whimpered, but the sound was quickly cut off as Tristan squeezed her throat. ¡°Continue.¡± My Father nodded, never once taking his eyes off my face. Holly¡¯s whimpers turned into a low croak, and I watched as her eyes began to widen and bulge. My control was slipping with each passing second, with each garbled gasp for oxygen that would never Tristan. ¡°Good, that¡¯ll be enough.¡± My Father nodded, never once ncing at his other daughter, the one who desperately gasped for air. ¡®You did good.¡¯ Tristan¡¯s voice drifted through my mind. I wanted to respond, I really did, but I was shaken to my core. I couldn¡¯t ignore the hurt look Holly gave me, nor could I ignore how I almost watched my half-sister d*e. Our Father held no remorse, no sympathy for his wheezing daughter. As though this were a normal urrence, Holly sat back down in her seat, her eyes down on herp. A few momentster, a silver cart rolled into the room. One of my Father¡¯s servants ced a te in front of me, along with a tall ss of blood. I had grown used to the taste of blood, hade to anticipate it with every meal. Blood had be more fulfilling than food, sending a surge of strength and bliss through my veins. A thick steak sat in the center of my te, along with some steamed broli and mashed potatoes. The scent of the food wasn¡¯t nearly as appealing as the blood. Neither my Father nor Tristan had a te in front of them, only a tall ss of blood. Just as my Father lifted the ss to his lips, Holly began cutting into her steak. I followed suit, lifting my own ss as robotically as I could. The blood washed down my throat, chasing away the lingering fear I had felt as I watched Tristan choke Holly. My muscles rxed, my brain clearing as the blood coursed through me. After I drained the ss, I moved onto my steak. I cut the piece of meat into little cubes, all whilst keeping my eyes zed and uninterested. The steak tasted like ash in my mouth, as did the rest of the food. Dinner finished shortly after, and Tristan escorted me back into my bedroom. He lingered in my room for a few moments, making sure no one had followed us. His lips were turned down in a frown, his eyebrows pressed together in irritation. ¡°Did you enjoy nearly k*****g Holly?¡± Iughed dryly, ¡°How you can pretend to be so loyal is beyond me.¡± ¡°We both yed our parts well tonight.¡± Tristan replied, his tone hard and cold. ¡°That girl deserves better. She¡¯s been through far more than you. If you don¡¯t remember, your Father took her from her home months ago. She¡¯s endured him much longer than you have. I¡¯m not a good person, I never imed to be¨Cbut I am nothing like your Father.¡± As Tristan turned to leave my room, and errant thought crossed my mind. Tristan had be an unlikely, and somewhat unwanted, ally. I wouldn¡¯t have the information I did without him. I needed to know where he would go after this, what he would do. ¡°Where will you go after this?¡± I asked, my voice low. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have no intention on sticking around after Asher gets me and Holly out of this ce.¡± ¡°What will I do?¡± Tristan murmured thoughtfully, ¡°I have no idea, L. That¡¯s been the question all along.¡± ¡°Come with us.¡± I suggested, flinching at the tone of my voice. I still felt the lingering effects of his mark, but I no longer held any romantic feelings towards him. Asher¡¯s mark had all but scorched the emotions from me, only leaving room for him. Regardless, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to have another ally on our side. Tristan was clearly my Father¡¯s right-hand man. With everything he knew at our disposal, we had a much better chance at winning this war. ¡°Come with you?¡± Tristan scoffed, ¡°I¡¯d be executed the minute I stepped foot in your pack. If your precious mate wouldn¡¯t do it, then Alpha Bran would.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let that happen.¡± My answer was immediate, and I felt the weight of my words as I spoke them. I would never leave Asher for Tristan, but if he truly wanted to change sides, I would give him the safety to do so. Asher would be rightfully pissed, but I¡¯m sure Tristan already knew that much. ¡°I¡¯d make sure of that.¡± ¡°You would vouge for me, even against your own Alpha?¡± Tristan quipped, one of his blonde eyebrows raised. ¡°Even after all I¡¯ve done?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°If you help us, if you leave my Father behind and change sides, then yes.¡± I nodded, ¡°After all you¡¯ve done, Asher will be pissed, but I know he¡¯ll understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Tristan replied, catching me by surprise. I half expected him to deny the offer outright, but I found myself d he was thinking it over. In a strange way, we made a good team. Even though it was hard to look past all the bullsh*t he put me through. ¡°Onest thing.¡± I called out just as Tristan turned away. ¡°Could you find a way to bring Holly to my room tomorrow? It¡¯ll be easier to escape if she¡¯s already with me.¡± ¡°I will make sure she¡¯s here tomorrow.¡± Tristan nodded, ¡°I won¡¯t apologize for the things I¡¯ve done, but I will admit, you continue to surprise me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Tristan. I¡¯m far from actually trusting you, but you¡¯ve helped me more than I care to admit. If you want to change sides,e to my room tomorrow.¡± I replied, ¡°You can leave with us. As long as you don¡¯t betray my trust, no one will harm you.¡± ¡°Spoken like a true Luna.¡± Tristan smirked, closing my door behind him. Share Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 95 ¨C I got absolutely no sleep that night. My mind refused to shut off, especially now that I knew I might see Asher again. I picked at the silver cuffs on my wrists, wishing Tristan had removed them before he left. I needed to talk to Asher again, to hear his voice so that it might wash the anxiety from my mind. I lingered in the void between sleep and awareness, tossing and turning on the plush bed. The bed was The morning rolled around all too soon, bringing on the hardest part of the day. I had nothing but time, and nothing to do but wait until Asher¡¯s group hade to the warehouse. My Father and his troops would be leaving out at sunset, leaving the best opening for Asher¡¯s men to get in and out without a huge battle. After hours of lying in bed, lost in my worried thoughts, a knock sounded on my door. Only, it wasn¡¯t Tristan who stepped inside. I assumed he belonged to my Father, though he couldn¡¯t have been more than a few years older than me. His chestnut hair was short and messy, a few strands falling in his face as he held a silver tray in his hands. I let my eyes ze over as I sat up on the bed, ignoring the presence of the man who stepped into my room. ¡°Eat.¡± He grunted; his voice coated in a thick ent. The name-less goon sat the tray on my bed, and I moved stiffly towards the ss of blood. Taking my time to finish the food on my tray, I watched withheld breath as the man left. It was usually Tristan who brought me my food each day. The switch up had my chest pounding. Too much could go wrong in the short amount of time it would take Asher¡¯s men to get to the warehouse. Tristan could have been caught; his secrets revealed to my Father. For all I knew, he could be sitting in a cell somewhere¨Cor worse, d**d. He could have easily changed his mind, resorting to spilling the truth to my Father in an attempt to bargain his life. Hours passed with no message, no visit from Tristan or anyone else. By the time I heart footsteps thundering down the hall, I was ready to pull my hair out. I leapt from the bed at the sound, flinching when my bedroom door swung open with a loud m. The name-less man who had brought my food was standing in the doorway, a look of surprise on his face as he stared into my eyes. My stomach dropped as I realized I had let my guard down, and that this man knew I wasn¡¯t under Tristan¡¯s influence. His hands were braced on the door frame, and I watched as his mouth flopped open. Instead of words, a strangled gasp left his lips. His body fell forward, thudding to the floor. My eyes snapped forward as I spotted a familiar face down the hall. Mason stood at the end of the hall; his arm stretched out as if he had just thrown something. I nced down at the knife sticking out of the man¡¯s back and figured Mason had k****d him. Mason, Sean, and four other men charged down the hall and into my bedroom, dragging the d**d Vampire inside. I was swept into a familiar pair of arms and breathed in the scent of my brother, the knot in my stomach finally beginning to unravel. Sean had an incredulous look on his face as he red down at me. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely insane, you know that right?¡± Sean scoffed, giving me a quick squeeze before setting me on my feet. ¡°Luna or not, Dad¡¯s going to f**king k**l you. You¡¯d be lucky if he doesn¡¯t ground you for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°It was the best option at the time.¡± I shrugged, breathless from the joy of seeing my brother and friend again. ¡°Best option?¡± Sean snorted, ¡°We can continue this conversation when we¡¯re not minutes away from being k****d.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, L.¡± Mason murmured, pulling me in for a quick hug. ¡°Breyona¡¯s doing alright. She¡¯s pretty pissed at you, though.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll live.¡± I chuckled. I walked over to the d**d man and dug through his pockets, letting out a sigh of relief as I picked up a small, metal key. The key fit perfectly in the silver cuffs that irritated my wrists, and I smiled as the blistered skin already began healing. ¡°Agreed.¡± Mason nodded, his eyes hardening as he looked over at Sean. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± ¡°Wait¨C¡± I called out, just as Sean opened my bedroom door. ¡°We have to find my sister.¡± The words were stuck in my throat as Tristan and Holly turned down the corner at the end of the hall. Holly had an arm around Tristan¡¯s shoulders, who supported her weight as he dragged her down the hall. Holly¡¯s face was pale, and she was sporting a nasty g**h on her forehead. I wasn¡¯t sure about the healing rates of Vampire¡¯s, but we didn¡¯t have time to search for a spare pint of blood. Mason let out a rough snarl at the sight of Tristan. I grabbed Mason¡¯s shoulder and propelled myself forward, putting myself in between my friends and my new allies. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt them.¡± I shook my head, turning my attention to Tristan and Holly. ¡°Is she alright?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll heal.¡± Tristan grunted, ¡°Slowly, but it¡¯ll speed up once she gets some blood in her system. I would¡¯vee sooner, but we were held up.¡± ¡°Breyona said he had gotten inside her head.¡± Mason murmured to Sean, who shed me an uneasy nce. ¡°He¡¯s not in my head, and were wasting time!¡± I snapped, ¡°Whether you believe it or not, Tristan is the reason Asher has the information he needs. Now, we either need to leave, or all of us can be prisoners once my Fatheres back. As much as I loved staying here, I want to go home.¡± It took Sean all of two seconds to see the truth in my eyes. He gave me a sharp nod and motioned for us to follow him into the hallway. Mason stopped Sean halfway, the muscles in his jaw working as he nced at me. ¡°We can¡¯t take him with us.¡± Mason growled under his breath, ¡°He got in her head before, he could be pulling her strings now.¡± Sean gave me a long look, seeing the impatient fire burning in my eyes. ¡°She¡¯s our Luna, and my sister. I trust her word, and you should probably do the same.¡± We ran down the hallway and met up with Tristan, who was currently returning Mason¡¯s deep re. Sean and Mason took the lead with another of Asher¡¯s men, while three remained behind Tristan, Holly and I. I slipped Holly¡¯s other arm over my shoulder and supported the rest of her weight. Tristan and I were all but dragging her down the hall, stepping over unconscious or d**d men. I wasn¡¯t sure which were Luna Freya¡¯s men and which were my Fathers, but it didn¡¯t matter at the moment. ¡°Brittany¨C¡± I huffed, ncing over at Tristan¡¯s hardened face. ¡°She was in on this, wasn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Your Father promised her your Alpha¡¯snd once his pack had been disposed of. She was smart for leaving Tyler behind. Her Mother¡¯s men followed her word and arrived just a week ago.¡± Tristan grunted. ¡°Looks like you decided toe with us.¡± I noted, watching as Mason and Sean disabled another guard. ¡°I¡¯m trusting you, L.¡± Tristan¡¯s eyes darkened as they met my own. ¡°I¡¯m trusting you not to get me k****d. Besides, Holly is in no shape to escape without help.¡± ¡°I¡¯m trusting you too, y¡¯know.¡± I pointed out, ¡°Don¡¯t make me regret this.¡± ¡°I all but sealed my fate when I gave you that information.¡± Tristan grunted, ¡°Your Father would have found out eventually. My family will disown me, wipe any trace of my existence from our history.¡± I never bothered thinking about how all of this might affect Tristan. Not once had I considered he had a family of his own. The thought made me feel somewhat guilty, but Tristan was an adult, he was perfectly capable of making his own decisions. ¡°Your family?¡± I questioned. ¡°I do have a family, L.¡± Tristan chuckled dryly, ¡°Old and wealthy, stuck in the old ways as most Vampires are. My little sister, she has no clue what¡¯s going on. They¡¯ve kept her sheltered for years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s horrible.¡± I frowned, ¡°Why would they do that?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make it through this, and maybe I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Tristan¡¯s smile was brittle and somewhat rueful. We made it downstairs, and into the parking lot before I managed to take a deep breath. The sun had dipped behind the clouds, and I squinted against the brief remainder of light. I hadn¡¯t been outside since arriving here, and missed the crisp breeze and the scent of nature. I looked around at the parking lot, noting how few cars remained. Sean shot me a brief look, the corners of his lips twitching as he looked over each car. ¡°We disabled the cars.¡± Seanmented, ¡°If they¡¯re going to follow us, they¡¯ll have to do it on foot.¡± We hid behind cars, keeping out of sight as we drew closer and closer to a cked-out van. Sean slid the side door open and Tristan and I carefully ced Holly in one of the seats. I climbed in beside her, followed by Tristan. Sean and Mason took the front seats, while the remaining men situated themselves in the back. As soon as Sean sat down in the driver¡¯s seat, the engine was roaring to life. The wheels screeched against the pavement as we peeled away, my heart hammering in time with the thud of the gravel road. ¡®L! L, are you there?¡¯ Asher¡¯s frantic voice filled my mind, sounding somewhat choppy, like we had bad service. ¡®I can feel you. The bond¨Cit¡¯s faint, but I can feel it.¡¯ The skin around my wrists had healed, sped up from the blood I had earlier in the day. The skin around Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. my hands was still red and sore, but was no longer blistered and burnt. Even with my wolf still asleep, I could feel the beginnings of the tether that bonded me to Asher. ¡®I¡¯m here! Asher, I¡¯m here!¡¯ I called out, frantically searching for him in the darkness of my mind. ¡®Did something happen? What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ ¡®Everyone was evacuated safely.¡¯ Asher huffed, ¡®Wherever you got your information from, they were right. Your Father¡¯s men came from the North, the rest are moving through town, trying to ambush us. They¡¯re here, L. The war is starting.¡¯ Share Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 96 ¨C Asher¡¯s voice faded in and out of the mind-link, undoubtedly because he had joined the fight. I could hear the anger and exhration in his voice, and my heartrate skyrocketed as anxiety took hold. My skin flushed a bright shade of red, and I slipped my jacket off as I fidgeted. Each mile felt like hours, and by the time the mile marker for our town appeared, I was nearing explosion. Sean talked over our n on the way home, but I had zoned out for most of the conversation. While I was physically seated in a moving vehicle, I was with Asher the entire time. Our bond burned brightly within me, reminding me that he was still alive¨Cstill safe, for now. Sean pulled over at a small gas station on the outskirts of town. The lights in the little cube-shaped building were off, and not a single person was in sight. This gas station was technically off of Asher¡¯s territory, but it was close enough to need evacuation. I shed Tristan a grateful nce as I looked at the deserted store. While the rest of Asher¡¯s men, Sean, Mason, and I headed into battle, Tristan would get Holly to safety. It was ast-minute idea, but I plugged the address to Breyona¡¯ste Aunt¡¯s house into the GPS. Breyona had once been visiting Giovanni there, and it seemed fitting to use the house again. I passed the keys to Tristan with a hard look in my eyes. I was trusting him, more than I ever wanted to. First, I trusted him with my life, and now, my half-sisters. Even though I hardly knew the girl, I knew she deserved better than this life. Tristan peeled off down the road, with a pale looking Holly in the passenger seat. Sean had reminded him to stay away from the main roads, and to avoid the werewolves at any cost. The rest of us slipped into the woods. Maya had been unconscious for the entire drive, building up strength from the constant contact with silver. I managed to make her stir, and grimaced as she yawned loudly. ¡°Not enough time to exin, but it¡¯s time to wake up.¡± I called out to her. ¡°The fight is happening now, and were about to head right into it.¡± ¡°I expect the full storyter.¡± She replied, and I grimaced as the bones in my body began to shift. I hadn¡¯t been able to shift while being held prisoner at my Father¡¯s, so the process was ufortable. My muscles stretched, my bones cracked, and my teeth elongated. I resisted the urge to scratch at my skin asrge tufts of hair emerged. Once I was on four feet, I followed Sean, Mason and the rest of the warriors into the forest. Our feet thundered against the damp earth, kicking up bits of dirt and grass. My tongue rolled out as a huff left my snout. Not exercising for a week hadn¡¯t done me any favors. I pushed myself harder, feeling the b**n in my muscles as I kept up with Sean and Mason. I could hear the fighting, and smell the tang of blood before I could see anything. Snarls, growls, and yelps¨Cboth wolf and vampire, filled the air. The scent of blood overwhelmed everything else. I could no longer smell the wet earth, or the warm breeze that brushed through our fur. The metallic scent was everywhere. The battle spanned through the forest, into arge clearing, and partially inside of town. We emerged out of the forest and onto the outskirts of town. Only a few houses sat out here, along with a small farm. The entire fight was mayhem, bodies scattered along the ground, most still leaking fresh blood. There were no lines to tell one side from another. Some werewolves still fought in human form, using elongated ws and canines to k**l their enemies. Others shifted and fought, teeth snapping as they mored at the Vampire¡¯s. ¡®Asher?¡¯ I called out, ¡®Where are you?¡¯ A few seconds of silence passed, until his voice flowed through my mind. Even with the situation at hand, Asher managed to sound yful, ¡°In the middle of it all, where else?¡± His voice sent a rush of warmth through me, calming my nerves and clearing my addled mind. Asher¡¯s men were skilled, both strong and fast. His troops were able to take on multiple Vampire¡¯s at once, but I had underestimated my Father¡¯s number of followers. Some of the Vampire¡¯s looked younger than me, yet they fought for their lives. I wondered how many of them actually wanted to fight, and how many were forced. We leapt into the fight without hesitation, sinking our teeth into any Vampire that raised a hand against us. The unmistakable sh of silver shined throughout the battle, but I kept my gaze ahead. I knew Asher¡¯s wolf without needing ever see it. My eyes were locked on one wolf in particr. Larger than the rest, its fur was the color of midnight. Asher¡¯s honey-colored eyes were reflected in his wolf¡¯s. Sean, Mason, and I k****d our way through the Vampire¡¯s, making it to Asher¡¯s side. The numbers continued to dwindle, but I couldn¡¯t tell which side was winning. My heart hammered, and a skin-crawling sensation ran over my skin. There were so many, so many d**d bodies. Each lifeless face was a person, someone who had a family. That fact didn¡¯t change my pace, nor my ferocity. ¡®Where¡¯s Breyona and Giovanni?¡¯ I shouted through the mind-link, locking eyes with Asher¡¯s midnight wolf. I dodged a silver knife thrown by one of the Vampire¡¯s, snarling as it whizzed past my ear. I mmed into the Vampire, knocking him into the ground before sinking my teeth into his throat. ¡°Are my Dad and Grandma safe?¡± Asher was tossing the body of an older Vampire to the ground before answering. ¡°Breyona and Giovanni, at her Aunt¡¯s ce. Your Dad put up a fight, but he¡¯s far from town with your Grandma.¡± C**p, I internally groaned. I had sent Tristan and Holly to Breyona¡¯s Aunt¡¯s house. I had assumed Breyona and Giovanni would evacuate with the rest of the townspeople. Instead, they remained in town, a risk, but they¡¯d be nearby in case we won. Instead of freaking out, I mind-linked Breyona. While she was unable to shift, she still had a wolf living within her, and had a ce in this pack. ¡®Breyona?¡¯ I called out, narrowly missing an a****k. The Vampire hade from behind me, but I caught him in time, knocking him off of his feet before sending the silver knife scattering in the other direction. Even at night the air was humid and thick. With all the fur on my body, I felt unbearably warm. If I were in my human form, I¡¯d probably be sweating. I fought past the feeling and pushed forward, stashing any physical pain deep in the recesses of my mind. ¡®L?¡¯ Breyona practically screamed. I could hear the pent-up excitement and relief in her one word. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡®Oh, my Goddess. Where are you? Did you escape your Father?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t have a lot of time to exin.¡¯ I grunted, leaping through the air and barreling into a Vampire that was approaching Sean from the rear. ¡®I¡¯m in town, fighting Vampire¡¯s. Tristan and my half-sister Holly, areing to your Aunts. Holly¡¯s hurt, she needs help. Don¡¯t k**l Tristan, please. He¡¯s the one who helped me escape.¡¯ Breyona was silent for several minutes, and for just a fleeting second, I felt sorry for Tristan. He had no idea what he was walking into. While I trusted Breyona, I had a strange inkling Tristan and Giovanni were close. ¡®You don¡¯t want me to k**l Tristan?¡¯ She asked slowly, as if she had heard me wrong. ¡®Don¡¯t k**l him.¡¯ I repeated, giving Mason a nod as he joined my side, tearing down another Vampire. ¡®I know what you¡¯re thinking. He wasn¡¯t in my head. He had me pretend so my Father wouldn¡¯t k**l me. Trust me, Breyona.¡¯ ¡®Alright, but get here as soon as you can.¡¯ Breyona huffed, ending the mind-link. I didn¡¯t have a chance to think as another wave of ungodly warmth passed through me. My entire body shuddered, and I winced as the warmth grew hotter. I felt ufortable in my skin, in my wolf form. All of this fur, it was slowly suffocating me. The warmth grew until liquid fire ran over my skin. A strangled whimper left my mouth as the fire rippled over my skin. Share Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 97 ¨C Mom had warned me about this as a child. It was a way to ensure children, to make the mating process faster. Shortly after marking your mate, the female wolf would go into heat. It always varied, sometimes happening a month after being marked. A she-wolf¡¯s heat was short, typically only urring once a year. Mom had told me how brutal it was, how it felt like your body had been doused in gasoline and lit on fire. Once I was older, she told me what would happen during my heat. That other males would take notice, that some might even fight over the she- wolf. I knew what was happening the moment the fire began rushing through my veins, consuming my cells and blistering my skin. I should have noticed the signs before, but I hadn¡¯t. It made sense now, the increase in body heat, the random hot shes that had been happening for a couple days now. My heat decided toe at the worst possible moment. It was much harder to control in wolf form, and it took every ounce of my concentration to keep my wolf still. All she wanted was to seek out Asher, to let his touch soothe the fire zing within us. The best thing to do when a she-wolf¡¯s heat hit was to spend the time with your mate. Only your mate could keep the other wolves away. As it was, Asher was much too distracted by the fighting at hand, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to pull him away. This pack needed their Alpha to fight, but I knew Asher would never let another male im me, even though I couldn¡¯t make that decision for myself. Mason sunk his teeth into a Vampire that had noticed me fall, and wanted to take advantage of the situation. Above the searing pain, I was hyper aware of Asher¡¯s location. My wolf¡¯s desperation filled my mind. She needed someone¨Canyone to soothe the fire crackling beneath our skin. I ground my teeth against the pain, an animalistic whine escaped my clenched jaw. I could feel my hold on my wolf slipping, and knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to regain control once she fully took over. Large ck spots danced along my vision as I writhed on the ground, vaguely aware of the wolves that stood around me, protecting me from the Vampire¡¯s. With an agonizing cry, I rolled over on the grass, my b**e skin angry and red. It took everyst drop of energy I had to shift back into my human form. Soon, my scent would spread, acting as a beacon to any wolf who might want to mate. Even now, I could see some of our own wolves¡¯ tense as their instincts took over, letting them know there was a she-wolf in heat. Arge pair of arms wrapped around me, and a familiar voice barked orders to the rest of the wolves around me. I half expected to see Asher, but it wasn¡¯t him. Sean held me in his arms, ignoring the fact that I was nak*d and shaking. Sean snarled as a wolf stalked towards us, it¡¯s intelligent eyes on my shaking form. My head felt like a weight, my muscles absolutely useless. As Sean shifted me in his arms, my head fell to the side. Like a ma connected the two of us, I locked eyes with Asher. His golden eyes were set on me, every ounce of his undivided attention was ced on my shaking shoulders. Even from a distance, I could feel the rush of overwhelming desire and protectiveness that exuded from him. His entire body was tense, and I knew that he too was fighting the urge toe and im me. ¡°I can¡¯t be here. They¡¯re going to d*e because of me.¡± I all but screamed through clenched teeth. I couldn¡¯t afford to be a distraction to Asher. He needed to focus, as did the rest of the wolves. I was a liability, a huge distraction that could cost countless wolves their lives. I wanted to fight¨CI needed to, but I couldn¡¯t. That fact made me want to scream in anger, if only I had the energy to do so. ¡®Get her out of here, Sean.¡¯ Asher grunted through the mind-link. ¡®I can smell her from over here. Take her somewhere safe, just get her out of here.¡¯ Apart from Asher, Sean was the next best choice to get me to safety. A she-wolf¡¯s heat wouldn¡¯t affect family members. As Sean was both g*y and my family, he was the safest person to be around. ¡®Mason and Ethan, shield them both.¡¯ Asher snarled. ¡®Watch their backs until they get away.¡¯ Mason¡¯s wolf sauntered over to us, visibly stiffening once he caught my scent. I could see the determination in Mason¡¯s eyes, and admired his strength. Fighting against your instincts was one of the hardest things a werewolf had to endure. I wish I could¡¯ve said I was that strong, but the fire rippling over my skin crippled any fight I might have. Weakly, I extended an arm in Mason¡¯s direction. A silent C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. plea, begging him to take away the fire that consumed my body. Mason¡¯s wolf let out a low huff before tackling the nearest Vampire, sinking his teeth into its neck. Ethan¡¯s wolf was the color of charcoal, with dark patches of fur. Ethan was also affected by my scent, but had a much harder time controlling his instincts. A snarl ripped through him as he red at Sean, viewing him as an enemy that shielded what he wanted. ¡®Ethan, if you touch her¨CI f**king swear, I will k**l you.¡¯ Asher¡¯s voice held such blinding power that I inwardly groaned. ¡®Sean, take her to Breyona. She¡¯ll be safe there.¡¯ ¡°No!¡± I tried to groan, but it came out as a garbled wail. Sean knew, I told myself. He knew not to bring me to Breyona, that Tristan and Holly would be there as well. Vampires were unaffected by a she-wolf¡¯s heat, but even though I had some trust in Tristan, it wasn¡¯t nearly enough to believe he wouldn¡¯t take advantage of the situation. I could see the lure of my scent shatter in Ethan¡¯s eyes, and watched as he shook himself off, as though he were ridding himself of the feeling. Ethan gave me a nod, his eyes conveying a silent apology. Ethan and Mason did as they were told, keeping countless Vampire¡¯s and Werewolves away from us. Some of our own warriors became distracted, lunging at Sean in order to get to me. Mason and Ethan tossed our warriors aside, leaving them stunned but unharmed. I hadn¡¯t a clue where we were going, nor could I think straight enough to clearly make out my surroundings. I faded in and out of consciousness, but my wolf kept pulling me from the darkness. Her overwhelming need to satiate the fire was overpowering everything else, even as I fought to give into the darkness. When I opened my eyes again, Sean was cing me in the back of a sedan. He had slipped on a pair of sweatpants and was currently draping a nket over my body. A painful hiss slipped through my teeth as I tried to find the energy to tear the nket from my body. It was too hot¨C much too hot. The nket was only keeping the heat in, making me feel as though I were suffocating. ¡°Don¡¯t take me to Breyona.¡± My words were garbled, but legible enough for Sean to understand. ¡°Tristan and Holly¨C¡° ¡°I know, L. I¡¯ll get you somewhere safe.¡± Sean replied, his knuckles tight on the steering wheel as he sped through the deserted streets in town. ¡°Everyone is far from town. Our best bet is to get you far from this fight and hole up in one of the vacant houses.¡± Sean continued talking, but I could no longer make out his words. The fire burning within me wasn¡¯t losing its intensity. It stayed strong enough to bring me blinding agony, but wasn¡¯t painful enough to render me unconscious. I was stuck enduring every excruciating moment until Asher coulde and relieve me of the pain¡ªif he came. I forced the thoughts from my mind. He would survive, they all would. Asher¡¯s voice filtered through the mind-link, somehow soothing the fire enough for me to understand the words that filtered through my head. ¡®Your Father¡¯s here, L.¡¯ Asher grunted, as though he were throwing an opponent off of him. ¡®No matter what happens, I love you¨CI love you so much. Don¡¯t ever forget that.¡¯ Share Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 98 ¨C Asher¡¯s POV One week¨Cone entire week of nning out escape routes, defensive strategies, and safe evacuations. Getting through the week, knowing L was in constant danger, was the hardest thing I had endured since bing Alpha. Each minute I felt the absence of the mind-link between us, was another minute I became closer to losing my sh*t. The day L turned herself over to her father, Zeke found me in my office. Most of the furniture was destroyed, scattered along the room with shreds of paperwork. None of it mattered. Not the paperwork detailing potential treaties and alliances, nor theputer¨Cwhich held countless emails between other Alpha¡¯s in need of assistance. Zeke was the only one I told, the only person other than my Beta and L, who had my full trust. Zeke and my Beta managed to gain my attention, setting me straight before I leveled the house. There was nothing I could do at this point, but prepare for the inevitable. L had her mission, and I had mine. In between scouting safe ces for the townspeople to evacuate to, I took the time to break the news to L¡¯s family. L had asked that I told them the truth once she was far away, as she already knew how her Dad would react. Her Dad turned an interesting shade of red, undoubtedly feeling the same helpless anger I felt. Sean ced a hand on his Dad¡¯s shoulder, keeping him sitting in the recliner. ¡°You let her turn herself in?¡± L¡¯s Dad sputtered, the red in his face spread down to his neck. ¡°What kind of f**king mate are you? Do you have any regard for my daughter¡¯s life?¡± ¡°Calm down.¡± L¡¯s Grandma snapped, silencing her son with a harsh look. L¡¯s Grandma reminded me of my Aunt Kira. Quick to step into an argument, but also quick to shut it down. I learned from L that her Grandma had an uncanny ability to sniff out bullsh*t and lies. She reminded me of someone I had once met, someone I had long forgotten. It was a brief encounter, but the woman looked eerily simr to L¡¯s Grandma. There was no way I had met L¡¯s Grandma before. L told me her Grandma lived in a small cottage in the forest, hundreds of miles away. The woman I had met was in my hometown, two days journey from where I stood. Regardless, I couldn¡¯t help but briefly wonder if L¡¯s Grandma had any rtion to the stranger I met¨Cthe one who knew too much. ¡°You¡¯re sticking up for him?¡± L¡¯s Dad scoffed, ¡°He let L go, Ma. Let her walk into the enemy¡¯s hands. Do you have any idea what they could do to her¨Cwhat he could do to her?¡± ¡°I know very well what could happen, not that I need to remind you.¡± L¡¯s Grandma scolded her son. ¡°Since when have we been able to stop L from doing anything? What makes you think her own mate could control her?¡± That got L¡¯s Dad to quiet down. Some of the redness faded from his face, and he let out an irritated grunt. L¡¯s Grandma shed me a smile, but I couldn¡¯t miss the pride burning in her eyes. She knew what L had sacrificed. She knew why L had left, even though no one had told her. Seeing the pride and absolute trust in her Grandma¡¯s eyes solidified my own strength. I trusted L, and there was no one else better equip to help us all¨Cto help rule this pack at my side. I spent my days neck deep in work, never once taking a break for myself. Any time I had for myself was spent thinking of L, searching down the length of our irond bond for any whisper of her voice. Each day without her, rattled my insides, making me realize how much I hade to depend on her. I promised myself, the day I got her home, I would name her Luna andplete the ceremony at her side. I wouldn¡¯t stop until my people, and my mate, were safe. Breyona and Giovanni made it back onto pack territory shortly after L¡¯s surrender. I was surprised her Father had actually lived up to his word, as I had no expectations when it came to him. Giovanni and Breyona hid in her Aunt¡¯s old house, giving me a call when they had made it safely. The pack was still unaware of Giovanni¡¯s presence, a problem I would face when L was safe and by my side. Anger pulsed through me when Giovanni could give me no information on their whereabouts. The sooner I could get L out of there, the better. Giovanni insisted her Father had changed locations as soon as he heard of his betrayal. While he couldn¡¯t give me L¡¯s current location, he did give me the location of their previous base. Hope blossomed in my chest when L flooded my mind one night. I couldn¡¯t hear her voice, but I could feel her lingering in my mind. It was the first time I had felt L since she turned herself in to her Father. I sat upright in bed; my eyes wide as I scanned the dark. Absentmindedly, my hand wandered to her side of the bed, and I swore I could feel her right beside me. My wolf snarled in outrage when I heard they had put silver cuffs around her wrists, though I expected nothing less. I cleared the overwhelming anger and worry from my mind and focused on what L was saying. Another act that was unbearably hard. All I wanted to do was soothe her pain, the anxiety I felt radiating down the bond. She was safe, for now¨Cthat was what mattered. The information she gave me would be the tipping point of this battle, it would change everything. I could only pray that her Father¡¯s ns hadn¡¯t changed. Two days wasn¡¯t much time to evacuate the town and surroundingnd, but it was enough. I put out the mind-link immediately, telling every non-warrior family to begin leaving. I had all of the families in town pack their most important belongings days ago, hoping to speed up the process during evacuation. I hauled myself from bed and threw on a t-shirt and some jeans, knowing tonight I would go without sleep. Zeke and my Beta appeared in the kitchen a few minutester, looking as ruffled and tired as I did. Zeke, Bran, and my Beta attended to many of the families leaving, and helped those who stayed behind wishing to fight. I found myself heading over to L¡¯s Dad¡¯s house, determined to get them far from the fight. L would never forgive me if I let her stubborn Dad stay in the pack. Unsurprisingly, her Grandma managed to convince her Dad to leave, while Sean stayed behind. After a stern conversation with L¡¯s Dad, telling me to protect his son and daughter, they left the house. The town was all but vacant when the sun began to rise. The only people left in town were warriors, dispersed between houses and hotels. I gathered everyone to the Northern side of town, leaving a small group behind to a****k from the back. The small group would remain hidden until the Vampire King¡¯s troops arrived, and until the fight began. I found myself walking the nearly deserted streets, marveling at the dreadful silence that filled the town. Even without the many families that lived here, the entire town was holding its breath. The houses and stores, the offices and schools¨Cit was all waiting, waiting to see the oue. Would these buildings still be standing after this fight? Would the town and its rich history be preserved if we lost? What of the families who spent countless generations in this town? What would theye back to if we lost? What ate at me the most, was knowing I would be the one to give the final call. All of those families would be waiting, waiting for the oue of this battle. I would be the one to tell them if we won or lost. I could only hope, that if we lost, I could get the message out before I died. Just as the sun settled in the sky, I called out to Sean and Mason, telling them to meet me at the pack house. I wanted nothing more than to leave this pack, to head to the location L gave me and storm the d**n warehouse. My muscles were tense, my body rigid, as I fought the urge to reim what was mine. As much as I hated it, L was right. The pack needed their Alpha fighting by their side. I wouldn¡¯t make the same decision Tyler made. If my pack were to d*e, I would stand with them until the end, and I knew L would do the same. Heeding L¡¯s words, I sent a group of my most talented warriors to her aid. I sent Sean and Mason as well, giving L familiar faces. I wasn¡¯t sure what she had endured during her time with her Father, but I could only hope Sean and Mason would remind her of what awaited. Once the sun began to dip in the sky, most of the warriors headed to the Northern side of town. There was a small grassy area just outside of the forest line, and I hoped we could keep the brunt of the fight there. The least amount of damage to the town, the better. Apart from quiet murmurs, a thick sense of foreboding lingered in the air. It felt like the entire town was holding its breath. Each empty house, school, and store were waiting¨Cwaiting to see if they¡¯d still be standinge morning. I had sent a small group of scouts into the forest, telling them to remain hidden at all costs. Their job was solely to alert us when the Vampire King¡¯s forces trudged through the forest. An hour after arriving at the battle site, Sean and Mason mind-linked me. ¡®We¡¯ve got her, Alpha.¡¯ Sean spoke through the mind-link, and I let out a long breath I didn¡¯t know I had been holding. The tension from this week left my shoulders, making me feel lighter. The sensation was short lived as Mason chimed in, his voice thick with suspicion and irritation. ¡®There¡¯s been a change of ns.¡¯ Mason grunted, ¡®She¡¯s making us take Tristan with her, and some girl she¡¯s calling her sister.¡¯ A ripple of anger pulsed through me at the mention of the Vampire¡¯s name. Tristan had done nothing but attempt to weasel his way into L¡¯s heart¨Cand pants, all while working for her Father. I might not have deserved L, but Tristan was far from ever being worthy of her. ¡®If we can¡¯t trust our mate, who can we trust?¡¯ My wolf chimed in. Usually, my wolf was quick to anger, but the trust he held in L was unbreakable. As much as he hated Tristan, he trusted that L made the right decision. Gritting my teeth together until my jaw ached, I stifled the anger that pulsed through me. I had a million and one questions running through my mind, none of which I could have answered at the moment. If we lived, I¡¯d get those answers. I had a sneaking suspicion L¡¯s information came from Tristan, and wondered what side the Vampire had finally chosen. If the information he gave L was wrong, and this was all a set up, I would make it my mission to end his life first. ¡®Trust L, Mason.¡¯ I hardened my voice, but refrained from using an Alphamand. I had never needed to use one before, and I wasn¡¯t nning on it now. Taking away someone¡¯s free will was a good way to lose their loyalty. Before I could say more, I felt the flicker of the bond in my mind. L¡¯s presence was faint, but I could feel it. After a week of feeling nothing on her end, I could detect even the faintest trace of L in my mind. The memory of her scent wrapped around me, chasing away every emotion other than grim determination. We would see each other again, after this battle was won. ¡®L! L, are you there?¡¯ I called out to her, willing the bond to strengthen, willing her to heal from the silver that blocked out connection. ¡®I can feel you. The bond¨Cit¡¯s faint, but I can feel it.¡¯ Another voice echoed through my mind, one that made my muscles tense and my wolf snarl. The scouts I had sent into the forest had news. The Vampires wereing, heading from the North, just as L had said. ¡®We see them, Alpha.¡¯ One of the warrior¡¯s voices flooded my head, pushing L¡¯s to the side. ¡®Three minutes away.¡¯ The small group of warriors I had sent into town confirmed the same. The Vampire King¡¯s troops were on the move, pushing through town and heading North. What interested me the most, was that one of the warriors swore they saw the Vampire King in the midst of his own troops. The warrior wasn¡¯t certain, as he had never seen the man in person before, but noted how the other Vampire¡¯s seemed to form a barrier around the man¨Cdeeming him important. ¡®Circle around ande back here. I don¡¯t want any of you getting stuck behind them.¡¯ I told the warrior, and ended the mind-link. ¡®I¡¯m here! Asher, I¡¯m here!¡¯ She called out after a few moments of silence. Her voice was quiet, like she was shouting down a long hallway, but it still managed to make my stomach clench and my heart flutter. ¡®Did something happen? What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ ¡®Everyone was evacuated safely.¡¯ I told her, ¡®Wherever you got your information from, they were right. Your Father¡¯s men came from the North. The rest are moving through town, trying to ambush us. They¡¯re here, L. The war is starting.¡¯ I had seen many battles as a teenager, and as a young Alpha¨Cbut I had never seen war. The second the Vampires cleared the forest line; all h**l broke loose. I had just a split second to watch the realization dawn in the Vampires eyes before they all charged forward, a sea of dark clothing and the sly glint of a silver de. The sound of torn clothing filled the air as many of the warriors shifted into their wolf forms. Some decided to stay in human form until thest moment, while others shifted and barreled into the Vampire¡¯s. As the Werewolves and Vampire¡¯s shed on the feild, the sound rang out into the night. I locked eyes with Zeke, who was normally care-free and yful, but held a simr look of determination on his face. I called my wolf forward, and within seconds, was on four feet. Shifting had alwayse naturally for me, even during my first time. I locked eyes with Zeke¡¯s wolf, and an unspoken understanding settled over us. We¡¯d go where the fight was at its worst, the thickest and bloodiest part. Time seemed to slow as Zeke and I barreled through the crowd, dodging Werewolves and shing at Vampires. Zeke let out a howl as his ws shed through the chest and neck of a Vampire, nearly severing its head. The sharp tang of blood filled the air within seconds, and each Werewolf body littering the ground was a wound in my chest. ¡®Asher?¡¯ L¡¯s voice filled my mind, bringing on a wave of strength that pushed me through a group of Vampires that had huddled together. ¡®Where are you?¡¯ I groaned inwardly, but I had expected as much. Some small part of me hoped L would have some sense and seek shelter with Breyona and Giovanni. Somehow, I knew she woulde and fight. She wouldn¡¯t leave my side, just as I wouldn¡¯t leave hers. It filled me with both love and irritation. ¡®In the middle of it all, where else?¡¯ I smirked, my heart stuttering at the sound of her distant giggle. While fighting and watching Zeke¡¯s back, I spotted L barreling through the crowd. I had given her C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. sh*t in the beginning, but I found myself in awe of how she moved. Her wolf wasrger than most, but held a sort of grace that mostcked. She was an expert at evading an a****k, and missed the swipe of a silver de from countless Vampires. A chuckle ran through me as I remembered when we first met, and how frustrated she had been when we fought during training. We were equals, even from the beginning, just as it should be. ¡®Where¡¯s Breyona and Giovanni?¡¯ She shouted through the mind-link, her bright eyes meeting my own. L rolled to the side, narrowly missing the swipe of a silver de. ¡®Are my Dad and Grandma safe?¡¯ ¡®Breyona and Giovanni, at her Aunt¡¯s ce. Your Dad put up a fight, but he¡¯s far from town with your Grandma.¡¯ I replied, keeping my words short as two Vampire¡¯s lunged at me. One of the Vampire¡¯s was Therge Vampire grinned at me, showing a set of b****y teeth. Hispanion was much smaller, a female with an even happier look on her face. They were enjoying this, I found myself scoffing at them both. I lunged at the big one first, determined to knock him off his feet. Even with the Vampire¡¯s enhanced speed and strength, they were no match for me. Werewolves were stronger than Vampire¡¯s, it was what kept us alive for thousands of years. Our animalistic side worked with us, supported us¨C while a Vampire¡¯s animalistic side controlled them, made them eternally bloodthirsty. As I dodged the smaller Vampire, I felt a silver de graze my ankle. The pain was brief, and my wound healed fairly quickly. Little did they know, it would take more than a thin slice to bring me pain. I let out a dryugh as I charged at the two Vampire¡¯s, feigning left and sinking my teeth into the female¡¯s throat. I tossed her body aside and watched as therger Vampire screamed in outrage. His b****y teeth gnashed together, while his dark eyes burned murderously. I couldn¡¯t muster up a single ounce of guilt as I realized I had k****d the Vampire¡¯s mate. The loss made the Vampire frantic, swiping wildly with the silver de clutched in his meaty hand. It was all too easy to disarm him, watching the knife be engulfed in the long tendrils of grass that spanned the field. As I sank my teeth into his neck, severing his head from his body, I sent him back into the arms of his mate. As I turned on the nearest Vampire, a strange feeling came over me. Unbridled warmth flooded my veins along with a sickly feeling of panic. My eyes found L on their own, as if they knew the feeling wasing from her. She was on the ground, writhing in the grass. Loud whines escaped her muzzle, and the hair on her body began to thin. She was going into heat, I realized. A snarl echoed through me, ringing out into the night, registering with every wolf nearby. I charged forward, barreling through two Vampires who turned to a****k. I couldn¡¯t get to her in time, that much I knew. The two Vampire¡¯s I barreled into joined a third, and all three of them approached me. As I fought against the three Vampire¡¯s, I noticed Mason protecting L, who had shifted back into human form. She was b**e as sheid in the grass, her arms tightly wound around her torso. An echo of pain ran through me, along with a rush of longing so intense, it wavered my own concentration. ¡®We need to get her out of here.¡¯ My wolf snarled, ¡®I won¡¯t be able to hold back for long.¡¯ The urge to im her was overwhelming, spurred on by the other wolves around us. Each one would catch her scent; each one would fight at the chance to mate with her. ¡®Get her out of here, Sean.¡¯ I snapped through the mind-link. Sean held L in his arms, moving through the crowd of Vampire¡¯s and Werewolves with wary eyes. ¡®I can smell her from over here. Take her somewhere safe, just get her out of here.¡¯ It took every ounce of my concentration not to snarl at the wolves ncing her way. Not only was I worried about my mate, but I was also worried for the warriors in my pack. L would serve as a distraction, one that would cost many lives. It was best to get her out of here, to find somewhere safe, despite what my instincts were telling me. ¡®Mason and Ethan, shield them both.¡¯ I snarled, ¡®Watch their backs until they get away.¡¯ Mason and Ethan charged over, surrounding Sean as they moved through the battle field. I watched as Ethan¡¯s wolf stiffened, baring its teeth at Sean and Mason. Before he could take a step forward, I shouted through the mind-link. I used just a shred of my power as an Alpha, just enough to get through the haze that had be Ethans mind. ¡®Ethan, if you touch her¨CI f**king swear, I will k**l you.¡¯ I promised, ¡®Sean, take her to Breyona. She¡¯ll be safe there.¡¯ My words seemed to register in Ethan¡¯s mind, and his stiffened posture rxed. Ethan threw himself at a nearby Vampire, one that had noticed the small party moving through the crowd. I watched the tension leave each werewolf as Sean carried L off the battlefield and out of sight. The fight resumed at full force, the wolves ripping through Vampire¡¯s left and right. I turned my eyes away from the werewolves that had fallen and pushed forward, stopping when I found who I was looking for. Standing at the center of a circle of Vampire¡¯s, was L¡¯s Father. I couldn¡¯t be sure it was him, but who else would the Vampire¡¯s protect so vehemently? His hair was the color of night, his eyes a startling shade of blue, just like L¡¯s. I could see her features mirrored in his face, and wondered how my beautiful mate hade from someone like that. The Vampire¡¯s that circled him tore down wolves left and right, all while keeping their King¨Ctheir master, safe. The Vampire King¡¯s crystal eyes locked on me, feeling my heated stare b**n into his skin. A serpentine smile formed on his face, stretching the taught skin on his face. He was pale¨Chorribly so, and his skin reminded me of old, worn leather. Somehow, he still managed to look young, but his eyes burned with malicious intent. Zeke stood close by, and I shed him a hard look that I hoped he would understand. I nodded towards the Vampire King, growling when Zeke nodded his head. I needed him to cover me, to help me disable the Vampire¡¯s surrounding L¡¯s Father. Any one of my warriors had the right to k**l him, but I wanted that honor. It sounded horrible, murdering my mate¡¯s Father¨Cbut the man was not family, he was a monster. I had never been fond of Vampires, but my hatred never spanned as far as Bran¡¯s. With L at my side, I knew that being a Vampire was as much a part of her as being a Werewolf. She couldn¡¯t have one without the other, and I epted that fact wholly. Things would change if we won this battle, and I could only hope they would change for the better. With that thought in mind, and the image of my beautiful mate seared into me, I charged the Vampire King and the group of warriors that surrounded him. With Zeke at my side, we dodged stray Vampire¡¯s, jumped over fighting wolves, and barreled into the circle of Vampires that surrounded L¡¯s Father. I took two down with ease, while Zeke took down one. Our presence on the battle feild was noticed. Warriors looked to their Alpha¡¯s, seeing the importance of the person the Vampires were protecting. Bran charged forward, snapping and snarling as he took out another one of the Vampire King¡¯s defenses. Left and right, the Vampire¡¯s began to fall, but not without loss of our own. I faced L¡¯s Father, seeing the calcted malice on his face as he realized the war was nearing its end, and that he was standing on the losing side. A familiar cold front passed over me, chilling me to the bone, sending liquid ice rushing through my veins. The night seemed to grow darker, the shadows gathered at the edge of the forest eagerly. None of the other werewolves seemed to notice, but I couldn¡¯t ignore the pulsing shadows that twitched with anticipation. I charged forward, skidding across the grass as L¡¯s Father dodged my a****k. Zeke and Bran ran forward, both aiming for the Vampire King. The a****k gave me enough time to run forward, taking advantage of the distraction. I could hear the shadows hushed whispers, and knew we were running out of time. Just as the Vampire King opened his mouth to speak, Zeke dove forward, clipping his leg. The Vampire King fell to one knee, his lips moving as he stared at the gathering shadows. I wasted no time, darting forward and sinking my teeth into his flesh. My heart hammered with each dull thud of the Vampire King¡¯s heart, with each pulse of blood that squirted from his wound. Zeke and Brantched onto one of his legs, pulling one way as I pulled another. The sound of tearing flesh filled the air, and I watched as the Vampire King¡¯s head rolled across the grass, his blue eyes shining smugly. The shadows that gathered along the forest line darted forward, slithering across the grass until they reached the corpse of the Vampire King. Zeke and Bran¡¯s eyes widened as they too saw the slippery tufts of shadow that inched forward. The shadows descended on the Vampire King¡¯s body, stealing every droplet of blood that stained the earth, leaving behind emerald grass in its ce. The Vampire King was d**d, and the remaining Vampires seemed to notice their leader¡¯s absence. One by one they stopped; hands raised in surrender. Zeke, Bran and I sent out a mind-link to our troops. The war was over, the fighting was finally finished, and we had won. Each wolf lifted their head to the night sky, the full moon our beacon of light, and unleashed a deafening howl into the sky. Even with the joy and sorrow of victory pulsing through our veins, I couldn¡¯t shake the icy feeling that lingered in my bones, the feeling that told me I had been toote. Share Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 99 ¨C L¡¯s POV As Asher¡¯s voice faded from my mind, the heat epassing my body increased. I felt ufortable in my own skin, unbearably warm and antsy. I struggled to sit up in the sedan, but could hardly move my limbs. I knew Maya was fighting for control, pushing back against her instincts in order to give me a reprieve from the intense heat. My eyes fluttered closed, and I cherished the brief minutes of unconsciousness, free from the blistering heat. When I opened my eyes, I was in Seans arms, the thin nket still wrapped around my torso. Sean¡¯s eyes found my face as I let out a long groan. A whisper of a smile formed on Sean¡¯s face. His amusement only added to my horrific difort and muddled mind. There was nothing I could do but let out a low growl. ¡°That bad, huh?¡± Sean chuckled, carrying me up the stairs to a small house. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s that bad.¡± I snapped. Instead of sounding cold and ferocious, my words came out in a garbled groan. A little one-story house, covered in sky blue paneling with a little white porch. Judging from the flower pots on the porch, and thece c******s in the window, someone lived in this house. Sean fished a key out from his front pocket, holding me with one arm as he unlocked the front door. Whoever had once lived in this house must¡¯ve moved recently, I thought to myself. An old couch sat against the wall, along with an old television stand. The television was gone, as were most of the other furniture. I could see the imprint against the wall where a row of pictures had once sat. ¡°Kind of d my mate was a guy.¡± Sean chuckled, but his eyes had that misty, faraway look I often saw on Mason¡¯s face. ¡°I feel for Asher. You¡¯ll jump his bones the minute he steps into the house.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± I groaned, clenching my eyes together in hope that I would once again fall unconscious. The ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Sean replied, a small smile twitching on his lips. ¡°Want me to put you in the bedroom?¡± While I detected a hint of amusement from Sean¡¯s voice, I ignored it in favor of something better. What I needed was to cool the fire crackling along my skin. I let out a painful grunt, which Sean took as a yes. As he opened the bedroom door, I noticed a bathroom off to the right. That was exactly what I needed. The heat was overwhelming, making my breathse out inbored pants. ¡°The bathroom.¡± I croaked, ¡°Take me into the bathroom.¡± The bathroom was fairlyrge, and I assumed that this bedroom was the master bedroom. The bathtub wasrge enough for me to submerge myself fully, and I sighed at the thought of an ice-cold bath. Sean sat me down on a plush stool that sat against the wall. I resisted the urge to tear the nket from my shoulders and dive into the tub, whether Sean was there or not. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sticking around while you¨Cdo that.¡± Sean cleared his throat. Sean walked over to the tub and turned on the cold water, wincing as he stuck his hand under the faucet. ¡°I¡¯ll be just outside the bedroom. Gotta keep all those hungry wolves away.¡± ¡°Ugh, go!¡± I groaned, eyeing the frigid water. I was off the stool and across the room before Sean could shut the bathroom door. I practically leapt into the bathtub, hissing as the cold waterpped at my heated skin. I half expected steam toe rolling out of the tub, my hot skin reacting with the icy water. There was no steam, just as there was no relief from my heat. I thought about what Sean had said, and was grateful he stood watch. I loved Asher, and wouldn¡¯t trade my mate for the world, but I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d be able to stop myself if someone came in here looking to relieve the pain, I was in. I knew Maya¡¯s instincts would take over, and we would mate with anyone¨C regardless of who they were. My eyes roamed the in bathroom, settling on therge window across the room. It would be so easy to slip away, to crack the window open and leave. I could find someone¨Canyone, to take this pain away. Certainly, they wouldn¡¯t be able to resist. A nak*d, she-wolf in heat, roaming the streets. If the battle was won, there would be countless males, tired from battle, looking for anything to relieve the horrors from their mind. ¡°No. Not a chance.¡± I groaned into the empty bathroom, tearing my eyes away from the window and curling myself into a ball. My damp hair fanned out across the water, and I sank lower into the tub. My entire body grew stiff as therge lights in the bathroom grew dull, magnifying the shadows that bounced along the walls. The cold water that filled the bathtub grew colder, cold enough to make me wonder if shards of ice swirled in the water. The blistering heat that seared my skin was momentarily forgotten as the shadows gathered along the walls. My heart hammered in my chest as fear settled in my bones. The shadows gathered at the edge of the tub,pping against the porcin walls like an inky ocean. I watched in fearful silence as the shadows gathered, forming arge mass that was human in shape. It had no discernable features, and yet I could feel it staring at me. Analyzing¨C watching the half-breed Princess who had often fed them her blood. I hadn¡¯t called the shadows, and they never came on their own before. Which meant someone else had called them. Only two others had the ability to call on the shadows, my Father and Holly. Fear raced through me at the thought of what might¡¯ve happened. We could have lost¨Cand my father could have sent the shadows to im my life. ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked, finding my voice and sending all the strength I could muster into my words. I kept my voice stern. I controlled the shadows, not the other way around, I reminded myself. The humanoid shape moved, gliding across the floor until it stood in front of the bathtub. ¡°The Vampire King has fallen.¡± They hissed, their silky-smooth voices colder than the water I sat in. ¡°He had onest request¨Chis price paid in full.¡± I braced myself, my hands gripping the edge of the tub as I debated screaming out for Sean. It would do no good, I told myself. Even if Sean could see the shadows, there was nothing he could do. I tensed against the side of the tub, trying to keep as much distance from the shadows as I could. I clenched my eyes shut, hoping it wouldn¡¯t hurt¨Cpraying to the Goddess that Asher would be well taken care of. Instead of pain, a heavy weight pressed on my shoulders. I felt my limbs go ck, only to stiffen and be horribly rigid. My back arched as a frightened wheeze left my lips. This was it, I told myself. I wondered if I would go home to my Goddess, or if the shadows would also im my soul. Something exploded in my mind, filling my head with a thick, coldness. I could feel every icy shard that rolled through me, every crystal-like piece of ice that embedded itself in my mind. My heart pounded in my chest, never once slowing. As I waited for d***h, I realized it wasn¡¯ting. All at once, thousands of silver threads wormed themselves in my mind, all connected to a single Vampire. I could feel them, all of them. Every Vampire that walked this earth, I could feel their presence in my mind. It was nothing like the mind-link I had with my pack, and yet it was oddly simr. I was aware of their presence, and they were aware of mine. ¡°Heir to the Kouritis bloodline,panion to the shadows, host to the Renaldi magic. Hail Queen L, ruler of the Vampires.¡¯ The shadows spoke all at once, their voicesing from every inch of the room. I could feel every single Vampire, and knew they were all looking to the sky. Mourning their lost King, and honoring their new Queen. I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it, around what my Father might have asked of the shadows. I was already in line for the throne, that much I knew. Upon his d***h, I would be Queen, whether I liked it or not. So, what did he bargain for with the shadows? ¡°What did my Father ask of you?¡± I asked the shadows, ¡°What did he pay for?¡± The human shaped shadow tilted its head at me, and I could feel a million cold eyes pierce my skin. The heat that singed my skin was long gone in the presence of the shadows, allowing me just a few brief minutes to think clearly. ¡°He asked for yourpliance.¡± The shadows hissed, ¡°From hence forth, you are unable to forfeit your crown. Not even your sister will be able to remove this burden from your shoulders. Upon your d***h, your first-born child will take your ce.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± I called out, but the human shaped shadow was already beginning to unravel, each individual shadow slithering back to its corner. The lights in the bathroom brightened until I was left alone, the blistering heat my onlypanion. I wasn¡¯t sure how long I sat in the tub, s*mbing to the pain and my whirlwind of thoughts. There was more to what my Father bargained; I know it. He wouldn¡¯t just d*e without exacting some form of revenge. He solidified my ce as Queen, but I couldn¡¯t understand why. Wouldn¡¯t he want the crown to go to Holly? After all, she had lived with him for much longer than I did. I stayed conscious the entire time, holding Maya back from what she truly wanted. Maya had tried to fight against her instincts, but the battle had been too much. Her willpower chipped away until she was fighting against me, urging me to leave the house and search for someone¨Canyone to remove this pain. The bathroom door swung open, my salvation stepping through the door and into the room. Asher¡¯s chest heaved as he caught my pain filled gaze. I could see the torment in his eyes, the urge to resist my thick scent, luring him forward. My heart hammered in my chest at the sight of him. He was alive, and rtively unharmed. Dried blood sttered his skin, and I noticed a small wound on his abdomen that had already healed. I opened my mouth, trying to form the right words that would end my pain. I wanted this, all of it. Better it was with Asher than anyone else. My soul called out to his, begging him to im me¨Cto end the pain that consumed every cell, every living piece of me. I could no longer fight against Maya, not now that Asher stood in our presence. Strength coursed through my body, and I stood from the bathtub. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Freezing cold water dripped from my skin, running between my bre*sts and down my legs. Asher¡¯s eyes darkened at the sight, and I watched as the bulge in his sweatpants grew, spurred on by the burning lut in my eyes. I could see his hesitation, see it etched onto his face. He didn¡¯t want to take advantage of me, of how willing I was in this state. I didn¡¯t care, nor could I bring myself to stop. I let my fingers trail down my damp skin, running down my brests and circling one of my hardened nips. The hiss that left my lips was echoed from Asher, who watched my movements like a blind man seeing color for the first time. As my fingers trailed lower, dipping down to the wetness between my thighs, Asher¡¯s control snapped with an audible crack. He was on me within seconds, his arms wrapped around my torso as he pulled me from the tub, his hungry lips iming my own. There was nothing sweet or romantic about the way we devoured one another. The heat crackled against my skin, soothed by Asher¡¯s touch. Each time he pulled away from me, the fire returned tenfold. Simple kissing wasn¡¯t going to satiate me, nor would it extinguish the mes. I twisted my fingers in his hair, pulling him closer. I needed more, so much more of him. ¡°L.¡± Asher groaned against my lips, but I didn¡¯t want to hear the rest of what he said. He wanted this just as bad as I, but didn¡¯t want to take advantage of me. ¡°Please¨C¡± I whimpered, guiding his hand between my legs. His fingers grazed my wetness with predatory focus. A long, breathless moan left my lips as one of his fingers slipped inside of me. ¡°I need this¨CI need you.¡± ¡°What do you need, L?¡± Asher murmured against my lips, his other hand twisted in my hair, yanking my head back so that he could devour my neck with his mouth. ¡°Be specific. Use your words.¡± ¡°I need you to f**k me, Asher.¡± I whimpered, rocking my hips against his hand, basking in the pleasure and relief a single finger brought me. I felt the pressure gathering in my groin, but found no release. I needed more. I needed to feel his steel length inside of me, stretching and pushing me to my limit. I needed the pain and pleasure that came from his hands. An animalistic sound ripped through Asher; one I hadn¡¯t heard before. He gathered me in his arms and stormed out of the bathroom, cing me on the bed before crawling on top of me. My fingers wed at his clothing, tearing into the grey sweatpants he wore. My nails lengthened on their own as Maya spurred me on. The desperate lu*t burning in his eyes nearly brought me to my knees. I didn¡¯t know I could make someone want me this bad, but Asher did. His lips trailed over every inch of my skin, rough and demanding. His face settled between my legs, his hands gripping my thighs as his tonguepped at my puy relentlessly. He devoured every inch of me, groaning at the taste of me on his tongue. Even as I wed and tugged at his hair, he never stopped his frantic pace, spurred on by my heat as much as I was. Only when my orgm rippled through me, coaxing a blissful scream from my parted lips, did Asher pull away. My back mmed against the bed, my heart shuddering in my chest. My legs shook as the remnants of my org**m rippled through me. ¡°You taste so f*king sweet, L.¡± Asher murmured, looking up from between my parted legs with blind lut. The look in his eyes sent another wave of heat crashing through me, and I found myself sitting up and flipping him over. I settled over his hips, which were still covered with his torn sweatpants. I shredded the rest from his body, feeling his dark eyes watching my every move. His ck sprung out, rigid and ready for me. I centered myself over him, lowering down with a blissful groan. With my head tossed back, I ground myself against his ck, savoring the pleasure and pain that ran through me. I gave myself no time to adjust to his length, and began riding his c**k feverishly. ¡°fk, L.¡± Asher groaned, his fingers digging into my hips roughly. Every rough touch sent a wave of icy bliss through me, soothing my heated skin. ¡°You feel so fking good wrapped around my c**k.¡± Ashersted a total of fifteen seconds before wrapping his arms around my thighs and driving himself deeper inside of me. The sounds that left my lips were ones I never knew I was capable of making. I felt myself detach from my body, only to rush back in, facing the intense pleasure. His hips pped against my own as he thrusted relentlessly. With each long s****e, the pain and pleasure grew. ¡°That¡¯s it, baby.¡± Asher groaned, his dark eyes watching as he mmed his c**k inside of me. ¡°Take it, take every inch.¡± Asher flipped the two of us over, lifting my legs over his shoulders as he continued thrusting inside of me. Our eyes never left one another, never stopped roaming the other in blind lut. His fingers worked my swollen clt, while his mouth devoured every inch of my heated skin. Only when I was crying out his name, tears burning in my eyes, did Asher finally release himself inside of me. ¡°That was not fair, L.¡± Asher groaned, lying beside me. Our hearts pounded in tandem, and my limbs felt blissfully rxed. The heat that had once pulsed through me was now long gone, chased away by the countless org**m s Asher had given me. ¡°You wanted it just as bad as I did.¡± I teased, tracing circles along his b**e chest, savoring every touch¨C every moment with my mate. The soreness between my legs ached with every movement, but spurred on a pleasure of its own. ¡°How could I not?¡± Asher scoffed, running a hand through his dark, messy hair. ¡°With you standing there like that, touching yourself in front of me. f**k, L.¡± I chuckled as Asher began to harden again. Just as I reached over, determined to feel him inside of me again, hisrge hand wrapped around my wrist. Asher had a pained look on his face, and I whimpered as I already knew what wasing. ¡°Trust me, baby. I want nothing more than to take you again, but there¡¯s things we need to do.¡± Asher murmured, nting gentle kisses along each knuckle. ¡°When were done though, I¡¯m going to f**k you until you scream.¡± ¡°Promise?¡± I sighed, letting my finger nails scrape along his b**e chest. ¡°f*k, I promise.¡± He groaned, running the rough pad of his finger over my nip. My back arched under his touch, pushing my brest into his hand. ¡°My mate, so responsive.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d it was you who found me.¡± I swallowed, feeling the guilt b**n in my eyes. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d be able to control myself if someone else walked through that door.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Asher hushed me with a gentle kiss, one that soothed every aching muscle in my body, while making the sensitive spot between my legs throb. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, it never was. Next time you go into heat, I¡¯ll be there. We won, L. You¡¯re lucky if I ever let you leave my side again.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s true.¡± I exhaled, ¡°He¡¯s really d**d?¡± ¡°He is.¡± Asher nodded, and I watched his adams apple move as he swallowed. His voice held unease, something that was unusual for Asher. He was always so certain, so concrete in his decisions. ¡°He called to the shadows, L. At the end, that is. I worried I was toote, that he managed to make a deal with them. The shadows¨Cthey took his blood. I think he did make a deal, but it wasn¡¯t to k**l you.¡± The shadows earlier words came back to me, and I found myself running through every connection I felt in my mind, each and every one led back to a Vampire. ¡°You were toote.¡± I murmured, ¡°He did make a deal with them, but it wasn¡¯t for my life.¡± ¡°What?¡± Asher grimaced, sitting up in bed. His hands grasped mine, holding on tightly. ¡°What did he ask for?¡± ¡°He made me Queen.¡± I whispered, meeting Asher¡¯s wide eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t forfeit my crown. Not to my half-sister, not to anyone.¡± ¡°Your half-sister?¡± Asher murmured, ¡°Then how¨Chow would there be another ruler?¡± ¡°If¨CIf we have a kid someday. They would be the next ruler.¡± I winced. I couldn¡¯t stop the guilt that rolled through me. This burden wasn¡¯t only mine to b**e. It was also Asher¡¯s. Any future child of ours would be caught up in this mess, in this fight between Werewolves and Vampires. ¡°Then¨Cthen we make sure we leave things better than they were.¡± Asher reasoned. The determination and softness in his eyes soothed my nerves. I blinked back the tears that formed in my eyes, and appreciated every inch of my incredible mate. ¡°We¡¯ll fix things. So that someday, when our child takes over, there won¡¯t be conflict between our people.¡± Our people. I repeated those two words in my head a million times. I wasn¡¯t in this alone. I had Asher, and knew he would never leave my side. I was torn between two worlds, three if you counted my supposed witch heritage, but Asher would be there to help me through it all. I didn¡¯t know the first thing about being a ruler, but I had amazing people by my side. ¡°Now, you have quite a bit of exining to do.¡± Asher chuckled, ¡°I want a rundown of everything that happened while you were gone, and I mean everything. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know about Tristan¡¯s sudden change of heart, and I want to hear everything about this half-sister of yours.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything, I promise.¡± I replied, unable to stop the hint of a smile that formed on my lips. ¡°After we get my family, and the people of this pack back where they belong.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that, beautiful.¡± Asher murmured, taking my face in his hands. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy, but things will be different when we do have children. They won¡¯t have to deal with the problems were facing now. We¡¯ll bring our people together, and end the fighting once and for all.¡± ¡°Sounds like a n, Alpha.¡± I giggled, wrapping myself in his arms, surrounding myself with the Share Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 100 ¨C One Month Later. I was going to be sick. I was bing more and more epting of my fate as the minutes ticked by. My wolf and life-longpanion would never forgive me if I embarrassed us that way, but the anxiety was twisting and turning my stomach until nausea was left in its wake. This was our time to shine, a test that would prove what exactly we could handle. We had battled rogues, vampires, and a hot-headed Alpha or two, but never this. This was entirely new, in the best and worst of ways. Give me something to fight, and I¡¯ll win or lose with pride, but I wasn¡¯t quite sure I could handle this. This would be the first act that would propel us from simple werewolf, into the infuriatinglyplex role of tribrid Luna. It was a coveted position, one that plenty of she- wolves wanted. They had a morized version of the life of a Luna in their head. One where they would oversee the women of the pack, and greet their mate as he came home from work that day. Eighteen years and a few childrenter, they now had someone to inherit the pack and take over. This is what my mate¡¯s parents did, and there is nothing wrong with that. So rarely do our kind have peaceful lives, especially during the years where petty wars and rogue attacks are at their highest. The problem is that these morized ideals of being a housewife, they encourage us to close our eyes and ignore the truth of what¡¯s happening in the world. It couldn¡¯t go on any longer, this ignorance to the world around us- -the arrogance that truly led us to believe that we were the most powerful creatures on this earth. Perhaps, at one point we had been at the top of the food chain. We lived within this false bubble of peace, while the Vampire¡¯s and Witches hid in the dark, limating¨Cchanging. They were all here, all of the people most important to me. Beacons of courage that reminded me I have been through worse than this¡ªthe people I love have been through worse. Breyona and Giovanni stood off to the side together, eyes always roaming one another as they held their little private conversations, even back stage at what would reveal not just myself, but him as well. Even Tristan hade, his sour expressionmon but his presence was still encouraging. Dad, Grandma and Sean were all backstage, talking to Mason and some of the lighting crew as they finished up some final touches. ¡°And how is my favorite Queen of the Undead?¡± Zeke¡¯s cheerful voice boasted through the room, earning an instant grin from both Breyona and I. Tristan and Giovanni collectively snarled under their breath. The one and only thing the two Vampire¡¯s agreed on nowadays was that Alpha Zeke was a nuisance to humanity, and vampires. ¡°Trying not to ke out on this entire thing.¡± I groaned uselessly, grumbling when Zeke swept me into a bear hug. ¡°Can I ke out on my own pack meeting?¡± Over the past three months, Zeke¡¯s gone out of his way to help the two of us. Not only was I adjusting Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. with my new position as Luna, but I had an entire country full of Vampire¡¯s to rule- -half of which absolutely hated me, the other half only followed me out of fear and respect to whomever held the crown. Zeke, though still woefully unmated as he liked to gripe about from time to time, had be like family to Asher and I. ¡°ke out? And miss all of the fun? ¡± He scoffed; his over exaggerated expression of surprise made me lift an eyebrow. ¡°Is it bad that I¡¯d rather fight in another war than be forced into public speaking?¡± ¡± Of course not. Even us Alpha¡¯s feel that way.¡± He snorted, shing his lopsided grin which had earned him the majority of his dates. ¡°But wartime is over, which means certain things need to be done in order to establish longsting peace.¡± ¡°How very wise and just of you, Alpha Zeke.¡± Breyona cooed,ing up behind him with a grin on her face. I snickered when Giovanni snarled under his breath, stifling augh when Zeke winked. Breyona had just cropped her hair short again beforeing with us to Asher¡¯s hometown, so it now reached an inch or so above her shoulders. Even without the ability to shift, from when she had me make a deal with the shadows for her mate¡¯s life, Breyona retained her werewolf perks of enhanced senses and speed. Constant training, along with her morning and nightly runs, kept her and her wolf sane. ¡°Did you read that out of a book somewhere?¡± ¡± Actually, I Googled it.¡± Zeke grinned, but quickly wiped the expression away for one of his rare, serious moments. ¡°For real, though. There are only rumors circting right now, nothing anyone is taking too seriously. When this gets out, word will spread. The entire world will know what happened here today, and that their future will forever be changed. For what it¡¯s worth, you¡¯re doing the right thing. Exactly what a Luna and Queen of the Undead would do.¡± ¡°That is not my official title and you know it, Zeke.¡± I scolded him, swallowing the emotion in my throat every time he threw out some of his wisdom. ¡°Well, your actual title is a bit of a mouth full. Who has time to say, ¡®heir to the Kouritis bloodline, expression made him look younger, less of the rugged yboy he acted like. ¡°Besides, Queen of the Undead has a nice ring to it.¡± ¡°I ¡®m d you think so , because you¡¯re the only one allowed to call me that.¡± ¡°Which is what makes it even better. ¡± He smirked, giving Breyona and I a half wave. ¡°I think I¡¯ve hyped you up enough for one afternoon, I need to go bother your mate about security detail. We¡¯ll be right there on stage with you.¡± ¡°The man says he wants a mate, but I don¡¯t think he could slow down if he tried.¡° Breyonaughed breathlessly, shaking her head at where Zeke had stalked away. Her eyes met mine, flickering with humor even though she was nervous about tonight a s well. ¡°I think since you¡¯ve be the Vamp Queen, this is the most fun he¡¯s ever had as Alpha.¡° ¡°Whoever she is, I already know we¡¯re going to like her.¡° I smirked, ¡°Especially if she can tame him.¡° ¡°So, are you ready for this?¡° She asked after a few seconds. ¡°Not at all. What about you?¡° ¡°Oh, h**l no.¡° She chuckled, her eyes flitting over to where Giovanni stood, always watching her. He had be ultra-protective since her wolf was locked away, a trait I understood entirely, even if it was a little overbearing. ¡°I¡¯m not even the one speaking and I¡¯m nervous.¡° ¡°Here¡¯s to hoping I don¡¯t fall off the stage or puke on someone.¡° ¡°I think you¡¯ll surprise yourself, L.¡° She smiled softly, a genuine one that gave me just a hint of courage. ¡°You¡¯ve changed from the girl you used tobe. I always knew that when you finally came home, you¡¯d shake things up. Granted, I didn¡¯t think things would change this much, but I ¡®m ready to help you work towards a better future, we all are.¡° ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to give this speech?¡° I chuckled breathlessly, blinking back the emotion that prickled behind my eyes. ¡±Now, I¡¯d definitely puke on everyone.¡± She grinned, making it nearly impossible to remain nervous and fearful. ¡±Would you mind if I borrowed our Luna? ¡± Asher¡¯s gravelly voice slid up my spine, wrapping around my neck as it filtered through my ears. I turned and tried not to lose my breath entirely. His usually messy hair was styled, paired perfectly with the button- down shirt and cks he wore. The dark colored clothing made the unusual shade of gold in his eyes stand out, swirling and churning with the darkness in them. ¡±Not at all, Alpha.¡± Breyona smirked, mouthing ¡® good luck¡¯. ¡±Zeke told me you were terrified. ¡± His chuckle was deep and rich, as was the smirk that fell on his face. ¡±He would use that particr phrase, wouldn¡¯t he?¡± I grunted, lifting an eyebrow at him from where he stood across the room. I ro11ed my eyes at his grin and turned back to Asher, ¡±I¡¯m not terrified, I¡¯m nervous. There¡¯s a difference.¡± ¡±We¡¯re all nervous, L.¡± His voice was the courage I needed, the confirmation that there was nothing wrong with feeling this way. ¡±With all of the changes that havee our way so far, I¡¯d be concerned if you weren¡¯t worried.¡± ¡±I¡¯m worried not everyone will be epting.¡± I admitted reluctantly, forced to look at the golden swirls in his eyes when his hand tilted my head up. Thest part was quiet, quiet enough that only Asher could hear, ¡±That I¡¯ll tear this pack apart.¡± The stage manager waved us forwards, letting us know we were on. ¡°Not everyone will be epting, that is an inevitability.¡° He shook his head, not at all phased. ¡° There will be some who wish to challenge you, but I know that my Luna can hold her own. Those who matter, whose loyalty spans countless generations, they¡¯ll follow us.¡° Over and over, I repeated the words I needed to say. I took a deep breath, and then two. There would be no fear, no shame or hesitation. I was so much more than this world knew, but they were about to find out. I stepped out from behind the billowing curtain in front of me, and faced the crowd of thousands. Our world was no longer safe, no longer as secure as we wanted to believe. Vampires were no longer content with hiding in the shadows, and the witches¨Cthey had ns of their own. For years, we had turned a blind eye as the Vampire¡¯s gathered, cultivating their race and umting their resources. Only when they were on our doorstep, did we finally see truth and fight back. There were still many of us who had refused to believe the Vampires were even an issue in the first ce. Now, there¡¯s something even greater calling to our attention. Something that will require both Vampires and Werewolves cooperation, which has been all but impossible in the past. Things are changing since my father¡¯s lifeblood watered the earth, and the power and weight of my new role came crashing down upon my shoulders. There is magic in the world, magic that many of us had forgotten about. It had left for a while, and no one alive cares to remember why. It¡¯s finally waking up again, bringing Goddess knows what along with it. Share Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 101 ¨C Two Days Before Announcement ¡°You¡¯re sure they¡¯re going to ept me? ¡± I asked for the thirtieth time since passing the ¡®Wee to the town of Pine ins.¡± I had yet to see a single building, house, or spec of life since passing that sign. There seemed to be nothing but unending forest, caps of juniper and pine that inched higher and higher as they veered up the slopes of the mountainous terrain. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The scent of sap and earth permeated the air, mixing with the richness of the trees, slipping through the sliver in the window as we coasted down the highway. The views were incredible; jagged walls of earth surrounded us as we drove through and around mountains. We had been driving for hours now, but the finality of everything hadn¡¯t truly set in until I saw the sign, reminding me that we were growing closer and closer to the capital of Asher¡¯s- -of our pack. ¡± I have no doubt they¡¯ll ept you.¡± Asher replied from the driver¡¯s seat, the depth of his voice near matching the rumble of the engine as we sped up an incline. Even though the sounds were simr, only one affected me so much. Eyes I had once thought were honey colored, but were actually full of golden fragments, were locked on me in the passenger seat. The way his eyes would heat when he looked at me for too long, darkening the golden hues into something savage, the impact of it hit me full force every time. I swallowed heavily when they drifted downwards, to the charcoal-colored dress I had picked out for this special asion. It was the most professional article of clothing I had in my closet, along with a pair of ck pumps. The dress fit to my athletic form, which had toned even more over thest three months, and ended just above my knees. His eyes ventured back up, taking their time as I squirmed in my seat. ¡°They will ept you because you are my mate, and you deserve to be epted. ¡± He smirked, revealing just a sh of canine before wiping the expression away. ¡°As for our people, they will ept you because I do. They will respect you as I do, and trust will build over time.¡± ¡°Wow. They must have a lot of faith in you and your parents. ¡± I murmured in surprise. The next words that trickled through my brain might have been better left unsaid, but I had a bad habit of letting things slip past my lips. ¡°Not many had that kind of loyalty towards Tyler or his parents. Most of them only stayed because there was no other option.¡± ¡± Not everyone is capable of inspiring that kind of loyalty.¡± Asher said with honesty in his voice, not at all irritated from the mention of my recently deceased ex-boyfriend. The man- -boy, I thought I¡¯d mark, mate, and spend the rest of my life with. The excitement I once felt at being toted around on his arm made me want to gag. Asher¡¯s eyes flickered over to me again, though this time only for a fraction of a second. ¡°You¡¯ll notice that my family house isn¡¯t veryrge. Most of the money that is taxed from the members of our pack is put back into themunity, and the warriors who protect it. Actually, a good portion of my parent¡¯s ie is from my morn.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t your dad make money, from being Alpha?¡± I questioned, remembering how Tyler and I would run through the maze-like halls of his house, which seemed more like a mansion or estate. There had been a time or two when I was very young, where I had actually be lost within those halls. The first few times Tyler had found me crying in the hallway, and would snicker at me as he led me downstairs. There was never a time where Tyler had to go without something, never a time where his family worried about making ends meet. ¡°Being an Alpha doesn¡¯te with a paycheck.¡± Asher chuckled lowly, the sound rumbling through his chest. Even though I felt like I knew the man well, some of the things he said surprised me. I soaked in every word, feeling out of step in the world of ruling. ¡°A good Alpha takes what he needs to survive I reyed his words in my head for the rest of the drive, trying to apply them to my own newfound position as Queen of the Vampires. As we coasted down the curved highway that wrapped around the base of the mountain, I thought of my new role and how much trouble I had encountered in just three short months. Since the d***h of their once King, things have been rocky. I was a neer , a tribrid without any roots. The ones who followed me did so out of duty and sense of self-preservation, but there were still many who voiced their opinions against me. I couldn¡¯t me them, not entirely. After all, my first act in their world had been to assassinate their King. The dark thoughts that swarmed my head scattered a s my name fell from Asher¡¯s lips, fleeing from the sun that washed my world in tones of gold and amber. ¡°We¡¯re just a few minutes away.¡± He told me with a grin, chuckling when my eyes flitted out the window. ¡°Is the capital of your pack in the middle of the forest?¡± I asked, lifting an eyebrow at him. While I had expected a sprawling city, or at least a semi -bustling town, neither Maya or I would have be few and far between already. ¡°Now you¡¯re picturing huts, and little wooden cabins. ¡± Asher deadpanned, making me snicker where I sat. ¡°That and small fishing boats, nightly town bonfires¡­¡± My teasing trailed off when we coasted down another hill, and around a sharp curve. Traffic seemed too thin at some point, making us and the two cars behind us the only ones on the road. In a moss -colored minivan behind us, with rusted rims and a bundle ofvender hanging from the rearview mirror , was my grandma, dad and Sean. Breyona, her parents, and Mason followed behind, in a cked-out SUV that held both Giovanni and Tristan inside. We had decided to bring Holly along as well, to expose her more to the world. It was Holly I worried about the most. She seemed to shut down once being rescued, fearful of this new ce. She rode in the cked-out SUV with Tristan and Giovanni, even though she could withstand direct daylight. Her half witch, half vampire gics made sunlight ufortable, but not deadly. As lost in thought as I was, I wasn¡¯t oblivious to the passing forests and ravines. From the corner of my eye, I saw a sh of silver, and turned my head to see the very distinct outline of a wolf dashing through the woods. Anytime it neared closer to the tree line, I could see a sh of silver and a long snout. ¡°I think we¡¯re being followed.¡° I told Asher, nodding towards the passenger window. He nced over once, then twice before rolling his eyes and cursing. What I did notice was the very distinctck of surprise on his face. ¡°Of course, mom told him we were almost here.¡° He snorted, turning his eyes back to the road. I watched the muscle in his jaw move before looking back towards the silver wolf. ¡°The weing ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know how skilled he is at swimming, but he¡¯s running out of ground to run on.¡° I snickered, now fully invested in watching. The forest began to thin out, giving me a better view of my mate¡¯s younger brother. We had talked about his family many times, but Brandon was always a subject that made Asher uptight. Brandon¡¯s wolf was silver with some onyx patches around his face and ears. Nearly the same size as my wolf, he kept up with us easily, even over the rocky terrain. He was agile , I ¡®d give him that. He pressed off of a particrlyrge stone andnded on four paws just a few secondster , never losing speed. His eyes, which were a more washed-out shade of Asher¡¯s honey color , kept darting towards us. ¡±He¡¯s showing off for you.¡± Asher deadpanned, never once looking over from where he sat. ¡±If you wave at him, he might never leave us be.¡± For good measure, I waved a couple times. Another minute in and I watched withheld breath as the road we were currently on became a two ne bridge. There was no more earth on either side of us for Brandon to continue running on, just a steep rocky slope, and a near endless lookingke that glittered beneath the sun. ¡±He¡¯s not going to jump.¡± I shook my head, certain of it. A few more seconds passed, but he wasn¡¯t slowing down. If anything, he was gaining speed with every leap and push. I looked towards Asher with wide eyes, ¡±Is he?¡± Asher nced over at the cliff and was quiet for just a second, ¡±The fall won¡¯t k**l him. Won¡¯ t even break a bone if he sticks hisnding right.¡± ¡±That¡¯s going to be hard to do as a wolf. ¡± I pointed out, just a tad more concerned than Asher. ¡±He¡¯s a fast shifter. ¡± Asher shrugged, lifting a thick eyebrow at me. At the veryst moment, Brandon¡¯s feet kicked off the ground and into the air. One foot turned into six and then seven, until there was nothing but sky and air beneath his body. With his snout towards the glitteringke, the silver fur shrunk into his body, revealing b**e skin, a cocky grin, and a very obvious male appendage. The ssh signifying hisnding was thest thing I heard. We coasted over the bridge and back into the densely packed forest without another glimpse of silver fur or toffee eyes. Now it was my turn to gasp when the forest finally opened up. The tree¡¯s veered off to the left and right, creating a bowl shape around the entire city with steep mountain edge¡¯s blocking everything in. There were at least three snowcapped mountains off in the distance, each one more jagged and unique. The entire city was bathed in color. Brick buildings and cobalt shutters, plum colored park benches and flower wrapped streetmps. There were buildings with graffiti art on the sides, pictures that sprawled from top to bottom showing hyper realistic wolves and other animals. ¡±This is the art district. Anything that has to do with creative expression, you¡¯ll find here. ¡± Asher smirked softly, some of the harshness in his eyes smoothing out. ¡±Art galleries, sses, restaurants, and clubs are all on this side of town. The university is actually only a few blocks away.¡± We continued through the art district, and I marveled at the random statues that seemed to have little monuments around town. Many of them were abstract pieces, twisted and curved. I couldn¡¯t interpret a single one, but they were all incredible to look at. ¡±The college students make those.¡± Asher pointed out as we passed another, ¡±Mom figured they¡¯d look better around town than in a storage closet somewhere, so every year she picks a few winners to be featured in the city.¡± From the art district, it was another ten-minute drive to a modest looking neighborhood, surrounded by little ponds and domed fountains. The houses were clearly meant for families, judging from the assortment of toys across many of the We headed towards the end of the street, and pulled into a long driveway. My heart thudded with every passing second, listening to the sound of smooth pavement beneath the tires of the SUV. I took a second to admire the house, trying to see a younger version of Asher storming out the front door and down the porch steps. Large windows allowed light into the living room, giving me a glimpse at a leather sectional and a small television. We hadn¡¯t the chance to climb the porch steps before the front door was opening, and a petite woman came outside. Chestnut hair that drifted just a bit farther than her shoulders, along with a light spattering of freckles across her face. Asher¡¯s morn still looked young, with slight creases around her eyes and mouth. A smile stole her face the moment she saw us both, though I¡¯m sure my face was one of surprise. ¡±You¡¯re both early.¡± She squealed, eyes lighting up as she sped her hands together. She pivoted on her heel and nced back at us. ¡±I ¡®ll go get your dad! ¡± I smirked at Asher as I heard his morn¡¯s voice ring throughout the house, telling Killian to get downstairs and that work can take a minute. I wasn¡¯t at all stunned to see that Asher was the spitting image of his dad, who gave me a firm handshake and what I assumed was a warm smile. He was much like Asher with the limited facial expressions, the most frequent ones ranged from mildly disgruntled to full blown rage. The only difference were that Asher¡¯s eyes werepletely unique from his parents, and that his dad¡¯s hair was a bit on the longer side. ¡±I have been waiting so long to meet you. All I ask is that you call me ire, and make yourself at home here. ¡± Asher¡¯s morn beamed, pulling me into a hug even though I had no say. She was a few inches taller than me, and for a brief moment, my chest tightened as I remembered my own morn. Our rtionship had been tumultuous at best, but there had been a time where I wanted her attention and advice. She gave Asher a smug grin and released me from her grip, ¡±I told him that once he left this town he¡¯d finally find his mate. I knew from the very beginning it would take someone special to catch his attention. He was just too stubborn to listen to me.¡± ¡°Special is a very generous way of describing me.¡± I nodded, giving her a sheepish grin that showed just how out of my element I was. Fighting I could do, but meeting my mate¡¯s parents- ¨Cthat was bound to make anyone nervous. I stumbled over my words for a moment before regaining my footing, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t mind my family staying here?¡± ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t mind. You¡¯re all a part of the family now. It¡¯s been too long since we¡¯ve had a full house. ¡± ire shook her head, smiling softly up at Asher¡¯s Dad, Killian. ¡°I ¡®ve been beginning to think Killian here enjoys the peace.¡± ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind if they stay.¡± Killian grumbled, the look on his face was equal parts pain and adoration. I didn¡¯t bother trying to stifle my grin, even when Asher cocked a dark eyebrow at me. Dad, Grandma and Sean arrived just fifteen minutester, pulling the van into the long driveway. Grandma veered towards the porch, stopping at the garden that sat just next to the front steps. Colorful flowers sat in rows, with a small wire fence protecting them from smaller creatures. The flowers themselves were wilted, only shadows of their potential. I watched Dad chuckle to himself as he spotted her, and hobbled over to the trunk to grab some of the smaller bags. Asher and Sean grabbed the rest, hauling them into the house. ¡°I¡¯ve had nothing but trouble with those nts.¡± ire sighed, giving my grandma a tired grin. ¡°I¡¯ve tried just about everything, but they keep d***g on me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll have these nts healthy in no time.¡± Grandma waved a hand at ire, whose grin widened even further. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s another garden out back. It¡¯s doing a lot worse than this one. Killian¡¯s sister nted them for me, but they really do seem to hate me.¡± ire chuckled, leading Grandma inside and to the backyard. ¡°Your brother left a few hours ago, presumably to wee you two in.¡° Killian grunted, reminding me far too much of Asher with his calm and poised demeanor. ¡°You should be safe to go for dinner without running into him.¡° ¡°Is Brandon really that bad?¡° I snorted, ncing between both father and son. Two identical faces of suppressed brutality. Hidden behind smooth skin, darkshes, and loads of silky hair. Attractive in that savage sort of way. Asher let a small smirk form on his face at my question, while Killian actually rolled his eyes. ¡°My other son can be exhausting.¡° Was all he said before returning to ire¡¯s side. We stayed for another hour, and I relished the chaos of it all. Grandma was talking ire¡¯s ear off about her garden, calling me over every few minutes to join in the conversation. My dad had liked Killian from the beginning, actually having some friends that grew up in his pack. Dad was recounting his war stories, while Killian added a few of his own. We all but had to pry them away to make the reservation Asher had ced for all of us. ¡°I think I¡¯m actually going to stay here, dear.¡° Grandma smiled softly, but I could see the eagerness in her eyes at a new project. That garden would have no choice but to grow, no matter how much it detested ire. ¡°I ¡®m going to get an early start on that garden. Mark my words, it¡¯ll flourish before we leave.¡° ¡°Make sure you eat, mom.¡° Dad frowned, bushy eyebrows creasing together. ¡°Don¡¯t try me.¡° She frowned at him, gesturing towards the door. ¡°I made sure you were fed for twenty- five years, leave me be. I know how to feed myself.¡° Sean and I snickered as Dad mumbled something incoherent, following us from the house. Asher had made ns at a restaurant in town, undoubtedly a popr one given it was Friday afternoon. I had been correct when we had to circle the block three times before finding a slim parking space alongside the road. Upbeat music yed from across the street, carrying the mouthwatering scents of fried food. There was a patio outside that overlooked a smallke, and was already freckled with people milling about. I was relieved to see I wasn¡¯t the only one overdressed. Plenty of she-wolves wore dresses and shorts, enjoying the warmth that came with the fading sun. As we exited the vehicle and crossed the street to the restaurant, I couldn¡¯t help but feel eyes on us. Everywhere I looked, people began to notice Asher and I. A warmth spread down my chest and into my stomach when his arm wound itself around my waist, holding me close under the eyes of half the town. ¡°I feel incredibly vain for even saying this, but everyone is staring at us.¡° I mumbled quiet enough for only him to hear. ¡°I¡¯m not exactly the most sociable Alpha, if you haven¡¯t noticed.¡° He replied, the corner of his mouth twitching. ¡°Are you making a joke? ¡° I snorted, narrowing my eyes as I peered up at him. ¡°Not at all.¡° His eyebrow lifted, a smirk stealing his face as he opened the door for me and my family. A young host with neatly styled golden hair, and a dark cored t-shirt led us to our table, flushing profusely whenever Asher looked in his direction. His cinnamon freckles werepletely lost as he stammered a warm wee to the two of us. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s not just the she-wolves drooling over their Alpha.¡± Sean chuckled once we were seated out on the patio, directly beside the picket fence that separated the restaurant from the sidewalk and street. While it gave us the perfect view of the setting sun and glitteringke ahead, it also gave everyone on the street their own perfect view of Asher and I. I had dealt with plenty of hate in the past, so I found myself waiting for the petty whispers to start. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Asher said without a fraction of hesitation, reassuring me that this pack was much different from the one I had been raised in. ¡°Not around you, they wouldn¡¯t.¡± I smirked, meeting the curious eyes that watched us. ¡°I wonder what they¡¯ll say when you¡¯re not at my side.¡± Asher snorted, a quiet sound that I had almost missed. In the depths of his golden eyes, there was more than a hint of amusement. ¡°You¡¯re excited for them to challenge you.¡± He stated, as it wasn¡¯t a question. A giggle escaped my lips, followed by my dad¡¯s raspy chortle. ¡°Of course, she is. Didn¡¯t hesitate to p**s you off, even before you met.¡± He grinned, and the sight made my chest flutter. This was the happiest dad had been since morn was k****d. Grandma was forcing him to leave the house, and even with his injured leg, walking was getting just a tad easier. He was making friends- - rebuilding his life that had once crumbled. What had been most surprising, was the excitement he showed when Asher and I announced we¡¯d be leaving for the capital of our pack. We had offered theye, of course, without much hope that dad would leave the house. All week he talked about the trip, and how his bag was already packed. I blinked back the emotion in my eyes, refusing to be a blubbering mess over top of the steak I ordered. Instead, I lived in the moment , the curious eyes along my skin already forgotten. I was already nning on my midnight trip for leftovers as we left the restaurant, and quite literally stumbled into two people who seemed more than ted to see Asher. I knew who the first one was instantly. The moment his cerulean colored eyes met mine, the same shade a s ire¡¯s, and his smirk, the one he shared with Asher. At Brandon¡¯s side, her armced with his, was a woman with pale blonde hair. Her rich, hazel eyes brightened and an excited smile blossomed on her face, turning her cheeks a rosy shade of pink. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t my brothers¡¯ mate.¡± Brandon grinned cheekily, untangling himself from hispanion to take a few steps towards me. He was just a few inches shorter than Asher, but still towered over me. His dark hair was cropped a bit longer, making him look mischievous and rugged. I felt my own eyes widen and surprise flicker across my face when his eyes dipped down to the dress I wore, ¡°Brother, you didn¡¯t tell me- ¨C ¡° ¡°Asher!¡± The blonde squealed, the sound both soft and feminine. She sped her dainty hands together, painted nails drawing my attention. ¡°Oh, you should have called me once you got in! We could have nned something- ¨C ¡° Her eyes swiveled to me as I took a step in Asher¡¯s direction, flecks of mossy green showing around her pupil. Her smile never faltered, but I swore I saw a sh of something cross her eyes that brief second. ¡°This is your mate?¡± Her petal-colored lips widened, shing a genuine smile that was soft and sweet. She pressed forwards and took her hands in my own, ¡± It¡¯s so incredible to meet you, Luna. I¡¯m Asher and Brandon¡¯s best-friend, Cassidy. We practically grew up with one another, well us and their cousins.¡± It was hard to keep up with her enthusiasm, but the kindness she spoke with seemed so genuine. I gave her my own smile and introduced myself. Her attention quickly turned back to Asher , and I tried not to let that fact grate on my nerves. Shoving my wolf¡¯s instincts down where they could no longer torment me, I paid attention to the conversation, and was surprised at what I had noticed. Asher was very obviously ring at Brandon, all whilst Cassidy talked solely to him. ¡°I think we should definitely get together tomorrow for lunch.¡± She said with a giggle , brushing her hand against his arm to gain his attention. His eyes flickered down on me when I very obviously stiffened, but Cassidy was still talking. ¡°We have so much to catch up on. Hopefully you won¡¯t be leaving again soon with my birthday coining up next week.¡± ¡°We will be in town for a while.¡± Asher nodded at Cassidy, familiarity in his eyes for his childhood best- friend. ¡°I ¡®in sure L and I can find time to meet up with you, though not until after the pack meeting tomorrow.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you invite them to the party Sunday, Cass?¡± Brandon murmured, a silky smile on his face. Like a warped version of Asher that I neither liked nor hated, Brandon was the exact opposite of his brother. Brandon tugged on a lock of her pale blonde hair, making her giggle and swat at his hand. His amused eyes flickered over to me, ¡± I don¡¯t suppose you like to have fun, L. Asher here was always so miserable at parties. I ¡®d hate it if his mate had the same affliction.¡± ¡°Really, it would be super awesome if you came.¡± Cassidy smiled softly at Asher. Her eyes flickered over to me after a few long seconds, but her smile never faltered. ¡°It¡¯s at a local swimming spot in town. We keep it secret year-round so the tourists can¡¯t ruin it.¡± Asher¡¯s eyes were hardened granite, ncing down a t me in a way that made my face and neck flush. ¡®Don¡¯t you dare.¡¯ He warned, gruff voice rolling through my head on a wave ofmand that made my knee¡¯s nearly buckle. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t do very well withmands. ¡®It sounds like fun.¡¯ I pouted, ¡®Besides, I need to get to know people in our pack and they need a chance to get to know their Luna.¡¯ ¡®There will be other oppor¡ª¡ª¡¯ ¡°We¡¯ll be there! ¡± I grinned, feeling his rough growl roll across my mind. Share Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 102 ¨C There was something so satisfying about disobeying my mate, no matter how selfish and conceited it sounded. Perhaps it was the way his eyes darkened and nostrils red whenever rage surged through him, or maybe it was the fact that deep down, my disobedience turned him on. The respected and feared Alpha Asher, tormented and denied by a girl. From the possessive touches that reminded me who my body responded to, and with the looks that held just a flicker of anger, I knew what Asher had nned for me the moment we made it back to the house. Luckily, the things he wanted to do weren¡¯t suited for his parents¡¯ house, so I was in the clear for the time being. A silent game yed between the two of us, one where I seldom won ¨C -but I wasn¡¯t through trying. Later that night, like many previous nights, sleep was an elusive beast that even I couldn¡¯t tame. I woke up with foggy eyes and a bit of drool on my face, torn from what could have been the best sleep I¡¯ve had all week. That was perhaps the only thing I missed about my old life, the endless potential for naps. I woke from Giovanni tugging on the chord that connected me, the Vampire Queen, to every single living Vampire in this world. It wasn¡¯t quite like a mind-link. I couldn¡¯t enter his thoughts and snare him to my will. I could merely feel C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. his presence, like an annoying tap on the shoulder that wouldn¡¯t cease. I left the bedroom and wandered down the hall to the bathroom, opting to wake Asher up once I could form coherent sentences. ¡°I¡¯m beginning to wonder who¡¯s really the monarch here. Doesn¡¯t the Queen ever get to sleep in?¡± I mumbled to myself, stumbling backwards when I nearly ran into Brandon¡¯s towering form. I took a few steps back, wiping my eyes with the backs of my hands. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°What were you saying about monarchs andck of sleep?¡± He smirked down at me, the spitting image of Asher, only with messier hair and crystal blue eyes. The lights in the hallway were bright, making my eyes ache, but I could still smell the alcohol that wafted off of Brandon in waves. Rich amber and notes of thick honey, definitely some kind of whiskey. He wasn¡¯t p**s drunk, not by far, but he had consumed more than enough to affect your average male wolf. ¡°Just mumbling about a dream I had.¡± I said a bit harsher than I meant, but he was blocking the bathroom door with his frame. Both ire and Killian had agreed it was better not to tell Brandon the truth. At least, not until the big announcement. Apparently, the man couldn¡¯t keep a secret to save his life. It was almost impossible to believe. ¡°Maybe you could tell me about this dream sometime, if my brother dares to let you out of his sight.¡± Brandon replied, his smirk a bit messier considering his state. I couldn¡¯t keep the d***h re from settling over my face when Brandon felt bold enough to nce down a t the tank top and shorts, I wore. Not at all revealing, but my obvious anger only seemed to amuse him further. I stepped back and to the side when he tried to take a step towards me. ¡°Why don¡¯t you hold your breath, and I¡¯ll get on that. ¡± I answered without pause, my voice rightfully harsh. I slipped past him and gave him onest re. ¡°Go sleep off the alcohol before I knock you out myself.¡± ¡°Mm, now I see why you¡¯re my brothers¡¯ mate. ¡± He chuckled to himself, turning on his heel. With ast drunken grin, he called out over his shoulder. ¡± Goodnight, L.¡± I woke Asher up ten minutester, letting him know his brother was a raging dumbass. After spending a total of three minutes convincing Asher not to go and kick his drunken a*s, we left the house and hopped into the sedan. Tristan, Holly, Giovanni, Breyona and Mason all stayed in a house two neighborhoods over. The houses were newly built, so many of them were vacant for the time being. It was the perfect ce to stash two Vampire¡¯s, and one Witch-Vampire who happened to be my half-sister. We pulled up to the two ¡ªstory house, wide withrge windows that overlooked the porch and front yard. A driveway jutted off to the side, wrapping around the back where a two -car garage sat. As Asher and I walked up the porch steps and through the front door, I was hit with the distinct scent of my grandina¡¯svender cookies¡ªmixed with the heady perfume that was human blood. Since bing the Vampire Queen, human blood was as vital as food and water. Granted, I could go longer without human blood than I could food, but it was blood that often smelled better. A month ago, I had tried to go an entire week without the thick taste of blood in my mouth. The sickness that swept through me was horrible , all but vanishing once I finally gave in. I could feel my mouth watering, though I wasn¡¯t sure if it was from the blood or the cookies. As we walked through the foyer and into the kitchen, I was greeted by the scent of both. Tristan leaned against the wall; his golden hair cropped shorter now, just a few inches below his ears. It made him look a bit younger, less serious even though a scowl currently decorated his face. Per usual, Holly was nowhere to be found. Over the past month, I had been trying to get to know her. Never once pushing her to join the outside world or my pack, I tried everything possible to reach her. Oddly enough, it seemed Tristan was the one to understand her most of the time. He was the only one who could get her to open up, but it didn¡¯t seem to be helping. She continued to shut herself off from the world, refusing to talk about the magic that had to be swirling beneath her skin. The same way I swore it swirled beneath mine. Giovanni sat at the kitchen table, watching Breyona with dark eyes that shimmered with amusement every so often. Giovanni had always been reserved. Only Tristan and Breyona could evoke the slightest hint of emotion from the man. While Breyona invoked all of the good things, Tristan had the opposite effect. ¡°Does this taste right to you?¡° Breyona frowned, shoving a cookie in my face. The delicate scent of I grabbed the cookie, and took a bite, wrinkling my nose when something salty crossed my tongue. ¡°Too much salt.¡° She sighed softly, snatching the oven mitts from off the counter. With her hands on her hips, she red at the remaining cookies in the oven. ¡°You know, when your grandma gave me this recipe, I thought there would be actual measurements.¡° ¡°Grandma never measures anything.¡° I chuckled, m y eyes straying to where Giovanni sat, a dark ss of blood in his hands. With a snort, he stood and waltzed over to the fridge, purposefully ignoring Tristan as he stood just a foot away. He grabbed a blood bag from the fridge and poured it into a ss, approaching me with long steps to ce it in my hands. ¡°Thanks.¡° I mumbled, still not at all used to my new title. Vampire¡¯s and their monarchs were different than werewolves. While there was no Vampiremand forcing their will, they could feel the strength of their ruler and had a sort of sixth sense when it came to certain things. It didn¡¯t go as far as a mind-link, but both Giovanni and Tristan could often tell when I was hungry for something other than food. Giovanni was a man of few words, but the fact that he often brought me blood when I needed it, that was statement enough for where we stood. He supported me, both because of my friendship with Breyona, and because of the new future I wished to put into motion. I tried not to drain the ss entirely within seconds, feeling Asher¡¯s curious eyes on my face. ¡°I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t call us here at four in the morning to chat?¡° I asked warily, already sure something had gone wrong. ¡°Just another pesky band of Vampire¡¯s trying to rouse up trouble.¡° Tristan sighed, brushing back the strands of hair from his face. When Giovanni grunted, Tristan shed him an icy re. ¡°Pesky?¡° Giovanni repeated, his light ent paired with his deep voice to create something almost musical. ¡°They k****d six werewolves.¡° ¡°Six?¡° I paled, already thinking about the future bacsh and the grief the families must be going through. I nced up at Asher, whose golden eyes had darkened with rage. ¡°Where are they attacking from? We¡¯ll send forces after the announcement, and give them an opportunity to stand down.¡° ¡°They could cause much more damage within the next eight hours.¡° Breyona pointed out. ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t think sending warriors there to ughter them is any better.¡° I sighed, plopping down in one of the wooden chairs at the dining room table. ¡°I need the other Vampire¡¯s to see that I¡¯m on their side, that I¡¯m not going to k**l them all because I¡¯m mated to an Alpha.¡° ¡°Why don¡¯t you send your troops to where they¡¯ve been attacking and simply tell them to hold back. Don¡¯t engage unless more lives are in danger.¡° Tristan suggested, leveling his cool gaze with Asher¡¯s. I could feel the response in him instantly, but Asher had much more patience than Giovanni. Where Tristan and Giovanni often resorted to punches, Asher hadn¡¯t so much asid a finger on Tristan. ¡°It¡¯s not a terrible n. ¡° I replied, knowing as well as he did that it was our best option. Within the next half an hour, assignments had been sent out to a team of warriors, all of which Asher and I trusted to obey orders. With bleary eyes, we headed for the front door. Tristan followed us outside, eyeing the rising sun warily. ¡°We need to speak.¡° His voice was unusually gruff, and I nodded for Asher to get in the sedan without me. ¡°Something wrong, Tristan?¡° ¡°Your sister is having nightmares again.¡° Was all he said, and I felt my stomach plummet to the ground. ¡° Bad ones.¡° ¡°Have Breyona¡¯s parents had any luck yet?¡° I asked, feeling desperation swirl in the pits of my stomach. ¡°They¡¯ve found a few candidates.¡° He nodded sharply, eyes staring down at me. ¡°You¡¯ll get the files in a few hours. The sooner you go through them, the sooner we can get her help.¡° ¡°I ¡®ll get on it.¡° I assured him, ¡°But Asher¡¯s going to have a say in it as well.¡° ¡°I¡¯d expect nothing less.¡° He replied with a brittle smile, eyes roaming my face before he turned on his heel and went back inside. Asher and I putted down the road, the engine a smooth hum as we passed houses and street signs. When we passed his family home, I frowned and looked at him. ¡°Where are we going?¡° I asked, to which he smirked softly. ¡°You look like you could use a run. I think I might want one as well.¡° ¡°That sounds a lot more fun than sleeping.¡° I replied truthfully, feeling my wolf stir beneath my skin. If there was one thing I adored more than sleep, but less than Asher, it was shifting. The feel of bounding through the forest, your feet near silent against the earth as pure strength and instincts hurl you forwards; there¡¯s nothing more freeing. He pulled over on the shoulder of the road when the forest became thick, nearly impossible to peer through even from where we stood. It was impossible not to feel confident around Asher, especially when I stripped the clothes from my body. His eyes tracked my every movement, leaving behind goosebumps along every ce his mouth and hands had touched. Once we were both b**e, the cool wind whipping across our heated skin, I closed my eyes and let Mayae through. The pain of shifting was brief, thanks to the nightly runs I often took. I charged into the forest after Asher, hot on his trail as we kicked up dirt and clumps of grass. We were both blips of darkness as we sprinted throughout the forest. I tailed him for a few minutes, when Maya had the brilliant idea to nip at his hind legs. Like I had expected, he turned on his heel and the two of us skidded to a stop. It took a few seconds for the dirt to settle, my heart hammering as each one passed. With our chests heaving, we faced one another. There was a challenge in his eyes, and Maya snarled yfully when his voice ran through our head. ¡®Did you just bite me, L?¡¯ Asher¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t velvet smooth as it normally was, but rough and ¡®Maybe if you picked up your pace, I wouldn¡¯t have to. ¡® I replied breathlessly, relishing the thrill as his eyes darkened and hackles raised. Maya and I, on the same page as always when it came to teasing our temperamental mate, had another n in mind. I blinked innocently at him, taking a few steps forward to drop my head. Just as he lunged for me, easily suspecting I was up to no good, I rolled to the side and took off into the forest. I could feel him on my tail instantly, just a few feet away as he snapped and snarled at my heels. I feigned exhaustion for a few seconds before putting on a show and kicking off the ground in a burst of strength that sent me propelling forwards. There was a reason Asher and I were mated, one of those reason¡¯s being that he was the only man in this world that held the title as my equal. While I leaped over the rotten carcass of a fallen tree, Asher used it as a springboard, kicking off it as he soared into the air. The impact of his body mming into mine made m y teeth rattle, but I hardly felt the sliver of pain over the thrill of being chased¡ªand caught. The two of usnded in a mess of tangled limbs, b**e and human as we rolled to a stop in the tall grass that surrounded us. I hadnded rather clumsily on his chest, straddling his stomach. The pads of my fingers were pressed into the thick muscle that spanned his smooth chest. My eyes trailed the vein that ran down his neck before I smirked and dug my fingernails into his chest, pinning him down for the moment. My obsidian hair, still long and wavy, hung over us like a curtain. ¡± See? Now¡¯s the perfect time to practice your self¡ª control. ¡± I snickered breathlessly, my entire body thrumming from the closeness between us¡ªand the need that tugged at my own willpower. Asher thrived and desired control, but secretly liked the disobedience and chaos I brought to his life. There was little to no one who would dare defy Asher, a fact I had given little thought when I first met the man. I had been trying for weeks now to take the reins, each time failing- -though not miserably. The oue was still phenomenal each time. I could feel him stirring beneath me, hardening with every heavy breath that left his lips. Secondster, the thick length of him brushed against my backside. Keeping one hand of fingernails firmly pressed into his skin, I used the other hand to reach behind me. Smooth skin stretched taut, just a few seconds of contact before Asher snarled and flipped me over. My breath halted in my chest as the warm grass met my back. Hisrge hand was wrapped around my throat, while his hulking form towered over me, wedged in between my spread legs. Sinceing into both of my titles, Asher and I rarely had more than a few minutes to ourselves. Unfortunately, this time was no different. As his Beta¡¯s voice filled his mind, I felt a persistent and incredibly impatient tug from Tristan. ¡°You tell me to control myself, but look at how wet you are.¡± His snarl was another jolt of adrenaline , lighting up every nerve ending on my body, pulling my thoughts away from anyone other than himself. His fingers flexed around my throat, powerful and rough with callouses. The same ones that had ended many lives, just as his teeth had torn through countless enemies. The same set of teeth that currently hovered above my own throat. Yet, it wasn¡¯t fear that rushed through me. ¡±The next time you do something like that, I will not stop. Regardless of who calls us.¡± Share Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Read Alpha Asher [by Jane Doe] Chapter 103 ¨C I had promised myself I¡¯d go through those files as soon as we made it back to the house, but the moment I curled up into the warmth of Asher¡¯s teenage bed, my looming exhaustion swallowed me whole. ¡°What happened to those important files?¡± He asked, his voice gravely. ¡°This is the seventh three a.m. call in a month. ¡± I grumbled when Asher began to move me, his muscr arms forming a cage around my torso. His eyes dripped honey and were hooded as he watched me, ¡°As Luna and Vampire Queen, I dere that just this once, we¡¯re going back to sleep.¡± His reply fell on deaf ears, because my eyes had already closed, and my mind plunged into darkness. Thest few weeks, my sleeping moments were gued with strange dreams. Much different than Holly¡¯s nightmares, which tore her from sleep with screams of mania, these dreams were bursts of color and sound. Jumbled images that burned into one another, leaving me breathless and confused as I woke up each morning. I wasn¡¯t sure what it meant, but deep in the recesses of my mind¡ªburied in the hollows of my heart and the grooves of my ribcage, it felt like something was waking up. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. When I awoke that morning, finding Asher still peacefully asleep, I made my way downstairs. The stairs were silent beneath my feet, unlike the constant creak in my childhood home. ¡®Someone¡¯s making breakfast?¡¯ Maya inquired, her ears perking as our mouth salivated. I could hear the snap and crackle of bacon hitting the frying pan as I padded down the stairs. ¡®Ugh, what if it¡¯s Brandon?¡¯ I grunted,ing to a halt. ¡®We can use the pan to knock him out, then take his food.¡¯ Maya shrugged, not at all deterred by our mate¡¯s younger brother. ¡®Really, it¡¯s a win-win in my eyes. And you know I¡¯m rarely ever wrong.¡¯ As I rounded the corner with my eyes narrowed and shoulders tense, I was surprised to see Zeke leaning against the counter. All anger-filled thoughts about assault by frying pan left my head, and my posture rxed just a tad. Zeke¡¯s chestnut hair was a mess on his head, proof that he had just woken up. He was staying just a few houses down from us, which meant Asher¡¯s kitchen was thest ce he should have been. What I noticed first was the powder blue apron wrapped around his neck. The waist ties hung useless at his side, much too short for his muscr form. On the front pocket, embroidered in gold cursive letters, was the name ¡®ire.¡¯ A tter of steaming eggs sat on the ind counter, flecked with salt and pepper as they teased my rumbling stomach. Next to it was an evenrger tter, stacked with various pancakes. I noticed a few that seemed to have chocte chips or blueberries inside, while another smelled strongly of banana. ¡°Morning.¡± Zeke called out over his shoulder, cursing when the bacon grease crackled and popped. His lopsided grin made me snort, ¡° Breakfast will be ready in ten.¡± He had pulled just about everything out. Various breads and jams lined the counters, but my rumbling stomach pointed out an obviousck of cereal. I opened a few cabs, frowning when I noticed a row of colorful boxes on the top shelf. The counter jabbed into my ribcage, but my fingers were still far below the assortment of cereal. ¡°Zeke, can you grab me a couple boxes of cereal?¡± His eyes swiveled from where I stood, my arms stretched upwards, to the cereal just out of my reach. Unlike when Brandon trailed his eyes over me, there was nothing s****l within Zeke¡¯s gaze. Zeke was an infuriating older brother that I had never asked for, eerily simr to Sean. ¡° I would, L¡ª really, but I¡¯m making sure this bacon doesn¡¯t b**n. I¡¯m sure you understand since I¡¯ve been ving away at this for over an hour now. ¡± His grin was sweet in the same devious way Asher¡¯s was whenever he had something nned. Hisugh d*****d out my snarl, my rough shove to his stomach had him going even harder. I smirked at the few steps back he took, pleased that I had at least put some strength into the push. Using the silver handles of the cab for support, I pulled myself onto the countertop. The marble dug into my knees, but I was able to see the row of cereal boxes. Grabbing the first fruity, sugar- packed cereal I could get my hands on, I began to inch off the countertop. ¡°What are you even doing here?¡± I asked Zeke. When a set of hands fell on my hips squeezing lightly, I had wanted to believe it was Asher¡¯s touch¡ª because no one else in this house would dare. I knew that for a fact, which is why when I spun around andnded a sharp kick to Brandon¡¯s chest, I put extra effort into making it hurt. Surprise and delight exploded in his cyan eyes, making me wish I had kicked even harder. He stumbled backwards, the kitchen ind making him halt. His lips tilted up in a smirk, so simr to Asher¡¯s that it stoked the anger in my chest. He held some of those heartbreaking features my mate had, the ones that most likely won over countless shewolves. Asher¡¯s touch, whether forceful or gentle, were weed¡ªbut the touch of his brother, I wanted none of it. As far as I was concerned, he could take his oily smirk and frat boy personality and shove it up his *ss. ¡°What is your f*****g problem?¡± I snarled, relieved that I at least had the decency to lower my voice. There was no need for ire or Killian to hear ande storming down. Or worse, Asher. As much as I was ready to see Brandon get his a*s kicked, I really wanted some of the breakfast Zeke had made. ¡°I¡¯ve known you for all of twenty-four hours. Are you incapable of acting normal?! ¡± ¡°My problem? I¡¯m just attracted to the feisty, unattainable ones.¡± Brandon sighed, truly wounded and at war with the world. I gave him a look that portrayed how much I believed his eternal struggle, which wasn¡¯t much. His next words, however, made me feel something more than just rage. His lips twitched into a smirk. His eyes, light where Asher¡¯s were dark, flicked down to my neck. ¡°As for acting normal¡­ you¡¯re one to talk.¡± His voice became whisper soft, and the teasing in it was anything but friendly. ¡°It¡¯s easy to pretend your normal when my brother¡¯s hand isn¡¯t around your throat.¡± With those final words, Brandon grabbed a chocte chip pancake and strolled out of the kitchen. ¡°Asher¡¯s going to tear into him when he finds out Brandon has a thing for you.¡± Zeke snorted but gave me a reassuring grin. ¡°They¡¯ve been at each other¡¯s throats since they were kids. Feel free to kick Brandon¡¯s a*s whenever you see fit, but just know he¡¯s only doing it to p**s Asher off. Doesn¡¯t make it right, but everything Brandon does is at his own risk.¡± ¡°As for why I¡¯m here¡­¡± He continued, holding up an empty carton of two dozen eggs. Shaggy hair fell onto his forehead. ¡°I didn¡¯t have any eggs, and I wanted breakfast.¡± Asher woke up half an hourter, his dark eyebrows inching closer together as Zeke recounted how I kicked Brandon across the kitchen. I had to give it to Zeke, he made me sound much more badass than I was. ¡°Don¡¯t bother storming the house, he left half an hour ago.¡± Zeke shrugged, grabbing a stack of tes as he began cing some food onto his own. His voice was lighthearted and jovial as he bounced between sausage and biscuits, buttered toast, and roasted potatoes. ¡°He¡¯s still good at stirring up s**t and running. Nice to see that when the world is changing, some things remain the same.¡± ¡°What exactly are you doing here, Zeke?¡± Asher asked after a few long moments of silence. Zeke looked towards me, a te in his outstretched hand. Shrugging as I took it from him, I gave my rugged mate a grin. His hair was still messy from sleep, the long strands on the top fell over his forehead. Piercing eyes burned into my own, the golden hues swirling curiously. ¡°He didn¡¯t have any eggs. We did.¡± We had a grand total of twenty minutes to eat and enjoy our morning before getting to work. Asher and Zeke received a mind-link from Sean and Mason, who were helping with security detail for the announcement. Just a few minutester, I felt a few tugs down the link between Giovanni and myself. It wasn¡¯t surprising that we were both being called on, especially today. Breyona and Mason, along with the enthusiastic help of Alpha Zeke, have somehow managed to keep the rumors and whispered secrets under wraps this past month. All that hard work, it was about to unravel during this announcement. Even with all the excitement, Asher and I had a few tasks of our own to take on. ¡°What about her?¡± I sighed, holding up another man folder with the same infuriatingly small print. This had been the sixth and final file I had handed to Asher. With each passing second of skimming through the young woman¡¯s file, his scowl grew deeper. ¡°Asher, we have to choose one. There aren¡¯t any more candidates. These background checks are all we have. I know we were both expecting more, but I think we should work with what we¡¯ve got.¡± ¡°You¡¯refortable bringing a stranger into this pack, one with magic?¡± He questioned, golden eyes silent and still. He nced down at the folder again, at the woman¡¯s moss-colored eyes and soft smile. By all ounts, she looked like an upstanding citizen. A preschool teacher for five years, but before that, there wasn¡¯t a whole lot to go on. She had moved around a bit, never staying anywhere for over two years. It was that way for all the women¡ª the witches we had looked over. Breyona¡¯s parents, both of which are historian¡¯s, were currently scouring the country for magical texts, anything that could help Holly and I begin learning. When Asher had put out the request for an actual witch¡ªsomeone toe train Holly and I, I wasn¡¯t sure if we¡¯d receive any kind of feedback. The fifteen candidates we had; they were more than I could¡¯ve ever hoped for. I had scoured their files, reading everything back to Asher. There were two I felt connected with. The first was the preschool teacher, her auburn curls and mossy eyes soft. She specialized in defense magic, but it was her background knowledge in blood magic that caught my attention. Blood magic itself sounded bad, but it was a part of Holly¡¯s heritage that she couldn¡¯t escape. Her mother, different from my own, was a blood witch. The second witch was a middle -aged woman withugh lines around her eyes and mouth. Her pale ¨C blue eyes twinkled, like she held a secret the rest of the world wanted in on. Her specialty was ancient runes and protective sigils. Not only did we need the added protection, but there was something about her that feltforting. Perhaps, it was because she reminded me of grandma. ¡°Risk isn¡¯t anything new to us. Our lives have been full of it, especiallytely. These women can help Holly and teach us how to use our magic. They can also help with any magical texts Breyona¡¯s parents find. I think that¡¯s worth letting them onto ournd¡­ ¡± I told him truthfully, knowing that if there were anyone who would listen to my thoughts, it was my mate. Asher was silent for a few moments, his creased eyebrows softening as he relented. ¡°We¡¯ll have the witches contacted and brought here. Wages and housing can be debated when they arrive. You can let your vampire assistant know you¡¯ve chosen.¡± ¡°By vampire assistant, you mean Tristain.¡± I smirked. Asher had no problems with Giovanni and was even on first-name basis with the man. ¡°But yes, I¡¯ll let him know.¡± ¡°Can you me me for not liking him, L?¡± The way his voice naturally lowered when he felt threatened, the honey in his eyes darkening to a rich caramel, it sent a skittering of excitement down my spine. This past month had been hectic, so much so that those intimate moments with Asher and I were few and far between. I could feel the frustration and need building within him, feral and wild inparison to the man that seemed so in control. ¡°I don¡¯t me you at all. He can be insufferable.¡± I agreed, my breath quickening when his eyes flicked down to my lips. No matter how badly I wanted to crumple under his rough touch, I stood my ground. ¡°But he¡¯s been more than helpful this month, especially with winning over the other vampires. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll feel better once this announcement is finished and I can steal you away for the rest of the night.¡± He grunted; his fingers tangled in the silky strands of my hair. I shivered under his touch and felt my legs clench at his words. ¡°I think I¡¯ll spend the night reminding you that no matter whose Queen you are¡ª you were my Luna first.¡± Share Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 104 ¨C I had just cut the engine and stepped from the Escde when Breyona stepped onto the wrap around porch, her shoulder length hair damp and curling at the ends. The long sleeve t-shirt she wore had a bunch of wet patches from where she had hurried to dress. Her cheeks were still rosy from the shower. She grinned and waved but froze midway when Asher¡¯s voice popped into both of our heads. ¡®I¡¯m assuming the two of you are together, yes?¡¯ ¡®Sure are.¡¯ I responded seconds before Breyona¡¯s, ¡®Yep.¡¯ His frustration felt like coarse sandpaper as it vibrated down the bond. Before either of us had the chance to ask what had happened, his next words sent us both into stunned silence. ¡®Good, meet me at Town Hall, One of the witches we picked-she¡¯s here and she wants to speak with you.¡¯ I could taste the ire in Asher¡¯s every word and wondered if it was the pre-school teacher sh blood witch or the middle- aged protection witch who ordered my Alpha of a mate to fetch me. I held no R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only offense, but I knew Asher¡¯s patience level as well as my own-and his was a bitcking. ¡°That fast?¡± Breyona frowned, her eyebrows gnashed together. ¡°But you haven¡¯t even-oh, is that why you¡¯vee? You found a witch for you and Holly?¡± ¡°Asher and I decided on two, but I guess the one came early?¡± I shrugged, cringing at the confusion in my voice. I couldn¡¯t help but feel like I was already s******g up this Luna sh Vampire Queen thing. ¡°Really, really early. Maybe she¡¯s also psychic?¡± Breyona suggested helpfully, giving me a soft smile when I refused to b e convinced. I sighed when she swung an arm over my shoulders, steering the two of us towards the sedan. ¡°There¡¯s no way you could¡¯ve seen thising, L. Even our mighty Luna and Vamp Queen has her limits, On the bright side, think of how helpful she¡¯ll be!¡± It took ten minutes out of the half-hour drive to Town Hall for Breyona to have m e smiling madly, ¡°He actually fainted?¡± I asked in between bursts ofughter. I tried to picture Mason, pale faced and ck jawed as he watched Giovanni tear open a blood bag. ¡°Well, he gagged first. Then he fainted.¡± Sheughed along side me. Wiping the tears from her eyes, she ran her fingers through her now dry hair. ¡°He¡¯s tasted blood before, just like the rest of us. Kinda ¡°It makes me squeamish too, sometimes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell him I told you, though.¡± She warned, ¡°He made us all swear it would never leave the house, Even Tristan removed the stick up his a*s to crack a grin.¡± ¡°My lips are sealed.¡± I smirked, tossing the imaginary key out the window. The forest never once thinned as we reached the center of town, even as buildings becamerger and taller, glittering with clean windows and steel beams, Grocery stores and other chain restaurants began to pop up. Town Hall was a glittering building with tinted windows that showed only your reflection when you walked past. I had thought the parking lot wasrger than necessary, until I watched another thirty cars pile in, all moring for a space. ¡°Park in the reserved spot!¡± Breyona called out, pointing ahead. Directly in front of the doors was a reserved spot. The word itself was painted across the space in crimson letters. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m allowed to?¡± I caught myself only after I asked the insane question. ¡°Um, you¡¯re Luna. Who else is this spot reserved for?¡± Like I thought, she threw her head back and cackled gracefully. Mason emerged from Town Hall just as w e made it to the top of the stairs. Made from concrete, they led from the parking lot to the front of the building. Augh bubbled in my throat as I remembered what had me near crying in the car. I schooled my face into neutrality and approached Mason with Breyona skipping at my side. Mason took one look at us, ncing from Breyona¡¯s reddened to my own before snarling at the two of us. He ran a hand through his windblown hair, letting out a loud breath as he looked to the sky. ¡°You filthy traitor.¡± He directed his disappointed words at Breyona before frowning in my direction, a faint blush staining his cheeks. ¡°And I didn¡¯t¡¯ faint, I was just lightheaded.¡± As we stepped inside, catching a strong whiff of artificial air fresheners and disinfectant, I wondered how either one managed to stay awake in this ce. Identical looking desks dotted the room, fitted with two drawers on either side of a basic office chairs, The carpet was a h shade of grey, and the walls white. Cubicles separated the desks, and the people who typed away. Some wore small headsets and took phone calls, others sat bored on their phones. ¡°Luna, we were told to be expecting you.¡± A wispy voice called out; one I had almost ignored. I was still getting used to my title but turned and smiled politely at the woman. She was small in stature and had fine lines around her mouth and eyes. Her wheat-blonde hair was greying around the roots, and her voice was full of warmth. ¡°If you¡¯ll follow me, I¡¯ll escort you to Alpha and his guests.¡± My eyes were drawn to where Asher stood, towering over everyone else as his sheer presence dominated the room. The broadness of his shoulders, the way his eyes both dissected and analyzed, he all but radiated intimidation. He had never frightened me, not in the same way he did the rest of the pack. The curly haired witch that sat in a cr¨¨me pencil skirt, her legs crossed at the ankles, showed no fear towards Asher either. Her nude-colored nails tapped idly on the table, in tune with the sound of the ticking clock. The white blouse she wore buttoned up to her neck, making it look as though she might¡¯vee from an important event. Asher¡¯s Beta and Alpha Zeke hovered nearby, thetter much more rxed despite the situation. ¡°This is my mate and Luna, L.¡± ¡°L, how wonderful to meet you. My name¡¯s Rowena rke, but any variation of Rowena works.¡± Her heart shaped face was soft and kind, round around her cheeks. She sped her hands together, excitement blossoming in her eyes turning them from moss to emerald. ¡°I know I¡¯m early-more than early. I was simply too excited. I had an inkling you were going to choose me, so I caught the first flight here.¡± ¡°Are your inklings usually correct?¡± Zeke asked, interest appearing in his eyes. Asher shed his friend a look, knowing a s well as I that when Zeke became fixated on something, he was hard to sway. ¡± Have any inklings on where I can find my mate?¡± Rowenaughed, the sound was light and airy. Her teeth were straight and white, nothing like the image I had concocted in my head. Obviously, witches weren¡¯t these ugly beings with warts and blisters, but I hadn¡¯t expected her to seem so¡­ normal, as well. ¡°Here¡¯s your first lesson, L. And you, Alpha Zeke. Be careful making a deal with a witch. Magic can get you into all sorts of tricky situations, and rarely does it help you out of them.¡±¡± She said, softly spoken you yet confident. I could see the previous preschool teacher within her steady voice and tone. Her eyes fell on my face but fell t o the center of my chest. ¡°You and your sister¡¯s magic will continue to manifest. I t will grow stronger and more unpredictable unless you train and give it an outlet, I believe there¡¯s much I can teach the two of you. If you¡¯ll have me, I¡¯d be honored to work with you and your sister, Luna L.¡± ¡°Your background in blood-magic, how extensive is it?¡± I asked, feeling my stomach curl as my mouth formed the words. Drinking blood was something I was increasingly fond of, but the word blood-magic¡¯ continued to give me the chills. ¡°To actually preform blood-magic is purely based on your gics. I am only one eighth blood-witch, therefor I can do little. However, I am extremely knowledgeable on the subject. Before my mother passed seven years ago, she passed down our family tomes. A few of them were on blood-magic.¡± ¡°Will you have an issue housing with another witch? I¡¯ve invited another for the position, but she specializes in protection magic and runes. I think that with the two of you, my sister and I can learn to control our magic and protect our peoples.¡± I exined, ¡°You would live in the same house, nothing more.¡± ¡°Another witch?¡± She seemed surprised that we might¡¯ve considered another¡­or that she hadn¡¯t seen the oue, I wasn¡¯t sure. She pursed her nude painted lips half a second before nodding softly. That sparkle of genuine excitement in her eyes brought a hopeful grin to my face. ¡°I do enjoy my privacy, but I can share a household with another witch. Now, when might I begin training you and your sister?¡± ¡°The announcement is tonight, and we¡¯re going to that party tomorrow afternoon¡­¡± Alpha Zeke hummed, ticking them off on his fingers. ¡°Monday-you can start Monday.¡± Asher¡¯s voice was resolute, slicing through Zekes like a double-edged de. He turned to his Beta, ke, and nodded. ¡°Escort her to the Wesley house and provide her with one of the cars for the duration of her stay.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle by Monday, and we can work out a schedule for you and your sister, yes?¡± Rowena smiled softly, extending a hand towards my own. I was surprised by the firmness in her grip but smiled in return and nodded. ¡°Sounds good to me. I¡¯ll let Holly know when we¡¯re meeting up.¡± Rowena followed ke from the room, tugging alone an eggshell-colored suitcase, Once the ss doors nged shut, and the figures of ke and Rowena faded down the hall, Asher turned his intense gaze to where Zeke sat. Zeke loungedzily, his muscr biceps flexing as he stretched his arms out behind his head. It wasn¡¯t that Zeke didn¡¯t fear Asher; he just had no sense of self-preservation. He ran headfirst into the fire, almost excited to get burned. Asher¡¯s voice was low and collected, dangerously calm. ¡°Since when are we going to this party?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t think your brother would keep it quiet that the Alpha and Luna of our pack wereing to a college frat party? Half of the University is tweeting about it right now. The party is officially invite only, and you two¨Cyou¡¯re my invite. Besides, I¡¯m not being left out again.¡± Zeke pouted, shaking his head. ¡°Is this a phobia of yours?¡± Breyona snorted,busting into full blownughter when Zeke shook his head disparagingly and groaned, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s because of my abandonment issues.¡± Share Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 105 ¨C The moment the sun began to settle in the sky, the countdown began in the back of my mind. It inched closer with each ticking second, until I found myself standing before thousands of werewolves. My heart hammered in my chest as I looked out at the sea of people, thousands of features illuminated from thest shreds of fading sun. Even with the little jitters of panic that raced down my spine, I reminded myself that I wasn¡¯t alone. The words of my family and friends circled my mind, chasing away the doubt that lingered at the corners. The hairs along my arms lifted as I dared to look past the sprawling crowd, towards the forest that seemed near pitch ck. I could see the tendrils of darkness slithering far from the lights reach, merely observing¡­watching and waiting for blood. To my right stood Asher, tall and proud i n a long sleeve shirt, darker than the encroaching night sky. He stood tall and confident, like a king who had never doubted his title-his ce in his own kingdom. Only I could see the tenseness of his jaw, and the vein that protruded from his neck. The golden flecks in his eyes swirled, making them brighten and sh dangerously. Towards the left of the stage stood Zeke, his arms crossed in front of him, a crucial ally for our pack and a trusted friend. Asher¡¯s Beta stood to the right, a quiet man who saw much more than the rest of us. He peered out into the crowd; his face neutral beneath the harsh stage lights. ire and Killian, the previous Alpha and Luna, stood behind us. Brandon, clueless and already bored, had his ce on stage. He had brought it on himself, shing m e a flirty grin as we walked onto the stage. The way his brother¡¯s eyes darkened; I knew Brandon had iting. I was sure I had scented bourbon on him half an hour before the announcement, but there was no fog of drunkenness in his eyes. I gave no more thought to Asher¡¯s troublesome brother. Their strange rtionship sh feud was the least of my problems, and I knew I wouldn¡¯t be the one to end a lifetime of rivalry. However, I had no problems breaking his hands, should he decide to touch me again. While I suggested inviting Rowena to the pack meeting, Asher refused. I understood his mistrust, especially with how little we knew about witches. Thest thing he wanted was his people exposed and at risk. ¡°I want to thank you all for leaving your children and families toe here tonight. I trust that those of you in need of babysitters took advantage of the services the localmunity centers are providing.¡± Asher addressed the crowd, his gruff voice emerged from the speakers on either side of the stage. The crowd began just a few feet away. There was nothing separating us from them, no barrier or line of guards. We weren¡¯t above them, no matter our position. There were countless warriors amongst the crowd, different ages and genders as they blended in effortlessly. ¡°It¡¯s rare that I hold announcements such as these, but as you can tell from the presence of our Luna, things have been changing. Our view on the world must change as well. My mate has my full trust, and all I ask is that you give her the same respect as you have my own family.¡± I listened to him almost enviously, hearing the silentmand in his words. He addressed his pack as equals, but there was absolutely no mistaking the authority in his voice and the dominating stance he held on the stage. I squared my shoulders and stepped towards the microphone, because if there was one thing I was sure of, it was that I never ran from a fight-even if it wasn¡¯t the kind of fight, I was used to. ¡°Asher took over my pack over a year ago, and while I haven¡¯t been one of you for long, my hometown has flourished under his hand. I know the rumors and the questions you all have. The battle in my hometown wasn¡¯t a small one. There are some of you here who feel that loss, and I wish for the life of me that I could change that. I¡¯m sure many of you havee to your own conclusions, but tonight we¡¯re setting everything straight.¡± I wasn¡¯t the seasoned and poised public speaker Asher was, but my firm tone and unwavering voice caught the attention of the crowd. I could feel each and every one of their eyes on me, trying to peer past bone and flesh to see the answers hidden within my head. Asher¡¯s hand found my own, squeezing softly. ¡°The battle in my hometown was the tipping point in a feud between our kind and another race of beings, ones not talked about nearly enough. Werewolves have all but forgotten about the existence of C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Vampire¡¯s, and that was our first mistake. We have been misinformed about these people, left to h****r stories that bred prejudice and fear.¡±¡® I took a soft breath, tasting the anticipation of the crowd. It was tart like pomegranates, with something bitter hidden beneath. ¡± What our ancestors have failed to teach us, is that Vampire¡¯s are more simr to ourselves than we care to admit.¡± The crowds murmuring began to grow, concern and panic rising but I refused to stand down. A surge of frustration pulsed through me. This had to work they had t o listen to me, to their Luna. ¡°They are no more monsters than we are. Capable of good and evil, just like our human neighbors.¡± My voice was a whip, slicing through the insolence of the crowd. It was unbreakable, unbendable as I informed the people sworn to abide by thews of their Alpha and Luna, bound by honor and blood. ¡°Any judgements you have about them, look towards yourselves first. Should my mate and your Alpha, have been cruel and unforgiving, this pack would be no different than the kingdom of the Vampires-the kingdom that my biological father built after getting my mother pregnant, the very kingdom I have been tasked with transforming.¡± A symphony of gasps and exmations, the burning eyes of the crowd brighter than the stage lights. I could taste the adrenaline and surprise but refused to stop. I scanned the crowd with my senses, venturing even farther to where the forest surrounded us. I could just make out the low croak of a couple toads, and the rustling of deer migrating away from the noise and light. There were far too many scents tob through, but a tickling in my gut told me to remain on alert. Counting the seconds and bracing myself for much more than the reaction of the crowd, I continued. ¡°The Vampire King¡¯s d***h has given these people a second chance, one where they won¡¯t be forced into a war they never wanted. Families with women and children, held at the throat by a cruel king. These are the Vampire¡¯s, the people that I am advocating for. They are the ones who wish to rebuild what was destroyed, and to taste peace they¡¯ve never known.¡± My fingers twitched in Asher¡¯s hand as the distant sound of wildlife was snuffed out. Not a single cricket chirped nor branch rustled, even the breeze itself had halted. The trees in the back ceased their swaying, and the world itself seemed to still. ¡®Are you ready?¡¯ Asher asked, feeling the change in the air and in how I stood. I gave him the barest of nods, keeping my head turned towards the crowd. ¡°There are Vampire¡¯s who are against the idea of peace, who want to cause chaos and d***h. It is our duty to both werewolves and vampires that these threats are extinguished, so that peace-¡° My voice didn¡¯t falter, even when the glint of a silver pistol snagged my eyes. Deep within the churning crowd, swallowed by darkness and a sea of featureless faces, my heightened senses made out the object. My gut tightened, as it often did when something was awry. As a single gunshot rang out, the sound deafening over the murmur of the crowd, I shifted ever so slightly. Myst thought before bracing for impact was ¡®this is going to f*****g hurt¡¯. Share Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 106 ¨C I had never quite be used to pain, even after enduring so much. Every time it ripped the breath from my lungs, unique in how it seared and tore at my insides. As I clutched my shoulder, feeling the heat of my own blood as it wept in between my fingers, its sweet scent spilled into the air. I ground my teeth together and steeled my spine, even though the dark spots dancing behind my eyes grew in size. I could hear Asher¡¯s muffled yet powerful voice, silencing the deafening thunder that came from hundreds of snarls. He eased the panic from the crowd, and the tension from the warriors among them. My shoulder was throbbing and burning from the silver bullet lodged within it. Once I managed to straighten without vomiting, I peeled back theyers of my shirt and swallowed as I looked at the gaping hole in my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll admit, it wasn¡¯t the most pleasant of ns, but we knew this moment would draw them out. The crusade of Vampire¡¯s still loyal to my father were gathering, more than eager to remove me from the throne. It was why we banned children from attending and threw in hundreds of warriors from both Zeke¡¯s pack and our own. Obviously getting shot wasn¡¯t on my to-do list for the day, but I wanted the Vampire¡¯s close. As close as they could get without dispersing throughout the town. Our warriors had scented them hours ago but acting would have only made them abandon their n and scatter. The guards hidden in the crowd surged towards the shooter. It was easy to tell the Vampire¡¯s amongst the crowd, the ones who had moved in during the chaos of my confession. They were the same people turning on their heel, shoving past the crowd and towards the surrounding forest. The warriors hidden amongst the crowd snared them, outnumbering them ten to one. I knew my part in all of this, especially if I were to be hurt. My jaw clicked as I ground my teeth together, and through the haze of pain in my eyes, I dug my fingers into my gunshot wound. I could feel Asher¡¯s presence behind me, even though the silver burning into my flesh blocked our bond. He had no ess to my thoughts or emotions, but he never needed them to tell what was going on in my head. The hand he ced on my hip, it was what kept me from failing, from proving that I was a weakness to this pack. The world around me threatened to sway, but the moment my fingers grasped the pesky thing, the release of pain felt like a burst of adrenaline. Smaller than a marble, the silver bullet burned the skin of my hand, but that pain was a mosquito bite I let the bit of metal tter to the floor, a sound I was sure I had imagined. Feeling the weight of the crowd¡¯s eyes on my shoulders, processing that I had been shot -wounded by silver and still standing. ¡°As I said, there are those who want to destroy all chances of peace, who want to stir up trouble and bring d***h. I am the Vampire Queen, and I will stand by those who want peace. But make no mistakes; I am also your Luna, and I will protect my people at all costs.¡± We brought the meeting to an end, and while hundreds of people began to file towards town, our warriors scoured the surrounding area. The Vampire¡¯s captured were brought to a bunker of underground cells, far from the urban areas of our pack. Everyone¡¯s nerves were fried, both with shock and relief that there had been absolutely no casualties. It took nearly two hours for everyone to file out, and the same length of time for the warriors to finish their search. I had been scooped into Asher¡¯s arms and plied with blood bag after blood bag. Even though the first healed my woundpletely, Asher insisted I drink another. I couldn¡¯t resist him, not when his eyes turned to pools of ck and his jaw was set in rage. Asher had fought against this n from the very beginning, even though he saw the potential within itsyers and risks. The second blood bag had my head swimming deliciously, and my body thrumming with the energy that had been sapped by the silver. A thread of hope wound itself around my heart, because tonight had been a victory. Dad and Grandma had watched the announcement from the safety of themunity center, where many of the children were being watched and cared for. Giovanni and Tristan were quickly convinced of my healthy state once they saw the blood rush to my cheeks after the first blood bag. It was Asher who hovered over me, exuding protective Alpha vibes. As I felt his muscr chest beneath my fingertips, I decided I could use a protective Alpha. ¡®Since there¡¯s little chance of anyone getting sleep tonight and I want you to myself, I think I¡¯ll spoil things a bit early.¡¯ Asher¡¯s sudden words confused me, even more so when he led me to the Escde and refused to answer any of my questions. Understanding blossomed in my eyes as we turned off of a dark back road and onto a paved driveway. It twisted and turned around a patch of trees before curving in a circle. Light posts jutted from the ground; their circr tops illuminated the expanse of flower beds that lined the front of the stunning house. I hopped from the vehicle, my eyes on the porch that wrapped around the front. Off to the side of the house, I could see a sunroom that spanned the bottom and top floor, like the spiral tower of a castle. Large windows let in copious amounts of moonlight, emitting a dull glow from within. ¡°This¡­this is the house you built for us?¡± I sputtered, feeling at aplete loss for words. We were mates, two halves of a whole, but the man had just built an entire house for someone he¡¯s officially been with only two months. A regr she-wolf expects flowers, maybe a pup or two- not the house of her dreams and an entire pack to care for. ¡°Is there something you dislike about it?¡± His eyebrows began to knit together, and I scrambled for a response that wasn¡¯t hastily thrown together. ¡°I can have anything you want changed¨C.¡± ¡°No, nothing needs to be changed. It¡¯s absolutely perfect.¡± I smiled softly, giggling as I descended the porch stairs, towards the massive set of double doors that led inside. They were smooth and cold to the touch, made from a thick sort of metal. I turned towards Asher, ¡°What happened to living simply, taking no more than what we needed?¡± ¡°That changed when my mate became the Queen of all Vampires, and when a group of idiots thought it¡¯d be a good idea to try and assassinate her.¡± He snarled softly, his firm grip on my hips was more for his sake than my own. Asher unlocked the front doors and gestured for me to enter. The gentle scent of fresh flowers mixed with an undertone of fading cleaner filled the house. Asher¡¯s footfalls echoed as he walked over to the wall and flicked on the lights. We stood in a small foyer that overlooked arge living room with a stone carved firece and a plush sectional dotted with fur nkets and throw pillows. A tantalizing image of Asher and I, sprawled out before the firece, shed in my head. I roamed the lower half of the house myself, murmuring and gasping as I ventured into room after room. Asher trailed behind me, speaking when needed while letting me explore the ce. The hallways weren¡¯t too wide, nor did they take up much space in the house. At the very end of the hall, beside a sliding ss door, was a room full of television screens. Asher pulled each one up, showing me the front yard and the driveway, we had just walked down. Somehow, I wasn¡¯t surprised to see that cameras dotted the property. ¡°I thought it was going to take another week, at the least.¡± I asked teasingly, my heart fluttering when Asher¡¯s full lips curved into a smirk. ¡°I moved things along.¡± It wasrger than his family¡¯s home, the ceilings higher and light fixtures nicer, but it wasn¡¯t as open and empty as Tyler¡¯s home had once been. Our voices didn¡¯t echo as they had in his, nor was the house itself steeped in loneliness and mncholy. This house, it was everything I had dreamed of. An amalgamation of my childhood home and the fortress of my child-like dreams. Asher had listened to everything¡­every single detail. From the color and arch of the banisters to the way the staircase curled around itself. I let out a soft sigh when halfway through the tour, Asher¡¯s eyes zed over. My blood induced rush of strength was wearing off, along with the adrenaline of almost being m******d. Long story short, I was ready for a long night of blissful, uninterrupted sleep. ¡°ke needs me, they picked up a stray scent. Could just be a harmless rogue, but we¡¯ll make sure they back off.¡± He grumbled, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Stay here, wind down from that mess of a pack meeting. I have a group of warrior¡¯s minutes away from here. They¡¯reing as security detail. Show them to the camera room while I¡¯m gone. I¡¯ll be back shortly, L. When I return, I¡¯ll personally run you a bath and wait on you hand and foot.¡± ¡°If only you didn¡¯t know the way to my heart.¡± I grumbled, but that shred of resistance disintegrated the moment his rough hands wrapped around the tops of my arms, pulling me flush against him as his lips grazed my forehead. They captured my own, sucking the breath from my lungs and the light from my soul. Asher devoured my willpower and restraint, leaving me dazed and gasping as he slipped from the house. My stomach rumbled for something other than blood, and I turned towards the kitchen which Asher had mentioned was fully stocked. In the back of my mind, I knew I had left the front door unlocked, but what was a front door against someone who wanted to do me harm? Besides, Asher said the security men were only a few minutes away. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. I told myself this while I popped a tray of pizza rolls in the oven and ate them one by one, scalding my mouth irreparably in the process. After I had finished each and every one, perched on the edge of the smooth marble counter, did I realize twenty minutes had already passed. As I ventured back out into the living room, my eyes scanning the billowing c******s that were drawn tightly shut, the softest of breezes glided through the room. The wisp of cold air had me spinning in ce, my eyes locked on the front door, which sat wide open. I could see the forest which sat nearly one hundred feet away, the trees various towers of looming darkness, hosting a world of creatures within their depths. While it might¡¯ve not been the brightest idea, I approached the open door and forced it shut. It was when my back was turned and my eye peering through the peephole that I heard a single voice. It was gruff like a male, but there was something off about it, like there was another voice hidden just beneath. ¡°L, your mate sent me to protect you.¡± What made me first pause was the use of my name. At Asher¡¯s insistence, only my friends and family called me L. The rest of the pack and world knew me as Luna L. I wasn¡¯t yet used to the title, but I knew by now what to expect. If it weren¡¯t for the gut feeling in my stomach, the one that came with a rush o f something foreign in my blood, I would have made a monumental mistake. That gut feeling chanted in my mind, ¡°don¡¯t do it, L¡­don¡¯t turn around.¡± Share Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 107 ¨C ¡°What are you doing, L? Did you not hear me? Your mate has sent me. I¡¯m here to protect you.¡± The gruff male voice sounded deeper¡­distorted in a way that made my breath catch. ¡®What is this? This isn¡¯t a vampire.¡¯ Maya snarled, her hackles raising. ¡®Her scent is ¡­wrong. Asher isn¡¯t answering us¡­ something must have happened. I think you should call on the shadows, L¡­¡¯ This was bad, it had to be if Maya was condoning channeling the power of the shadows. The moment I reached out, feeling that bitter frost curl across my fingers like the greeting of an old friend, that voice sounded behind me. It was different, this time. No longer the deep rasp of a man, but the watery rasp of a woman. She hacked and coughed, but there was an uracy to her voice that sounded deadly. ¡°Turn around.¡± I reacted without thinking my eyes darting to either side of me whilst my instincts screamed not to move. Panic and fear were telling me to tear open the front door and run into the night, where the shadows would surely protect me. A c***h sounded feet behind me, and instead of darting out the front door like panic instructed, I veered to the right. I knew I had made the right decision when I felt five long fingers grasp at back of my head, missing by inches. If I had taken the time to unlock the door and yank it open, I would¡¯ve been on the ground. ¡°Do not turn around, Luna! I¡¯ve got her!¡± It was Rowena¡¯s voice I heard, but it was also her warning that kept me from acting any further. My heart hammered in time with the seconds that passed, until a garbled screech filled the air. The scent of fresh blood permeated the room, but the smell held an underlying tone of rot. I counted to one hundred and sixty-three before Rowena let out a soft breath and spoke. ¡°You can turn around now, Luna.¡± Rowena panted softly, hovering over the from sprawled out onto the floor. Crimson blood, thick and dark pooled onto the floor. I cringed as it soaked into the pale carpet. There was nothing mouthwatering about this blood, which smelled of dust and all things old. Her bony and gnarled limbs were tangled beneath the ck cloak she wore. A thin neck, covered in dark colored veins protruded from one of the couches throw pillows. It had been ced over her face by Rowena. Long hair, jagged and dry like straw, emerged from beneath the pillow. I was sure it had once been a glossy shade of amber, but the color was ruined by the thick chunks of grey. Rowena hovered over her, auburn eyebrows gnashed together as she ran her hands over the woman¡¯s body, murmuring to herself. ¡°What-what the h**l just happened? What is that?¡± I removed my hand from the arm of the couch, which I had been gripping for dear life. Just as I stumbled towards the body, falling to my knees a few feet away, Rowena¡¯s head snapped up. Her mossy eyes were wide and a bit frazzled and clutched in her hands was a curved dagger. The metal wasn¡¯t silver or steel, but some kind of dark gemstone. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°That is a witch, an experienced one.¡± Rowena exhaled, catching her breath while letting the knife tter to the ground. Her eyes were severe when they nced up to my face, ¡°And as for what happened, she was trying to curse you.¡± ¡°What do you mean she was trying to curse her?¡± Asher snarled, his golden- toned eyes falling on Rowena. He had been pacing the living room for near an hour now, rubbing the stubble along his jaw with a frustrated hand. Giovanni and Breyona hade, keeping watch as Asher, Zeke, and Mason scoured the forest. Rowena was positive there were no other witches in the house, but we needed to be sure. ¡°This isn¡¯t her first rodeo.¡± Rowena frowned lifting one of the arms of the d**d woman, Her skin was tinged yellow, with veins much darker than normal. On the palm of her hand a puckered scar sat at an odd angle. It took up most of her hand and was shaped like a crescent moon with a vertical sh down the center. ¡°She¡¯s cursed someone before, and from the looks of it, it was a nasty one.¡± ¡°How convenient it is, that she showed up here the day of your arrival. This is the first and only witch I have ever encountered on mynd.¡± Hemented, his voice harsh and using. I couldn¡¯t me him, not when our entire pack could have been harmed. It was risk enough allowing witches into the pack, and already we were getting off on a bad foot. ¡°Would you care to tell me why you were in our house in the first ce? Already you have overstayed your wee.¡± ¡°If a witch was on yournd, you¡¯d never know. Not unless they wanted you to.¡± Rowena scoffed dryly, leveling Asher with a look. She stood and dusted off her hands, never once breaking eye contact. There was something about the way she stood up to Asher that I liked, even if I held no trust for the woman. ¡°As for why I was here, I had a bad feeling and followed it. It was the same kind of feeling that let me know I had been chosen for the job two days early. As you can now see, Alpha Asher; magic has its benefits. If it weren¡¯t for my own, your mate would be worse than d**d.¡± I could hear no defensiveness in her voice, only truth as she exined that all witches have varying levels of intuition. I t exined the gut feelings I had been havingtely, the same one that consequently saved my life. ¡°Her face¡­why did you cover it?¡± It was Breyona who had mustered up the courage to ask. I had wondered the same thing but was still stunned and trying to process. It was an odd feeling, to have two near-d***h experiences in one day. With the ambush during our announcement, I had felt more in control. Asher and I had nned everything, down to where I would stand on stage. There had been no hint, no whisper of a****k from the witches. ¡°Curses, they¡¯re tricky. In order to create one, you have to tap into dark powers. They can easily corrupt, and that corruption rots you from the inside out. Her expertise was why she was sent here¡­¡± Rowena murmured her eyes ncing down to the mark on the woman¡¯s hand. ¡± There¡¯s someone out there whose curse has been lifted, I wonder who the lucky soul is.¡± It would have been smart to stay up for the night to figure out why this happened in the first ce, but I was exhausted from spilling the truth to thousands of people and nearly d***g twice. Asher lifted me into his arms and ced me in the Escde. Rowena suggested it might be smarter to stay with Asher¡¯s family a few days longer, until the witch specializing in protective magic made it to the pack. Until then, we were left with nothing to do but draw conclusions and chase sleep. When I opened my eyes and yawned that morning, I was surprised to find Asher already awake. He had slipped in the room just as I sat up in bed. I noticed instantly the darkened circles beneath his eyes, and the way the muted the golden tones into a deep brown. ¡°You¡¯ve been busy early.¡± I pointed out, sliding from the bed as I lifted my arms over my head and stretched. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, but without knowing why there was a second attempt on your life yesterday.¡± He grunted, running a hand through already messy hair. His grip on my hips was nothing short of possessive, providing that flicker of pain I¡¯ve be fond of. ¡°I have spoken with Giovanni and the witch. The only conclusion we are able toe up with, is that the vampire¡¯s rallying against you have somehow gained the favor of a witch.¡± ¡°My father was in contact with a blood- witch. He mentioned it once, but I was never able to get anything more out of him. It could be that this witch is sending others, possibly to avenge his d***h.¡± I yawned, feeling just a tad better when Asher huffed and nodded. I padded over to the closet, digging for a pair of shorts and afortable t-shirt. After switching on the shower in the bathroom, I poked my head from around the door. ¡°What¡¯s on the itinerary for today? Hopefully no more assassination attempts, at least for the next few days.¡± ¡°Mm, I think I need more time before we poke fun at your already numerous m****r attempts.¡± Asher smiled dryly. The flicker of normalcy brought a teasing grin to my face. I knew that if we weren¡¯t in a house full of people, his parents included, I¡¯d be draped over hisp by now-my reddened bottom poking towards the ceiling. ¡°As for today, we¡¯re going to deal with the repercussions ofst night¡­and try to get through this f*****g catastrophe of a party you¡¯ve roped us into.¡± Share Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 108 ¨C The morning was much quieter than either one of us expected. I was thankful Brandon rarely seemed to be home, since he loved to stir things up between him and Asher. How Asher hadn¡¯t lost his temper and banished Brandon from the pack was beyond me, but I treasured every peaceful moment his infuriating brother was absent for. We had expected a small uproar. It wasn¡¯t everyday your Luna was revealed to double as the Vampire Queen. My priorities were quite literally divided down the center, between two groups of people that wanted to k**l one another. While there was some outcry by many of the older, seasoned members of the pack, there hadn¡¯t been therge-scale uproar we were expecting. During the battle and warring back home, rumors had spread across the country. The struggle between our pack and the Vampire¡¯s wasmon knowledge. Thankfully, us werewolves were a tough breed. There weren¡¯t many of us who feared a murderous Vampire or rogue. That morning we met up with Rowena at the house Giovanni and Breyona were staying at. The rather small living room was packed with werewolves, vampire¡¯s and the odd witch or two. The scent of blood and food intermingled in the air, like a strange and decadent perfume. Giovanni and Tristan each leaned against the wall, from their respective sides of the room since neither had called a cease- fire on their feud. Tristan hovered closer to where Holly stood, only a few feet from the stairs so she could make a hasty retreat. He had managed to get her into the living room, but she hadn¡¯t yet stepped foot from the house. I perched myself on the arm of the couch, beside where Breyona sat. Asher stood to my right, and Mason to his right. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful to meet you, Holly.¡± Rowena smiled warmly. Her auburn hair was twisted into a loose knot on her head, and the mossy wrap around dress she wore swished with her every move. It was odd to see how friendly and non- threatening she looked, especially afterst night. The knife-wielding, blood magic practicing pre-school teacher, was an enigma I nned to learn more about. Holly¡¯s eyes roamed Rowena¡¯s face, undoubtedly seeing the same radiance I had first noticed. She brushed the strands of onyx hair from her face, the same color and length as my own. It was the only feature, along with our te-grey eyes, that Holly and I shared. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re the blood-witch?¡±¡® Was all she said, her voice much softer than mine. ¡°I¡¯m not a practicing one, but I know the craft.¡± Rowena nodded pleasantly, reaching down to where her bag sat on the floor. She pulled two leather-bound books from within, the covers dry and peeling. They smelled of oils and driedvender as she held them out for Holly. ¡± I understand how difficult this is-for both of you. To be unprepared for your own awakening, it¡¯s not something I would wish on any young witch. I am not here to force you into anything. These books are to read at your own pleasure, while you decide if my help is something you might want.¡± I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding my breath until Holly moved ever so slowly and took the books from Rowena¡¯s hands. Clutching them to her chest, she retreated back to her ce. My eyes flickered to Asher¡¯s and understanding passed between us. It was an improvement, and even the smallest counted. ¡°A word of warning from someone with years of experience; ignoring what is going on inside of you will only make it manifest harder. Gaining control of your magic, that is the cure you seek.¡± Breyona left with Asher and I, going back to the house to get ready for the party. There was a hint of nerves bundled in my gut, especially sinceing out as the Vampire Queen, but I had always loved a good party, That hadn¡¯t changed, nor had it for Breyona. The sweltering sun mixed with the coveted shade that nketed the sprawlingke, I began to understand why this ce was adored by so many people¨Cand why the locals tend to keep it a secret. Trees of pine and oak surrounded theke, which wasrger than any I had seen before. It was clearly well taken care of, because the water was free of any algae or growth and the small pavilions were free of any litter. Arge beach area surrounded theke, along with numerous piers every fifty or so feet. Pick-up trucks were backed onto the sand, the beds stacked with beach towels and cases of beer. College students and young adults milled about, some in bikinis and swimming trunks while others sported your usual jean short and tank topbo. I adjusted the straps on the b****i I wore and followed Breyona from the Escde while Asher found some ce suitable to park. Breyona¡¯s sky-blue b****i matched the shade of her eyes, and the bottoms tied into little bows at her hips. There were numerous looks casted our way, some lingering far longer than others. ¡°Gio¡¯sing down to the party once the sun sets. Figured it might be a safe way to introduce a Vampire into the pack. He can be a bit overprotective¡­since I can¡¯t shift and all.¡± ¡°Gio? How does he feel about this new nickname?¡± I smirked softly, still feeling that pang of guilt in my chest for my best -friends fate. ¡°Oh, he hates it.¡± She sighed dramatically, her face falling. ¡°I thought I¡¯d try it until it stuck, but it¡¯s not really working, is it?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± I replied,ughing at the forlorn look on her face. ¡°Hey, gorgeous.¡± A raspy, self-assured voice called out. I turned and found myself staring at the chest of a blond- headed male. I had to crane my head upwards to see his tanned face and chocte eyes. Sand covered his shoulders and chest, and a volleyball was wedged between his arm and torso. ¡± You¡¯re sure grabbing everyone¡¯s attention you and your cute friend.¡± I opened my mouth to answer, but another guy beat me to it. One with shaggy brown hair jogged up and pped him on the shoulder, his eyes wide and roaming my face. I didn¡¯t miss how he inched his friend away from me, or how the nearby people stopped their conversations to watch. ¡°Bro, this is the Luna.¡± The one with the brown hair hissed, his voice inching lower, ¡°You better hope Alpha isn¡¯t nearby.¡± ¡°He¡¯s nevere to a party before¡­¡± Blondie hesitated, his eyes growing wide as he swallowed and looked towards his friend. ¡°The Vamp chick?¡± ¡°The one and only, but I¡¯m going to be upset if you call me that.¡± I warned, keeping my tone light. The rest of the Vampire¡¯s looking for peace. ¡°Asher decided to tag along, but he won¡¯t skin your hide for calling me gorgeous. Mistakes happen, we¡¯re just here to enjoy the party.¡± Looping my arm in Breyona¡¯s I steered the two of us away from the shell- shocked males, hearing the whispered tidbits of our conversation flow from other people¡¯s mouths, We found Asher nearly ten minutester, as the rush of people attending grew heavier. It hadn¡¯t been us who spotted Asher first, but his childhood friend, Cassidy. Her sun-kissed hair ran down her back in golden curls, and the white b****i she wore highlighted the rich tan to her skin. She looked as though she belonged on a beach in LA, not living deep within the forest in the middle of a pack of wolves. She spoke very animatedly, using her hands as she chatted with Asher. There was always that twinge of possessiveness whenever he spoke to another she-wolf, no matter their position in his life or pack. I swallowed that bitter feeling down and followed Breyona to his side. ¡°I swear, finding your mate instantly makes you the jealous type.¡± Breyona snickered under her breath, ¡°I nearly took Giovanni¡¯s head off for letting the grocery store clerk touch his arm.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t like her.¡¯ Maya said simply. ¡®She gives me a bad feeling.¡¯ ¡®She doesn¡¯t give me a bad feeling.¡¯ I snorted, knowing Maya would instantly detest anyone she viewed as a threat. Besides, she hasn¡¯t so much as touched him. She¡¯s just overly enthusiastic.¡¯ ¡°Luna, I¡¯m so d you¡¯ve made it!¡± I heard Cassidy squeal as soon as we came into view, proving my earlier statement. I t was hard not to return her smile, especially when she genuinely did look pleased. There was no doubt in my mind, she had heard the announcement and knew the truth just like the rest of the pack. Her golden curls bounced as she chirped, ¡°I spent hours setting this entire thing up, sorting through everyone who wanted toe. We had to keep it invite only, since your big announcement and all of that-but this will give us plenty of time to get to know one another! Oh- who is your this?¡± ¡°This is Breyona, one of my best- friends.¡± I grinned, reigning in myugh as Breyona gave Cassidy a stunned look. She dide on strong, but so far, she had been nothing but friendly. ¡°It¡¯s so wonderful to meet you!¡± She tittered, her eyes darting across the crowd as though she saw someone she recognized. ¡°I¡¯m going to run and grab us all some drinks. Afterwards we can find a good spot to put our towels. Wait until you see this ce at night! I swear, I put enough lights in the forest to turn the town into a beacon.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a bit intense.¡± Breyona giggled. ¡°Cassidy¡¯s always been enthusiastic- about everything.¡± Asher snorted, making my mouth go dry when he removed the ck t-shirt he had been wearing. I ignored the tant looksing from at least fifteen different she -wolves and focused on the fact that his churning eyes on me. ¡°Her and Brandon had always been closest. I preferred spending most of my time alone, but there were times when I would hang out with them.¡± ¡°Somehow, I¡¯m not surprised you like to spend most of your time alone.¡± Breyona teased lightly. Cassidy came back with a smile on her face, carrying three cans and a ss bottle. She handed Asher an amber bottle of some strong-smelling beer, while handing me a can of those fruity margaritas. I set my open drink on the trunk of a nearby car whilst taking my own t-shirt off. Asher brought the bottle to his lips, and the way his nose scrunched disdainfully had me erupting in ¡°Is it good?¡± I teased. ¡°As good as cheap beer can be.¡± He grunted, his eyes dragging down the length of my body until he stopped just where my hands were, fumbling with the button to my shorts. ¡°Not all of us can afford that fancy bourbon you drink.¡¯ Cassidy giggled, but Asher¡¯s attention was otherwise diverted. ¡°I personally think it tastes like gasoline either way.¡± In one long stride he stood inches in front of me, swatting my fumbling hands away with ease. As his fingertips grazed across my lower stomach, undoing the button that had been giving me trouble, whilst also making my core clench painfully, For a split second, I nced at the surrounding forest and contemted our chances of being spotted should we slip away. The corners of his lips twitched ever so slightly. ¡®Eavesdropping on my thoughts?¡¯ I mused, stuffing my clothes into my backpack while snatching up my drink. I had yet to taste it, but from scent alone, I could tell the taste of beer would well overpower the strawberry voring inside. ¡®Only when they have to do with you dragging me off into the forest to seduce me.¡¯ His voice sounded lower, raspy with need. ¡®Wait until night falls.¡± I warned him, bringing the canned margarita to my lips. ¡®I might still follow through on that n.¡¯ The sizzle of carbonation hit my lips when a gleeful whoop filled the air, carrying a voice I had been dreading hearing all day. I set my wasted drink on the chromed-out bumper of someone¡¯s pick-up truck. The prospect of drinking no longer sounded so alluring, not when Brandon was currently wandering through the crowd, his eyes blown wide with gleeful interest as he sauntered my way. Share Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 109 ¨C ¡°Brandon.¡± Asher¡¯s voice held a warning beneath its calm facade, as did his eyes, which were currentlytched onto where his brother stood. ¡°Oh, rx. You¡¯re awful uptight considering the big secret is now out. What was that saying -oh, that¡¯s right. The truth will set you free. Do you feel free, brother?¡± He held a beer bottle in his hand, the condensation still running down the sides in thin rivulets. With both Asher and Brandon standing before me, shirtless and in swimming trunks, it was easy to see the simrities between the two. Asher¡¯s hair was a tad darker, but both had the same jaw shape and broad shoulders, the athletic body that bordered on massive in size. Where Asher was stingy with his facial expressions, Brandon held absolutely nothing back even when he should. ¡°How can I ever feel free, Brandon? I¡¯m Alpha to thergest pack in the country, and you¡¯re my brother.¡± Admittedly, I held my breath for those few seconds, unsure what Asher¡¯s reaction would be. A few dryly tossed words I could handle, so long as the blistering sun didn¡¯t set them ame. ¡°You two, I swear.¡± Cassidy shook her head at the two of them before giving me a smile that said, ¡®this happens often.¡¯ She strutted over to where some of the water coolers sat, smirking at a few guys who turned her way. The familiar hiss of carbonation sounded from the bottle in her hand. Shoving the opened beer towards Brandon, sheughed. ¡°Quit looking for a fight and enjoy the party. It¡¯s never been packed like this before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because our Alpha has never dared grace one of our lowly college parties, and I already have a beer.¡± Brandon snickered but took the beer from her hand and drank deeply. I didn¡¯t bother hiding my look of absolute disgust and rolled my eyes when he winked yfully. ¡°You¡¯re almost finished your first, and you knowhow busy your brother is.¡± Cassidy snorted, ¡°Besides, Erik says there are a lot of kids here from Stratford Prep and-¡° ¡°For it to be a college party, you have to be in college, Brandon.¡± Ashermented, swiveling his eyes downward to the two beer bottles in his brothers¡¯ hands. Brandon, ever the challenge, gave Asher a teasing smile and took another long drink. ¡°Cass is in college, and she bought the beer. Same s**t if you ask me.¡± He shrugged but perked up as he registered what Cassidy had said. ¡°Did you say Stratford Prep?¡± ¡°I sure did.¡± Cassidy¡¯s petal-colored lips tilted up in a feminine smirk, which Brandon devoured with one of his sultry smiles. ¡°Sorry, gorgeous. It¡¯s not going to work out between us-not tonight, anyhow.¡± I visibly jumped when Asher¡¯s snarl rang out into the air, making all conversation within a ten-foot radius halt. It took me a few seconds after his threatening snarl, staring at Brandon¡¯s muscr back as he retreated, to realize he had been talking to me. ¡°Is there something special about Stratford Prep students?¡± Breyona asked curiously. Cassidy chuckled low, a coy smile on her face. ¡± Stratford Prep students wear uniforms. Brandon has a very passionate love for id skirts and t***h-high socks. And if he ever tries to deny it, I have proof.¡± Suddenly, an image came to mind. I could tell from the rity and vividness that it wasn¡¯ting from my head, but Asher¡¯s. All too quickly my eyes strayed from the background, which happened to be a rugged office with animal pelts and lots of dark cherry wood, to Asher¡¯s form. He sat in the desk chair, his hair and eyes dark as night. The unyielding look of hunger and violence on his face did something to my insides. He looked like the CEO of apany-or the King of a country, staring down at all those smaller than him. And on her knees in front of him, wearing nothing but a pleated skirt and long socks, was me. My mouth went dry instantaneously, and I regretted setting my opened drink unattended on the bumper of someone¡¯s truck. Heat coursed through me, coating my skin in a thinyer of sweat that had nothing to do with the sun, and everything to do with the way Asher was looking at me. I hadn¡¯t seen him move, but I swore time halted around us as his arm snaked around my waist. My hands fell t against his chest, my palms tickled by the sparks that danced between our bodies-our bonded souls. I could feel him in the deepest corners of me, intertwined in everything that made me who and what I was. His depraved words, leaking desperation that only I could satiate, they controlled the very functions of my body until it bended to his will. As his lips fell on my own, sucking the words and breath from my lungs. A gasp managed to emerge when his tongue darted out and grazed my own. ¡®Say the word, L.¡¯ His voice was deep, raspy and dark with need that had been held back for far too long. ¡®Say the word and I¡¯ll drag you into the forest-I¡¯ll make sure everyone can hear how addicting your little whimpers sound.¡¯ ¡°Oh, Alex is here! I have to introduce you to her, Luna!¡± Cassidy¡¯s soprano broke the spell between Asher and I, drawing my attention to a dark-haired girl nearby. She stood at one of those cheap stic tables, grabbing at the various bottles of cheap liquor as she poured and mixed them into a single cup. As she flipped her hair over her shoulder, I noticed the distinctive lime green streak running down the side of her head. ¡°She¡¯s Asher¡¯s cousin, and she¡¯s been chomping at the bit to meet you! Especially afterst night¡¯s announcement.¡± ¡°You can call me L-¡° Cassidy quickly got her attention, nearly making her spill the concoction she had spent thest five minutes making. Alex came jogging over, unleashing a dimpled grin that perfectly matched her pale colored eyes and electric green streak. The swimming trunks and b****i top she wore were the same vibrant shade of lime green. My eyes were drawn to the bit of jewelry that dangled from her septum, and the ones that dotted her ears. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, especially after that big revealst night. The name is Alex, our Alpha¡¯s only tolerable rtive.¡± From the confidence in which she said it, and the ghost of a smirk on Asher¡¯s face, I took it most people found Brandon as insufferable as I did. I noticed as we talked, there were others listening in. Heads were cocked in our direction, eyes darting anywhere but to where our small group stood. It was still new to me, being the center of attention. ¡°I¡¯ve got to say, it¡¯s pretty badass that you¡¯re the Vampire Queen. For however long you and my cousin stay in town, I know you¡¯ll run into some hateful people. Try not to listen to them, there¡¯s plenty of us who are on your side. We know that when changees, it¡¯s not always the mostfortable thing.¡± ¡°I really appreciate that, Alex.¡± I told her genuinely, hoping the eavesdropping werewolves were listening closely. She took a long drink of the concoction in her hand and nodded, satisfied with whatever vor she had created. ¡°It¡¯s been hard, figuring everything out-but I don¡¯t scare easily.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t. You wouldn¡¯t survive being mated to my cousin if you did.¡± Sheughed, but her eyes were snagged by someone further along the beach. Her eyes lit up, like small oasis¡¯s. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s my girlfriend over there! I¡¯ll catch up with youter and introduce you to her, Luna. It was great seeing you again, Cass. I¡¯ll send you a callter tonight!¡± ¡°Talk to you then!¡± Cassidy shouted back as Alex waved and ran off towards a curvy redhead. She turned to Asher and gave him a nod, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m stealing your mate and her best friend. I want to get to know them better without you looming around and scaring the unmated males off.¡± ¡°He does loom, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Breyona snickered under her breath, averting her eyes when Asher¡¯s intense gaze fell on her. ¡°I think I¡¯ll locate Zeke before he finds the Stratford Prep students.¡± Asher grunted, giving me onest look before turning and walking through the parting crowd. I could still feel the heat in his eyes along my skin. Girls and guys, both lounging on towels and ying in the glittering water, watched their Alpha move through the crowd. I had to remind myself that this wasn¡¯t something Asher typically did. The first thing I did was leap into the startingly cold water, letting out a great sigh the moment it wiped the sweat from my skin and doused the heat blossoming inside of me. Breyona followed while Cassidy climbed the small hill and jumped in via the rope swing. A slew of cheers rose as shended with a ssh. ShareContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 110 ¨C After almost an hour, I felt a pair of arms wrap around R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only my waist. Unlike when Brandon touched me, there was no gut feeling telling me this touch was wrong. I turned around and grinned at Asher, cing my hands on his shoulders as I bobbed up and down. The tips of my toes grazed the silt at the bottom of theke, just barely. ¡°I should have put floaties on your arms.¡± His lips twitched into a smirk, and his eyes narrowed yfully. I gave him a look full of offense and frowned, ¡± I¡¯m short, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to d***n. I still know how to swim. Besides, if I had floaties on, then I wouldn¡¯t need to do this.¡± I wrapped my arms around his neck, letting my fingers tangle in the unruly strands of his hair. He was beginning to need a trim, which gave me plenty to grab onto. I felt his reaction the moment I slid my legs around his waist. All too quickly, my hands left his hair and traveled down the hard expanse of his chest, marveling at the feel of his wet muscles. ¡°And how is our good friend Zeke doing?¡± I asked, lifting an eyebrow when Asher sighed. ¡°He¡¯s ¡®searching for his soulmate while having a few drinks to take the edge off.''¡± Asher quoted, giving me a look so dry that I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°So, he¡¯s getting drunk and flirting with a bunch of she-wolves.¡± I smirked. ¡°Naturally.¡± He grunted. ¡°Is that what you did, Asher?¡± I asked, my voice growing low as I moved my lips inches from his ear. Jealousy, jagged like ss, sliced through my gut and yet I continued. ¡°When you needed someone to fill your bed, would you go to a party and bring some girl home?¡± ¡°I never needed to search, there were plenty of she-wolves more than willing to jump into my bed.¡± His honesty seared my insides, but I wasn¡¯t one to cower and hide when emotions grew too tough. His words challenged mine, earning a snarl from my lips that was smothered when he continued, ¡°It had only ever been s*x in my mind, nothing more. They knew that, of course, But that didn¡¯t change a spare few from wanting more. People, human or otherwise, always want what they can¡¯t have.¡± ¡°Is that why you wanted me, because you knew you couldn¡¯t have me?¡± I purred, rxing against his rigid form. From the way his c**k twitched in his swim trunks, I could fell he felt every inch of my full b*****s along his chest. ¡°Who says I couldn¡¯t have you, L?¡± He chuckled, shaking his head slowly. I swallowed heavily, unable to form words whenever his voice turned low and threatening. ¡°You were mine the minute you werete to training. The moment you opened your mouth and talked back to me; you were mine.¡± Pulling him into the forest was bing more alluring by the second. Nearly an hourter, Asher was called from the water by a tipsy Zeke. He had no choice but to follow, especially since Zeke was known for getting himself into trouble. Sober, he was the life of the party, P**s drunk, he was the type of person to break into the Zoo and release the animals. I lost track of time as we swam, asionally bumping into someone Cassidy knew-which seemed to be every other person. There was a small cliff everyone was jumping off, along with a water fall just beneath. I jumped a few times, calling it quits after almost busting my a*s. Brandon had mentioned Cassidy went to college in town, and from the looks of it, she was more than popr. It was refreshing to see that she had kept her friendly demeanor instead of turning into a raging b***h like I had. Cassidy introduced Breyona and I to everyone we ran into, feeding us facts about their lives. Her presence and friendly smile convinced some of the more wary partygoers to rx. What had me sold was how casually she talked about my position and what I was. It sounded normaling from her mouth-like a tribrid was an everyday urrence. In all that time, I hadn¡¯t seen or heard from Asher. No matter which direction I looked, he was nowhere to be found-but I knew he was watching. I could never mistake the feel of his eyes on me, no matter how far away he was. As the sun began to dip lower and lower, using the trees as cover to cast heavy shadows along the I sat on one of the giant beach towels we brought along, with none other than Cassidy at my side. The humid air thinned, bing brisk as a gentle breeze drifted across the still water. Breyona had left just a few minutes ago, in search of Giovanni who had left the moment the sun vanished from sight. ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough for what you did back there. I could tell some of them felt ufortable and even afraid, but they believed you when you said I only wanted what was best for the pack.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really involved in themunity, especially with the college in town. These people know and trust me, half of them watched Asher, Brandon, and I grow up. They¡¯re already beginning to trust you, even without my reassurance. Most of them are fairly good judges of character.¡± I returned her radiant smile with one of my own, surprised that I wasing to like my mate¡¯s gorgeous and perky friend. Her eyes darted to a group of nearby guys, who were making as much noise as possible as they mored towards us. The one at the lead had shaggy blonde hair, cropped short on the sides. A thin scar ran through the tail of his eyebrow, giving him almost a sinister look. Like the rest of the alcohol fueled werewolves in his group, they were all shirtless and wearing swim trunks. ¡°Youdies mind if we build our fire here?¡± The head of the group asked, nodding briefly to the t space of beach in front of us. I didn¡¯t miss the way his cked out eyes twinkled, staring down at Cassidy like the golden- haired goddess she was. ¡°Sure. I was feeling a bit cold, actually.¡± She smirked delicately, letting her hair cascade over her shoulder. In a move that would¡¯ve reeked inexperience if I had done it, she stretched her tanned legs out slowly. ¡®Oh, she¡¯s good.¡¯ Maya murmured. It took Cassidy twenty minutes of flirting before her and Lars, the guy with the eyebrow scar, were ready to ditch the rest of us. I stood along side of her, dusting the sand from my sweatshirt and shorts. ¡°I¡¯m going to find Asher.¡± I assured her with a friendly grin, ¡°It was really nice hanging out with you, Cassidy!¡± ¡°Oh, are you sure? I feel horrible ditching you.¡± She frowned, eyes darting to where Lars was talking with his friends, a beer in his hand. Her hair formed a golden halo around her shoulders. ¡°We absolutely have to n something, just for us girls! Oh, and call me Cass. Everyone does!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all good, I need to find him and Zeke anyway.¡± I smirked, nodding towards Lars.¡± Have fun, Cass.¡± ¡°Oh, I n on it.¡± She winked and ran up to Lars, linking her arm through his as she easily melted into the conversation. ¡®You think college would give us better social skills?¡¯ Maya asked as we ventured away from the bonfire, further down the beach. I continued walking, watching as the cars began to thin out. The next fire was at least fifty feet away, a small speck of me in the distance. ¡®I don¡¯t think so. Doesn¡¯t change the fact that neither one of us have a filter.¡¯ I shrugged unapologetically. ¡®I don¡¯t typically mind theck of self-control, just don¡¯t go challenging anymore Alpha¡¯s.¡¯ She snorted. ¡®I don¡¯t n on it¡¯-¡® ¡°Just the Vampire Queen I¡¯ve been lookin¡¯ for.¡± It wasn¡¯t Asher¡¯s raspy voice I heard, but someone unbearably simr. I was immediately on the defensive when I turned and stared into Brandon¡¯s ssy eyes. It was clear he was tipsy or borderline drunk, but there was still a good bit of lucidity to his gaze. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware there was more than one Vampire Queen.¡± Imented, turning on my heel as I nned to make a hasty get away. His hand closed around my wrist, and I froze. ¡°C¡¯mon, L. I¡¯m not that bad. I swear, I¡¯m just an a*s when I drink.¡± Any other girl would have missed the teasing tone his voice had, how it was buried beneathyers of practice and skill. I could tell it was there because Asher did the same thing. ¡°My brother doesn¡¯t deserve the Queen of all Vampire¡¯s as his mate¡± ¡°Maybe you didn¡¯t hear me clearly the first time.¡± I began, my back still turned and my wrist still fully in his grasp. ¡°I have a tendency to mumble.¡± I turned on my heel, feeling my muscles bunch and coil as I used the inhuman speed of both my werewolf and vampire heritage. Time slowed and I could see the surprise as it dawned across his drunken face, filling his glossy eyes until they overflowed with it. My fist mmed into his stomach, crushing his abs beneath my knuckles. I gave him no time to recover as he doubled over and sent my knee careening into his b***s-the same bits I had seen when he weed Asher and I into town. He grunted and groaned as he went down, his knees sinking into the damp sand. I stared down at him, knowing he could see Maya stirring within my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care what your problem is with your brother, I don¡¯t care what strange feud you two have going on. You will not use me to get a rise out of him, and you will noty a hand on me.¡± Share Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 111 ¨C While I¡¯d initially been searching for Asher, it hadn¡¯t been my intention to go scurrying to him, squealing about his younger brother¡¯sck of boundaries and basic respect for women. I squashed the part of me that wondered why Brandon was such an a*s, especially towards his older brother, reminding myself it wasn¡¯t my job to figure him out. There were far more worrisome things that had my attention, like murderous witches and plotting vampires. ¡®You should have let mee out.¡¯ Maya huffed for the third time, her bloodlust not at all satiated. It felt nice leaving him groaning in the sand, his beer overturned and forgotten. Maya¡¯s version of justice held the ruthlessness of a Luna. ¡®A nasty scar-or a hand, that would teach him. He¡¯d never touch us again.¡¯ ¡®I won¡¯t be known as the Luna who bites off hands.¡¯ I told her pointedly but snorted when she snapped her teeth. ¡°Well, hello your majesty.¡± ¡°Careful, Zeke. I¡¯ve already kneed one guy in the b***s, and I¡¯d hate to damage your favorite organ.¡± I smirked, not at all surprised when I turned to find a sharp- eyed brte beneath his muscr arm. Her bottom-heavy lips were turned up in a friendly smile, amused by my wittyment. The cropped tube top she wore had a small butterfly on the front, matching the pale b****i bottoms tied at her hips. I knew instantly, from the slim figure to the glossy and expertly curled hair, that this girl was popr. It was evident in the way she held herself, how she grinned and nodded at people who looked her way. With every turn of her head, the silvery highlighter on her cheeks caught the moonlight. ¡°I have no doubt Brandon deserved much worse. That should keep him off you for the next forty-eight hours, at least.¡± Zekeughed fully, his chest expanding and lips widening to a dimpled grin. How he and Asher had maintained a friendship for so long astounded me. I guess opposites truly did attract, even with brooding and savage Alpha¡¯s. ¡°Maya wanted to take a hand.¡± I told them, sighing. ¡°His b***s will recover quickly, unfortunately.¡± ¡°I would¡¯ve gone with your wolf¡¯s suggestion. Nothing short of maiming will chase Brandon off, not when he¡¯s hellbent on pissing off Asher.¡± Zeke shook his head, but quickly cheered up as the brte ced her hand on his b**e chest, looking up at him with curious eyes. ¡°Ah, right! L, this is Carson. She¡¯s the president of one of the sororities at the University.¡± There was a certain eagerness in her baby blue eyes, and a friendliness that put me oddly at ease. ¡°Alpha Phi, and we¡¯re thergest in the state. I knew I had to meet you after that whirlwind of an announcement! Our sorority¡¯s vision is lifting powerful women, not breaking them down. It¡¯s so amazing that our Luna is the embodiment of that!¡± She smiled sweetly, her words warm and surprisingly honest. The tips of her manicure tapped across the phone in her hands, as she opened the camera app. Her lips looked even more pouty when she asked, ¡°I run the sorority¡¯s I***a. Could I get a few pictures with you, Luna? Pretty please? You¡¯ll send our followers through the roof, and just in time for Spirit Week!¡± ¡°Oh, sure¨Cof course.¡± I stammered, caught off guard. I caught Zeke¡¯s smirk and snarled at him, making Carson giggle. She all but shoved the phone into his hands while rushing to my side. ¡°Make sure you get us both in the center ¨C no, ugh. Not from that angle. Are you trying to make us look two dimensional?¡± She shook her head disparagingly, ¡°An Alpha who hasn¡¯t mastered the art of taking a basic picture ¡­tragic.¡± After positioning both Zeke and me, Carson posed at my side, cing a hand on her hip as she grinned proudly at the camera. I froze my smile in ce and counted the number of photo¡¯s he snapped. After the first ten she had me remove my sweatshirt, and finally my shorts. Thest few shots were of us in our b****i¡¯s, the full moon and glitteringke in the background. ¡°These are perfect! Thank you so much, Luna.¡± She beamed, bouncing on her heels as she swiped through the pictures. Her eyes darted up from the cellphone, glittering mischievously. ¡°Also, we¡¯re having an after party at the frat house next door! You and Alpha are more than wee toe-it would be an honor, actually.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± I promised her, returning the excited grin she gave me with one of my own. Turning to Zeke, I asked. ¡°Speaking of Asher, have you seen him?¡± ¡°I escaped him half an hour ago, somewhere towards the docks. We¡¯re headed to the after party. Your cockblock of a mate seems hellbent on keeping me in sight.¡± He chuckled, hisugh mixing with Carson¡¯s. Under firelight, the golden mes highlighted his sharp jaw and chocte eyes, his features even more charming. ¡°Unlike Brandon, I know when to keep my hands to myself.¡± ¡°I trust you won¡¯t get yourself into trouble.¡± I lifted an eyebrow at him, scenting his lie the moment his lips twitched. ¡°I would never.¡± He vowed, a hand on his b**e chest and the other around Carson¡¯s waist. ¡°It was great meeting you, Luna! Follow u s on I***a!¡± Carson waved, gazing up at Zeke as they left. I could hear her giggling fading in the distance, along with his raucousughter. ¡®How much trouble can he get himself into at a frat party?¡¯ Maya snorted. I continued along the beach, passing dimming fires surrounded by college students, either too drunk or high to notice their Luna wading through them. Couples were tangled around one another, filling the air with their sighs and breathless gasps. ¡®Asher?¡¯ I called down the bond, feeling it¡¯s soothing thrum course through me, connecting me to Asher no matter where we both were. I waited until seconds turned to minutes, and my lips turned down. Shaking away that inkling of worry, I tried to sort through the hundreds of scents that crowded the beach, ovepping one another as they mixed with the scent of fresh water. I strayed closer to the forest line as I walked around arger group, their fire three times the size of the others I had seen. I had no intention of stopping but halted in my tracks when a voice sneered my name. It wasn¡¯t one I had heard before, but I¡¯d never mistake that ignorant, demeaning tone. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Luna L? Is that really you? S**t, when I heard you wereing-I thought you¡¯d p***y out.¡± I stopped in my tracks and turned, gazing at the half- illuminated figure of a tipsy frat guy. His polo was the same sky-blue color as his eyes and fit perfectly to his athletic form. The shorts, sandals and cheep beer in his hand only enhanced the spoiled jock look. I made no mistake; even drunk, there was a cruel intelligence in his eyes, and determination. His voice caught the attention of the others sitting around the fire. Couples untangled themselves, the sounds of their kissing fading beneath the crackle of me. ¡®We knew this would happen.¡¯ I reminded Maya (and myself) that violence wasn¡¯t always the answer. ¡®There¡¯s going to be bacsh. What matters is how we deal with it. This is why I¡¯m the one who handles diplomacy.¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t run, especially not from a party full of college students.¡± I shrugged, unfazed while Maya snarled away in my ear. The frat boy smirked, but there was nothing yful about the expression. Even with his floppy hair and straight teeth, his beauty was marred by cruelty. ¡± Well, that¡¯s not entirely true, right? Most of us, we¡¯re not idiots. We¡¯ve done our research on you, Luna.¡± ¡°Why the f**k do you always have to start s**t, Devin?¡± A feminine voice snarled, which I quickly realized belonged to Alex. Her neon streak was darker, but still unmistakable. One of the many perched around the mes, watching the showdown between a drunken d******d and their Luna. ¡°Dude, Cass warned you ¨C,¡± A guy¡¯s voice grunted. ¡°F**k Cassidy.¡± Devin spat, his eyes narrowing on me. I kept my stance rxed, unbothered since bothered is exactly what he wanted me to be. ¡°You idiots only listen to her because she¡¯s crawled her way into the Alpha¡¯s bed. She¡¯s been there a lot longer than you, Luna. Have fun sharing your throne, blood sucker.¡± ¡°I ran once, but if you¡¯ve actually done your research, then you¡¯d know I¡¯m an entirely different person now.¡± As always, I was reminded of my power when the shadows surrounding the forest pulsed and quivered. Tendrils slinked forwards, only to retreat when they reached the glow of the firelight. Called by my anger and irritation, born and bred to tempt. I was sure that no one here could see them. No, they¡¯d be running in terror if they could see how they pooled around my ankles, close but never touching my skin. However, there was a darkness in my voice they could feel, like the icy caress of the shadows across their skin. ¡°I¡¯m a little busy right now, searching for your Alpha. But rest assured, I never forget a face.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk again.¡± I promised him, letting cold rage splinter and fracture within the depths of my eyes, staring until his throat worked and gaze flitted away. My blood was racing as I turned on my heel and stalked off, keeping my shoulders loose and posture rxed. Thest thing I needed was for them to taste my rage, the anger that came with being disrespected, especially when power pulsed beneath my skin. ¡°They keep getting curiousing without being called.¡¯ Maya said, worriedly. The two of us ncing towards the shadows that now scattered, deep within the darkness of the forest always watching and waiting. Share Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 112 ¨C I made it halfway down the beach when a series of cheers and whooping filled the air, followed byughter and thundering feet. There were at least a hundred men and women running down the beach, towards the forest¡¯s emerald leaves, muted from the dark but still beautiful beneath the moonlight. A few shifted prematurely, shredding bathing suits and swimming trunks as fur sprouted from their arms, neck, and torso. For many the shift was instant, an animal breaking free from its two-legged p****n. Large paws dug into the sand, spraying those who hadn¡¯t yet shifted. Some shouted and groaned, while othersughed and tried not to get it in their eyes. ¡°Manhunt! Manhunt!¡±¡® A few guys chanted, dispersed throughout the crowd. Their voices were nearly d*****d in theughter and cheering. Still, the word brought nothing but confusion. ¡®Isn¡¯t manhunt like adult hide and seek?¡¯ I asked Maya, even though there was no way she¡¯d know the answer. When she responded with a shrug, I cut my losses and peered down the beach. I couldn¡¯t see too far, but there were still four fires that dotted the sandy dunes. People sat around them, most obscured by distance and darkness. It was unlikely Asher would be sitting around a fire, surrounded by people as he ignored my voice ringing in his head. ¡®Asher? I¡¯m walking down the beach. Where are you?¡¯ I called out, only to again be met with silence. ¡®Let¡¯s not panic.¡¯ Maya said firmly, but I was no longer sure if she were talking to me or herself. ¡®There could be a good reason he¡¯s ignoring us.¡¯ ¡®Hopefully, there¡¯s a good reason for this feeling I¡¯m having.¡¯ I grunted, unable to ce the odd tingling Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. in the pit of my stomach. I could walk down the beach and search each bonfire, or I could go into the forest -which seemed the more likely option between the two. My mind was concocting all sorts of things. Perhaps he had found a vampire lingering on the borders, or did something new happen with the witches? It had been almost twenty-four hours since their first a****k, and I was already beginning to wonder how soon the second woulde. As I tried to convince myself there was no need to worry, irritation began to take hold. I would know if something happened to him, but Asher wouldn¡¯t ignore me. With a huff, I turned and chose one of the dirt trails that led into the forest. Asher¡¯s scent was practically all over the ce. Trailing throughout the forest from recent and old patrol routes with Zeke, Mason, and countless other warriors. It would have been easier if nearly a hundred people hadn¡¯t juste storming through, but it was better than searching a dwindling beach. The beach behind me all but vanished, swallowed by foliage, and cloaked by night. If I hadn¡¯t had a ss of blood before the party, the gust of chilled wind that passed through might¡¯ve made me shiver. It wafted up the sweatshirt and through the flimsy b****i bottom¡¯s that I wore. My feet crunched beneath the leaves and branches, padded across damp soil and rocky earth. The distant sound of shouting and howling, followed byughter rippled throughout the forest. I headed north, deeper into the forest and farther from theke before cutting to the east. My intention was to circle back around, to search the car if I couldn¡¯t pick up his scent. A branch cracked not too far away, it¡¯s sound deafening in my ears. My spine went rod straight, sending Maya on full alert. The feeling in my stomach was growing worse, turning sour and more wrong by the minute. Another crack, another snap. This one to the left of me, and then another to the right. The shadows twitched and writhed in the distance, and for once, I was half tempted to call on them. ¡®We¡¯re being circled.¡¯ Maya snarled, sending a burst of strength into my legs as I kicked off into a sprint. We should have shifted, but only a few long seconds had passed before the feeling subsided, and the sound of padding feet grew quiet and distant. I came to a stop beside a great oak tree, using its thick trunk as coverage. Silence enveloped the forest for so long, that I jumped when a triumphant whoop filled the air. Before my hand could fall against my racing heart, something huge charged from the brush, barreling into me faster than I could process. There was no pain, only adrenaline and shock as I recoiled seconds toote. My feet twisted and tripped over the earth as this mass of flesh toppled me over, tearing the air from my lungs when I fell on my back. I snarled and thrashed, sweat and dirt clinging to my skin, filling my nostrils as they hovered over me- their weight bearing down on my chest. All too easily they wrenched my hands from my chest, pinning my wrists down with brutal force. I wondered if my heart would stop from how hard it hammered, from how fast the adrenaline coursed through my veins, heightening every sensation that rippled across my skin. ¡°Hasn¡¯t anyone told you, little girl¡­¡± Asher¡¯s voice was dark with anger, his eyes ck holes that devoured my trembling, panting face. His breath fanned across my face, ¡°¡­never go in the forest when a game of Manhunt is being yed. Not unless you¡¯re willing to y yourself.¡± A fire burned low in my gut, searing my insides as it traveled lower-to where Asher straddled me. It grew, pooling between my legs every time I thrashed or made him snarl. ¡°How-how do I y?¡± I panted, sucking in a breath when his eyes zeroed in on my mouth, narrowing when my tongue darted out to wet my dry lips. I could see the outline of his hand and stiffened when it traveled lower. I thrashed when I felt the ghost of his fingertips gliding across my hip, where the strings of the b****i met in a neat bow. I clenched my legs together, knowing it was only a matter of time before he could smell me-before he could find out how depraved I actually was. ¡°You y by running¡­by praying you don¡¯t get caught.¡± His voice was soft, but there was nothing gentle in his words. They were unforgiving, revealing a fate I couldn¡¯t escape. I stiffened beneath him when the pieces clicked together in my mind, bringing back a memory I thought I had long forgot. In the past, Tyler and I had been to countless parties. Being seen with him enhanced my image, made me more important than everyone else. Or that¡¯s what I had thought at the time. There had been one party in particr, one where Tyler vanished halfway through, A game of chase had been happening when the moon had risen, between nearly a dozen male and females. I had never once thought Tyler would be among them, that he would cheat on me of all she-wolves. Even when he appeared just an hour after the final howls of the night sounded, I final howls of the night sounded, I never once entertained the thought. Chase, as my pack called it, was a game between unmated males and females- one that almost always end in having carnal s*x, deep within the forest. I had never yed it before myself, and not once did I think a different pack might call it something else. Seconds had passed and yet I still asked, ¡± And what happens¡­if you get caught?¡± Fingers brushed my t***h, raising goosebumps even though the chill of night held no affect on me. The dainty bow that held my b****i unraveled, rendering the scrap of fabric useless. I felt him breathe deeply, his voice turning guttural. ¡°I can smell you, L. You know exactly what happens.¡± His hand ghosted towards the other bow. Perhaps it was his determination, or my waning will to fight, but it had been all too easy to situate himself between my legs. It had all but vanished the moment his hand slipped between my legs, seeking out the heat between them. Stubborn as ever, I bit back my groan when he dragged a finger through my folds, circling my c**t once before pulling back. ¡°There¡¯s more out there, watching- wanting a taste of you.¡± He murmured in my ear, peeling away my useless b****i bottoms and tossing them to the side. He did another long drag with his fingers, bringing that slippery moisture to my c**t. I ground my teeth together, refusing to give him anything¨Ceven the barest of sounds. He let out a snarl as he grew impatient, making my eyes roll when he pressed the pad of his thumb against it. ¡°Will you fight me, L? Even though I¡¯ve caught you fair and square?¡±¡® There was that anger again, delicious as it seared my skin and made his movements blissfully rough. His fingers dug into my wrists, pinning them harder against the earth. His teeth nipped at my neck, the euphoric sting of them pricking my skin made my back arch, giving me glimpse at how much Asher was enjoying himself. ¡± Even after I stalked you-hunted you, you¡¯d fight me?¡± When my face turned red and I refused to answer, he smirked against my neck. ¡°You¡¯re angry with me, for ignoring you, my sweet little mate. Allow me to make it up to you.¡± Ever so slowly, he removed his hand from my wrist. The moment I began to move, his hand came mming back down. His voice was harsh, barely concealing a threat, ¡°Keep your hands where they belong.¡± I had promised myself I¡¯d keep up my silent protest, fighting even when my body ached and craved his rough touch. There was nothing gentle about the way Asher worshiped my body, dragging his teeth and lips across every inch of my skin, leaving tiny welts in their ce. When his arms wrapped around my thighs, pinning my p***y against his mouth, the sound that left my mouth was unmistakable. He had torn the scream from my throat with his tongue running it through my folds and against my c**t with eyes that burned with ferocity. Share Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 113 ¨C Just when I thought Asher would put me out of my misery, he stiffened above me. Even his breath halted, grazing just below my cor bone. He cocked his head to the side, his voice deadly calm. ¡°Why is my brother¡¯s scent on you?¡± I froze beneath him, my mind taking a few seconds to process his question. I sniffed the sweatshirt I wore, catching remnants of wet sand, fresh water, and sunblock. Asher¡¯s scent had mixed with my own when wepleted our bond, but hidden beneath it all, I could distinctly smell Brandon¡¯s mint and cheap beer scent. I hadn¡¯t even realized, and neither had he until now. ¡°Don¡¯t, Asher.¡±¡® I warned him, sitting up when he leaned back on his knees. Shirtless and bathed in moonlight, he looked like a vengeful G*d, eyes swirling with flecks of gold. ¡°He¡¯s using me to get a reaction out of you. Believe me, I didn¡¯t let him get away with it.¡± ¡°Show me.¡± He snarled; his anger directed towards younger brother. I had always had this adverse reaction to Asher¡¯s anger. While everyone else nched and cowered, I found myself excited. My body reacted as it always had in his presence, even though my legs still trembled from what happened moments ago. My mind, however, was focused on not igniting a war between two hardheaded brothers. With a sigh, I let him into my thoughts, reying the brief encounter with Brandon. I could hear Asher¡¯s snarl in my head, feel his rage at his brother¡¯s words. Even the begrudging satisfaction he felt when my knee sent his brother to the ground, was fleeting. As a tremor ran down his shoulders and spine, I wondered how close my mate was to murdering his brother. This feud between the two of them clearly ran a lot deeper than I had thought. ¡°K*****g your brother wouldn¡¯t win people to our side, it would send them running in the opposite direction.¡± I tried to convince him in the only way I could, by keeping my stubborn as h**l attitude in check. ¡°We have more important s**t to worry about. If he can¡¯t keep his hands to himself, I¡¯ll make him. Who knows, maybe I¡¯ll let Maya bite off one of his hands. It¡¯s better than you hunting him down while he¡¯s drinking himself into a stupor.¡± ¡°He already knows he¡¯s going to pay for touching you, but he knows I¡¯ll wait until he¡¯s sober.¡± Asher grunted. Frustrated, he ran a hand through his hair, making the once neat strands messy. ¡°I knew he¡¯d use you to p**s me off. I expected him to insult you or disrespect your position in the pack. It would have been easily delt with. In other packs, it is a d***h sentence to touch an Alpha¡¯s mate.¡± I frowned, surprised that this was something he had contemted. Sean had pissed me off more times than I could count, pushing until we were both red-faced and shouting at one another from down the hall. Dad even had to intervene a time or two. He had doubted my capability when I first returned home, but not once had I thought of hurting my brother. ¡°What happened between you two?¡± I wanted to know what would cause such a divide between them, what would pit brother against brother until there wasn¡¯t a shred of familiarity left. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I even know anymore. His version of events might be different than mine.¡± Before I could learn anything further, or at the very least, quell Asher¡¯s anger, his Beta¡¯s voice yed within our heads. ¡®Alpha, Luna-we have a Cordelia Warren here at the main gate. Her credentials check out, as does her ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. luggage. We clear to send her on through?¡¯ Asher and I locked eyes. The rune and protection witch was here, which meant we could finallyb through the house he had built for us. I wondered what damage the witch had done. Who knew how much time she had to roam the house, to tamper with anything inside? ¡®Escort her to the estate. I have to check in with Mason and the rest of tonight¡¯s patrol. Let her know we¡¯ll catch up shortly.¡¯ ¡°I can head there now.¡± I assured him, all too eager to put my relentless worries to rest. I hinted the reluctance in his eye and reassured him, ¡°Breyona and Giovanni wille with me.¡± ¡°Have them meet you at the forest line. From the sounds of it, tonight¡¯s game of Manhunt ising to an end.¡± I sent Breyona a quick mind-link, making a small sound of satisfaction as she answered instantly. Her and Giovanni were nearby, already on the move to our meet-up point. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware there was a patrol roaming theke tonight, or that Mason had joined them. I guess that¡¯s why he wasn¡¯t at the party.¡± I epted Asher¡¯s hand and stood, watching with held breath as he retrieved my bathing suit bottoms and retied the dainty strings. ¡°You didn¡¯t think I wouldn¡¯t have you protected at all times?¡± He lifted an eyebrow and gave me a look, holding out the bottoms for me to step into, ¡°I¡¯m letting them off early, anyway. Just in time for some afterparty they were talking about. There¡¯s a smaller patrol that circles the estate. They¡¯re ordered to alert us both if they pick anything up.¡± Giovanni pulled into the circr driveway out front of our estate, which still sounded strange to my ears. I gazed up at the bay windows that looked into the living room and pinpointed the spot I had been standing when the witch attacked. ¡°The a****kst night, I get the worst feeling any time I think about it.¡± I said absentmindedly. My confession made Breyona, and Giovanni fall silent, both of which watched me curiously. ¡°What kind of feeling?¡± Breyona asked. ¡°Like¡­¡±¡® I paused for a few moments, trying to turn a vague feeling into words, ¡°¡­like this is just the beginning.¡± I wouldn¡¯t voice my other feeling, that there was more to this a****k than what met the eye. No, my father had nothing to do with this. The man himself-he was d**d, his body burned along with the rest lost that night. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the feelings Holly gets. If you ever get them around me, let me know.¡± She shuddered in the passenger seat, ¡°As for this just being the beginning¡­I have to admit, I hope your wrong, L.¡± ¡°I do too.¡± Cordelia Warren was what grandma would have turned out to be if she had been born a witch and not a werewolf. Her chestnut hair, streaked with grey, was held back by a bandana. Laugh lines creased around her lips and at the corners of her eyes Crystal earrings dangled from her ears, matching the silver pendants around her throat. She had the same knowing light in her eyes as grandma, along with a kindness that instantly set me at ease. Her scent was one that brought back memories of grandma¡¯s cottage, the scent of her herb garden as it baked beneath the sun. Giovanni leaned against the wall, in between Cordelia and me. The warriors that had escorted her here remained outside. ¡°How wonderful to meet you, Luna L.¡± She smiled warmly, the bracelets on her wrists twinkling as she sped her hands together. I felt like I was greeting a distant family member when she let out a soft sigh and said, ¡°Let me get a good look at you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me by my title. L is just fine.¡± I assured her. ¡°Nonsense, it¡¯s a title to be proud of.¡± I stood a few feet away, swaying awkwardly, as the middle-aged witch looked me up and down. There was nothing disapproving in her gaze. If anything, I couldn¡¯t help but feel as though she were marveling a bit. ¡®Strong, hard-working hands¡­¡¯ She murmured, toying with one of the pendants around her neck. ¡°You¡¯ve got old magic in your blood. Passed down through your lineage, I recon.¡± She said, turning to rummage through arge tote bag she had ced on the couch. A dainty looking amulet was shoved in my face, the chain thin and gold as it caught the light. ¡°Take this and wear it. The stones inside are quartz and citrine. It¡¯ll help focus your thoughts and strengthen your magic. Had you have been trained, that dark witch wouldn¡¯t have dared step inside your household. Whoever she was, she was relying on your inexperience.¡± ¡°What you don¡¯t know, can in fact hurt you.¡± Breyona said with a worried frown. Her eyes brightened as she eyed the ne in my hands, ¡°So you¡¯re saying the crystals humans buy from those little shops are actual magic? Mom got me a fewst year, I keep them on my nightstand. My favorite is the little amethyst geode. I actually brought that one with me!¡± ¡°Depends. Did your parents buy them from a witch?¡± Cordeliaughed, and the sound reminded me of fluttering wings. Breyona seemed rxed around the witch, reinforcing the familiarity I felt. ¡± Crystals work only when a witch fills them with her magic. It¡¯ll run out eventually, but they can be recharged. They¡¯re capable of different things, depending on the quality and shape. But without a witch, they¡¯re just beautiful rocks.¡± ¡°Can they help protect me, and my people?¡± ¡°Their power varies on how much time and energy you put into them. They cannot protect an entire pack and n of vampires, but they can help keep you and your inner circle safe.¡± She said softly, stepping forward when Giovanni¡¯s harsh expression rxed. There was a sincerity in her voice that came from years of experience and understanding. ¡°If you¡¯d let me, I¡¯d like to teach you what I know. A t the very least, I can offer some protection on your journey.¡± Share Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 114 ¨C Asher arrived minutes after I had epted Cordelia¡¯s help, slipping through the front door with much more stealth than he should¡¯ve had for someone his size. I spotted his towering form from across the room, the crease between his eyebrows and tension in his shoulders were among the first things I noticed. ¡°Was everything alright with patrol?¡± I asked, drawn to his side. He slid an arm around my waist, letting his hand rest inches above my backside. I could feel the ire he was holding back and gave him a stubborn look. I let my thoughts mix with his, so that he would be the only audience to what I said next. ¡®You¡¯re not running this pack all alone anymore, Asher. You can tell me things.¡¯ ¡°Patrols are running smoothly. It¡¯s just quiet out there.¡± Asher cleared his throat, directing my attention from his plush lips and eyes of molten honey. His thumb skated along my pulse, those lips twitching as they registered the brief spike. His eyes flickered to Cordelia, who had fished out a bundle of sage from her bag and lit the end with a match until it was smoldering. Asher watched with a dry expression as the middle-aged witch wandered throughout the lower floor of the house, humming softly as she wafted the burning herbs through the air. ¡°An honor to meet you, Alpha Asher. And thank you kindly for allowing me inside of your pack.¡± Cordelia said with a warm voice, giving Asher a motherly smile. He blinked a few times, watching the witch as she continued throughout the house. We followed her up the stairs, both Breyona and I cooing as Asher gave us a tour of the second floor. The halls were wide and the ceilings tall, but they were nothing like thebyrinth of Tyler¡¯s house. Asher knew thest thing I wanted was to live in an empty mansion, where my footfalls and hushed breath would be the only sounds to grace the halls. ¡®The house is beautiful. It¡¯s better than anything I could¡¯ve imagined.¡¯ I made sure to tell him, hiding my smile as pride swelled in his chest. ¡°Burning sage will get rid of the witch¡¯s negative energy. I could tell her d***h happened in the living room. That¡¯s where the funk was thickest.¡± She addressed both Asher and I, her hands sped together. ¡°I sense no spells or curses ced on the premises, so it¡¯ll be safe to stay here tonight. I¡¯ll As Breyona and Cordelia began chatting about crystals and their different structures, I was focused on Asher and the cellphone pressed against his ear. Even without enhanced hearing, I¡¯d be able to pick out Zeke¡¯s boisterousugh among the crowd cheering through the phone. Some obscure pop song thundered through the phone, drowning out the sea of individual voices nearby. ¡°Heeey, Ash!¡± Zeke shouted from the other end; the rest of what he had to say was muffled by the crowd and pulsing music. ¡°Some kid¡­d***s¡­knocked-out¡­ cops¡­didn¡¯t even believe I¡¯m an alpha¡­¡± I felt my lips twist into a smirk when Asher gave me a look that said, ¡®don¡¯t even think about it.¡¯ ¡°Never call me Ash again.¡± Asher rolled his eyes, running a hand over his stubble covered jaw. The frustrated action had an unintended effect on mydy parts, who found Asher even more alluring when he was pissed off. The dark look he threw my way only worsened that feeling. ¡°Can you me them for not believing you¡¯re an Alpha when you¡¯re p**s drunk?¡± Zeke, pouty and defensive, shouted through the phone. ¡°¡­not drunk¡­couple bottles¡­best-friend forever¡­¡± ¡°Did he just say ¡®best-friends forever¡¯?¡± Breyona snorted, sping a hand over her mouth to hold back herughter. ¡°Who knew Zeke was a clingy drunk?¡± I whispered, clutching onto Breyona as the two of us erupted in muffledughter. Even Asher, whose eyes softened as they found my face, cracked a smile. ¡°Why not just mind-link me?¡± Asher sighed heavily, ¡°¡®d be able to hear more than every other word.¡± ¡°no time¡­too drunk¡­hurry up¡­¡± Was all I heard on the other end, followed by a ¡®click.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s he gotten himself into this time?¡± I shook my head; if there was one person who could get into more trouble than myself, it was Zeke. ¡°Aren¡¯t you d best-friend here gets to go and deal with it?¡± Breyona teased, her grin growing wider when Asher shed her a dark look. ¡°I have no clue, but if he¡¯s caused any damages, I¡¯ll take over his pack.¡±¡® Asher grunted, and while Cordelia¡¯s widened in shock, Breyona and I smirked. Even Giovanni chuckled under his breath. Asher threatening to conquer Zeke¡¯s pack was a frequent urrence, but it was something we all knew would never happen. As stoic and brooding as Asher acted, he enjoyed Zeke¡¯s chaotic presence as much as the rest of us. ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± I insisted, sighing softly as a yawn rose in my throat. Even before wepleted the bond, Asher had this uncanny way of seeing right through me. The announcement, the assassination attempt, and the party -a girl only had so much energy when it came to nights of crappy sleep, even if she was a tribrid. ¡°No. You¡¯ll stay here and get some sleep, like you¡¯ve been wanting to do for days now.¡± His stare rooted me in ce, along with the fondness only I could see, the savage love that came with being mated to a beast. I let out a sigh, guilty because I wasn¡¯t the only one suffering fromck of sleep. Asher had just as much on his te as I did, and had managed it a lot longer than I. This time I couldn¡¯t hold back the yawn that left my open mouth, making my eyes water and grow heavy. Beneath it all, I was a little more than excited for tomorrow, to learn the basics of magic. I was more than curious about my witch heritage and hoped that this was my chance to fully understand what I was which was bing moreplicated by the minute. ¡®Go to sleep, L. You have a busy day tomorrow.¡¯ The reverence in which he said my name made my heart flutter, filling me with a warmth that prompted me to wrap my arms around his torso, breathing in his woodsy scent. ¡®You won¡¯t be long?¡¯ I pouted, feeling a sense of relief when the husky words, ¡®I promise,¡¯ swirled through my head. ¡°We¡¯ll stick around for a while.¡± Breyona chimed in helpfully, peering up at Giovanni through hershes. The way he looked down on her, the hidden adoration in his eyes, I swore he and Asher had more in have to get back before the sun rises.¡± Once Asher left, I exined to Cordelia her new living situation. Her eyes lit up at the mention of another skilled witch, one she¡¯d be sharing the house with. We spent the next several minutes talking, with Breyona providing a near endless stream of questions that captured even my short attention span. Her hazel eyes held the same excitement her parents had whenever they discovered a new academic trove or forgotten piece of history. ¡°If the Luna is alright with it, you¡¯re more than wee to join our training courses. Not possessing magic doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t learn. We¡¯re always in need of more people to pass on the craft.¡± Cordelia offered Breyona on their way out. Breyona gave me a hopeful look, bouncing on the b***s of her feet with an expectant grin. I let her squirm for a few seconds, giggling when Giovanni had to steady her. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind if youe to magic training. Who better to keep me on task?¡± I smirked. ¡°Awesome, I can¡¯t wait!¡± She eximed, pecking me on the cheek. ¡°Just text me what time you want me toe over.¡± The moment the three of them left, I took the time to explore the bedroom Asher had designed for us. As soon as I stepped inside, I was engulfed in his scent. Wood and amber along with the faint undertone of something purely male, husky, and mouthwatering all on its own. I understood why the moment I sank into the ridiculouslyrge bed, much bigger than anything Asher or I would need. I knew I could be a bed hog, but I wasn¡¯t sure anyone was that bad. The nkets and sheets on the bed were made of the softest cotton, midnight ck in color. Asher¡¯s scent clung strongly to the sheets because they were his from back home. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only It was a piece of the ce we had left behind, a ce that had onceforted and provided me with a sense of safety. I hadn¡¯t nned on passing out minutes after sinking into the bed, but with his delicious scent wrapped around me, lulling my already exhausted mind into a false sense of security, it was impossible not to give into the urge. ¡®I like the sheets¡­¡¯ I managed to murmur seconds before my eyes fluttered shut, and my fingers grasped the pillow that smelled most like Asher. ¡®I knew you would.¡¯ I thought I heard his raspy chuckle, but I was too far gone to take notice. Share Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 115 ¨C I was only partially awake when I heard the bedroom door open. The cold draft in the hallway whooshed into the bedroom, blowing Asher¡¯s scent until it swirled around the room. My nose twitched, and even in my sleep I knew when he was near. Fingers brushed my cheek. Just two, trailing slowly to my jawline. The sparks, which could be overwhelming at times, turned subtle and soothing. As his hand drifted lower, grazing my neck and shoulder, he gradually came to a stop. I could no longer feel his fingers gliding over my skin, but instead knew where they hovered. For months I pretended the crimson mark on my skin was non-existent, a nightmare that I had long ago woken up from. Tristan was trying, working to make up for his mistakes and to preserve his people, but I¡¯d always have the physical reminder of what side he had once been on. Even without his mark, as his Queen, I¡¯d always have that faint connection to him. ¡°Is Zeke alive?¡± I mumbled sleepily. ¡°Alive and bailed out of the county j**l.¡± Asher¡¯s reply had almoste a few seconds toote. My eyes fluttered open, confusion and amusement written across them. It wasn¡¯t surprising. Zeke with a bunch of college students, things we bound to get crazy. ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything in the morning, after we both get some sleep.¡± My eyes opened just a sliver when I felt the rough palm of his hand against my stomach. A jolt of awareness rushed through me, simr to adrenaline as I caught Asher¡¯s swirling golden eyes, peering at me through the darkness. The intensity of his gaze, the way he fixated on me obsessively. Was it screwed up that I found that intoxicating? ¡°You¡¯re wearing too many clothes.¡± He grunted, tugging on the hem of my tank- top with impatient fingers. ¡°Then undress me, Alpha.¡± I giggled sleepily, stretching my arms over my head as I watched pale threads of moonlight stream through the c******s in the room. Asher replied with a vicious snarl, and I knew that if I reached out, I¡¯d be holding the stiff length of him in my hand. He removed my tank-top with surprisingly gentle hands, toying with the fact that goosebumps erupted wherever he touched. Cold air enveloped me the moment my chest was b**e, the tank-top I had worn discarded on the floor. My eyes were still shut, arms still syed out above my head as I hovered in between sleep and consciousness, that euphoric state where everything felt both sensitive and cloudy. I could feel him watching me, peering through the dark as he devoured my b**e b*****s and soft curves. Oh, we were ying this game again. Warmth blossomed between my legs, tightening my n*****s and elevating my heartrate. His fingers stilled at the top of the leggings I wore, teasing where my skin met the fabric with skilled fingers. ¡°Can I y with you, L? ¡°Mmm.¡± I sighed softly, turning my head on the pillow to getfortable. The haze had wore off as he slid my leggings off and tossed them onto the floor, leaving me hyper sensitive and aching in all of the wrong ways. My b*****s bounced as I shifted in bed, my legs parting just enough for Asher to slip his hand between. ¡°F**k, L. See how quickly you get wet for me?¡± I whimpered softly when his fingers glided through my folds, collecting the wetness that coated my lips. As much as I tried to tone down my reaction, nothing short of a miracle could keep my back from arching when he ced a thumb against my c**t, losing some of his earlier gentleness. ¡°You can try to pretend, but your body always gives away how much you want this.¡± I sank my teeth into my lower lip, silencing my reply. It was in my nature to fight, to revolt and thrash against anyone who would hold me down. It was the nature of a werewolf, a Luna, and a Queen. There had always been something about Asher that allowed me to let go, to forfeit the control I was always seeking. Handing it over to him, it was exhrating. ¡°You want to y quiet, sweetheart?¡± He chuckled low in my ear, his spontaneous nickname for me had nearly broken my vow of silence. There was nothing kind about the endearment. It was a challenge, a taunt, a promise. My eyes rolled when I felt the blistering heat of him against me, the swollen head of his c**k nudging against my entrance. Hisugh was dark and bottomless, ¡± That¡¯s fine by me. Don¡¯t make a f*****g sound.¡± Goddess, what had I gotten myself into. One s****e of his length against me, his shaft gliding through my folds, grinding against my c**t until stars danced in my eyes. The muscles in my legs and core clenched painfully, warning me how quickly my o****m neared. ¡°I don¡¯t even have to f**k you to make you scream for me.¡± He grunted in my ear, just as breathless and lust-stricken as I would¡¯ve sounded. His c**k felt like steel as he thrust it against me, the hand he used to pin my hips down left small bruises that would heal all too quickly. The feral need that boiled in him, it showed me how much he enjoyed this. He cursed under his breath, ¡°You¡¯re going toe, all from rubbing that little pu*s* on my co*k.¡± He was right; at some point I had begun moving my hips, matching his rough strokes as the head of his c**k grinded against my c**t. My eyes fluttered open just in time,tching onto his as my p***y spasmed and a desperate moan was ripped from my throat. ¡°Remember what I told you?¡± His eyes were zing, orbs of molten gold that swirled and churned. I had never seen him like this, this feral. Like the most savage parts of his wolf were rising to the surface. His thick head parted my lips, pressing against my entrance. He mmed the full length of himself inside of me, just as he sped a hand over my mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t make a f*****g sound.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure I had ever screamed like this before. My p***y stretched until it was almost painful, wrapped around his c**k as every brutal thrust made my eyes roll. Every whimper and plea for more, they were muffled against his hand. ¡°That¡¯s it, take my c**k.¡± Asher snarled, his words dyed as he cursed and rolled his hips against my own. Every time my p***y throbbed around his shaft, he let out a husky grunt. ¡°You can¡¯t help but scream, can you?¡± There had to be something wrong with me. The feeling of his hand over my mouth, while he cursed and shuddered in pleasure, it sent me spiraling over the edge. At thest moment, his hand lifted from my mouth. His name was the first thing I cried out, sinking my nails into his shoulders as I went loose and taut. He held me close, his pace still brutal as he found thosest moments of pleasure buried inside of me, His lipstched onto my bouncing b*****s, and I could feel the moment he snarled my name against them, thrusting deep as his seed filled me. Curled up in Asher¡¯s arms, with everything blissfully sore, I had the best sleep I¡¯ve managed in weeks. It should have beenmon sense that with a good night¡¯s sleep came a long and stressful day. The next morning, I found myself perched on top of the marble counter in the kitchen. Standing between my legs, smirking down at me as I devoured my third bowl of cereal, was Asher. This was our first time living together, without thepany of either one of our families. That alone made it difficult, with our wandering eyes and greedy hands never getting enough of one another. In fact, we were well on our way for round two when Asher¡¯s cellphone began buzzing. Zeke¡¯s name shed on the screen, apanied by a picture he had to have taken himself. Asher flipped the phone over, making me snort. ¡°Don¡¯t ignore him. Who knows what he¡¯s gotten himself into afterst night, which you still have yet to borate on.¡± I pointed out, flipping the phone back over. Asher sighed and answered the call, while I ate another spoonful of cereal. He pressed the speaker button, and immediately I beganughing at the whine that was Zeke¡¯s voice. ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me, Laaa.¡± He groaned, his voice extra gravely in the early morning hours. I swore there was still a slight slur to his words, even though it should be wearing off by now. ¡°What do you need, Zeke? Party too hard?¡± Asher asked dryly. ¡°Ugh, can youe get me? I think I drank the liquor store.¡± He moaned miserably, ¡°It even hurts to mind-link you. I left my car at theke. Some of Carson¡¯s gymnast friends drove us to the afterparty.¡± ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll be there. Text me the address.¡± Asher¡¯s reply brought a grin to my face. Even brooding and grumpy, he was a good friend. ¡°How was that after party, Zeke?¡±¡® I asked. ¡°Which part? The one where I figured out that college parties charge you for alcohol, or when I figured out they¡¯ll let you have a tab, but only if the Alpha is your best-friend.¡± Clearly, he was still somewhat intoxicated, because sober Zeke usually had an easier time filtering what he said. ¡°Or when I joined Carson and her little gymnast friend for a little¨C¡° ¡°The first two parts, Zeke! The first two!¡±¡® I said hastily, cing a hand over my face. ¡°I¡¯d like to hear more about that tab, and exactly who will be paying it.¡± Asher said, rightfully so. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only If there was one thing all college students had inmon, human or werewolf, was that they could throw back some alcohol. Share Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 116 ¨C ¡°Alright, so maybe he can use me to get a rise out of Asher.¡± I sighed under my breath, wincing when Brandon¡¯s fist mmed into Asher¡¯s jaw. My mate absorbed the hit with a straight face, his golden eyes bright with anger as he grabbed his brother by the throat and shoved him back. Brandon, as cocky as ever despite the massive hangover he was sporting, quickly regained his bnce. His dark hair was messy on his head andcked the charm of naturally tousled hair. He narrowed his bloodshot eyes and snarled at his older brother, charging forward with enough force to knock a grown man off his feet. It was clear Brandon was a glutton for punishment. He knew Asher would find him after what he pulled He stumbled out of some sorority house I had no name for, directly across the street from the afterparty most of the University attended. Half-dressed and grinning ear to ear, he spread his arms wide and said, ¡®hello brother.¡¯ Even as Asher charged up the frontwn, past the crumpled beer cans, empty bottles of liquor, and torn streamers fromst night¡¯s party, his grin never faltered. ¡°This is your fault, y¡¯know.¡±¡® I frowned at Zeke, snatching the canned margarita out of his hands to toss into the trash. I gave him a dry look, ¡°Don¡¯t pout at me, Zeke. You know d**n well if you hadn¡¯t had pointed Brandon out, they wouldn¡¯t be fist fighting in the front yard of some frat house.¡± Zeke was perched on the bed of a pick-up truck that someone had driven into the front yard. Not only was he missing a shirt, but there were various words painted all over his chest and back in what looked like pink paint markers. At this current moment, he was scratching the words ¡®eat me¡¯ which were located just an inch above his pant line. I sighed, avoiding the curious eyes of the hungover college students. The ones awake, anyway. ¡°I can only imagine what .everyone else thinks, watching their Alpha and his brother fight. Then they can look to their left, and see another Alpha, shirtless and covered in pink paint.¡± ¡°There were thirteen separate fightsst night, L. Only seven of them were outside, and two were at theke.¡± Zekeughed boldly, his muscr shoulders shaking before he winced and grunted from the harsh sound. He ran a hand through his messy hair, which smelled strongly of beer, and shrugged. ¡°Most of us have grown up watching Brandon and Asher fight. Even if it wasn¡¯t their Alpha and his brother, this would be nothing new. Now when ws and fangse out, then we¡¯ll worry. Right now, they¡¯re just f*****g with one another.¡± The more I paid attention, the more I realized Zeke was right. Both Brandon and Ashernded some nasty blows, punches, and kicks that I knew would leave welts, but neither backed down. Even though he was a cocky, insufferable jerk, it was obvious that Asher wasn¡¯t the only son of an Alpha. Brandon was just as much Killian¡¯s son as his brother, fighting back with a ferocity that a normal werewolf wouldck, especially when it came to sparring with an Alpha. ¡°What happened to Carson and her gymnast friend you were bing so fond of? It must¡¯ve taken you a long time to realize she wasn¡¯t your mate, not that she minded.¡± I teased, forever scolding Zeke¡¯s yboy ways. ¡°She left her phone in her carst night, had to uber back to theke to grab it.¡± He shrugged, his lips twisting into a wicked grin. ¡°As for her gymnast friend, she¡¯s still asleep. You wouldn¡¯t believe how flexible- ¡°. I can live without knowing the details.¡± ¡°Come on guys, already?¡±¡® I heard a familiar soprano call out, her voice alone hushing the small crowd that watched. ¡± Asher hasn¡¯t even been back a week and you¡¯re already fighting.¡± Cassidy looked good for someone who had stayed up drinking and dancing, especiallypared to some of the rougher looking students. She had all of her clothes on, and wasn¡¯t rummaging through the shorts, shirts, and random pieces of lingerie scattered along the yard. Her sun-kissed locks were pulled into a high pony, the style showed off all the shades of gold in her hair, while mine seemed almost blue-ck inparison. ¡°What are they fighting about now?¡± Cassidy approached Zeke and me. Her candy pink lips twitched into a grin as she looked over Zeke¡¯s chest, and the paint that covered him. She tapped a manicured nail against the back of his shoulder, where the word ¡®th¡¯ was written. ¡°Well, at least someone had funst night. I¡¯m d to see mypliment wasn¡¯t wiped off.¡± ¡°They¡¯re fighting because Brandon here won¡¯t get off L¡¯s back. The Alpha¡¯s brother has a crush.¡± Zeke joked dryly, shrugging when I gave him a look. ¡°Oh, goddess. Well, I can¡¯t me you for not getting in between them. Twenty years growing up with them and I haven¡¯t had any luck diffusing that b**b.¡± She sighed, pulling herselfup onto the tailgate beside Zeke. Again, I had that urge to ask Cassidy about what might¡¯ve happened between the brothers but couldn¡¯t bring myself to ask while we were surrounded by so many people. ¡°I hope they work it out themselves, especially with how much they seem to hate one another.¡± I shook my head, thinking of my own brother. Annoying at the worst of times, and a protector at the best. Thinking back to ament Cassidy previously made, I inclined my head. ¡°You said at least someone had funst night? I thought you were hanging out with that one guy¨CLars, I think.¡± ¡°Lars.¡± Cassidy spat the word like it was a curse. With her surfer-girl looks, I hadn¡¯t thought she could look threatening, but I had been more than wrong. Her seafoam eyes red with irritation, ¡°B*****d had a girlfriend, probably more than one. I¡¯m a lot of things, but I¡¯m not getting into it with another she-wolf over a guy, especially one like Lars. So not worth it.¡± ¡°He had a girlfriend? What a piece of s**t.¡± I scoffed, surprised at how easy it was to get sucked into girl-talk with Cassidy. She talked a lot with her hands, and was passionate about life, but they were qualities I slowly began to find amusing. ¡°If you find yourself needing a little payback, you¡¯ve got a Luna on your side.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t promise me that. The power will go right to my head.¡± She dramatically swept her ponytail over her shoulder and sighed, ¡°Besides, he was kind of an a*****e. He asked me all kinds of questions about you, and the other Vampire¡¯s on your side.¡± ¡°He asked about me and the Vampires?¡± That was worrisome, though we did expect retaliation of some sort. It was natural for everyone to be curious, but then why did Cassidy¡¯s words put a sour taste in my mouth? ¡°Just whether or not I thought you were dangerous or if I knew of any ns you were keeping from the pack. Oh, and if you were moving a hoard of vampires into town-his words, not mine.¡± Cassidy rolled her eyes and crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°He did say something about ¡®hot vampire b*****s,¡¯ so I don¡¯t think he waspletely against the idea.¡± ¡°You think men like that would be able to shift into pigs, and not werewolves.¡± I shook my head, cracking a smile when Cassidy let out a hystericalugh. Asher and Brandon¡¯s fight ended without a victor. Just two b****y, battered brothers still h**l-bent on hating one another. Brandon snarled his threats and stalked off, while Asher internalized his, letting them shine through his rage clouded eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to go find Brandon, make sure he doesn¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± Cassidy sighed, hopping off the back of the truck to dust her blue jeans off. ¡°I¡¯ll see you around L!¡± ¡®L, Asher. You need to get to theke. Now.¡¯ Mason¡¯s voice flooded my head, the tone of urgency caused my eyes to snap over to Asher, whose anger had halted in its tracks. His busted lip and eyebrow were already healing, and while I hated the thought of him being in pain, his injuries were one hundred percent self-inflicted. ¡°What? Why do you both look like that?¡± Zeke frowned, no longer protesting as we dragged him to the car and sped off. It was clear something had happened when we arrived at theke. The dirt lot everyone had parked in was roped off with thick, yellow caution tape. The various trails that led to theke and docks were also blocked off, guarded by warriors with stone-like faces. College students lingered around the borders, talking in hushed tones with phones pulled out and camera¡¯s rolling. There eyes and attention fell on Asher and I. Rumors were whispered, suspicions and praises, all mixed into a chorus of voices that felt impossible to dissect and focus on. ¡°Mason, what¡¯s going on?¡± I kept my voice low, knowing there was a crowd of college students listening to our every word. Since his mate was m******d in a sour deal between myself and the shadows, one I still med myself for relentlessly, Mason hadn¡¯t been fairing well. He had been grieving these months, and even though he deserved all the time in the world, Breyona and I worried for our cheerful best-friend. We missed his dimpled grin; one we hadn¡¯t seen for a long while now. Mason had found friendship and understanding in my brother, who had also lost his mate months prior. ¡°Not here, just follow me.¡± He shook his head, looking a tad pale as we veered past the various trails and straight into the forest. I had no clue where we were going, but still paid attention to the various scents I picked up. Both Asher and my own were strongest, but there were at least forty others who had passed through this cluster of woods. The blood-chilling, teeth chattering feeling of unease filled my stomach as we stepped into a little clearing, a small patch of grass carved out of the forest. Tall tree¡¯s provided endless shade, drooping downward until their branches reached a few feet above our heads. There was something familiar about this spot, though I couldn¡¯t put my finger on it. I noticed her first, so much like Katie that my breath caught in my throat and my legs stopped working. I came to a stop, feeling every gust of wind, which grew colder as a cluster of clouds passed over the sun. There was a tremor in my hands as I approached, from both fear and unbridled rage. ¡°L¡­¡± ¡°Not again.¡± I whispered, unable to pull myself away from Carson¡¯s ssy eyes. It made no sense. Tyler was d**d; my father was d**d. This shouldn¡¯t be happening again, not here-not in the capital of Asher¡¯s pack. As my eyes took everything in, processing every extraneous detail, I realized that this- this was so much worse. Arge puddle of blood had soaked into the earth, proving Carson had been moved and positioned against the base of a great oak tree. Like Katie, and those who had been m******d after her, Carson¡¯s slender throat was torn open, her torso littered with gashes that had long stopped bleeding. Eyes that had once held light andughter, lips that had once smiled and revealed joy, they were empty now¡ªso empty. The cereal in my stomach curdled as I looked down, towards the photograph in her open hand. The proid was covered in dried blood, but I could still make out the picture. An inexperienced Luna and a cheerful sorority girl, leaning against one another like best-friends, posed for a camera just out of sight. I realized where we were the same moment, I noticed the note nailed to the tree, just above Carson¡¯s head. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°We were herest night, Asher.¡± I said without looking at him, without looking a t anyone other than Carson-the girl who had been m******d, all because of her association with me. ¡°In this clearing.¡± Those feelings Holly and I keep having¨C the nightmares that would wake her up screaming, it made sense now. Whatever was happening, it began with the witch breaking into our home. This senseless m****r, it was just the beginning. ¡°What does it say?¡± Asher asked, cing a steadying hand on my shoulder, one I needed more than I¡¯d admit. Knowing Carson¡¯s face would sear itself into my mind, along with everyone else we had lost, I faced my mate and spoke with a strong voice, ¡°A Queen without control of her Kingdom is not a Queen, but a pawn.¡± Share Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 117 ¨C ¡°It¡¯s happening again?¡± Sean frowned, emerging from ire¡¯s kitchen with a te of sandwiches in his hand and a bag of chips in the other. Sean looked better than he had thesest few weeks. He was eating again, and the dark circles around his eyes had faded almostpletely. Moving on from a fallen mate was impossible, but finding a way to live despite the pain, only the strongest could do such a thing. He took a seat beside dad on the couch, setting the te on the table for the two of them. Dad and Sean needed to keep their hands busy when they were stressed. It was exactly why grandma was out back right now, pruning ire¡¯s rose bush. I knew she was listening in on us, because every so often she¡¯d throw ament of her own through the sliding ss door. The breeze that wafted through was pleasant, at least. Even though the room was heavy with emotion. ¡°Exactly like the first time?¡± Dad questioned, his eyes flitting to me. I hade clean about the notes I was getting from Tyler, and how he had confronted me that day at my secret swimming hole. This was all before his d***h, which begged the question. Who was doing this? ¡°Not exactly. The d***h is the same. Just as b****y and gruesome.¡± I swallowed, but it did nothing to ease the knot in my chest. It brought back that photo, the one where Carson and I had posed like long- lost friends. ¡°It¡¯s the details that changed. Like the note and picture at the crime scene, that was new.¡± ¡°Last time this happened, Tyler and the Vampire King were behind it. Seeing as how they¡¯re both long confirmed d**d, they aren¡¯t responsible. That leaves the witches, or the Vampire¡¯s against L.¡± Zeke chimed in; his yful mood nonexistent. The sly glint in his eyes had long ago turned dull, souring until only guilt filled them. As those eyes met my own, I knew the same light shined in my own. I had been posing with her for several minutes, and in all that time, I hadn¡¯t felt anything out of the ordinary. There had been dozens of drunken college students watching us, eying the popr sorority girl and their Luna. It had been my brief association with her that got her k****d, but it was Zeke who had seen herst-who had watched as she got into an uber and headed back to theke in search of her cellphone. ¡®We¡¯re striving for peace, L. There are always going to be vile people who want to destroy that. They¡¯ll do whatever it takes to get their way, but that¡¯s when we need to stand strong, not back down. What happened wasn¡¯t your fault, and we¡¯re going to do everything in our power to make sure what happened to Carson doesn¡¯t happen again.¡¯ Asher¡¯s voice was thest thing I had expected, his raspy voice swirling through my head. I felt my throat constrict as I registered his words, my eyes darting to where he stood against the kitchen doorway. Even as everyone talked, his gaze remained trained on me, on every movement or expression I made. ¡°Did either of you see anything, hear anything out of the ordinary?¡± Killian asked, his dark hair was longer than Asher¡¯s, but just as untidy from the number of times he ran his fingers through it. ire sat stone-faced at his side, a hand on his bicep. ¡°While I was at the party, no. There were just a bunch of students, nothing more. There was some drunk a*****e that tried to pick a fight¨CDevin, I think, but I doubt a college frat boy is our m******r.¡± I replied, looking into Asher¡¯s golden- flecked eyes. ¡°What about you? Did you feel anything off when you went after Zekest night?¡± ¡°Devin Armstrong?¡± Killian grimaced, eyes passing between me and his son. ¡± He¡¯s Judge Clint¡¯s son. Causes him some trouble every now and again, but the boy wouldn¡¯t m****r someone. Not with Clint breathing down his neck.¡± ¡°I went straight to the after party looking for Zeke, then the nearest police station when a pack member told me he had been arrested.¡± Asher¡¯s baritone filled the room, always robbing me of breath. ¡± Third and fourth shift patrol teams were switching out the time of her d***h, but neither saw anything.¡± ¡°Your sister¡­the nightmare¡¯s she¡¯s been having. Is there any chance they could tie into this? What about Tristan and his vampire connections? They have to know something.¡± Zeke asked, pulling my attention away from Asher. His eyes were dark with shadows, that only he could banish. The same ones that still haunted me after Mason¡¯s mates¡¯ d***h. I didn¡¯t take it personally when his voice turned hard, ¡°If there is a chance¡­we owe it to Carson to find out.¡± ¡°She¡¯s your sister, and she has been through a lot in her short life, but this is bigger than that. If she knows something about Carson¡¯s d***h, or how to prevent any more, we need to know.¡± Asher was first to break the silence since we had left Zeke and the others, on our way to see if Holly knew anything aboutst night. Zeke had been right, and so had Asher, even though my chest ached at the thought of upsetting Holly. Part of me had been excited for a sister, and still was, but now all I wanted was for her to get better. To taste sunlight and freedom after years in the dark. Breyona, Giovanni, and Tristan were all at the house when we arrived. The first vampire had been sleeping peacefully, until Breyona padded upstairs to wake him up. The second, who peered at me with pale eyes, leaned against the kitchen counter. ¡°You woke me up with your panicking earlier.¡± Tristan remarked dryly. I jumped a good inch as Asher¡¯s snarl crackled beside me, the once empty house filled with hostility and aggression. The hand I ced on his arm only did so much to curb his rage. At the very least, it kept him from lunging at Tristan. ¡°A girl was m******dst night.¡± His voice still oozed malice, but at least it was contained. I gave him a warning nce as he took a step towards Tristan. ¡°It¡¯s pretty f*****g convenient the details of her m****r match up to the ones in L¡¯s old pack. Remember them? The innocent werewolves that you helped k**l.¡± Thest thing I felt like doing was breaking up a fight between an Alpha and a Vampire, but I wasn¡¯t going to let them k**l one another. Not when I needed their help figuring all of this out. ¡°I¡¯ll never deny my part or what I¡¯ve done. My mistakes will follow me to my d***h, but I know what side I¡¯m on now and who I support. Doubt me again, and ¨C¡° ¡°Enough. You¡¯re both arguing like children.¡± I snarled, jabbing a finger into Asher¡¯s chest when he opened his mouth to snap back at Tristan. I looked into my mates¡¯ eyes, seeing, and understanding the anger and fierce protectiveness that lived there. It leeched some of the harshness out of my voice, ¡°We can pick this argument up after we figure out who m******d Carson. I know you¡¯re angry right now but fighting one another is a waste of our time.¡± The anger that turned the air thick and humid fizzled out when Giovanni emerged from upstairs, followed by Breyona. His curly hair was messy from sleep, even though his dark eyes were bright and alert. ¡°Someone was m******d?¡± Breyona asked, her eyes wide as she paused at the top of the stairs. It took ten minutes to exin what happened to the three of them. The only one unable to hide their reaction was Breyona, who grew paler with each gruesome detail. I held back augh turned sob when she flung her arms around my neck. If my bnce wasn¡¯t so good from training, I would¡¯ve tumbled backwards. ¡°Oh, L. That¡¯s so horrible to hear.¡± She frowned, pulling back after a few long seconds. ¡°You know this isn¡¯t your fault, right?¡± ¡°So Asher keeps reminding me.¡± My smile was brittle, turning towards Giovanni and Tristan. ¡°Think any of your contacts will know about this a****k?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still in touch with a few families that haven¡¯t chosen a side. If this was the work of Vampire¡¯s, I have a feeling they might know who. Getting them to tell, that will be the fun part.¡± Tristan replied, his angr jaw still clenched. He brushed a strand of his now short hair out of his face, his eyes the color of storm clouds. ¡°It¡¯ll take me some time to get a hold of them. They¡¯re trying to stay off the grid.¡± ¡°By off the grid, you mean as far away from me and Asher as they can get.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Tristan didn¡¯t dignify myment with a response, not that he needed to. I could tell I had hit the nail on the head. Unfortunately, his frown lines were going to worsen, because I had no choice but to bringup Holly. ¡°There¡¯s something else. We need to talk to Holly about her nightmares.¡± I told him firmly, instantly seeing the disapproval in his eyes. I shut him down with a hard look and continued, ¡°She¡¯s been seeing things in those nightmares, and there¡¯s a chance it could have something to do with tonight¡¯s a****k. We have to try, Tristan.¡± I hated the pleading edge in my voice, and even more so the way his eyes narrowed, and his posture became tense. It took him a few long seconds to reply, ¡°I can¡¯t promise she¡¯ll open up. She¡¯s been closed offtely, even to me. She won¡¯t admit it, but this witch is herst chance.¡± ¡°Get her toe downstairs, and I¡¯ll talk to her.¡± I told him, knowing from experience the only one she allowed inside her bedroom was Tristan, and that was only for minutes at a time. Shortly after our father¡¯s d***h, I had convinced Holly to talk to a therapist. This was before she had closed herself off to the world, barely venturing out at night even though she could walk during the day with little difort. Therapy was slowly helping, revealing the fears she had about the outside world. The start of her nightmares, it had sent her reeling backwards. It¡¯s been over a week since I¡¯ve seen her face, and even longer since she¡¯s seen sunlight. Tristan vanished upstairs, his faint knock on her door the only sound I could hear. We waited for the better half of an hour, our breath held as he finally emerged and came downstairs. The crease between his eyebrows had vanished, but his eyes remained troubled. ¡°She¡¯sing downstairs. L, if you push too hard, I have no clue how she¡¯ll react.¡± I took Tristan¡¯s warning as truth, because at the moment, no one knew her better. I could hear the soft tap of her feet first, a steady rhythm as she rounded the corner and followed in Tristan¡¯s footsteps. As I saw her face, I was reminded of all the features I had gotten from our father. The raven hair and pale eyes, our full lips rounded ever so slightly at the top, they all belonged to him. Holly had lost weight since I hadst seen her. The roundness in her face had vanished, revealing her high cheekbones and sharp jawline. Her skin had paled, making her hair and eyes look even more startling. I could see the hesitation in the way her eyes flitted from face to face, and her fingers toyed with the hem of her t-shirt. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Holly.¡± I kept my voice neutral, hating the soft and delicate tone people would use when they viewed you as wounded. I hoped she would notice the difference, and see that no one here saw her as weak. There was no easing into this, not when Holly¡¯s nightmares sent her spiraling into fits of terror or rage. Those long nights were just as horrifying, and there had been nothing to prepare her then. ¡°A college student was m******dst night, and I need to know if you¡¯ve seen anything about her d***h, or the people who caused it.¡± Share Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 118 ¨C I had never been good at sugar coating things, but I tried to tone down the details as I told her what I knew. There was a nervous flutter in my chest because she hadn¡¯t turned and bolted up the stairs. She was still here, listening even though her eyes were somewhere far away. ¡°Her name is-was Carson, she went to the University in town and ran one of the sororities. She had friends and a family.¡± I exined, ¡°I know it¡¯s a long shot, but I had to ask. I know you weren¡¯t aware of our father¡¯s ns, but this was how it started before. She¡¯s the first, but there¡¯s too high a chance she won¡¯t be thest.¡± Holly was silent for so long that I wondered ifing here was useless. She was unnaturally still. Tristan was the only one who wasn¡¯t on edge, leaning against the wall as if this wasmon urrence. ¡°I don¡¯t always see things, sometimes its sounds or feelings.¡±¡® Her voice was soft and a few octaves higher than mine. I met her gaze unflinchingly, ¡°Anything that could tie intost night? There was a party at ake in the middle of the forest, then another at a frat house in town.¡± She paused, and something in my chest jumped as I registered the thoughtful look on her face. Part of me was giddy, this was the most we had spoken in weeks. ¡°I haven¡¯t slept much thesest few days.¡± She admitted quietly, not looking Tristan¡¯s way. No matter what she gave me, I knew I wouldn¡¯t be disappointed. ¡°I could smell something sweet, but it was a different kind of sweet than what vampire¡¯s smell like. I also heard a girlughing, but it wasn¡¯t nice remember.¡± I believed her, reading the guilt in her eyes. My nightmares were few and far betweenpared to hers, but they also made little sense. I knew how disorienting they could be and wanted to give her the same shred of hope that I carried. ¡°Rowena, the witch that got here yesterday, she said that training will help you. It¡¯ll give your magic an outlet, so it doesn¡¯t have to show itself in other ways. You¡¯ll be able to get some sleep for a change.¡± I told her, relief building in my chest as the smallest of smiles crossed her face. While Tristan and Giovanni got in touch with their contacts, Asher and I went back to the crime scene. After a quick phone call to Cordelia and Rowena, the two were on their way to meet us. There were only a handful of warriors leftbing through theke and surrounding beach, the rest having taken up patrol duties for the rest of the day. Asher spread the word to expand the perimeters another five miles. Far enough to search thend without straying too far from home. The crowd of college students had been chased away, giving us four the privacy to speak freely. ¡°We¡¯ll start on the beach and make our way to where the body was found.¡± Asher said, his hand on the small of my back as I led the way. I wasn¡¯t sure how I knew where I was going, but my feet carried us down the beach, to where I had run into Devin. Just a few feet away was where Zeke and Carson were, where we had taken that picture. ¡°That poor girl. I can only imagine how her family feels.¡± Rowena¡¯s voice was solemn, her eyes downcast as they scanned the forest. Cordelia¡¯s sad smile held the same flicker of wisdom as grandmas, ¡°If there¡¯s anything here to pick up, we¡¯ll find it. I¡¯ll light a candle for Carson tonight, and for her family.¡± We reached the edge of the forest and continued through, sticking to one of the smaller trails I had taken in my search for Asher. It was silent apart from Cordelia¡¯s soft humming and the asional snap of a branch. Neither said a word until we reached the small clearing where Carson¡¯s body had been discovered. ¡°She was found against that tree.¡± I nodded ahead, eyes darting down to therge spot of dried blood. The grass had gone from emerald, to crimson, to brown. ¡°Was there a time of d***h?¡± Cordelia asked. ¡°One to three in the morning. Zeke said Carson got in the uber a little past midnight. It¡¯s a half hour drive to theke from there.¡± Asher responded. Both witches explored the clearing. Rowena with her auburn hair and cks, and Cordelia, hair streaked with grey and clutching the pendants around her neck. Several minutes passed and Rowena was the first to speak, ¡°This is not helpful orforting, but I sense it was a violent d***h.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t feel that?¡± Cordelia frowned, growing still. ¡°So faint, I almost missed it.¡± She stood in front of the tree Carson had been sitting against. Dried blood turned the roots ck, making the tree look infected. Her fingers grazed the bark ever so gently. ¡°What are you feeling?¡± Rowena asked curiously, her mossy eyes locked on the older witch. ¡°All I¡¯m getting is fear and confusion.¡± ¡°Is it magic?¡±¡® I couldn¡¯t help but ask, hoping desperately for some clue that would point us in the right direction. ¡°I¡¯d assume it were magic, but it¡¯s so faint. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t get an urate read on it. All magic leaves a trace, doesn¡¯t matter what kind it is. There¡¯s spells to cover your tracks, but if you know what you¡¯re looking for, they can be unraveled.¡± She exined, looking down at the dried patch of blood. Her eyes were more than troubled when she spoke, ¡°Whatever this is, it wasn¡¯t a spell meant to cover tracks. It¡¯s like what happened here has been seared from thend, and what I¡¯m sensing is just the Scar.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it then. Whether or not it¡¯s the vampire¡¯s orchestrating this, there are witches involved.¡± I swallowed, feeling the looming sensation that I was way in over my head. Cordelia stepped away from the tree and murmured something softly, ¡°I think it¡¯s safe to say that, yes. There¡¯s a witch, or witches after you, Luna.¡± ¡°We couldn¡¯t havee at a better time, could we?¡± Rowena locked eyes with the other witch, both had identical looks of worry. Trying to sleep that night was more difficult than ever. I had finally sumbed to my exhaustion around three in the morning, smothered in Asher¡¯s arms and masculine scent. I could tell by the way my eyes ached that I hadn¡¯t slept for long. Spending a solid fifteen minutes brushing the knots from my dark hair, I stuck my head out of the bathroom when I heard the doorbell¡¯s silvery chime. ¡°I¡¯ll get it!¡± I called out to Asher, who was still in the shower. I was surprised to see a head of golden hair through the front door¡¯s square pane of ss. The locked clicked as I opened the door, seeing Cassidy¡¯s smiling face. Part of me was a bit surprised, there was no way word hadn¡¯t spread by now. ¡°Hey, L! Sorry to stop by all randomly, I was on my way to the gym and your new house happens to be in the same direction.¡± Her high pony, and sports bra leggingbo backed up her words. Her smile fell just a sliver, ¡°Oh, you aren¡¯t busy, are you?¡± ¡°Not at all,e in.¡± I opened the door for her. ¡°Actually, I did stop by for a reason-¡± She began but was distracted by the house. Her pale lips popped open, and a sound of enjoyment escaped them. ¡°Oh, this ce is beautiful. The marble firece, the counter tops and appliances -oh he outdid himself!¡± ¡°You knew Asher was having the house built?¡± I asked curiously, watching her roam the kitchen and living room, making small remarks of approval as she went. ¡°Of course, I did.¡± She giggled softly, ¡± Back before Asher became all broody, when he was still a chubby faced kid, he always said he¡¯d build his mate a castle.¡± ¡°With how things are going, we could use the protection of a castle.¡± I joked, even though a frown twitched at the corners of my lips. ¡°Oh, that reminds me. I almost forgot why I stopped by.¡± Cassidy shook her head and fished her cellphone out of her purse. I watched in silence as she tapped at the screen, her nails clicking against the ss. Guilt curled in my stomach when she pulled up the sororities I***a page. The most recent photo posted was one at the partyst night. ¡°There¡¯s been a lot ofments on this picture, most of which aren¡¯t good. I¡¯ve been doing some damage control, but her posting this then d***g hourster¡­ Devin and his idiotic friends have been stoking the mes, but I¡¯ll make sure they get theirs.¡± I was stunned and ttered that Cassidy wanted to help, that she believed this random girl who was mated to her close friend. Sure, the pack had no choice but to respect me as their Luna, but they still had a mind and opinions of their own. As much as I wanted to thank Cassidy for all of her help, my eyes were locked onto something much more important. ¡°You said Cassidy posted this picture?¡± I asked. Cassidy gave me an odd look but shrugged, ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s the one with the log in info. Why?¡± ¡°This picture was posted at four in the morning.¡± I exined, realizing things had just made themselves that much moreplicated. ¡°The time of d***h was between one and three. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s the one who posted this.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Share Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 119 ¨C ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡±¡® I asked Mason, my irritation increasing with each missing piece thrust in front of my face. Mason met Asher and I on our way to Carson¡¯s parent¡¯s house, My stomach was rumbling from the shattered remains of her family, it left my nerves frayed and exposed. He nodded, just as perplexed. ¡°Positive. Not only was Carson the only one with ess to the sorority¡¯s social media ount, but the picture was also posted from her phone.¡± ¡°Thanks, Mason.¡± I sighed, feeling that familiar pang of guilt as I looked into his mossy hazel eyes. Asher¡¯s phone began to ring. He frowned at the screen and turned away, cing the phone against his ear. The voice on the other end was muffled, but it was Mason I had my attention on. ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad, L. We¡¯ve both been busy thesest two weeks.¡± His easygoing smile gave me some reassurance, but not much. ¡°Once you start your training back up, we¡¯ll see more of each other.¡± ¡°How has training been going?¡± I asked, feeling a little more lighthearted when some of the spark returned to his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s harsher here in the capital. Your mate was going easy on us back then, y¡¯know?¡± He grinned, and it was impossible not to smile back. Even with my stomach full of dread, Maya and I were both excited to keep up with our warrior training. He got into the Chevy Asher loaned him and chuckled, ¡°Give me a call when you¡¯re ready to join. There¡¯s still some empty slots left, not that it matters since you¡¯re Luna and all.¡± Facing Carson¡¯s parents, it was a sign of respect and something we were expected to do as Luna and Alpha. It was the circumstance and cause of d***h that soured things, which made my heart hammer mercilessly as we climbed the cement steps of Carson¡¯s family home. I wouldn¡¯t run, even if the cowardly voice in my head begged me to do so. I could feel pieces of myself, of the carefully constructed fa?ade I had erected, cracking and chipping away as I looked -saw the hole that had been torn through her family, and through their lives. Her parents were respectful and gracious to Asher and me, who had a hand in their daughter¡¯s d***h, no matter how removed that hand might be. The grief in their eyes and hearts radiated from every pore, filling the house until the air was thick and heavy. Sounds were deeper, scents richer. I couldn¡¯t smile this time, knowing how flimsy and fake it would look. These people, who held pieces of their daughter within their chestnut hair, pale eyes, full lips, and dimpled cheeks¨Cthey would see right through it. Parents cursed with losing a child, they knew what fake smiles looked like. The photos that lined the walls, framed in thick wood and covered in streak-free ss. Smiles and bright eyes, young baby -like faces that slimmed and lengthened with age. Missing teeth became full, toddler bob-cuts grew into long curls. They were whispers and echoes of the past carried throughout the future. I stared at thest family photograph on the wall until my eyes grew painfully dry. These walls showed the lives of Carson and her younger sister, showed them grow and mature over the years. Carson, in her high-school graduation gown and her sister, wearing a dress of pink tulle. There would be no college graduation, no mate or grandchildren appearing in the family photos, tracking the milestones of their lives. I wanted to apologize for their loss, but I knew once the words escaped, they¡¯d bounce from picture to picture until they too faded. Instead, I channeled the kindling of rage that had ignited the moment I saw her body. I let it smooth out the cracks and bumps of emotion in my voice until I sounded as harsh and unforgiving as a Luna should. Instead of promising vengeance, I promised closure. I swallowed the emotion from my voice and sucked in another greedy gulp of fresh air, ¡°why would the k****r post that photo of Carson and I?¡± I asked Asher on our drive to the house the witches were staying at. He said nothing about how I¡¯d been fighting tears for thest fifteen minutes, and instead gave me time to sort through the hurricane in my head. The steady rhythm of his hand along my t***h soothed the rain and harsh winds into something gentler. He was reluctant to leave me there alone, especially since there was no solid way to vet Rowena or Cordelia. All we had to go on was my illusive gut feelings and Holly¡¯s nightmares that she rarely talked about. Asher¡¯s suspicion made him unnaturally careful. It¡¯s part of what makes him an incredible Alpha, but allowing two witches onto hisnd, within close proximity of his mate-there was so much out of his control. ¡°To create chaos.¡± Asher grunted; his thick fingers wrapped tightly around the steering wheel. Just the sight of him, tense and rough in all the right ces, it took away some of the anxiety that made my throat ache. ¡°People like Carson¡¯s parents, they respect our family. No matter what they¡¯re going through, they trust us to have their best interests in mind. We take care of our own, but that doesn¡¯t mean everyone¡¯s on board.¡± ¡°We have to contain this, before anyone else is k****d.¡± I epted every bit of strength Asher could give me, and let it chase away the chill of the shadows that were never far from reach, reminding me there was always another way. We pulled into the curved driveway, stopping a few feet short of the two-car garage. I noticed a head of glossy auburn hair, like rubies in the sunlight, from up on the porch. ¡°Anything happens, you call or mind link.¡± Asher¡¯s stern voice made my stomach flutter and brought a smile twitching at the corners of my lips. I held it back as best I could and leaned towards him. He made no movements as I brushed my lips against his, once and then twice, savoring the sh of sparks that tickled my skin. ¡°I thought you Alphas were used to taking risks.¡± I peered into his toffee colored eyes, mesmerized by the shimmer of gold in their depths. ¡°You¡¯re worth too much to risk.¡± His voice was sincere but held a hint of darkness made it grow deep. That possessive glint in his eyes, for a moment I swore he contemted locking the doors and speeding away, giving into those instincts that told him to protect at all costs. He knew I¡¯d fight, though. That there was no way in h**l he could control me, and even though it infuriated him, it was what kept us wing at one another. ¡°Your mate struggles to control his instincts.¡± Rowena said in a voice void of judgement. I could smell thevender wafting from the cup of tea in her hands and noticed a few small buds floating on the surface. She looked up at me from where she sat on the porch, reclined on the plush cushion of a wicker bench. ¡°It¡¯s what sets him apart¨Cwhat makes him a ferocious Alpha, but it is also weakness.¡± ¡°Weakness? How is it weakness?¡± ¡°His need to im and protect. Too much can interfere with fate, and fate¡­she rarely likes to be meddled with.¡± Rowena shook her head, chasing the momentary fog from her emerald eyes. She stood and smoothed out the form fitting dress she wore, which was cinched at the waist with a thin belt and ended just above her knees. With the sleek heels and updo, she looked nothing like the pre school teacher I had imagined. I followed her through the front door, catching a strong whiff of dried herbs and petals. Nearly a dozen bundles sat on the kitchen table, bound in frayed twine. It gave the house a sweet scent with an earthy undertone. Rowena passed the living room and kitchen, venturing down a short hallway to where the den was. Bookshelves lined the walls, circling an oak desk stacked with old looking texts. The window seat with its dainty throw pillows and the armchair with it¡¯s wed feet were the onlyforting things in the room. ¡°He knows he can¡¯t protect me from everything.¡± I assured her. Trusting Asher was second nature, and while he¡¯d do everything possible to keep me alive, only together could we protect the pack. ¡°I¡¯m sure he does.¡± The worry faded from her eyes, and her nude painted lips tilted up in a relieved smile. ¡°I apologize¡­ the young girl¡¯s d***h has me a bit shaken up. It¡¯s taken some time for the severity of the situation to sink in.¡± ¡°I understand this isn¡¯t what you signed up for-¡° ¡°Training two young witches is exactly what I signed up for, regardless of everything else going on.¡± Rowena waved a hand dismissively, turning away just as the door swung shut. There was nothing connecting her motion to the door closing, and yet I knew it was magic she had used. I could feel it¡¯s gentle charge in the air, almost untraceable as it fizzled out ever so quickly. ¡°In time, doing trivial things like that will be second nature.¡± She exined, directing me towards the armchair. ¡°For now, let¡¯s see what I can learn about your magic.¡± Her hands were cold and steady as they sought out my own, ¡°Witches naturally have a better intuition than most, but our skill still varies. Most of us get feelings through touch, but the rare few can pick up bits of information.¡± ¡°Can you do that?¡± I asked, forcing the unease far from my eyes, shoving it down where it couldn¡¯t be seen. ¡°Really, it¡¯s not as ominous as I¡¯m making it out to be.¡± Herughter was light, making her shoulders gently shake. ¡°Every witches energy is different. By holding your hands, I¡¯m able to seek out that energy with my own. First lesson, this particr trick is a form of passive magic. It happens on its own without my control or say. Active magic requires concentration and intent.¡± ¡°Like what you did with the door.¡± Imented, ncing across the room. ¡°Exactly.¡± She nodded, sounding just as a proud teacher would. Her manicured nails rested along my hands, ¡°this might take a few seconds, maybe even a minute or two. I¡¯ve never tried to get a read on a Luna or Vampire Queen.¡± I watched and waited as Rowena closed her eyes. The golden light trickling through the parted c******s made the highlighter across her cheekbones and eyelids sparkle. I had to admit, I was expecting a zap or tingle. Something like the foreign rush that was actual magic. It reminded me of shifting, letting this wild energy burst free. There was nothing, not the faintest whisper of magic nor the slightest movement beyond the protective boundaries of my mind. As Rowena¡¯s confident smile lessened, morphing into a confused frown, I felt my expectations fall. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Well, that¡¯s certainly odd. There¡¯s something different about your magic, which I¡¯d assume was obvious since you¡¯re the first tribrid in existence.¡± She sighed, though not in defeat. ¡°I have a few witch friends. I can make a few calls, see what they can find out through the grapevine. If there¡¯s anything you know about your heritage, even if it seems useless or obscure, please make me aware. Even the smallest bit of information can be useful.¡± The name Renaldi danced on my tongue when the weight of a freight train forced the air from my lungs. The gut feeling was more like a punch in the face, but its message was well received. For whatever reason, my witchy intuition was telling me to keep my mouth shut. Share Chapter 120 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 120 ¨C ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll let you know.¡± The lie felt wrong on my lips, but the fleeting sense of guilt had nothing on the feeling rolling through me right now. Like andslide, boulders tumbled and collided in the pits of my stomach. I had never been exceptionally skilled at lying, so I added on a few details to make it more believable. ¡°Breyona¡¯s parents are schrs. They¡¯re working with a few of¡­¡± I paused and the phrase ¡®vampire henchmen¡¯ came to mind, ¡°¡­my men to search through my father¡¯s family tree.¡± ¡°By your men I assume you mean the vampire¡¯s currently on your side.¡± She shifted in the armchair, crossing one leg over another. Her sculpted lips tilted up in a knowing smile, ¡°I don¡¯t fear vampires, L. Our ancestors had no reason to fear other species, not when their numbers rivaled the vampire¡¯s kingdom, and the werewolves¡¯ packs. It¡¯s a mindset I try to keep alive, even though things are drastically different now.¡± ¡°How were things back then? I¡¯ve only ever read about werewolves and vampires, I¡¯ve never read anything about witches in our history.¡± ¡°Trust me, they¡¯re in there. Names and details were changed, but I bet you there¡¯s a handful of witches in your history books.¡± She said matter-of-factly, her whimsical voice taking on the tone of a schoolteacher. As she nced down at her forgotten teacup, her mouth popped open. ¡°Oh, how rude of me not to offer. Would you like any tea? I actually ran into your grandmother today, managed to take a bushel ofvender off her hands.¡± ¡°Grandma gave you a bushel? She must really like you. She wouldn¡¯t even let me pull up the weeds from her garden.¡± I chuckled, but politely declined. ¡°Given, I wasn¡¯t the most gentle.¡± I¡¯d always be grandma¡¯s number one fan with hervender cookies and loaf cake, but hot tea just wasn¡¯t something I could get behind. I opted for a bottle of water and tried not to stare open mouthed at all the jars, nts, and questionable containers in the refrigerator, most of which couldn¡¯t possibly be food. ¡°I¡¯d have never known you were rted if she hadn¡¯t mentioned how much her granddaughter loved hervender cookies, and that she had even gotten the Alpha himself hooked on them.¡± ¡°She¡¯s earned her bragging rights with those cookies she mentioned.¡± I snickered, but found myself stopping short, thinking back to what Rowena had told me. I sank into the armchair, taking another long drink of water to s*****w the lie I had told. ¡°How did you learn about our kind¡¯s history? When I needed to learn about vampire¡¯s, I started in the past. This time, I feel like I¡¯m stumbling around blind.¡± ¡°There¡¯s much history even I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m sorry to say that everything I¡¯ve learned has been passed through my family, or through witches I no longer have contact with. As a child, we lived next-door to another house of witches. Their daughter was my age, and we¡¯d often teach one another what we learned.¡± A hint of nostalgia mixed with the sympathy in her mossy eyes, dimming the color into a light sea green. ¡°I made the mistake of teaching her about blood-magic. I knew no actual spells, but the topic is taboo in our world -especially back then. I never saw her again after that, but I still think about her from time to time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s horrible, it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± I frowned. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t. Still, her mother did what she thought right at the time.¡± Rowena shrugged her narrow shoulders, then leaned forwards to top off her tea. A dash of cream and two sugar cubester, the light scent ofvender filled the air. She grew quiet for a few seconds when a sh of determination crossed her eyes. ¡°With your permission, I¡¯d like to get a read on you again. That girl I told you about, she was three years older than me, and much more skilled than I. When I was seven, she used her magic to coax mine out.¡± I nced down at her hands, feeling that flicker of excitement at the thought of using actual magic. The harsh gut feeling that had prompted me to keep my mouth shut was gone, d*****d by the white noise in my mind. I couldn¡¯t help but think of Rowena and the girl next door, two young witches. They had both been born into this, trained as soon as they could walk and talk. There was a chance that the witch or witches involved in Carson¡¯s d***h had the same life-long training, and that alone solidified my decision. ¡°This time around you¡¯ll feel my magic. What I¡¯m doing is no longer passive, not when I¡¯m actively using my energy to get a rise out of yours.¡± She said, eyes sparkling as she took a few slow breaths. Her slender face held an almostR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only excited expression. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest, I¡¯ve never done this before. Perhaps it¡¯s the preschool teacher talking, but I¡¯ve always wanted to train a young witch. I¡¯m far too skilled to unintentionally harm you, so you needn¡¯t worry there.¡± I jumped when her hands met mine, though not because they were cold. This time around they were incredibly warm. They formed a vice grip around my own, not tight enough to harm, but enough to where I couldn¡¯t yank them away without a struggle. Even as she leaned over me, emerald me flickering in those eyes of hers, I felt no warning or hesitation. I watched with wide eyes because I could see her magic as it radiated from her hands, like thin vines that made my skin tingle as they grew. It felt yful and curious as it curled around my fingers and hands, inching its way up my wrists. The vines that now reached my forearms slowed, bing so still that I wondered if they had stopped altogether. I made no moves, still locked in ce by Rowena¡¯s irond grasp on my hands. Her eyebrows scrunched together, her calm and mature voice wasced with confusion. ¡°L, are you doing this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to add a little more force, alright? It won¡¯t hurt you. If anything, it¡¯ll just evoke a bigger reaction.¡± Her smile was reassuring; she was the trainer, the one with the experience. Something clicked in my head as I registered the confidence in Rowena¡¯s voice. There had been something so of can-do confidence, which I had found infuriating during my teenage years. No matter how big the problem was, she always had a solution. ¡°Do it.¡± I could tell she gave it some juice, because the me that made her emerald eyes flicker and glow grew brighter. The vines that were wrapped around my fingers and wrists thickened and pulsed, shooting up my arms at an incredible speed. Many things happened at once, all faster than I could process at the time. Looking back, I could feel the nanosecond where everything changed. Like a bottle of soda shaken past its breaking point, something exploded from beneath my skin. Rowena cried out the same moment the vines epassing my arms were blown to pieces. She snatched her hands away from my own, but I had barely noticed as a loud explosion pierced my ears. The television across the room exploded, sending shards of ss scattering in all directions. Every lightbulb in the room- and possibly the house¨Cerupted with a loud pop, sending Rowena and I into darkness. ¡°Well, the circuit board ispletely fried.¡± Rowena said as she came up from the basement. She let out a shaky electrician I just spoke with on the phone. Silver lining, though. Witches always have too many candles.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll put you and Cordelia in another house, but I need to know what was that? I felt your magic, and what just came out of me wasn¡¯t even remotely the same thing. It was like a¡±) I frowned, fumbling for the right words. ¡°A wild animal? Something a part of you, but out of your control?¡± Gone was the bedside manner of a preschool teacher, reced with the confidence and authority of a witch. Knowledge simmered in her eyes, reminding me that there was much more to this woman than what was in her file. An entire life to umte knowledge and experience that I could only dream of. ¡°Yes¡­that¡¯s what it felt like.¡± ¡®It¡¯s not another wolf spirit, I¡¯ll tell you that. You only get one. No refunds or exchanges.¡¯ Maya grunted, and I would¡¯ve rolled my eyes if I weren¡¯t already hanging on by a thread. ¡°Someone-I don¡¯t know who, put a serious binding spell on your magic.¡± My stomach dropped as irritation reced the excitement and hope I had been desperately trying to hold onto. I added another bullet point to my list, another problem to solve. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t have let go of you, it would have k****d me.¡± ¡°A binding spell? What does that mean?¡± ¡°It means any magic you try to do-if it even works, will be catastrophic.¡± She frowned, standing from her seat to hurry towards a trunk set against the wall. I could make out small boxes and jars, little bottles with powders and liquids inside. Rowena¡¯s shoulders stiffened, ¡± Call your mate-matter of fact, call the other witch too. We¡¯re going to need all the help we can get. Binding spells leave a mark of sorts. That mark is the key to undoing it. With how long it¡¯s been on you, it wont be easy to find.¡± Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 121 ¨C ¡°When you called me saying you needed my help with ¡®magic stuff,¡¯ this wasn¡¯t what I had in mind.¡± Breyona frowned; her eyebrows gnashed together. She had a gentler version of Asher¡¯s expression, who stood a few feet to her left, so still he looked carved from stone. Her eyes flitted down to the dark bra and underwearbo I wore; the one Asher had picked out just a few weeks ago. ¡°¡­I really need to start training again. I never realized how many calories shifting burned.¡± ¡°I hear you and Giovanni train pretty hard already.¡± I replied smoothly, my lips twitching as I resisted the urge tough. She flicked her chestnut hair over her shoulder and scoffed, ¡°Tristan¡¯s an a*****e.¡± Rowena flitted into the room, a blur of auburn hair and pale skin. Like a hummingbird, she was light on her feet. She rummaged through trunks, ss bottles clinking and papers scratching against one another as she pulled out everything she was looking for. Cordelia¡¯s soft humming trickled in from the living room. Before slipping into the den to remove my clothes, I had watched amazed as she waved a hand and sent all the ss shards littering the floor and furniture tumbling towards one neat spot. ¡°We¡¯re ready for you now.¡± Rowena paused for a moment, her arms full of thick pir candles and couple small journal-type books. She sounded a bit breathless, but only paused for a moment before flitting out of the den. Breyona nced between Asher and me. Perhaps she recognized the look on his face from spending so much time with Giovanni, ¡°I¡¯m going to wait for you guys out there.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± Asher¡¯s voice held no me, only understanding and the frustration that whatever this was -it wasn¡¯t going to be pleasant for me. ¡± No one will me you.¡± They both knew why I called them here. I had told them everything Rowena told me, including the part where they would have to hold me down. ¡°I know, but I have no choice. I can feel the power locked inside of me more and more. I have no clue what it is or what to do with it, but I want to learn. I need to learn.¡± I told him, leaning into his touch because I knew that no matter how much he worried for me, he wouldn¡¯t stop me from doing this. This was a side of myself I needed to learn about. One just as powerful as the other two, if not more. I owed it to the people I vowed to protect, both vampire and werewolf. Sometimes I wondered how Asher did it, if the weight ced on his shoulders no longer felt heavy because of how long he had carried it. I could feel the rapid thud of his heart against my hand and leaned into the kiss he ced against my forehead. His rough voice washed over me, ¡°Don¡¯t spread yourself too thin, L. There¡¯s nothing wrong with doing some things for yourself.¡± Cordelia and Rowena had outdone themselves. In just fifteen minutes they cleared the living room of all debris and brought a small twin mattress down from one of the bedrooms. It sat in the middle of the room, surrounded by two rings of pired candles. ckout c******s were drawn across the windows, so that the small mes were our only light source. As I looked closer at the pired candles, I noticed symbols carved into the white wax. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve done my part. This room is as protected as it can be with such short notice.¡± Came Cordelia¡¯s voice from across the room. Her greying hair was woven into a thick braid that hung over her shoulder, and her eyes were sympathetic as they looked my way. She held a tiny amber bottle in her hands and pressed her thumb against the opening until a little droplet stuck to her finger. Rowena stood at her side, a white candle and a small leatherbound book in her hands. ¡°I¡¯m reworking a reveal spell from my family¡¯s grimoire. I hated it as a child, swore I¡¯d never use it. It¡¯s meant to uncover secrets, but with a few tweaks it should uncover the mark from the binding spell.¡± Surprise shed across Cordelia¡¯s face, but she recovered a split secondter. ¡°The juniper oil is to protect and purify, and the frankincense to cleanse and reveal. I¡¯ve anointed this candle with the same oils, as it¡¯s what will tie you to the spell.¡± Rowena exined as Cordelia stepped forwards. I could smell the oils on her finger as she brought it to my forehead and traced a pattern along my skin. ¡°I¡¯ve set protection wards around this room. No one will be able to enter or leave while she¡¯s preforming C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. the spell.¡± Cordelia said softly, stepping back to admire her handywork. My heart was hammering in my chest as Iid down on the spring mattress. Asher hovered over my head; his calloused hands pinned my wrists down with ease. Breyona knelt by my feet; her eyes determined as she held them in ce. She might not be able to shift, but she still had some serious strength. ¡°I won¡¯t lie, this spell isn¡¯t a pleasant one and I doubt this altered version will be any better. Revealing anything against its will is painful business.¡± A dull fire glowed in Rowena¡¯s mossy eyes as she knelt between Asher and Breyona, to my left. Cordelia took her ce to the right, a spectator to what I knew was going to be a miserable experience. ¡°Your wolf will not like me after this, so do try to keep her from k*****g me. Now, hold her down and let¡¯s hope we don¡¯t have to flip her over.¡± I would¡¯veughed if it weren¡¯t for the serious look on her face. A thin sheen of sweat had already begun to coat my skin. As much as I tried to keep my attention on Asher, I couldn¡¯t help but watch as Rowena took the white candle in her hands and lit it with another. Clutching it between both hands, she closed her eyes and began to speak softly. Seconds passed, and I watched the firelight dance over her hair, revealing the various tones of red. When she opened her eyes, the light within them had grown brighter. ¡°To reveal what¡¯s hidden within, let the wax pull the mark from beneath her skin.¡± She said and ced the candle just a foot above my stomach, tilting it so that the melted wax veered towards my skin What kid hadn¡¯t stuck their finger in the melted wax of a lit candle? That split second where the warmth was almost painful, until the wax hardened from theck of me, forming a little cap on the tip of your finger. My mom had yelled at me a time or two for doing just that. That was the pain I¡¯d been expecting as I watched the melted wax pool beneath the me. In one fluid motion, she left a trail of wax from one side of my hip to the other. Instead of a fleeting b**n, it felt like a red-hot dagger had pierced my skin and set fire to what organs it shed through. ¡°Oh-¡®¡± I gasped, lifting myself off the bed with enough force to make Asher snarl. ¡± -that¡¯s painful.¡± ¡®Tell him to let us go.¡¯ Maya¡¯s snarl made my head buzz. After what could¡¯ve easily been several minutes, the searing pain flickered and faded, like a starved me without anything to devour. Rowena repeated that same line a second time, and in one fluid motion, left a trail of wax down my left leg. The same searing painmenced, and my body thrashed on its own, the adrenaline coursing through it demanded it fight. ¡°Don¡¯t let go.¡±¡® I snarled, gritting my teeth, and clenching my eyes to keep myself from kicking out with my foot and sending Breyona flying across the room. She continued with my right leg, and it took every ounce of remaining energy I had to hold myself back. My mind was working on overdrive, fixating on Breyona¡¯s left hand. She had broken that wrist when she was twelve, before I had ditched her for Tyler¡¯s fake friends. All I¡¯d have to do was get out of her grasp and kick that wrist hard enough-. Rowena continued chanting that same rhyme beneath her breath, holding the candle until enough wax pooled to ssh across my b**e skin. As its stinging heat was poured down my left shoulder, dripping down my cor bones and into thecy fabric of my bra, I let out a scream that was more rage than pain. With each new pour the pain of an old one would fade. I could feel the hardened bits of wax on my skin, could hear them tumbling onto the mattress as I thrashed and bucked. Once my limbs and shoulders were covered, the pain was nothing more than a dull sting. ¡°¡­this one is going to hurt¡­¡± I swore I heard Cordelia say softly, her voice full of sympathy that failed to reach my ears. Rowena poured the wax directly onto my chest, right where my heart was. Instantly I could feel something in my chest ignite. Where the fire had died out along my stomach and limbs, it red to life in an explosion that made my back arch off the bed. Likeyers of burnt skin being peeled away, I could feel something rising to the surface. I half expected the mark to smolder like embers-but not only was it ice cold against my skin, it wasn¡¯t even a mark at all. Cordelia was the first to speak, ¡°It¡¯s a sigil-one I¡¯ve never seen before.¡± Share Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 122 ¨C ¡°You¡¯re sure you¡¯re alright?¡± Asher asked for the second time, the only sign of his worry was the crease between his eyebrows and how his attention kept drifting from the road to where I sat in the passenger seat. Cordelia had taken a couple of photos of the sigil on my chest, the one now hidden by the oversized t- shirt I wore, to investigate herself. An ¡®x¡¯ with frayed ends like fletching of an arrow, with a long sh that went vertically through the center. I tried not to worry too much that this one had left her stumped, and instead tried to stay optimistic. Breyona had sent the pictures to her parents, who would now be on the lookout for any texts or relics that matched. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, but it is strange ¡­now that I can see this thing, it feels kind of familiar. I¡¯m positive I don¡¯t have any memory of it though.¡± I wished I could fully reassure him, but the strange feeling bubbling in my stomach had surfaced along with the sigil. I knew that the pain I had experienced wasn¡¯t the only reason Asher was asking if I were alright. He¡¯d always have a healthy dose of suspicion towards the witches, but he also trusted the gut feelings I had around them. The ones that told me both could be a threat if they wanted, but not to myself or anyone I held close. ¡®Alpha, Luna¡­¡¯ Asher¡¯s Beta¡¯s voice filled our heads without warning. ¡®Just got a phone call from a doctor up at Grove Hospital. There¡¯s a woman there who¡¯s just woken up from an eighteen-yeara. The picture of the symbol on that witch¡¯s hand, this woman has one that matches.¡¯ Asher and I locked eyes, undoubtedly thinking the same thing. Somehow, this woman is tied to the witch that had tried to k**l me. So far, she was our only connection. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±¡® I told Asher with a firm nod, ¡± I¡¯ll let my dad know we¡¯re stopping by afterwards.¡± We had been just a few minutes away from Asher¡¯s parents house, where dad, grandma, and Sean were still staying. I was dreading having this conversation with him, because he already looked years younger since moving into town, but I had to ask about mom. There was every chance that she had something to do with this binding spell, and even though the though I hoped she wasn¡¯t involved, I had long ago realized there was a lot I didn¡¯t know about the woman. The drive was a long three hours, but the views made the trip worthwhile. We were on a long highway that curved and winded through the mountains, past streams and over a long bridge. Halfway through, the exhaustion from the ritual Rowena had done weighed my eyelids down. The gentle hum of the highway faded in my ears as darkness swallowed me whole. I woke startled, my heart thudding beneath the sigil on my chest. A dream I couldn¡¯t remember floated just out of reach, the details bing hazier as more and more awareness seeped into my veins. ¡°Did we just get here?¡± I mumbled to Asher, who sat in the driver¡¯s seat tapping on the screen of his phone. As I sat up, I realized he had covered me up with his sweatshirt. Rather than giving it back to him, I slipped it on. ¡°Got here half an hour ago.¡± He set his phone down and smirked, eyes trailing down my face to his sweatshirt. The remnants of his warmth still clung to the fabric. Not only was I drowning in the fabric, but also his masculine scent. ¡°You looked like you were getting good sleep for a change.¡± The halls smelled of bitter antiseptic, with undertones of artificial fragrance within the soaps and cleaners used. Seeping through the veil was undertones of blood and pus, mixed with stale cafeteria food. I¡¯d never been to a hospital myself, but I hadn¡¯t imagined it this busy. Werewolves weren¡¯t sick nearly as often as humans, so most of the wolves were here for some wound or another. There were a few humans in the mix, being treated first since their healing was much slower than ours. ¡°Oh!¡± The young receptionist¡¯s cherry- colored lips popped open. The middle- aged RN in baby pink scrubs, who looked like she spent more time here than at home, was unfazed and even snorted at the receptionist as she tittered, ¡°Alpha, what an honor.¡± ¡°Dr. Anderson told me you two wereing.¡± The RN gave the receptionist a side-eyed look and shook her head disparagingly, motioning for us to follow her down a wide hall. ¡°Nice to meet you Alpha, and Luna. Saw that speech of yours live. You didn¡¯t disappoint.¡± ¡°Good to know I didn¡¯t scare everyone off.¡±¡® I replied with an awkward chuckle, ¡± It was a risky n.¡± ¡°Risky, but us werewolves don¡¯t scare easy.¡± She nodded in agreement; her strong chin held high. ¡°My grandson was there in the crowd, saw the whole thing. Wouldn¡¯t stop talking about it for days, mind you. I reckon it was hard on you, Alpha. Seeing your mate get shot like that.¡± ¡°I contemted hiding in the crowd myself.¡± Asher¡¯s smile was polite, but myself.¡± Asher¡¯s smile was polite, but anyone could see the truth in his eyes. ¡°Now that would¡¯ve been a sight to see.¡± She replied with a small chuckle. We turned down three separate hallways, each one bustling with nurses and patients. The RN stopped at one of the many doors and ced her badge against a small scanner. ¡°Might¡¯ve taken a day off for a change to see that. Anyhow, the doctors right inside. It was a pleasure meeting you both.¡± ¡°You as well.¡± I replied with a smile, following Asher into the hospital room. Two beds sat across from one another, separated by a sea-foam colored curtain. Both were surrounded by heart monitors and those wire hangers that hold bags of fluid. While one of the beds was empty, another held a woman just a few years younger than my dad. Her wheat-blonde hair was short, curling at the ends where the strands reached her shoulders. The heart monitor at her side beeped slowly, because the woman on the bed was fast asleep. ¡°Alpha Asher, and you must be Luna L. d you two could make it on such short notice. If you wanted to speak with her, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s been out for a while now.¡± Dr. Anderson stood beside the woman¡¯s bed, a clipboard in his hand as he scribbled some notes and flipped to the next page. ¡°We had to sedate her shortly after she woke up. She has no idea where she is, and thest thing she remembers was from eighteen years ago.¡± I nced at the woman in the bed, at her pale skin and angr nose. I tried and failed to imagine what it would¡¯ve been like for her¨Cto wake up in a body eighteen years older than what you had. Dr. Anderson caught my eye as they fell to the mark on her hand, identical to that of the witch that tried to k**l me. He nodded impassively; his eyes curious as they remained steady on my face. ¡°When we pointed out this mark to her, to ask if she knew anything about it-it sent her into psychosis. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Also, she¡¯s a full- blood werewolf. Found that out when she grew ws and tried to carve the mark off herself.¡± I could see the questions bubbling in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve worked at quite a few hospitals, and I¡¯ve never seen a case like Flora¡¯s. Eighteen years. No brain damage, nothing on her MRI¡¯s. Perfectly healthy, and yet she wouldn¡¯t wake up. The mark on her hand, something like that looks an awful lot like magic. Don¡¯t know much about the subject, but m parents told me plenty of stories about forest witches as a kid.¡± ¡°Is there a question in there somewhere, Dr. Anderson?¡± I took a step forward as I spoke, mostly to keep Asher from snapping at the man. A hard-headed Alpha through and through, but that¡¯s exactly why he needs me by his side. He tilted his head and studied my face, ¡°guess I¡¯m just curious if there are any vengeful forest witches I need to worry about.¡± ¡°Not at the moment, but if that changes, we¡¯ll mind-link you.¡± My smile was yful, but still held the authority of a Luna. I continued before he had the chance to ask another question, ¡°Have someone contact us when she wakes up again and if there¡¯s a psychologist in the building, send them here as well. Provide all resources needed for her to sort through the changes she¡¯s going through. When she¡¯s ready, we¡¯ll speak with her. For the time being, does she have any rtives nearby?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± I wondered if all doctors had the same sense of reserved sympathy, and if it was the things they witnessed in a day that taught them to hold it together so well. ¡°A couple in this pack adopted her as a child when her mother died. Her adoptive parents died in a house fire just a couple weeks after Flora slipped into aa. There are a few distant cousins of her adoptive family a few states away. Are you thinking we should give them a call? It¡¯s been eighteen years and not one family member has been to visit.¡± I smiled sweetly, ¡°we¡¯ll let her decide if she wants to contact any family members, but I would like the name of the adoption agency that handled her case.¡± Share Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 123 ¨C ¡°You handled that well.¡± Asher chuckled, hisugh deep and rich like liquid amber. His breath was hot and curled in the air between us. The cold metal of the car chilled my back, easily seeping through Asher¡¯s sweatshirt. His hand rested on the roof of the car and his eyes were devastatingly serious as he said, ¡°I was going to tell him to take his questions and f**k off.¡± I always took the chance to toy with my hot-headed mate, especially when he made it so incredibly easy. I gave him a petnt look and tried to push past him, ¡°you never did have any manners.¡± My back hit the side of the car with a little more force this time. Rather than hurting me, it brought a twisted smile to my face. My head swam with his earthy scent as he leaned in close, always hovering over me. I could feel his fingers tangling in my hair where they hadn¡¯t been before. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, I have some manners.¡± He lowered his head and breathed in my scent. The stubble on his cheek grazed my neck, sending goosebumps pebbling my skin. He noticed every reaction my body had to his and chuckled in my ear. ¡°If I didn¡¯t, this entire hospital would hear me f**k you on the hood of the car, and don¡¯t bother lying, L. You wouldn¡¯t lift a finger to stop me.¡± I got my revenge an hour into our drive home. The sun had vanished, darkening the sky as the moon¡¯s silvery light took hold. The glittering forest, sprawling with light and life turned dark and mysterious at night. You could fully appreciate how dense it was when day turned to night and the slivers of shadow began gather and pulse. I had been ignoring them for a while now and hadn¡¯t even allowed myself to nce their way. They were always there, just out of sight-constantly reminding me what they could do. What they could offer. No matter how tempting tapping into that power was, the price was rarely ever worth it. The darkness paired with the curvy highway was lulling me back to sleep, but there was something I wanted even more than another long nap something Asher had knowingly put into my head. Letting the image form in my mind, I pictured the two of us parked in a secluded dirt lot. The freezing metal of the car hood on my back was nothingpared to the heat of Asher¡¯s c**k filling me, or the warmth his hand provided as it wrapped around my throat, his thumb stroking my cheek as he told me how good I was-how well I took everything he gave. I sent the mental image down the mate-bond, always underestimating his reaction. I grabbed onto what my dad called the ¡®oh s**t¡¯ handle as Asher¡¯s head snapped to where I sat, sending the car veering into the otherne. The tones of bright honey had been sucked from his eyes within half a second. Blinking rapidly, he sent us back into the rightne. Thankfully, we were the only car on the road, which is what finally made me giggle. ¡°What the h**l, L.¡± His snarl was angry, but he couldn¡¯t stop ncing my way. Toying with Asher, letting him evoke these feelings and emotions, it was a distraction from everything else going on, one I needed if I were going to survive the uing weeks. I was determined to savor every uninterrupted moment alone with him. Even though he was now expecting the next few clips I sent his way, he clearly underestimated my creativity. His knuckles turned white on the steering wheel, and his hair was now a mess from the number of times he ran his fingers through it. I had always been a fan of Asher in sweatpants, especially now that the material was stretched taut against his e******n. The moment the scent of my arousal permeated the car, Asher jerked us to the side of the road. A small stretch of gravel provided even more coverage, not that it mattered with how quickly he tore the clothes from my body and pressed me against the hood. The husky sounds he made as he cursed me for being so tempting, for constantly wanting a rise out of him, they¡¯d forever be seared into my memory. I was riding a post-s*x high until we reached his parent¡¯s house and I remembered I was going to dredge up some unpleasant memories, Dad still loved her in a way and remembering that the woman he knew had a life full of secrets only brought him pain. It was around ten o¡¯clock at night when we strolled into Asher¡¯s parents house. The scent of grandma¡¯s the front door. Standing by therge entertainment center in the living room was Killian, a ss of amber liquor in his hand. Dad sat back in the leather recliner attached to the sectional. His eyes flitted up from the football game on tv as he greeted us. ¡°If you¡¯re lookin¡¯ for Sean he¡¯s not here, took up a part-time patrol shift. What¡¯s got you two smelling like that?¡±¡® Dad grunted, scrunching his nose as he took a long drink of the beer in his hand. For a moment embarrassment flooded my cheeks, but the scent of what Asher and I had done was long gone. What did cling to our our clothes and skin was the sterile scent of the hospital. ¡°Definitely a hospital.¡± ire¡¯s soprano came from the kitchen, followed by a head of chocte-brown hair. She held one of grandma¡¯s cookies in her hand, and judging from the jumbo size, I¡¯d say grandma in for a long night. ¡°Only been to one a handful of times. I¡¯m definitely not fond of them.¡± ¡°I never could stand the smell of those ces.¡± He shook his head, his mind most likely flitting back to his injury and the physical therapy appointments he absolutely loathed going to. Grandma flitted out of the kitchen a couple secondster, her soft-ck hair twisted into a bun on her head. The te clinked against the ss-top table, turning it smoky from the steam. Tiny buds of pattern. ¡°ire¡¯s asked me to bake a few things for the University¡¯s bake-sale fundraiser.¡± Grandma smiled proudly, her apron speckled with hints of brown sugar and flour. ¡°Begged was more like it. My cooking skills are sub-par and haven¡¯t improved much over the years.¡± ire sighed and shook her head. Killian looked her way, his eyes zing over for just a few seconds before the forlorn look was wiped from her face, reced with an intimate smile. She cleared her throat, blushing as she continued without pause. ¡°Still, I could get used to this if I¡¯m not careful. Your grandma is going to have the whole town hooked on these things. I might have to buy her a shop in town.¡± Dad chuckled, his chest rumbling from the gravely sound. ¡°It¡¯s worse when you¡¯re raised on it.¡± ¡°You hire someone else to run the ce and give me free reigns of the kitchen and you got yourself a deal.¡± Grandma said with a nod, darting back into the kitchen when the oven timer sounded. Asher gave me a single look that made my stomach drop, and for once, I wished I hadn¡¯t developed the ability to see past his expressionless fa?ade. I knew he had sent ire a quick mind-link when she snatched up another cookie and stood from the couch. ¡°I think we should go look into that cookie shop.¡± ire stepped into Killian¡¯s side, molding herself to the previous Alpha¡¯s torso. ¡°But the game?¡± Killian frowned as ire led him down the hall, his eyebrows gnashing together in an expression nearly identical to Asher¡¯s. A strange flutter wormed its way into my heart as I tried to picture Asher and I like that-twenty years older with children of our own, looking around at all the hard work we had done over the years, and how our family and people could rx and reap the rewards. It was the future e worked towards, one where all people, werewolf or vampire, could safely have families of their own. Dad¡¯s low chuckle startled me, ¡°now that you¡¯ve gone and chased everyone off, what¡¯s it you wanted to talk to me about? I might not be as useful as I once was, but I still got some of your grandma¡¯s genes. Mean¡¯s it¡¯s a little harder to pull the wool over my eyes.¡± I took half a second to calm my nerves before jumping right in. Subtlety wasn¡¯t my strong suit, and I had spent the better half of the day gnawing over scenario after scenario. Rather than pull up a picture of the sigil on my chest, I lowered my shirt to show where my heart rested within my ribcage. Inches below my cor bone sat the sigil, it¡¯s dark ink just as bright as Asher¡¯s cobalt mark on my skin. ¡°This thing on my chest, it¡¯s a mark from a binding spell-to bind my magic. Mom was the closest person to me who knew the full truth about everything. Binding my magic sounds like something she would do, trying to keep me safe while also making things moreplicated¡­but I need to know for sure so we can find a way to remove it.¡± I sighed, guilt swirling within the depths of my stomach when an echo of R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only pain shed across his eyes- eyes I once thought held my same shade of blue. Father and daughter in every sense except for blood. ¡°I need you to think back, as far back as you can. Did anything-anything at all stand out as strange to you? Was there ever a time where you didn¡¯t know where she was or what she was doing? I hate bringing this up, but I wouldn¡¯t if I weren¡¯t sure she had something to do with it.¡± ¡°Other than when she came home with you bundled in her arms, crying that she had made a mistake, there¡¯s only one other time I can remember. When you were five, your mom and I were going through a rough patch. Sean was getting into his pre-teen years, and he was nearing his first shift so his hormones were all over the ce. Things were getting bad with him in school. A few kids, they could tell he wasn¡¯t going to have a she-wolf for a mate. For a long while, your mom and I argued on how to approach it. She wanted to storm the school with her ws drawn and raise h**l. I didn¡¯t want the kid to feel like it was something abnormal or strange¡­so I disagreed.¡± Dad cleared his throat. Regret shed in his eyes, mingling with the wisdom and experience he umted over the years. ¡°I thought we were close to divorce, so I told her I understood when she took you and went to mom¡¯s cottage.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry-she said what?¡± Grandma¡¯s head popped out from the kitchen, and as though she could see it through the clothes I wore, her eyestched onto the binding spell sigil. ¡°That woman never brought L to my house-certainly not by herself.¡± Share Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 124 ¨C ¡°You¡¯re absolutely positive?¡± I asked both dad and grandma, who were locked in a staring match that was now going on two minutes. ¡°She never brought L to your cottage?¡±¡® Dad¡¯s lips fell, and everything inside of me regretted bringing this up. From her leaving him years after having Sean, to returning with me in her arms and a shadow hovering over her shoulder. They had been through more than most mated couples, and somehow managed to make it work up until her d***h. Uncovering her secrets felt like peeling back theyers of my memories until the woman who had raised me was almost unrecognizable. ¡°No, not once.¡± Grandma replied. She and mom had never gotten along, and it was mom¡¯s refusal to let us see her that drove a wedge in between her and I. Dating Tyler only wedged that chasm open even more. ¡°How old was I when she took me? When she came back, did she act any different? Did I act any different?¡± ¡°Your mom seemed happy¡­ a lot more rxed than when she left with you. We talked things out about Sean, and even asked him what he wanted us to do.¡± It took him a minute to think. By the time he spoke, I was so lost in thought I had nearly missed the sound of his voice. It had faded into the background along with the rundown of tonight¡¯s football game told by the announcers. ¡°Also, I¡¯d say you were about nine or ten. I remember you were sleeping when she brought you home. Slept all night and all day too. She said you were tired from ying and staying upte, but I guess that wasn¡¯t the case.¡± ¡°Nine or ten? If I was that old, howe I have no memory of it? I don¡¯t even remember her and I going on a trip like that.¡± ¡°If she knew a witch that could preform a binding spell, isn¡¯t it possible they also altered your memory?¡±¡® Grandma suggested, her voice kind even though there was no gentle way to say it. Another problem that needed solving, only this solution required me uncovering memories that could¡¯ve R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only been scrubbed from my head by the same magic that put my powers in a choke hold. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Rowena and Cordelia about it tomorrow. I¡¯m still training with them, even though I can¡¯t actually use my magic.¡± As Asher drove the two of us home, I wracked my memories for anything that seemed out of ce. Even though I hade up short a dozen times, it kept me distracted from the pangs of guilt in my chest. I¡¯m sure none of us were going to get a good night¡¯s sleep, least of all dad. ¡°She found someone to bind my magic, and never once thought to tell me about any of this.¡± I scoffed, ¡°Does it make me a bad person to wish she was alive just so I could ask what the h**l she was thinking?¡± The sound of frustration I made was muffled by Asher¡¯s chest as he wound his arms around my waist and pulled me close. I was enveloped by him and silky nket that covered us, lulled by his scent and the sparks of the mate-bond. I should¡¯ve been knocked out and drooling but my mind refused to shut down. It was the first time I had admitted any of this aloud. I never usually had a tough time talking about my emotions, but my mom was a sore subject. I missed her desperately, but I was also so furious I could spit fire. What I needed was one of our old screaming matches, where I¡¯d shout from down the hall- doing everything I could to grate on her nerves and goad her into fighting back. I¡¯d give up and m my bedroom door, knowing it was one of her pet peeves. There weren¡¯t only bad memories of my mom and me. Countless trips to the aquarium and zoo, where at the end of the day my cheeks would ache fromughing so much. Sleepovers where she¡¯d drag out her makeup bag and show me all the little powders and brushes until we were both covered in splotches of color. ¡°You have every right to be angry with her. She¡¯s your mom and you love her, but she kept two thirds of your heritage from you.¡± Asher wasn¡¯t one to talk about his emotions, so it always surprised me how insightful he could be. Listening to the steady thud of his heart against his ribcage, I opened myself up to what he was saying and felt some of that rage subside. ¡°To y devils advocate, have you ever thought she might¡¯ve nned on telling you at some point if she hadn¡¯t been k****d?¡± ¡°Ugh, tell me something that¡¯ll make me happy.¡± I sighed into his chest and smiled softly when he shuddered from the feel of my nails skating down his abdomen. Asher thought for half a second and replied, ¡°it¡¯s been twenty-four hours since we¡¯vest seen my brother.¡± ¡°Now that¡¯s a happy thought.¡± Asher dulled my anger until it no longer hurt to s*****w. Still, all I could think about as my exhaustion grew stronger and sleep hovered at the edges of my vision was another version of my life where mom hadn¡¯t been k****d in battle. Would it have changed anything? She barely called when I lived at grandmas for that year. My head pulled me one direction, battering me with facts while my heart ran in the opposite direction, bringing up memory after memory until darkness swallowed me whole. I woke in the middle of the night to a tugging feeling in my chest. Like a second heartbeat knocking against my ribcage, it thudded relentlessly until I turned over in bed and groaned. The crisp air made my n*****s pebble and sent goosebumps raising along my skin. Half-awake and longing to slip back into that peaceful deep sleep where dreams are no where in sight, I stumbled over to the middle window along the bedroom wall. All three wererge with clear panes of ss that let in endless sunlight. Giant ckout c******s were all that kept the sunlight from pouring through each morning. Using an arm to cover my b*****s, I inched open the curtain and peeked outside. The sky was painted in shades of dark blue and purple, hinting at the rising sun which would make its appearance in just a few short hours. I could see the outline of the forest that surrounded our estate, forming a half circle around the back. My eyes darted downward to the t expanse ofnd below. A stone garden wall separated the yard from the forest and standing just on the other side of the fence was Tristan. The expression on his face was nk, apart from his blonde eyebrow which he cocked a second after our gazes caught one another. I rolled my eyes and closed the curtain, nearly tripping over the bench at the end of the bed as I searched for the t-shirt and sweatpants, I tossed to the floor earlier. ¡°You¡¯ve got to start embracing your vampire side.¡± Tristan shook his head disapprovingly, ¡°What kind of Vampire Queen goes to bed at nine at night?¡± ¡°One that¡¯s half werewolf and has a lot on her te.¡± I said dryly, briefly ncing at the writhing shadows along the forest line, making sure they kept their distance. ¡°You might be fond of thesete - night chats, but this is interrupting my beauty sleep. Did something urgent happen?¡± ¡°As if you need it, and it¡¯s more early morning thante night.¡± He replied, ¡± Urgent? No, not yet. Giovanni left a few hours ago to meet up with his contacts, the ones that might have some texts on magic. Also, I heard about your magical block. I think it¡¯d be helpful to know Holly doesn¡¯t have one.¡± The only reason I hadn¡¯t asked the location of Giovanni¡¯s contacts was because of their wavering loyalty to my father. This particr vampire family was close to him, close enough to safeguard ancient magical texts my father had absolutely no use for. Storming their home would give me the information I needed, but not their loyalty. If I could somehow gain their allegiance, other well-known families would follow. ¡°Good, at least someone can train their magic.¡±¡® I sighed, unsure why I was telling Tristan this. ¡°We¡¯re thinking it was my mom who had a witch ce the block on me when I was young. Is there any chance my father might¡¯ve had something to do with that?¡± ¡°No, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted your magic blocked. If anything, he would¡¯ve-¡° Tristan went still in that unnatural way that vampires did, speaking softly to himself though no sound wasing out. ¡°Was it about ten years ago that your mother had this done?¡± He asked, sky-blue eyes bright as they stared at me through the night. ¡°Nine or ten, yeah.¡± I nodded. ¡°I was a child back then, but I remember something.¡± Tristain said, ¡°Something made your father incredibly angry. He called my father and uncle, along with Giovanni¡¯s father and had them meet at his headquarters. I have no clue what they talked about, but my father and uncle left that day for a weeklong mission-one they failed. Only my father and Giovanni¡¯s returned.¡± I knew little about Tristan¡¯s family, other than the fact that he had a younger sister who adored him. Not a single respected vampire family joined our side. As Tristan once exined very sourly, they were all pure-blooded and like the pedestal my father ced them on, high above the half-bloods. That was the first thing I did away with, the insane notion that a full-blooded vampire was better than a half-blooded one. Werewolves weren¡¯t prejudiced with full and half- bloods, though we had plenty faults of our own. Tristan and Giovanni¡¯s only stiption to working as my right-hand men was that Asher or I wouldn¡¯t go after their families. We would give them time to speak with them, to slowly win them over as they realized that this new world was happening whether they liked it or not. ¡°You think he was trying to stop my mom from having the block put on me?¡± Tristan¡¯s face was resolute, ¡°there is nothing redeemable about the man, but if there¡¯s one thing your father respected it was power, and there¡¯s no way in h**l he¡¯d let anyone take yours.¡± Share Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 125 ¨C It took another hour to fall back asleep. Standing out in the early morning chill, talking about a d**d man whose presence still made me shudder, it had chased away the remnants of sleep that weighed my eyelids down. I stayed curled in Asher¡¯s embrace, enjoying the warmth and his woodsy scent as sleep slowly reimed me. That morning I was out of bed bright and early, driving to a coffee shop just outside of town but still within the pack¡¯s boarders. We had stopped there on our way in, and Breyona fell in love with their caramel mhiatos and bear ws. It had been ast-minute decision to drive the extra fifteen minutes and grab us one since we¡¯d both be spending the morning with Cordelia. Asher and I had been working on my driving for thest few months, and I¡¯ve improved drastically despite his hesitance on letting me go off alone. Coasting down the winding highway, seeing nothing but dense forest and a few cabins, was much less exhrating than running on four legs, Driving the vehicle myself made it a little more bearable. The coffee shop outside of town was a little building along a strip of boutiques and shops. Vines with baby-pink flowers wrapped around the doorway and hung over therge disy window out front. A milk and cream bar wrapped around half of the counter and was dotted with various syrups and vorings. Breyona and I had tried to make our own coffee the first time, but both of uscked the magic touch the baristas here had. A giant chalk board took up the wall behind the counter, and had the menu written in near-perfect handwriting. Little doodles of coffee beans and cappinos with fancy art, took up the free spaces. I nodded and waved politely when people walked by their eyes lighting up with recognition as they spotted my face. It was impossible to avoid people once I stepped into the quaint coffee shop. The golden bell at the top of the door was almost deafening to my ears as eyes lifted from their phones and conversations to look my way. I steered my gaze towards the only things that mattered; the pastries in the disy case and the source of the rich coffee scent permeating the shop. ¡°Luna L, good to see you again!¡± I didn¡¯t even recognize the sound of Lars¡¯s voice until I turned and spotted his dimpled grin and shaggy hair. He looked different than he had at the party, donning a leather jacket and faded jeans. Feeling even more stares on my face from how ungodly loud he was, I hushed him and frowned. ¡°Were you trying to keep your appearance here secret, because everyone was already staring at you before I said anything.¡± His whisper was still loud enough for everyone in the shop to hear since most of the customers were werewolves. ¡°That was the goal.¡± I replied and gave him a forced smile, remembering the mirth in Cassidy¡¯s voice as she talked about the a*****e¡¯s girlfriend. ¡°Great to see you, have a good one.¡± ¡°Hey, what did I do? I might not have the best track record, but I think I¡¯d remember pissing off the Luna.¡± His smooth grin might¡¯ve worked on me if I weren¡¯t already bonded to my other half, so I couldn¡¯t ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. help but find it a bitckluster. Like a half-dressed male model on a magazine, it was two- dimensional and nd. ¡°I haven¡¯t been in town long, but I already have friends here. One of those friends is Cassidy. You know, the girl you went out with the night of the party.¡± I lifted an eyebrow at him, letting him see exactly how unimpressed I was. ¡°Now, it¡¯s not my business but sleeping with another girl while you¡¯re dating someone, it¡¯s a bit pathetic.¡± ¡°D**n, if I knew Cassidy would rat me out to the Luna I would¡¯ve chased after her.¡± Lars shook his head, and if he hadn¡¯t of continued without pause, I probably would have decked him right here in line. ¡°It¡¯s ex-girlfriend, actually. Cassidy never gave me the chance to exin before she broke my nose and stormed off. Talk about an overreaction.¡± ¡°She broke your nose?¡± I held back myughter with a snort. Lars¡¯s shoulders fell, ¡°And keyed my motorcycle.¡± ¡°Wait. Why was your ex-girlfriend calling you anyway?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. He smirked through the pain, ¡°thought it wasn¡¯t your business? Kidding, kidding. My ex was calling me because she¡¯s incredibly annoying and needy. Oh, and she¡¯s mated to my younger brother.¡± ¡°Mm, hopefully he¡¯s nicer to her than you are.¡± Either Lars was too dense to hear the disdain in my voice, or he just didn¡¯t care. With thest shreds of my patience floating in the wind, I was about to turn on my heel and promptly end our conversation when a thought came to mind. ¡°Cassidy actually mentioned something really interesting you said that night. What was it? Something about ¡®hot vampire b*****s,¡¯ I believe.¡± He flinched and gave me a sheepish grin that did nothing to lessen the severe look on my face. ¡°Yeah¡­that sounds like something drunk me would say.¡± ¡°Next!¡± The teenaged cashier shouted, his eyes widening when he spotted me. I walked up to the register but turned back to nce at Lars who stood a few feet behind me, his hands in his pockets and a look of curiosity in his eyes. ¡°Perhaps you should keep drunk you in check. He certainly doesn¡¯t have what it takes to handle a hot vampire b***h¡­¡± I replied and added on, ¡°oh and get back to the end of the line, you¡¯re not using me to skip to the front.¡± I drove the rest of the way to the new house Asher had put Cordelia and Rowena in, which was only ten minutes away from the first one. This house wasrger but had a quaint cottage feel to it, like grandma¡¯s only this house wasn¡¯t nestled in the middle of the forest. When I arrived only Cordelia and Breyona were here, both sitting on the front porch swing and talking amicably. Tossing the pastry bag with the bear w over the railing and onto Breyona¡¯sp, I chuckled when her delighted squeal pierced my ears. ¡°I don¡¯t think either of you would appreciate if I threw this over.¡± I chuckled, handing her the iced caramel mhiato she imed to have dreamnt of three times this week. ¡°Where¡¯s Rowena?¡± ¡°Caffeine and sugar, that¡¯s my magic.¡± She licked her lips and made a beeline straight for the front door. Knowing her she was ready to nestle into the coziest sitting space and dive in. ¡°She¡¯s at your sisters.¡± Cordelia called out from over her shoulder and vanished down the hall for a few moments, dragging a golden ted trunk as she returned. She let it fall to the floor with a thud, and I noticed there weren¡¯t anytches on it or a seam for that matter. Before I could ask how to open the thing, she knelt and ced her palm t against the leather top. Where there had been nothing, not even the smallest of scuffs, a circr sigil glowed beneath her hand. It was etched into the leather of the trunk but waspletely invisible until she ced a hand against it. ¡°This is a type of protection sigil. It acts a s a lock, Whoever¡¯s blood is used to make it, that¡¯s the person it will unlock for.¡± She answered helpfully, propping the lid up against the foot of the couch. At first, I wasn¡¯t sure what I could aplish without having ess to my magic. When Cordelia ced a leather-bound book two times the size of my head onto myp, I knew I was going to eat my words. ¡°It¡¯s myrgest book of sigils to date. Flip through it, take notes and memorize all that you can. Take heed if you ever n to use these. One small mistake can change the purpose of a sigil. Draw a sh when you should¡¯ve drawn a line, that¡¯s the difference between a protection sigil and one that sets fire to the unlucky soul that touches it.¡± I could taste the warning in her words, and felt it mix with the rush of excitement I felt as I thumbed through the thick pages. An hour passed with the speed of a few minutes, and even though I could hear Breyona and Cordelia chatting in the background, my mind was utterly silent. A tornado of symbols and words, dots and shes that had no meaning unless they werebined in just the right order, Many of the descriptions were vague enough to leave me confused and just a bit apprehensive. Start a fire, create arge wave, vanish from sight, curse an enemy with blindness. Some were moreplex than others, and even required potions or spells to be preformed on certain days of the month. Ingredients I had no knowledge of, along with some moremon nts I had seen a time or two in grandma¡¯s garden. When my stomach began snarling for something more than a couple of pastries and caffeine, I decided to take a break. Cordelia sang under her breath as she walked into the kitchen and rummaged through the newly stocked fridge. Breyona had brought a trunk full of groceries since the refrigerator at the previous house was stockpiled with random herbs and bottles of suspicious liquids. Breyona and I wandered is a few minutester and got to work with helping Cordelia cook, Like grandma, the kitchen was Cordelia¡¯s element, just in a different way, Still, she graciously let us help even though we made our fair share of messes. Through the jokes and giggles, somewhere along the way we had gotten to talking about my mom and this mess with the magical block. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a memory sigil that¡¯ll zap those bad boys back to the surface.¡± I found it refreshing how Breyona always remained optimistic, even though she had her own battles she was fighting. Unfortunately, it was Cordelia¡¯s soft-spoken words that had to dash my hopes. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no such thing. There¡¯s sigils for just about everything, but not for that.¡± She shook her head, making her long braid swish. ¡°If you don¡¯t remember getting that block put on you, chances are those memories were erased. Erasing a memory is doable but incredibly risky¡­even a skilled with is going to be hesitant. There¡¯s too much potential to erase something important or worse, create a domino effect that damages the brain and leaves the person a shell of their former selves. If your mom took this route, then there¡¯s a reason she didn¡¯t want you to remember.¡± Share Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 126 ¨C ¡°Wonderful.¡± I sighed a bit more dramatically than I initially meant to, ¡± The only two people who can help us is a witch who could easily be d**d by now and my mom, who actually is d**d. Is resurrecting people a thing, or is that just in the movies?¡± ¡°Just in the movies, dear.¡± Cordelia replied, not at all disturbed. If anything, myment gave her an idea. Her eyes lit up with the same mischievous light as grandmas, only Cordelia¡¯s held traces of unearthly magic. ¡°Summoning her spirit, however. That could be doable. I¡¯d need to leave town to get the supplies¡­but I could have everything ready within a few days.¡± ¡®It already sounds like a bad idea¡­do you really think this is the way to remove your magical block?¡¯ Asher¡¯s gruff voice filled my head, keeping my thoughts from drifting as I pulled onto the highway, seeing Breyona¡¯s car follow behind. I tried to keep my voice light, but I was nervous. ¡®Afraid of a little ghost?¡¯ I used what weak humor I had to break up the tension in my chest. ¡®I honestly have no clue, but getting first hand answers is something I can¡¯t pass up¡­if she even answers. Cordelia described it as a supernatural phone call. After all this c**p, she better not put me on silent.¡¯ Through the bond that connected Asher and me, I could hear the muffled sound of a ringing cellphone. Asher cursed, ¡®I¡¯ve got to go, that¡¯ll be Zeke and Mason. We¡¯ve assembled a small group tob through parts of the surrounding mountains. Theres every chance the witches or vampires could be hiding up there.¡¯ ¡®Keep me updated if you find anything.¡¯ I replied. ¡®Sure thing, beautiful.¡¯ Rather than turn around and head straight towards Asher like the mate- bond was telling me to do, I continued to the old house Cordelia and Rowena had been staying in. While Rowena got to know Holly and hopefully found a way through the shell of fear that kept her rooted in ce, Breyona and I nned to spend our day helping them move their belongings. There wasn¡¯t time to furnish the new house, and it was faster to move what furniture there was rather than wait. I was surprised to see a small moving truck as I pulled into the driveway, and even more surprised when I saw a head of golden hair peaking above a stack of boxes. Breyona pulled up alongside the road and hopped out, following me up the porch to where Cassidy stood. ¡°Oh, hey!¡± Her baby-blues lit up as she saw Breyona and I. She ced her hands in the back pockets of her frayed shorts and smiled. ¡°I hope you both don¡¯t mind. I got out ofcrosse practice early, so I figured I¡¯d get a head start.¡± ¡°I actually didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be here, but we wouldn¡¯t mind the extra set of hands.¡± I told her truthfully, looking at Breyona who nodded. A look of understanding crossed her face, which only aided in confusing me. ¡°Oh, Asher didn¡¯t tell you? He must¡¯ve gotten busy.¡± Cassidy snorted, shaking her head. As she grabbed two of the smaller boxes, Breyona and I followed suit, She grinned over her shoulder as we descended the porch steps and ced the boxes into the small truck. ¡°He asked if I¡¯de help you two out, make things go by faster. If you ask me, I think he just wanted more time with you.¡± The three of us got to work, hauling out the oak dining room table and pieces of the sectional. A few human men in a crappy pick-up truck passed by the three of us. I could instantly tell they were human because the driver mmed on his breaks and sent them squealing to a stop, all to gawk at Cassidy who carried a mahogany dresser down the stairs by herself. A couple of hours in we ordered a few pizzas and took a short break. The soreness in my muscles wasn¡¯t entirely unpleasant and made me miss training even more. I made a mental note to start again as soon as I got the chance. ¡°You¡¯ll never guess who I ran into today.¡± I said to Cassidy, shoving a second dresser out of the front door, Next was the coffee table and entertainment stand, followed by the television that looked all too breakable. ¡°Who? Oh no, wait. Let me guess. Brandon?¡± ¡°Ugh, thankfully no.¡± I grimaced, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hint. He¡¯s five eleven but probably told you he¡¯s around six two.¡± Cassidy¡¯s eyes turned thoughtful for a split second before she rolled them in typical mean girl¡¯s fashion. If it weren¡¯t for her sunny personality, she would¡¯ve made the perfect Regina George. ¡°What does that tool want?¡± She lifted an eyebrow. ¡°He actually gave me an exnation on why his girlfriend was calling him-or should I say ex-girlfriend.¡± ¡°Ex-girlfriend?¡± She repeated, a manicured hand on her hip. ¡°Still sleazy.¡± Breyona shouted over her shoulder, carrying a stack of boxes down the stairs and onto the trucks ramp. Cassidy nodded, ¡°agreed, still sleazy.¡± ¡°Apparently his ex-girlfriend is mated to his younger brother.¡± I borated, chuckling when Cassidy¡¯s lips popped open. She cringed just a tad, ¡°ouch¡­I¡¯m not apologizing for breaking his nose, though. He could¡¯ve easily chased after me to exin himself.¡± ¡°What about his keyed motorcycle?¡± I asked, smiling as Breyona¡¯s raucousughter sounded from inside the moving truck. Cassidy shrugged, ¡°Fair, I¡¯ll apologize for that. It is a really nice bike.¡± With how often we¡¯d get distracted talking andughing with one another, we finished just as the sun dipped behind the tree line. Cassidy and Breyona agreed they¡¯d take the moving truck to the new house and then drive back to get their cars, since Asher sent me a mind-link letting me know Giovanni had just gotten back into town. I found driving at night to be rxing, even though with these twists and turns it was near impossible to see more than ten feet in front of you. Since there weren¡¯t any light posts, all I had to guide my way were the headlights of the car. The crisp breeze filtered in through the cracked window, carrying damp soil and pine trees. The shrill ringing of my cellphone filled the car, along with the harsh white glow from the screen lighting up. Tristan¡¯s name and a blurry photograph I snapped of him at night shed on the screen. I let it go to ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. voicemail, thinking he was calling to tell me Giovanni had gotten back. When it rang a second time, and I felt a sharp tug in my gut, I knew something had happened. I cursed and reached for my phone where it sat in the passenger seat. The harsh light left splotches in my vision, but I managed to hit the little green answer button before the screen faded to ck. ¡°The only thing¨CI will ever envy about you werewolves¨Cis your ability to mind-link.¡± Tristan¡¯s choppy but disappointed sigh filled the car, followed by the crackle of crappy service. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re having a good day.¡± I replied, ¡°If you called to tell me Giovanni¡¯s back, Asher beat you to it.¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m calling because¡ª¡± His voice cut in and out, broken up by harsh static. ¡°¡ªnightmare.¡± ¡°Nightmare?¡± I repeated, ¡°Holly had a nightmare? About what?¡± ¡°¡­Holly had a nightmare¡­dark¡­hard to see¨C¡° I pinched the bridge of my nose, feeling a dull throb in my temples as I tried to make out what the h**l he was saying. ncing down at my phone, I stared at the four bars until I had no choice but to look back up at the road. I was approaching the wee sign we had driven past on our way into town when Tristan¡¯s voice came through even louder and more urgent. ¡°¡­in the car¡­sign¡­ck boots¡­L-¡° My phone chimed, and I nced down in time to see the picture Tristan had sent me. It was one I had taken and sent Breyona when we first ventured to the capital of this pack. The town sign we had all passed, the one that read ¡®Wee to the town of Pine ins.¡¯ ¡°¡­man in ck boots¡­is going to make you c***h¡­¡± My head snapped up the moment his voice came through the phone, locked on a pair of eyes peering at me from beyond the windshield. That split second nce was all I had before I mmed into an invisible wall in the middle of the road. The sight of pale skin and expressionless eyes were thest things I saw before the tang of blood and the sharp sting of pain took over every sense I had. It wasn¡¯t the ss digging into my face and eyes that hurt most. What hurt most was the bone shattering pain of impact, the whish as my neck cracked and my head lurched in the opposite direction. I knew the car was rolling when my ribcage cracked and groaned, shoved against the seatbelt repeatedly. I couldn¡¯t breathe until the car skidded to a stop, sending sparks skittering across the ground from the metal roof skating along the asphalt. The blood coated, inky tendrils of my hair clung to my face and obscured my vision. ¡®F**k, we need to get this ss out of our face. Our body is trying to heal with it in there.¡¯ Maya snarled, but the sound ended with a whimper. I clenched my teeth and tried to reach the seatbelt buckle. When that failed, I tried to wriggle free. As a It was the distant crunching of ss that made me freeze. I turned my head to the shattered driver side window and spotted a pair of ck boots just twenty feet away. Share Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 127 ¨C My hands trembled as I reached up and felt wildly for the seatbelt buckle, My vision was tinted red from the blood that trickled down my face, but I couldn¡¯t- wouldn¡¯t take my eyes off those boots. I must¡¯ve made some sort of sound when the stranger took a step forward, because suddenly they started sprinting. The ss crunched beneath their feet, the sound grinding against my teeth as they got closer and closer. I knew how to keep a level head as my fear turned into full-blown panic, but no amount of thrashing or struggling helped free me from the car. My fingers were slick with blood, making it impossible to find the button that would free me. Spots danced in my vision and every breath took much more of an effort than it should.. I knew I had punctured something when the remaining air in my lungs crackled. Something gave beneath my fingers. The click of the seatbelt was thest thing I heard before I slid from the seat andnded on the roof of the car. My hands and face stung from the pieces of ss embedded in them, which ratcheted higher with every movement I made. I turned my head and looked out the shattered window, feeling my breathe faster with each passing second. There were no scuffed boots sprinting my way, only chunks of metal and shards of ss. A wet cry tore itself from my chest as a face peered just outside of the car window. ¡°Why¡­¡± I tried to ask, feeling my eyes roll as I passed out. My eyes snapped open, and I lurched forwards, feeling a sharp pain blossom across my chest and stomach. The instantaneous rush of adrenaline that surged through me, made my head throb until my vision turned blurry. I was battered by memories, bulldozed by the pain of a harsh impact. I remembered the c***h, the car that Asher had loaned me, crushed like an empty soda can. He wouldn¡¯t care about the car-no, but he would be worried about me. There was no mind-linking him with my head pounding like this, so hard I could feel the vibrations in my teeth. A face shed in my mind, thest thing I saw before I passed out. I mmed myself against the passenger door of the vehicle I sat in, barely registering the pain as I wiped at my eyes, trying desperately to clear my blurry vision. The spots faded from my eyes, and even though I knew my captor, I didn¡¯t rx. Asher was going to be pissed. ¡°You look like s**t.¡± Brandon said from where he sat in the driver¡¯s seat. His posture was rxed, and he didn¡¯t even bother looking my way as he dug through the console with one hand and tossed me a lukewarm blood bag. ¡°Drink up, we still got another two hours left.¡± The first thing I did was nce down at his feet, which were in a pair of sneakers. No scuffed boots. I tore into the bag with my teeth and downed the thick liquid, feeling my tastebuds explode with vor iparable to human food. Like a cup of hot teaced heavily with honey, the blood spread its warmth throughout my body, and eased some of the pressure still weighing on my chest. I met Brandon¡¯s eyes, uncaring that he watched me tear into the bag like an animal, because I just now registered what he had said. ¡°Excuse me? Two hours from where?¡± ¡°That¡¯s kind of hot¡­¡± He ignored my question and looked towards the highway. There was the shadow of mountains off in the distance, but those were the only ones in sight. The forest had thinned out too, bing sparce a s the buildings grew taller and the streets more crowded. Abridge sat up ahead, down below it was an even busier stretch of road. ¡°¡­does my brother ever let you drink his blood?¡± ¡°Brandon don¡¯t f*****g y with me. I¡¯ll send this car right off the side of the bridge with us in it.¡± I snarled, ¡°Two hours from where?¡± I didn¡¯t have that deadly-calm voice Asher had when he was seconds away from tearing someone¡¯s head off. Mine would swell with power, like the tendrils of shadow that writhed and gathered, reacting to the rage in my voice-hoping I might be desperate enough to whisper their names. ¡°You¡¯re crazy enough to do that, aren¡¯t you?¡± He snorted, then shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t matter anyway, we¡¯re too far away for you to do anything but tag along, Even my brother can¡¯t travel that fast. You and I are off to visit a friend of mine, L.¡± ¡°Oh Goddess, Asher. He¡¯s probably destroyed half the pack by now looking for me.¡± I groaned, feeling Maya begin to stir from my distress. ¡°Actually, when I stepped in all heroically and pulled you out of the car, I found your phone in the wreckage. Sent him a quick text letting him know exhausted you were after moving all of that furniture, and that you went out for drinks with that friend of yours, the perky brte with the vampire mate.¡± The blood was helping me heal faster, which was a miscalction on Brandon¡¯s part. The more he talked the closer I found myself to running us off the road. ¡°He mind-linked the pack hours ago, finally found what was left of his car.¡± ¡°Give me my phone.¡± I snapped and held out my hand. ¡°Sure thing, sure thing.¡± He nodded, toopliant for me not to know something was up. I wasn¡¯t at all surprised when he tossed it in myp and added, ¡°Battery died a few hours ago, and unfortunately I left my car charger at home. What a shame.¡± I covered my face with my hands and groaned, ¡°he has no clue where I am, no clue if I¡¯m wait, what happened to the ss in my face and hands?¡± ¡°I picked out what I could.¡± Brandon shrugged, then narrowed his eyes when I gave him an odd look. ¡°Don¡¯t go thinking I did you any favors. You¡¯re useless to me if you¡¯re not healed up and in tip-top shape. Also, pretty sure I¡¯m at the top of Asher¡¯s ¡°most-wanted list¡± since I¡¯m ignoring his mind-links. You know how paranoid he is, probably pieced it together already. I meant to ask, what the h**l did you hit that caused that much damage?¡± ¡°An invisible f*****g wall.¡± I groaned, sinking into the seat because what else could I do? ¡°Courtesy of whatever witch or witches I¡¯ve managed to p**s off.¡± ¡°Well, then it¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re with me, because I just might be able to get you some answers.¡± His grin was cocky and self- assured but had the same lopsided tilt as Asher¡¯s. ¡°Bet you never saw that ¡°How are you going to get me answers?¡± I snorted, ¡°I thought all you were good for is getting drunk, pissing off Asher, and chasing after school-girls.¡± ¡°Those are my best qualities. I¡¯m surprised you noticed them. Think about me often?¡± He lifted an eyebrow but must¡¯ve seen the hint of murderous rage still lingering on my face because he quickly dropped it. ¡°I might not be Alpha of a whole pack, but I¡¯m not without my connections. I happen to have a friend who¡­dabbles in magic. She conveniently stopped answering my calls the day you and my brother got into town. I want to know why.¡± ¡°You kidnapped me and brought me outside o f the pack boundaries because a witch you slept with ghosted you?¡± I deadpanned. Brandon nodded then asked, ¡°how¡¯d you know I slept with her?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± I grunted, ¡°It was a lucky guess.¡± We stopped at a crowded gas station on the outskirts of some city. I wasn¡¯t picking up the scent of any werewolves, but I could smell the d***s on the humans lingering against the side of the building. It infuriated me how Brandon hopped out of the car, whistling as he filled up the gas tank. The a*****e knew I wasn¡¯t going to run. Even if I did, what good would it do me? ¡°When you sneak off to borrow someone¡¯s phone, make sure you tell Asher how I saved your life¨Cand how I¡¯ve behaved myself this entire trip.¡± Brandon grinned, leaning against the side of the car as the numbers on the gas pump climbed higher. I turned my back on him and gave him the middle finger for good measure, ¡°Hey! You owe me a life debt, now keep my feral a*s brother from k*****g me.¡± ¡®Asher. Who is it?¡¯ I sighed the moment I heard his harsh voice, earning an odd look from the cashier who hovered by the phone protectively, as though they had lost one before to a needy customer. He was in full Alpha- mode, ready to storm the borders of any pack if it meant finding me. ¡®L? F*****g h**l, where are you?! Are you hurt? I thought since you texted you were alright. Tristan told me about Holly¡¯s nightmare. I found the car the damage doesn¡¯t matter. Are you with Brandon? Tell me where you are, I¡¯lle get you.¡¯ ¡® He said you were paranoid enough to figure it out. I was hurt, but your brother¡­helped bandage me up. Maya still hasn¡¯t woken up and my phone is d**d, or I would¡¯ve talked to you sooner.¡¯ I chose my words carefully, ncing at the cashier whose nervous eyes flitted my way every couple seconds. ¡®I know this sounds crazy, but I think he saved my life. We¡¯re hours away from the pack boundaries and ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. believe me, I know. He¡¯s a reckless idiot who has a d***h wish, but he¡¯s taking me to meet a¡­special friend of his, one that might know more about what happenedst night.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t like this one f*****g bit. Going anywhere with Brandon-it¡¯s not safe. He would never hurt you, but clearly, I don¡¯t know who he associates with. I don¡¯t know what intentions his friend has, but if you have to hunt them down for information, that¡¯s already a red g.¡¯ An echo of pain settled in my chest because I knew that the harshness in his voice was there to cover up the worry, the fear of losing me the first time. It resurfaced from time to time, turning his eyes dark and giving his touches a protective edge. ¡®Tell me where you are and we can speak with his friend together¡­I can¡¯t protect you there, L.¡¯ From where I stood, I could see out therge windows, to the gas pump Brandon stood at. He caught my eye and waved, gesturing to the car with a dramatic flourish. Guilt lodged itself in my throat because I knew what I needed to do. I¡¯ll give you the address to the gas station we¡¯re at. We¡¯ll meet you here after we talk to his friend. She vanished on him the day you and I got into town¨Cif she does have something to do with this, and she knows we¡¯reing, she won¡¯t stick around for long.¡¯ I swallowed, ¡®I love you, Asher. And I¡¯ll be here to tell you in person once I get the information we need.¡¯ Share Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 128 ¨C I handed the phone back to the cashier, hearing Asher¡¯s objections on the other end, wishing I could soothe that side of him that wanted to shield me from all danger. ¡°Tell him the address, then hang up.¡± I told the cashier, deaf to her reply because it was Asher¡¯s voice that rang in my ears. ¡°So, should I keep nning my escape, or did you dy my d***h for the time being?¡± Brandon asked the moment I was within sniffing distance, unable to keep his mouth shut long enough to let me sort through the guilt that made me short of breath. I rolled my eyes at him, watching as put the gas nozzle back into it¡¯s holder and gestured to the car, ¡°I¡¯d open the door for you, but from what I¡¯ve seen of you and my brother, you¡¯re not into the old-school romance type of stuff. Are you?¡± I stared at his knowing smile without so much as a fraction of embarrassment on my face. ¡°Those schoolgirls of yours a little vani, Brandon? Does it surprise you that much that there¡¯s women out there who want more than a few minutes of missionary, then a post-s*x rant about living in your brothers shadow?¡± I didn¡¯t care I was being a b***h. From how awful my night had gone, I figured I deserved a few minutes. ¡°Mind your own business or you won¡¯t have to worry about Asher k*****g you, because I¡¯ll do it myself. After we track down your friend.¡± I got in the car and mmed the door, savoring the coldness of the ss against my warm face. Brandon didn¡¯t open his mouth again but did turn on the radio so that AC/DC trickled in quietly through the speakers. Dad would y this kind of music when Sean and I were kids, back when he could glide and run throughout the house. It was this fact and the headache I still had that helped me fall asleep. This time when I woke up, I knew exactly where I was. There was no avnche of memories ready to tten me, only the renewed annoyance that I was here with Brandon. The sun had vanished from the sky, so I knew I¡¯d been asleep for a few hours. I jumped in my seat when the truck of the car mmed, and Brandon yanked open the driver side door and got in. ¡°Here, shower and change into this. Hopefully, it fits. We don¡¯t have much time.¡± He said, tossing a shopping bag and a blood bag onto myp. I looked out at the seedy motel we were parked out front of smack dab in the center of some nameless city. There were lights everywhere. From the cars that crept down the roads, nearly bumping into one another with every turn, to the skyscrapers and neon lights that shed in various colors. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked. ¡°My witch friend works at a night club. One that¡¯ll kick you out in a heartbeat if you show up dressed like that-with or without my jacket to cover the blood.¡± He replied and tacked on, ¡°oh, and I¡¯ll want that dry cleaned. Yeah?¡± ¡°Oh yeah, sure. I¡¯ll get right on that.¡± I snorted, balling up his jacket so it¡¯d at least sting when I threw it in his face. I downed the blood bag while peeling my torn and b****y clothes off my body. My favorite pair of leggings were littered with tiny holes from the ss that had shattered and sliced me to bits. If it hadn¡¯t been for Brandon¡¯s jacket, whose scent still clung to me like a cloud of noxious gas, the gas station clerk would¡¯ve keeled over. Somewhere halfway through my shower, I felt Maya finally wake up, Even with my enhanced vampire healing, Maya had to overexert herself just to patch up thergest of our wounds. After showering faster than I ever had in my life, I pulled out a thin scrap of fabric and a pair of dangerously sharp stiletto boots. ¡®Cute shoes¡­¡¯ Maya yawned and stretched before shaking out her fur, ¡®¡­I¡¯ve been asleep for a while, haven¡¯t I? Doesn¡¯t seem like we¡¯ve been kidnapped or captured¡­what happened after the c***h?¡¯ ¡®Oh, we¡¯ve been kidnapped alright, we¡¯re just not trying to escape.¡¯ I sighed and gave her a rundown of thest eight hours while I tried to figure out how to fit this scrap of fabric over my head. ¡®Of all people to find us, it had to be Brandon.¡¯ She huffed, needing no response to know that I agreed with her. ¡®I guess anything¡¯s better than the witch that made us c***h.¡¯ Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. My bra was stiff and soaked through with blood. Naturally, that wouldn¡¯t have stopped me, but the dress Brandon had picked out was low cut with spaghetti straps. There was no putting my white- turned-red bra underneath that. The fabric was skintight and the same dark shade as my hair. It would be a pain to move in if I needed to run, but it was long enough to cover my backside. ¡°I¡¯m keeping these shoes¡­¡± I told Brandon, ¡°¡­hope your heart wasn¡¯t set on returning them.¡± ¡°Nah, you¡¯re good.¡± He shrugged, ncing my way before pulling out of the parking lot. ¡°I stole them, anyway.¡± ¡°Of course, you did.¡± I replied, wondering why I had assumed any differently. Half an hourter, we were parked on some deste city street right out front of a cked -out brick building. Most of the buildings down the street were closed or shut down, apart from a 24-hrundry mat. Instead of smelling sweat, d***s, and alcohol, all I could pick up was the light scent ofundry detergent. There was no red velvet rope manned by a beefy bouncer, or lines of men and women eager to get in. Actually, we were one of the only cars parked against the curb. ¡®L? I can feel you through the mind-link again. Are you safe?¡¯ A chill skated down my spine from Asher¡¯s gravely voice. ¡®I¡¯m on a ne heading your way. Tell my brother if there¡¯s so much as a hair out of ce on your head, I¡¯ll k**l him.¡¯ ¡®Maya¡¯s awake and better than ever, and you got on a ne? And believe me¡­¡¯ I gave Brandon a long look, ¡®¡­he knows what¡¯s at stake.¡¯ ¡®Stay safe, L. I¡¯d lose my mind if anything happened to you.¡¯ ¡®I know, but I wille back to you safe and sound. I did the first time, and I¡¯ll do it again.¡¯ I felt better knowing Asher had my back no matter the distance between us. He would scour the world for me or b**n it all down hunting whoever brought me harm. I could feel such arge piece of myself missing hundreds of miles away. The hollow feeling only made me that much more determined to get this done. ¡°Where are we?¡± I asked, ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no one here.¡± ¡°This ce is hard to find for a reason. It¡¯d be too obvious if there were shing lights and three hundred people lining up down the block.¡± Brandon replied with a casual shrug of the shoulder, ¡°And don¡¯t ask where we are because I¡¯m not giving you an address. The first thing you¡¯ll do is tell Asher.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°can you me me?¡± ¡°No, now let¡¯s go.¡± I realized two things as Brandon opened one of the double doors and stepped inside, looking over shoulder to make sure I followed. The first thing was that this ce was more than just hard to find. It was virtually impossible unless you already knew about it. I couldn¡¯t hear the thundering music or smell the scent of alcohol in the air, until the doors had closed behind us. The second thing I realized was that I should¡¯ve asked more questions, because there was a distinct charge in the air that I had felt once before-when Rowena did that ritual to reveal my binding mark. ¡°Magic hides this ce.¡± I whispered, staring open mouthed at the club around us, which was much The ceiling alone was nearly fifty feet above our heads, with rows of lights that danced between purple, blue, and pink. Circr tforms were ced in clusters around the club floor, where naked women covered in a healthy amount of body glitter danced freely. A balcony wrapped around the back of the club, leading through a set of ss doors that took you outside. The bar itself sat at the center of the club, acting as the beating heart that kept the alcohol flowing. We were boxed in by a red velvet rope, in line behind a group of women that were flirting with one of the bouncers. Brandon linked his arm through mine before I had the chance to object and steered us towards the second bouncer, a guy with a shaved head and trimmed goatee. ¡°Aye! Heard about some mess on your brother¡¯snd. Wasn¡¯t sure when you¡¯d be back.¡± The bartender grinned, pping Brandon hard enough on the back to make me wince. My movement caught the bouncer¡¯s eye, ¡°Well, now. Who¡¯s this little number? Never seen you bring a girl up in here.¡± I instantly bristled and opened my mouth to let this a*****e know exactly who I was when Brandon chuckled and pulled me closer to his side. ¡°She¡¯s spoken for.¡± Was all he said, which wasn¡¯t nearly good enough. The bouncers¡¯ eyes widened, ¡°you went and found your mate?¡± ¡°F**k no. Lilly and I are just f**k-buddies, right?¡± Brandon smirked, sharing one of those ¡®bro-smiles¡¯ with the bouncer. Some neanderthal male bonding I could handle, but it was Brandon¡¯s nextment that made me momentarily see red. ¡°It¡¯s actually my brother she wants-¡° I wasn¡¯t sure what type of man Brandon¡¯s bouncer ¡°friend¡± was, so after cing a solid punch to Brandon¡¯s gut, I slipped past the two of them and charged into the club. The bar was closest, so I veered in that direction. I stopped short of the bar and looked around, feeling ridiculous because I had no clue what Brandon¡¯s friend looked like. Now that I was much closer to the women dancing on the tforms, I noticed they weren¡¯t naked at all. Well, at least not entirely. Little heart shaped pasties covered their n*****s, and what some would call a thong and others dental floss, circled their hips. Little gems ced on their neck, shoulders, and legs sparkled under the color changing lights. ¡°Little she-wolf, can I get you a drink?¡± Share Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 129 ¨C I spun around, nearly bumping into the narrow chest of some man. He ced a hand against the front of the dress shirt he wore, drawing my attention to the rings speckled on his fingers. There were a few on his other hand, which clinked against the ss of alcohol in his hand. There was a big part of me-and Maya that felt infuriated being called ¡®little she-wolf.¡¯ We were proud of our title, both of them. We had bled and fought to im them both, even if they weren¡¯t what we wanted at first. It went against my instincts to hide my position-especially to another werewolf. ¡°She¡¯s good. I can get her whatever she needs, thanks.¡± I wouldn¡¯t say I was relieved to hear Brandon¡¯s voice, but it did make me feel better that I wouldn¡¯t have to chase this guy off myself. Unfortunately, whenever you mixed alcohol, anger issues, and copious amounts of testosterone, you were left with a person that couldn¡¯t take no for an answer. The stranger lifted one of his dark eyebrows but never once took his eyes off of Brandon as he asked, ¡°this guy bothering you?¡± ¡°She just punched me in the gut hard enough to make me puke, which I would¡¯ve done if I weren¡¯t the son of an Alpha.¡± Instead of bing defensive, Brandon grinned. ¡°Now she can either punch you in your bird chest, or you can walk away and try your luck with some other unfortunate soul.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to defend me.¡± I told Brandon once the drunk stranger stumbled away, muttering under his breath about ¡® snobby s***s and their boyfriends.¡¯ Brandon groaned like a child, ¡°you¡¯re as boring as Asher.¡± ¡°I¡¯m boring? I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t live to entertain your immature a*s.¡±¡® I snapped, lowering my voice to a hiss when a few nearby women nced my way. ¡°By chance, what do you find fun, Brandon? Is it kidnapping people in the middle of the night to take them out of pack boundaries knowing said person has vampires and witches after them?!¡± ¡°You want to know what I find fun?¡± He snickered, meeting my eyes for a second before focusing on something further back in the club. When a sh of recognition sparked in his eyes, I spun around. I could see the back wall of the club in between the sea of dancing bodies, and the roped off area Only.¡± There was another cluster of circr stages back that way,rger than the others in the club. Where the others had three women dancing, this one had six. One of those six was a girl not much older than me, with thick thighs, tanned skin, and wildly curly hair. The golden body glitter across her shoulders and b*****s didn¡¯t twinkle as much as the others because she had stopped dancing to stare Brandon¡¯s way. Maya¡¯s ears perked with interest when the dancer¡¯s wide brown eyes darted down to us. Even with the shing lights that changed color every few seconds, I could see this girl visibly pale. She stepped off the stage and beelined towards two human bouncers talking just five feet away. ¡°Is that your friend?¡± I asked without looking away from the girl. ¡°She¡¯s looking at me like she knows me.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s her¡­¡± Brandon frowned, just as confused as I. When the two bouncers leaning against the wall looked at us and started walking our way, giving Brandon¡¯s friend the chance she needed to slip through the employees only door, I knew I needed to act fast. ¡°L, what are you-¡° ¡°She knows something,¡± was all I said before I kicked off into a run. People were already veering out of the way, spotting the two meat-head bouncers before seeing my whopping five-foot three-inch self. The only thing I had learned from those fake friends I ditched Breyona for was how to walk, run, and sprint in a pair of stilettos. Out of all the things I¡¯d been trained in, this was one I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be using. I could hear Brandon keeping up behind me, but it wasn¡¯t him who¡¯d hit the bouncers first. Just by looking at them, I could almost anticipate their moves. The one with therger arms would try to grab me, thinking I¡¯d be easy to subdue because of my small frame. The other, whose arms were longer and muscle more dispersed, would snatch me up if I managed to get away from the first one. I remembered my favorite of Chris¡¯s training lessons and let the fond memory float to the surface of my mind. He had taught me to keep an eye on my surroundings, that too many warriors make the mistake of relying on their muscle and skill, when there¡¯s so many other ways to win a battle. A group of already drunken men booed and groaned when I snatched a full pitcher of beer off their table, all without breaking my stride. The strong-smelling alcohol didn¡¯t have time to drench my hand, because I was already hurling it at the beefy one¡¯s face. A painful crack was heard, followed by an explosion of ice and beer. I avoided his iling grasp and kicked the other as hard as I could in the b***s, ducking when he swung that long arm out at me. In the chaos of it all, I swore I could hear Brandonughing. As I¡¯d hoped, his fist missed me and collided into his coworker¡¯s face. It bought me just enough time to sprint past the two of them, through the employee door Brandon¡¯s friend had vanished behind. There was no time to stop, so I had no choice but to take in my surroundings as quickly as possible. With Brandon right behind me, we darted into the employee¡¯s only section, which happened to be a narrow hallway that ended with a sharp left turn. There were girls giggling back here, and men talking over up-beat music. The sound trickled down the hallway,ing from all directions. I followed my gut and darted down the hall, knowing that checking every single room would only slow us down and waste precious seconds. Almost all of them had signs that read ¡°avable¡± or ¡°upied¡±. The ones whose sign was flipped to ¡°upied¡± had several sounds and scents emerging from beneath the doors, all of which I ignored. We took that lefthand turn just as the door we hade through burst open. I could hear their heavy footfalls and knew there were too many for Brandon and I to take on in a fight. There were only single doors lining the hallways, but up ahead there was a set of two. Both were open, pinned against the wall so that music andughter spilled out. We made another sharp turn and darted into the room. A circr tablerger than the bar in the club sat in the middle of the room, surrounded by expensive white leather booths. There had to be at least twenty different men, and nearly the same number of dancers. sses of wine and beer littered the table, along with money and bottles of expensive champagne. I didn¡¯t pay attention to what the dancers were doing, or how some of them weren¡¯t really dancing at all. All I cared about was the set of doors farthest to us, and the sign that read ¡®dancer dressing-rooms.¡¯ The thundering sound of feet were growing closer, so much that I could hear a few of their gruff voices. Without hesitation, I beelined straight for the doors. The circr table wasn¡¯t very tall, which made it all too easy to leap onto it to continue running. The drunk men not groping and tasting the dancers measure, I sent a few of those expensive champagne bottles flying their way with a little kick from the toe of my stiletto. ¡°¡­you¡¯re f*****g crazy¡­¡± Brandon huffed,ughing as he hopped off the table behind me and followed as I raced towards the dancer¡¯s dressing rooms. This hallway was identical to the one we had juste from, only the doors that lined the walls had ques with names printed on them. ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± I hissed quietly, slowing to scan each name, all while keeping my ears peeled for the approaching bouncers. ¡°ra.¡± Either Brandon¡¯s witch friend was confident in her abilities, or she actually thought we wouldn¡¯t go chasing after her, because the door to her dressing room was cracked open. I could hear her in there, rummaging through something as she spoke quietly under her breath. I crept up to the door, staying t against it as I turned my head and peeked inside. Not only was her back to the door, but she was crouched and digging through a leather trunk. Something sparkly in her hand caught my eye, a slinky dress she shoved into the suitcase at her feet, shoved onto the small pile of clothes she hastily packed. If she was anything like the witch that broke into my house, or made me c***h Asher¡¯s car, I knew that I¡¯d only have one chance at this. Barreling through the doors with my hackles raised would give her too much time to react. Instead I slipped inside, taking care not to open the door anymore than it already was. I wasn¡¯t much closer, but it was enough. She heard the creak as Brandon tried slipping through the door, I could tell in the way her shoulders tensed. The moment she went to stand, I lunged at her. The girl must¡¯ve had no form of self- defensive training because her only n of action was the little R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only baggy of purple powder in her hand. It coated her fingertips from where she had tried to pinch some. I wasn¡¯t sure what it was, a weapon or some kind of defense, but I disarmed her the way I would any other opponent and sent the cloth baggy tumbling to the floor. ¡°You¡­¡± I took a deep breath, hating myself for skipping so many training sessions. She flinched, ufortable with the sharpened points of my ws against her carotid artery ¡°¡­are just who we were looking for, ra.¡± Share Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 130 ¨C She opened her mouth to speak but stopped when I brought my finger up to my lips. The thunder ofbat boots sounded outside the door, never once stopping as they continued down the hall. I gave Brandon a confused look, but it was ra who spoke. ¡°They aren¡¯t allowed toe into the dancers¡¯ rooms¡­¡± She swallowed. I could feel her slender throat move beneath my hand. The glitter on her cheeks sparkled every time she looked between Brandon and me. ¡®L, I¡¯m at the gas station. Fill me in, what¡¯s going on?¡¯ Asher¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts, like two streams merging into one. ¡®Found his friend, going to get some answers. I don¡¯t have time to exin everything, but once we¡¯re safe. I¡¯ll give you a run down.¡¯ I promised him, holding back a sigh as his grounding presence washed over me, reminding me to stay fearless and in control. I¡¯d been looking at Brandon when I felt a prickling sense of awareness crawl up my spine, like someone had grazed the back of my head with their fingers. I narrowed my eyes at the witch, positive she had used some kind of magic on me when the feeling vanished. ¡°Alright, we found your friend. Now what?¡± I asked, waiting for something anything to happen. Once I was sure I felt no different, I pushed the issue from my mind to deal withter. ¡°Your guess is as good as mine, I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d make it this far. I¡¯m definitely getting cklisted after this.¡± My head snapped towards him, and I stared at him in disbelief. I¡¯m not sure why I was so surprised, everything he did was on a poorly calcted whim. He proved that much by kidnapping me instead of taking me to a d**n hospital. ¡°You stormed all the way here with no n and your biggest worry is getting cklisted from the club?¡± I scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s a really good club, and I did have a n. Find ra and ask why she ghosted me when you and Asher came back into town.¡± He replied, fully convincing me there was no way he was the son of an Alpha. I wondered if there was a time when Brandon took anything seriously. The way he hadughed as we ran, it sounded like he was having the time of his life. I knew that I was going to be the one to get us out of here, and that fact only made me resent him more. ¡°I won¡¯t let Asher k**l you. That honor is going to me.¡± I promised him, frowning at the girl whose throat I had pinned to the wall. ¡°Look, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re nice and all, but you¡¯reing with us. We¡¯re bound to get caught if we stay here. I¡¯m positive there¡¯s an exit back here, so lead the way, ra.¡± I wrapped my hand hard enough around her wrist to bruise, keeping my nails elongated to remind her that one swipe was all it took. Not a single part of me enjoyed this, digging my nails into this girl¡¯s skin as she led us down the hall, but I could feel how jittery she was and knew that she¡¯d take off if my grip slipped in the slightest. Something had her thoroughly freaked out, and it wasn¡¯t me. I liked to think Brandon was taking my promise seriously. His eyes scanned each door, drifting down the hall to search for any movement. The slightest sound and he would turn his head. I hesitated when my stomach unexpectedly dropped, the silence that stretched down hall after hall was suddenly unsettling. The sound of music and cheering, it was so distant that it n o longer felt real. The feeling persisted, even when I spotted the flickering exit sign hung from the ceiling at the end of the hall. Just below it was a metal door propped open with a cinderblock. The scent of stale cigarettes and days old garbage hit me the moment we stepped outside. We stood in a narrow alley way lined with garbage bags stacked on top of one another. Half were bursting at the seams, with little w marks dragged down the sides. I looked around, listening for the rats that had torn open so many of these bags. I heard nothing; not rats, or the sigh of a gentle breeze. ¡°Somethings wrong.¡± I said the words out loud the same moment Maya said them in my head. ¡°I can feel it too¡­¡± ra whispered. Brandon was smart to look worried, ¡°can your witchy senses be a little more specific?¡± We crept out of the alley way, emerging onto the same street Brandon had parked on-or I thought it was. I looked down the street and spotted the 24-hrundry mat. The neon sign had been turned off, along with every light inside. The door that had been propped open was now shut. ¡°Aw,e on!¡± Brandon¡¯s voice echoed, making ra and I jump. ¡°Keep quiet.¡± I hissed, ¡°we just said something doesn¡¯t feel right-¡° I noticed it then, the reason for Brandon¡¯s outburst. This was the street we had parked on, only his car wasn¡¯t where we left it. I wasn¡¯t above stealing a car, not when this sinking feeling in my stomach told me to hurry up and get moving, but there wasn¡¯t a single car in sight. Brandon threw his hands in the air, but his voice was significantly quieter this time. ¡°I just upgraded the exhaust.¡± ¡°S***w your exhaust-¡° I was cut off by ra¡¯s low whimper. Both Brandon and I noticed her stiff posture, the way her jaw was clenched and eyes wide as she stared down the street. There were two hooded figures almost a hundred feet away, standing beneath the golden glow of a streetlight. All could see were the dark clothing they wore, and the pale skin of their hands as they hung at the figure¡¯s sides. Brandon inched backwards until he stood at my side, ¡°¡­well, that¡¯s not creepy or anything. You think those are the a******s that took my car?¡± Suddenly ra gasped and tried to pull away, only she wasn¡¯t trying to run but instead positioned herself behind Brandon and me. ¡°¡­you know what, just keep me from getting k****d and I¡¯ll tell you what I know.¡± She stammered. What worried me was her sudden shift from wanting to run to begging for protection¡­as if she knew that running from those two would end badly. ¡°Are they after you?¡±¡® I frowned, trying to find the reason for her fear if she weren¡¯t the one being hunted. Her eyes never left the two strangers, ¡°no, they¡¯re after you.¡± The streetlight closest to us turned off, followed by the next one and the next one. ¡°They¡¯re witches¡­¡± Brandon trailed off, his voice uneasy. ra red at Brandon, but the fierce expression was ruined by her fear, ¡°did you really think you could bring her here without someone noticing?¡± Little by little the street was plunged into absolute darkness, increasing the feeling in my gut until I was one hundred percent sure of its source. The only streemp still lit was the one the strangers stood beneath, and within half a second, that one went out too. I took a step back, unable to peer through the darkness that had swallowed the witch¡¯s whole. ¡®Twenty feet closer than they¡¯d been standing, a small ball of me appeared out of thin air, crackling from the sudden rush of oxygen. It was the size of a softball and appeared to be growing bigger. ¡°Woah, what kind of magic is that?¡± Brandon asked the same moment I realized the ball of me wasn¡¯t growing bigger, it was just getting closer. ra¡¯s jaw went ck as she shouted, ¡± elementals!¡± I grabbed hold of Brandon¡¯s shirt and took off down the street to our right, letting go only when I could hear the heavy thud of his feet behind me, ra had slipped out of my grasp, but I knew she wouldn¡¯t try to escape. I understood exactly why she wouldn¡¯t have survived on her own when thepacted ball of fire hit where we¡¯d been standing, sending a plume of me nearly six feet into the air. It was like the street had been doused in gasoline. After a few turns and a shortcut down an alley, we were able to stop. I spotted a few cars here and there. Most were rusted pieces of scrap metal limping on theirst legs. We¡¯d be better off shifting and carrying ra on our backs. ¡®Not happening. I¡¯m no horse.¡¯ Maya bristled, her grumbledints fading into the background of my mind. ¡°Why haven¡¯t the human police been called?¡± I asked, ¡°someone had to see that fire out there.¡± ¡°In this part of the city, you hear something like that you stay away from your windows and turn your television up. You don¡¯t call the cops.¡± ra shook her head, searching with her eyes as she caught her breath. ¡°We can¡¯t run from them, they¡¯ll find us before long¡­oh, I knew I should¡¯ve called out today¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re a witch too. Why don¡¯t you do something?¡± Brandon asked ra, who frowned. ¡°My magic doesn¡¯t work that way.¡± She shook her head. I caught the reluctance in her eyes and knew she was holding back when she tacked on, ¡°¡­I have to be up close to do anything, and they¡¯ll k**l me before I get the chance.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t we run from them? What is an elemental?¡± I asked a bit harsher than I meant to, but I could hear the manic quiver in her voice and knew that it would only get worse the more flustered she became. ¡°It¡¯s a rare type of magic¡­so rare that any witches able to use it are taken as kids¡­sent away to train.¡± There was more to the story, I could tell from the tone of her voice but now wasn¡¯t the time to ask. ¡°¡­ and they wouldn¡¯t send elementals after you if they didn¡¯t have another witch tracking your location.¡± They were just trying to tire us out, wear us down until we slipped up and eventually got caught. She ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. was right, running only bought us a handful of seconds. ¡°If we can¡¯t run, what can we do? I¡­can¡¯t use my magic right now.¡± I could feel panic bubble and threaten to rise, but I had kept my cool too many times to give up now. ¡°We have no weapons, nothing at our disposal. Only our wolves and¡­¡± The word slipped past my lips as I caught sight of the writhing tendrils of darkness slithering down the alley way, ¡°¡­the shadows¡­¡± I¡¯d realized toote that they weren¡¯t running towards me, but away from the sudden ball of me that shot down the alley, illuminating every crappy backyard and rat-infested dumpster it passed. At the other end of the alley, the second stranger stood. There was no ming projectile thrown away, only the sickening snap and crack of the asphalt splitting open, making the ground tremble as it neared closer. ¡°Through the backyard!¡± Brandon shouted, and without warning he grabbed ra by the waist and tossed her over the chain-link fence to our right. I felt the dull sting of metal digging into my hands as I flung myself over and grabbed ra¡¯s arm before she could fall. We avoided the scattered toys that littered the backyard, jumping the front fence just as another ming projectile was thrown our way. This one hit the fence we had just hopped over. We stood so close that I could feel the heat lick at my cheeks and forehead. Wasting no time, we took off again, turning corners and darting down alleyways to throw them off. I felt ra¡¯s hand brush my shoulder as we ran and turned my head to nce at her. ¡°Shadows¡­you can control the shadows.¡± She panted; her voice held just a flicker of hope. ¡°¡­use them, use them before they catch us.¡± Share Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 131 ¨C ¡°What? I can¡¯t do that. You have no idea what you¡¯re asking me to do.¡± My surprise slowed my pace, and my legs groaned miserably as I pushed them harder, forcing us to keep up. ¡°They¡¯ll want something in return, right?¡± She huffed, continuing without waiting for an answer. Her voice cracked, desperation bleeding through. ¡°Don¡¯t use them to k**l them, just to get us away a distraction or something that¡¯ll help us get a head start. I assume you¡¯ve got somewhere safe to go?¡± I nodded, ¡°there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll mess with us once we¡¯re back in pack territory.¡± ¡°Good, because you¡¯re taking me with you. I was safe and sound until you two busted into my dressing room¨Cfor the most part, anyway. What matters is I was out, and you two dragged me right back in.¡± I had no clue what she meant, and neither did Brandon from the confusion that creased his eyebrows and made his pace slow. ¡°You have to use them to get us out of here, or we¡¯re not going to live past tonight.¡± Frustration crackled and spread throughout my chest like a sparkler, and even though I was sure it was my imagination, I swore I could feel the shadows waiting-eager to hear me ask for their help after months of ignoring their presence. I skidded to a stop, spotting a couple dumpsters surrounded by a wooden privacy fence. It was meant to keep the rats and racoons away but judging from the scraps of trash piling up in the drainage ditches, it wasn¡¯t working. Brandon grimaced from the smell but followed ra and I into the small area withoutint. I no longer had to try; the darkness was apart of me as much as my Vampire side. The ability to control the shadows would never be a good one it would never be one of pure intention or without temptation. There was always that knowledge that anything¨Canything I wanted was within arm¡¯s reach. All I had to do was pay the price. I felt their cold wash over me first but gave them no reaction. ra shuddered, and the shadows hidden within every corner of the alley and trash area we stood in writhed. A thousand voices, a thousand razor des shing across the gritty surface of a chalkboard, all coalescing together into one ear-piercing voice. ¡®¡­now you call on us¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­to free you from danger¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­to vanquish the puppets that hunt you down¡­¡¯ I paused, ¡°puppets¡­why would you call them that?¡± Brandon gave me an odd look, and ra began to before she looked down. Anyone could see the shadows. It was something I realized a long time ago, back when Mason¡¯s mate had lost her life to a deal I¡¯d made. Only the Vampire monarch could use them¨Chaggle with them, but anyone could see them. Tristan had imed that working with my father, always being in such close proximity to them, over time he found himself able to see them. The same had happened for Breyona and Asher, even though I hadn¡¯t called on them since. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡®¡­the puppet master pulls the strings¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­meddles with fate¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­hides from us¡­¡¯ I shuddered; I couldn¡¯t help it. Whoever-whatever was behind this, they were hiding from the shadows. Immortal, ancient, all knowing and the mastermind behind all of this was somehow avoiding their gaze. ¡°What¡¯s your price for concealing us from the elemental witches long enough to get a car, and get the h**l out of here?¡± I asked, knowing anymore information given on their part woulde at a price. They would give those little slivers of information to tempt, to entice me into making another deal. It was what they thrived on, the sacrifices made in the name of shadow and darkness. ¡®¡­our price is blood¡­blood from the alpha¡¯s second-born son¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­enough to temporarily sate our thirst¡­¡¯ I looked up at Brandon, ¡°they want your blood.¡± ¡°No way, not happening¡­they¡¯re not getting my blood.¡± He shook his head; his voice left no room for argument. Three minutester, the pavement surrounding the dumpsters glittered from a coating of fresh blood. Since there was no direct lighting on it, the thick metallic substance almost looked ck. ¡°Uh, I¡¯m gonna be honest with you¡­I¡¯m getting a little woozy here.¡± Brandon grumbled, holding his arms out so that the blood trickled down his hands and onto the ground. He dipped his head and instantly jerked back. It was more than refreshing seeing something other than cockiness on his face, even if it was fear. ¡°¡­those things, they¡¯re taking my blood.¡± I nced down at the tendrils of shadow, each taking their turn as they slithered through the puddle of blood on the pavement, taking more and more with each pass. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough for you all. Now it¡¯s time to hold up your end of the deal.¡±¡® I told them, knowing Brandon had given more than enough. He stood there, only partially green in the face as I left wound after wound on his wrists. Thanks to our advanced healing, I had to reopen the shes every few seconds. They devoured the rest of his blood, leaving the pavement cleaner than it had been before. They were bloated as they circled our feet, fulfilling their end of the bargain with whatever ancient magic they possessed. ¡°It¡¯s like ice water, but worse.¡± ra¡¯s teeth chattered, wrapping her arms around the robe she wore. This time the cold pierced deep, past flesh and muscle until my head ached with a pain simr to brain freeze. Suddenly, the colors around us faded, bing muted and washed out. The green of the dumpster now looked like muddy water, but the shadows behind it- I could see every one of them. Not only that, but they clung to the three of us like an aura void of all color. We emerged from our hiding ce; onto the alley we had been running down. As we reached the end of the alley, Brandon flung his arm up at thest minute. I realized why as I ran into it, stumbling backwards and out of the way of the elemental witches as they turned the corner. There was no seeing their faces beneath those hoods. All I could make out was the curve of their chins, and how their physiques appeared thin beneath theyers of cked out clothing. ra gasped and pped a hand to her lips, pulled out of the way by Brandon. ¡°I thought she said they came this way.¡± One of the witches spoke in a soft soprano, which felt The second¡¯s voice was raspier, but still noticeably feminine. ¡°Clearly they¡¯re hiding.¡± The second replied sourly, ¡®¡­she said this would be easy.¡± The witch with the attitude held her hand out, making a tiny me sprout from her palm. It flickered and crackled in the night, casting a little golden halo that drifted farther and farther as they walked down the alley. I took a step forward and the feeling hit me like a freight train. There was no stopping myself, even if I wanted to. I looked back at Brandon and ra, ¡°find us a car and meet me back here.¡± ra looked more than worried, but instead of trying to convince her kidnapper turned savior, she looked up at Brandon. ¡°If you¡¯re taken or k****d, you know you¡¯re signing my d***h certificate, right?¡± He said dryly, not an inkling of humor on his face. ¡°Then you better find a car and get here before Ie back.¡± I replied. He nced at the witches down the alley and nodded, ¡°don¡¯t be an idiot, L.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t n on it.¡± As I watched them turn and walk down the street, I realized that might¡¯ve been the first semi-decent thing Brandon¡¯s said to me so far. It didn¡¯t take me long to catch up with the witches, but during that short amount of time their entire demeanor had changed. The one with the soft soprano had a cellphone ced against her ear and was pacing along the sidewalk as she spoke in a hushed voice. The second witch stood a few feet away, trembling and snarling like a newly turned werewolf. There was a scent clinging to them, but it was odd to say the least. The one on the phone smelled like fresh soil, and the one ready tobust reminded me of a campfire. ¡°She¡¯s lost connection to her. It¡¯s like they vanished into thin air.¡± The first witch said softly. She sighed when herpanion let out an angry screech, hurling a ball of me towards a decrepit shed that looked to be standing on itsst legs. The entire structure was engulfed in me, which inched closer to the drooping tree branches hanging feet above. ¡°I mean,e on. We¡¯re constantly told how special our magic is, but we¡¯re the ones locked away! We never get to see any action!¡± She hissed. ¡°Instead she sends out these witches that posses a shadow of our power. We could infiltrate that stupid pack ourselves.¡± The aura of darkness that surrounded me pulsed, sending a rush of cold down my spine that let me know I had no more time left to spare. I began to back down the street, closer to the alley I emerged from when the soft-spoken witch replied to herpanion. It was her reply that made me stop in my tracks, invoking fear that felt a thousand times colder than the shadows that hid my presence. ¡°You know why she sent them instead of us. ¡®They blend in better, and they¡¯ll have everything set up when she¡¯s ready to slip past the boarders. By the time the tribrid realizes she¡¯s there, it¡¯ll be toote to fight bark.¡± Share Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 132 ¨C ¡°Make sure he¡¯s not d**d back there.¡± I grunted, ncing in the rearview mirror to see Brandon slumped over. ra unbuckled her seatbelt and turned around. I could smell her sugary sweet perfume as her curly hair brushed against my shoulder. A few muffled jabs sounded from the backseat, and it took me a few seconds to realize she was poking and prodding at him. ¡°Get up, Brandon. You lost some blood, quit being a baby. Not all of us have supernatural healing.¡± She scolded him, ¡°you¡¯re lucky I don¡¯t just throw you out of this car-hunting me down and making a mess of my life.¡± Brandon groaned and mumbled something unintelligible, which was proof enough that he hadn¡¯t died in the backseat of this rusted mustang. I¡¯m sure he¡¯d throw a fit knowing he expired on cracked leather that smelled strongly of tobo and cat p**s. ¡°I¡¯ve called dibs on k*****g him.¡± I told her, swallowing a manic giggle when she sighed deeply. ¡°And I am sorry we made a mess of your life, but you have information on something that affects thousands of people. I hope you understand that I can¡¯t just let that go.¡± Even though I knew little to nothing about her, I didn¡¯t mind ra. She was a bit skittish, but anyone who talked to Brandon like that had to have a good personality-even if she did make the mistake of sleeping with him. I wasn¡¯t nearly as stone-cold as Asher, but I had learned enough from him to know that the leader of a pack needed to put their people first, and getting this information was what mattered most to me. If protection was what she wanted, we¡¯d provide it-but only on the condition she tell us everything she knew. ¡°I understand, that¡¯s what makes this worse.¡± She sighed, buckling her seatbelt while providing no further exnation. I had to remind myself to put the car in park when we pulled up to the gas station, because instantly I spotted the dark tinted windows of Asher¡¯s SUV. He was already out of the vehicle, taking long strides as he headed straight towards me. I had just enough time to lift my arms, wrapping them around his R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only neck as his slid around my waist. My fingers were tangled in the shorter strands of his hair, my forehead tickled by the longer pieces on top. Only the tips of my toes grazed the ground, but it all paled inparison to the explosion in my chest when his lips met with my own. I trailed my hands to his face, feeling the sharp edge of his jaw beneath my fingers. Our kiss wasn¡¯t the desperate, tearful kind you saw in the movies. We weren¡¯t wing at one another as if we couldn¡¯t get enough. His lips moved softly, savoring every taste and touch, until we were both forced to pull away for air. When he rested his forehead against my own and stared at me with eyes of liquid gold, relief finally blossomed in my chest. ¡°We were attacked-¡° ¡°You¡¯re safe,¡± was all he said. Not a question or statement, but reassurance because he could see and feel how shaken up, I was. Whether it was the suddenck of adrenaline or the information I had yet to process, he could tell my nerves were fried. Touching him, feeling the warmth of his arms around my waist and his breath across my cheek, it chased away the sense of dread I felt the moment I heard what the elemental witch said. I nodded, ¡°I¡¯m safe.¡± Asher¡¯s eyes red with interest when he noticed the tight dress I wore, ¡°why are you wearing that?¡± Brandon chose that moment to startle awake, banging his head on the roof of the mustang a s he sat up. The SUV Asher had gotten out of pulled forwards, next to the car we hadmandeered. I was surprised to see Mason and Zeke inside, both of which got out and greeted me with relieved smiles. Brandon pulled himself out of the mustang, a hand against his head. He steadied himself against the side of the car, groaning when Asher looked his way. ¡°We gonna do this right here? Cause I¡¯ll still make you work for it.¡± He grunted, clearly in no condition to fight. ¡°I call dibs on k*****g him¡­¡± I told Asher, patting his chest. ¡°¡­besides, we have a lot to talk about.¡± I looked at ra as I said this, who had just gotten out of the passenger side. The sheer robe she wore ended around mid-t***h and was cinched tightly at her waist. She shuddered with every chilly gust of wind, brushing back the curls that covered her face. I noticed how she nced hesitantly towards Mason and Zeke before inching closer to them. It was her paranoid nces down the street that kept me from thinking she were up to anything sinister. Mason shrugged out of the jacket he wore and held it out to ra, an unreadable look on his face as she murmured a ¡®thank you¡¯ and slipped it on. Some of the concern I¡¯d been feeling for him eased when Zeke grinned at him over ra¡¯s shoulder, making him roll his eyes. Even though I wasn¡¯t cold, Asher pulled his leather jacket off and draped it over my shoulders. I was drowning in the fabric, but I¡¯d neverin about being surrounded by his scent and lingering warmth. We ditched the mustang and headed to the airport Asher hadnded at. Taking the pack¡¯s private jet wasn¡¯t best of options, since just about every werewolf had a love/hate rtionship with airnes, but it was our fastest mode of transportation. The airport was packed with people, rushing about with suitcases rattling behind them, as though it weren¡¯t nearing one in the morning. With just a few short words to a service desk clerk, the six of us were led through a set of doors and down a long stretch of hallway. I kept my arm tucked around Asher¡¯s waist, molding myself against the side of him while also keeping ra in sight. We were led to a small waiting area, free from all the people that had been traversing around the airport. Zeke was the only one who remained standing, looking more and more nervous as the seconds ticked away. ¡°Are you sure we should get on a flying metal box with a witch?¡± He cleared his throat, his eyes flickering towards ra. ¡°¡­no offense, ne crashes are a fear of mine.¡± Asher contemted what he said and nodded, ¡°he¡¯s got a point.¡± It was true, there was plenty room for concern since we had no clue what ra could do. There was no point in asking Brandon, not when he was especially clueless about most things. It wouldn¡¯t surprise me to hear he knew nothing about the girl he¡¯d been sleeping with-other than her being a witch. I had no gut feeling telling me she¡¯d magically c***h the ne or send it freefalling mid- flight, but that brought littlefort. What I hadn¡¯t expected was for ra to defend herself. Her face held bravery, but there was no missing the flicker of intimidation when she met Asher¡¯s stare with one of her own. ¡°The witches that attacked us saw me with your girlfriend, the only reason I¡¯m here and not running far from all of you is because I have no way to protect myself when theye searching for me. I wasn¡¯t raised a snitch, but those witches won¡¯t just k**l me and be done with it.¡± She huffed, trying to calm her shaky voice. The way her hands trembled, and leg bounced, all of it told me she was telling the truth. This thing that was going on, she had wanted no part of it. It wasn¡¯t just Brandon and I she¡¯d been avoiding. All it took was one look shared between Asher and I to know we were on the same page. ¡°Mate. L is my mate, not my girlfriend.¡± Asher said, both correcting and distracting her. ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± She asked curiously, no longer bouncing her leg. I tilted my head at her, ¡°you¡¯ve been hooking up with a werewolf and don¡¯t know what mates are?¡± When I turned my head to give Brandon a questioning look, he shrugged and said, ¡°she¡¯s adopted,¡± as though that exined everything. ¡°There¡¯s a huge difference.¡± Asher replied, ¡°One is based off a crush, the other a bond that brings together who halves of the same soul. A bond like that leaves a mark.¡± ¡°I was raised by humans, and as long as Brandon was single, I had no reason to care about werewolf stuff-not until recently, anyway.¡± She exined. Her eyes homed in on the mark that stood out against Asher¡¯s pale skin before they searched for mine. I knew what observation she had made before she said it, ¡°you have two marks¡­is that normal?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not normal at all.¡± I sighed; thankful I was spared from exining further when the attendant popped her head in to let us know the ne was ready. Share Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 133 ¨C I¡¯d never been on a ne before, much less a private jet that could easily double as an apartment if you ever found yourself without somewhere to live. I shuddered at the thought of being on a flight long enough to make use of the walk-in shower and king- sized bed in the back of the ne. The only positive things about this flight were the tiny bottles of liquor that chased away my gnawing worry, cuddling up to Asher for the next hour, and the fact that there were no shadows forty thousand feet in the air. Everything else-down to the turbulence and the pitch-ck sky, I absolutely hated. ¡°Asher might be alright with waiting until this nends to ask what the h**l happened, but I¡¯m not. Give us the details, starting why you¡¯re dressed like a movie star and this one¡­ isn¡¯t dressed.¡± Zeke leaned in; his hands sped tightly together. I didn¡¯t miss the way his eyebrows were creased, or the way the vein in his neck stuck out. Asher rolled his eyes, ¡°you didn¡¯t give me the chance to ask.¡± ¡°Sorry, but you were taking too long.¡± He replied, ncing around the ne with that same look of unease on his face. I found it curious that an Alpha would fear ne crashes, but I wasn¡¯t going to tease him for it. We all feared something. ¡°I need a distraction before I spend the rest of this hour tweaking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ¡®not dressed¡¯ because I¡¯m a performer at a club-well, I was a performer¡­¡± ra exined, giving me and Brandon long looks that let everyone know we were responsible for her sudden resignation. She turned her attention to Asher, ¡°¡­until your mate decided to beat up two bouncers and storm the employees only area to hunt me down.¡± ¡°You should have seen the looks on their faces when she threw that pitcher of beer-¡± Brandon began, ready to shovel a handful of chips into his mouth when he paused. Asher was ring daggers at his brother, his eyes pitch ck, and arm draped protectively over my shoulders. ¡°Anyway, we would¡¯ve been back sooner rather thanter if it weren¡¯t for the creepy sister witches.¡± ¡°Creepy sister witches?¡± Zeke repeated, just a flicker of fear in the Alphas eyes. ¡°Yup. One threw fireballs and the other made the ground crack open.¡± Brandon nodded, mimicking throwing a fireball only it was a sour cream and onion potato chip. ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is not only did you put L¡¯s life at risk once by kidnapping her from the scene of an ident rather than taking her to the hospital, but you also put it at risk numerous times afterwards, and for what?¡± Asher¡¯s voice was as t as theck of color in his eyes, so dark that his pupils had vanished. He swiveled his eyes to ra, who paled. ¡± What was your reason for taking L this far away from pack boundaries, knowing there are people after her?¡± ¡°Woah, woah. Technically, I saved her life twice-three times actually.¡± Brandon retorted. ¡°First, I pulled her from that wreck and made sure she had a blood-bag. Then I let her nearly bleed me dry for a pack of demonic leeches, and I didn¡¯t take off with the stolen car when she wanted to follow the creepy sister witches. Three times, brother. And I¡¯m not even asking for a thank you.¡± ¡°You called on the shadows and followed the witches?¡± Asher frowned, not with anger but worry. He knew I¡¯d always feel guilty for what happened to Mason¡¯s mate and Breyona, and that I¡¯d never again use them lightly. ¡°There was no other option. Those witches said someone was doing a tracking spell on me. They would¡¯ve caught up to us eventually, then who knows where I¡¯d be.¡± I shuddered, remembering all too well what it felt like to be imprisoned by my father, to have my every breath and move watched. ¡°The shadows made us invisible, so they couldn¡¯t see or hear me. One of the witches was on the phone, she said that the witch doing the tracking spell lost us. The other was pissed, started going off about how they¡¯re locked up and never get to see any action, and how this mysterious leader of theirs sent out other witches instead of them¡­¡± ¡°Sent out?¡± Zeke repeated, ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It means there¡¯s witches in our pack¡­hiding, blending in for goddess knows how long.¡±¡® I looked up at Asher, seeing the same hurricane of emotions in his eyes that raged within my own. ¡°They said that these witches blend in better, that they¡¯ll have everything set up for when ¡°she¡¯s¡± ready to slip past our boarders, and that once I realize she¡¯s here, it¡¯ll be toote for us all.¡± ¡°Oh-I knew they were nning something¡­ I just didn¡¯t know it was this big¡­¡± ra swallowed, still nervous even though I alone kept Asher rooted in ce. ¡°¡­they must¡¯ve been nning this for some time.¡± ¡°Exin.¡± Just that single word charged the small space between us with ra¡¯s fear and hesitation. Not once had I ever felt a shred of fear towards Asher, but I knew the affect he had on those around him. ra must¡¯ve truly been desperate, because the found the strength to ask a question in return. ¡°How do I know you won¡¯t k**l me as soon I tell you what I know?¡± She asked, doing a remarkable job at hiding the tremble in her voice. ¡°You don¡¯t, but we don¡¯t make it a habit just k*****g people.¡± I replied before Asher could. I wasn¡¯t the most sensitive, but Asher had the bedside manner of a rogue. ¡°So long as you¡¯re not trying to harm our people or anyone we care about, there¡¯s no reason to k**l you. You said you wanted protection; we can arrange that if you help us in return.¡± ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t have much information. It is enough for them to k**l me over, though.¡± She murmured, fearful even as she talked about them. ¡°It started a month or so ago¡­whispers in the witchmunity, talking about some big event going on. I remember wanting to go, but I was busy at the time. A performer friend of mine went, came back¡­different. Told me how things were finally changing for us witches, and that when the time came, all of us needed to be on board. A weekter, she gave me an official invitation to one of their gatherings. There¡¯s no address to give you-I never went. The whole thing felt¡­ off to me. Kiersten was always one of those happy-go- lucky people, and after that meeting¡­she turned hateful, especially towards non- witches. She tried onest time, came to my house with another witch. They told me about the glory days for witches, when our power put us at the top of the food chain, even above werewolves. They told me how we could have that again, there was just one obstacle in our way¡­¡± Her eyes settled on me, and a chill worked its way down my spine, turning my nerve endings cold. ¡°A tribrid with the power to achieve that vision. They made you out to be this¡­monster, said that you sided with the werewolves and were even working to enve vampires. When they mentioned taking over werewolf packs, I knew something was wrong.¡± She continued, ¡°I threw the invitation away¡­and Kiersten, she stopped talking to me. For days she just watched me¡­until she didn¡¯t show up for work. Turns out she quit, and I haven¡¯t seen her since. All I know is there¡¯s been new peopleing to the club, which is strange since you can¡¯te here without being invited by a regr. These new people would alwayse to watch me dance¡­only me.¡± ¡°You think they were sent to watch you?¡± Mason asked. ra nodded, ¡°I think Keirsten vouched for me, and promised this woman I¡¯d be on board, but I wasn¡¯t. My magic isn¡¯t the kind that fights in wars.¡± ¡°You mentioned before you have to get up close to use your magic.¡± I recalled, thinking back to when I C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. had her pinned against the wall. That whisper soft touch at the back of my head, it had been her magic. I was now sure of it. ¡°If I remember correctly, you and I were pretty close back at the club. What exactly can you do?¡± ¡°You felt that?¡± She chuckled nervously, tucking a few ringlets behind her ear. ¡°My gift stems from spirit magic¡­it just works a bit differently. I can slip into someone¡¯s mind, sort of like what vampires do. It¡¯s not for very long, but there¡¯s a lot I can do while I¡¯m in there. I¡¯ve never used it to seriously hurt someone¡­but I have used it to stun some of the handsy customers. I-I¡¯m a novice at potions, more likely to singe my eyebrows off than actually make anything sessful. I¡¯ve also tried some small spells that have worked¡­ well, all except for the love spell.¡± ¡°You were going to stun me like a witchy taser?¡± I lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Well, you were about to rip my throat out.¡± She replied, bringing her fingertips up to the exposed skin. I was two seconds away from saying ¡®fair enough,¡¯ when my brother¡¯s voice popped into my head. Since Dad was settling in just fine at ire and Killian¡¯s, Sean was spending more time running patrol and training with Mason and the other warriors. I had asked him a handful of times how he was doing since losing his mate almost a year ago, but Sean always had a strange way of dealing with things. He was always able to keep his emotions in check, which is why I instantly became worried when I heard how stunned he sounded. ¡®Hey, uh L¡­you and Asher on your way back?¡¯ Sean asked, his voice filling both mine and Asher¡¯s heads. ¡®Yeah, we¡¯re on the ne now. Why, did something happen?¡¯ I asked warily, locking eyes with Asher. ¡®Well¡­uh, yeah. Something did happen. I mean, I¡¯m not sure how it happened-like at all, but it did¡­¡¯ ¡®Sean¡­what happened? You¡¯re not making any sense.¡¯ I replied. ¡®Uh, that woman from the hospital-the cursed one¡­yeah, she stopped by today looking for you two. Asher¡¯s mom told her you¡¯d both be back tonight¡­so she¡¯s here now.¡¯ ¡®We¡¯ll be there in forty-five minutes if she doesn¡¯t mind waiting.¡¯ Asher told Sean. I frowned, ¡®Sean, that¡¯s all you had to say? You sound a little freaked out.¡¯ ¡®Sorry, I keep getting distracted¡­and uh, no that¡¯s not all I had to say. When the woman- Flora, came here the first time she left before Killian or dad got back¡­when they did get back, dad started acting strange.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help it; I assumed the worst. My mind conjured up every bleak and dark scenario it could. Like freight trains veering towards the edge of a steep cliff, I was ready to plummet- but then I mmed on the breaks, and felt my jaw go ck. ¡®¡­she got here a couple minutes ago, and it just happened¡­he always assumed she must¡¯ve died¡­but she didn¡¯t. Dad¡¯s mate was just cursed¡­¡¯ Share Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 134 ¨C ¡°You sure they¡¯ll be alright together? Mason¡¯s a good guy, but even he can take so much.¡± I said, staring out the car window at the three of them. Brandon had a sly smirk on his face as he ced his hand on ra¡¯s lower back, leading her into the lobby of the Crescent Inn. Mason walked on the other side of ra and stepped forward to intervene when she turned and punched Brandon in the gut. She gave him a few choice words before standing next to Mason, as far away from Brandon as she could get. ¡°C**k-blocking Brandon will bring him some joy.¡± Zeke chuckled from where he sat in the back seat. ¡°Seriously though, he knows about ra¡¯s witchy powers enough to stay out of her grasp. He¡¯ll be alright.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± I sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve been through enough for one night and the night¡¯s not even over yet.¡± I had no idea what to expect walking into ire and Killian¡¯s house. If Flora were still there would she be angry with dad or reject him on the spot? Was there some part of her that even cared about finding a mate after everything she¡¯d lost? And dad¡­I didn¡¯t want t o think about how he felt, about what must¡¯ve gone through his head when the bond snapped into ce. Nothing could¡¯ve prepared me for the tension that coated the walls and floor, which made every soft- spoken word echo as though it had been shouted across the room. I hesitated in the doorway before stepping inside, using the feel of Asher¡¯s hand on my lower back as encouragement. The first thing I noticed was the petite blonde woman sitting on the sectional beside ire, a cup of tea resting in her hands. Next was Sean, who sat on a barstool by the kitchen ind, his eyes wide as he watched Dad and Flora without a hint of shame. Dad sat on the end seat, angled towards the football game on the screen as he tried, and failed not to gawk at her. He took his chance to look when Asher and I walked in. Flora¡¯s face was tinted a rosy shade of pink as she looked our way, confusion and just a hint of fear rounding out her almond shaped eyes. She startled slightly when grandma came gliding into the living room with tes stacked in her hands. It was impossible to feel anxious or unwee around grandma. My point was proven when Flora¡¯s shoulders rxed, and her lips curved up ever so slightly. That whisper of a smile made the corners of her eyes crease, and I knew just by looking that a real smile from her would light up her face and transform itpletely. tes of scones lined up by vor, macarons stacked in neat circles, and fruit tartlets covered the table. Nestled within the free spaces were small teacups of sugar cubes and cream. This would¡¯ve been normal for grandma if it hadn¡¯t been almost four in the morning, which was why Sean was the only one helping himself. ¡°How¡¯s your tea, dear?¡± Would you like some more?¡± Grandma smiled down at her, holding out the ss teapot in her hands. ¡°Actually, I would. It¡¯s very good.¡± Flora¡¯s voice was soft and feminine, like the gentle breeze that provided a few seconds of relief from the early summer heat. Grandma topped off Flora¡¯s cup and was about to reply when dad beat her to it. I ditched the disapproving expression I¡¯d been throwing Sean thesest few minutes and openly watched the scene unfold, hushing him when he snickered behind my back. ¡°It¡¯svender¡­that¡¯s what makes it sweet. She uh¡­she makes it herself.¡± He stammered, his voice gritty and rough. It was the oddest thing. Dad was nervous, sitting there blinking at Flora like he couldn¡¯t believe he actually spoke. There was something ¡®d always find endearing about watching werewolves born and bred to be warriors, go speechless over the attention of a she-wolf, even if that werewolf was forty-five years old and my dad. ¡°Oh, do you drink it too?¡± She asked him, her grip on the teacup tightening as she brought it to her lips. The color across her high cheekbones deepened when dad¡¯s lips parted but no response came out. ¡°Of course he does. Never met a person who hasn¡¯t liked it. That, and myvender cookies. You can putvender in just about anything and make it taste better.¡± Grandma smiled proudly, shaking her head at dad when Flora looked downward to drop a few sugar cubes into her tea. ¡°Actually,e look on this top shelf for me. I think I might have a spare container or two.¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to do that.¡± Flora said softly, tucking a wavy strand of hair behind her ear. Dad stood and looked down at her with a mixture of guilt, longing, and disbelief. I had seen each of Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. those emotions on dad¡¯s face at one point or another, but never at the same time. It changed his face, making it look younger while his eyes seemed to age. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem.¡± He grumbled, heading through the kitchen and into the pantry. ¡°And you-you can get taking these desserts to the basement. If any of them melt, you¡¯ll be helping me remake them. Got it?¡± Grandma said, lifting an eyebrow at Sean who was working on his second te of blueberry scones and chocte macarons. ¡°Killian cleared the freezers out earlier so there¡¯s plenty of room.¡± ire and Grandma smiled at one another proudly. ¡°You gotta quit stress baking, grandma.¡± Sean shook his head, letting her shoo him from the living room. Once everyone found a reason to make themselves scarce, we were finally able to talk to Flora. Her eyes drifted up from the surface of her milky tea, past the curls of steam that filled the air. Even with everything going on, they were strong. ¡°You¡¯re the new Alpha and Luna¡­¡± She said as we approached, her eyes on Asher as we took a seat on the couch just a few feet away. ¡°¡­before I was attacked, your father was Alpha. You look just like him.¡± ¡°We are.¡± Asher nodded, his sharp features softening. ¡°Thank you foring out here on such short notice, especially given your situation. You¡¯ve been out for a long time. Has anyone filled you in on the present?¡± ¡°The doctor that passed along your message filled me in on a few things¡­you being one of them, Luna.¡± She took a steadying breath and sipped at her tea before continuing. The psychologist told me to take it slow, but I can¡¯t stand not knowing. I¡¯m sure you have questions¡­and I¡¯ll try to answer them if you tell me how I woke up.¡± ¡°Last week, a witch broke into our home. She would¡¯ve k****d me if another witch hadn¡¯t been there to stop her.¡± I exined, ¡°the one that broke in had a mark on her hand¡­like the one that used to be on yours.¡± ¡°It started fading the moment I woke up, but I¡¯ll never forget what it looked like. It¡¯s all I¡¯d see in my dreams. The witch that saved your life¡­is she a friend?¡± Flora asked tentatively. ¡°I¡¯m beginning to think so.¡± I nodded. ¡°And did she¡­did she k**l the witch?¡± Her voice dropped to a whisper, but I didn¡¯t think she noticed. ¡°She did.¡± I replied and watched as Flora let out a great sigh of relief. The teacup in her hand rattled as she set it on the table. I swore I saw some of the weight leave her eyes, evaporating as relief took its ce. ¡°I was cursed because of a mistake my parents made, one they both paid for with their lives.¡± She began, and the soft tone her voice had taken on made me wonder if this were her first time saying it out loud. ¡°They were Alpha and Luna of a small pack up north, and desperately wanted a baby. You know how rare it is for werewolves to struggle with having children, especially Alpha¡¯s. They were both too desperate to see that talking to a witch was where everything went wrong.¡± ¡°Not all witches are bad¡­there¡¯s a few here that are on our side. They¡¯re trying to keep the pack safe.¡± I promised. ¡°The world has changed since my father was Alpha, but the safety of our people always remains priority.¡± Asher added, warmth filling the golden flecks in his eyes as they met my own. ¡°I believe you, that not all witches are bad¡­ but this one was. She acted like she wasn¡¯t, pretended she was going to help them if they repay the favor someday. All she needed was some of their blood¡­¡± She shuddered, and her features grew solemn. Decades old pain was still fresh in her mind, because to her it hadn¡¯t been so long ago. ¡°They gave it to her and within a month they were going to be parents. That favor the witch mentioned, she came asking for it when my mother was six months pregnant¡­but what she wanted, my parents couldn¡¯t give her.¡± ¡°What did she want?¡± Asher asked. ¡°A baby, one as healthy and strong as I was. Her only catch was that my father had to be the one to impregnate her. She never told them why, but they both refused anyway. They were offended she hadn¡¯t cared that they were mated, and that she wouldn¡¯t choose from any number of unmated males in the pack. The witch vanished for a while, and they thought that was the end of it until the night my mother¡¯s water broke¡­¡± The jagged breath she took made my throat clench, but I forced myself to remain stoic as I listened to her story, when all I wanted to do was cry for her. ¡°¡­the witch was there that night. While my mother gave birth surrounded by her midwives, she was down the hall¡­with my father.¡± ¡°He fulfilled his end of the deal, but why?¡± I nced at Asher. Both of us were absorbed within Flora¡¯s past, even though neither of us had any clue how it connected to the present. ¡°Believe me, it wasn¡¯t willingly¡­what they didn¡¯t know was that the witch that helped them practiced a dark kind of magic, powered by blood and d***h. Giving her my father¡¯s blood¨Cit was what she needed to get into his bed.¡± Her voice cracked and I watched as she visibly pulled herself together, swallowing back the tears until fury shined through. ¡°While she was giving birth, she could feel him mating with the witch¡­and then felt the mate-bond snap when she stabbed him in his heart. My mother stumbled inside seconds after he took hisst breath¡­all she asked was why.¡± ¡°And did she tell her?¡± I cleared my throat, knowing if I hadn¡¯t my voice would¡¯vee out as a croak. I knew little to nothing about blood magic, other than it ran in Holly¡¯s family down her mother¡¯s side. The thought of it affecting apleted mate bond¡­shoving it down long enough to take advantage of someone like that, it chilled me deeper than anything that happened so far. ¡°She told her the child she was having with her mate¨Cit would be the strongest blood witch to walk the earth.¡± Share Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 135 ¨C ¡°Are we on the same page with this?¡± I asked Asher, holding back my third yawn. One more and he threatened to carry me to bed, even though we both knew neither of us would be getting any sleep. The sun would be rising in an hour or so, which meant we had no choice but to start our day. There was too much to do, but I refused think about that right now. I was happily curled up in Asher¡¯s arms, surrounded by his scent and the soft material of the sectional we sat on. We¡¯d been silent since getting home, both of us lost in our thoughts as we reyed the sad ending to Flora¡¯s story. Almost ten months Flora¡¯s mother had until the witch gave birth to a little girl. One weekter, Flora and her mother watched as their housed was engulfed in mes, destroying what sliver of home they both had. After that, life grew dark for the widowed Luna. Flora recounted the numerous times they moved over the years, always somewhere new. They stayed longest in other packs, but somehow the witch always managed to find them. It wasn¡¯t good enough that she had k****d Flora¡¯s father. The witch was spiteful and wanted the life of the child she had helped create, and the mother that carried her. Time dwindled as they ran from the witch, but over the years Flora¡¯s mother learned to spot signs of her magic. Her taunting changed each time, always something horrible and new. Storms would cken the sky, or rodents would scurry inside their walls. They¡¯d wake up covered in spider bites, or find their dreams haunted by pale-faced figures with torn out eyes and distorted mouths. The witch was toying with them, sending these things their way as a warning. Telling them to run before she got too close. Some nights Flora swore she could hear a voiceughing in the dark, whispering for her to hurry. That morning she woke up covered in deep scratches. They moved the next day. After so many years on the run, Flora¡¯s mother was growing tired. Just once, she let the witch get close. She left Flora at a friend¡¯s house under the guise of going on a date, but really she nned to face the witch head on. The mistake she made was thinking the witch was acting alone. Flora never knew what made her mother turn around that night ande rushing back to her friend¡¯s apartment, but she had nearly been toote. A fire took the lives of seven people that night, one of them the friend that had been watching Flora. Her mother found her running down the street burned and covered in ash, breathing so hard it felt like her heart was ready to burst. It was another two years before the witch was able to get close again. During that time, her mother¡¯s mental health was declining. She had only survived this long because of Flora, but the damage that witch that had destroyed her life and taken her love. Flora¡¯s mother sought out countless witches, seeking answers on how they were found so easily. It felt like the time between moves was growing shorter and shorter. She never knew if her mother found what she was looking for, and just a few weekster they found themselves approaching the borders of Alpha Killian¡¯s pack. It was the first time Flora let herself feel hopeful. She could tell the pack was well protected, that the people there cared about keeping one another safe. There were warriors everywhere. Children and teenagers training, boys and girls of all sizes and ages. She¡¯d been too excited to see the look on her mother¡¯s face, dull and void of life as she pulled Flora towards a quaint blue house. That night was thest time she saw her mother. The words whispered in her ear, the hug that felt much too cold, it was herst memory of the woman that had lost so much. ¡®This should¡¯ve never been your life, Flora. Make a new one for yourself, make us proud.¡¯ I shuddered in Asher¡¯s arms, chilled even though the firece was running, and the heat of his body surrounded me like a cloak. Tears pricked the back of my eyes, and the weight of my emotion was lodged painfully in my throat. While Flora¡¯s mother never returned, the witch did. The house Flora had been dropped off at was a children¡¯s home. The owners, who were mates themselves but unable to have kids, promised Flora¡¯s mother they would take her in. Years passed and while Flora grew to love the kind-hearted people who raised her and treated her as their own, she missed the woman she had been through so much with. She spent those years wondering, staring at her curly blonde hair and soft eyes as she tried to pull up the fading memory of her birth mother. She was twenty-five when the witch found her and had been out getting groceries for her adoptive parents. They were getting up there in age, so Flora would often run errands for them. That night, Flora This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. never made it home. ¡®I stood my ground, because I knew I was going to d*e¡­¡¯ Flora¡¯s soft yet fierce voice reyed in my head. ¡®I demanded she tell me what happened to my mother, why-why she never came back for me.¡¯ ¡®What did she say?¡¯ I had asked at the time. Flora had this faraway look in her eyes, and I knew that she had left the present for the past. ¡®She told me my mother was d**d¡­and that it had been at her hands, as it should¡¯ve been all along.¡¯ Her voice held both sadness and longing, happiness, and horrible loss. ¡®She said my mother bought me some time by leaving me¡­but that it had been in vain. I wasn¡¯t afraid anymore¡­because I knew I would be with them again.¡¯ I was sure of the witch¡¯s cruelty when Flora¡¯s lower lip trembled and she said, ¡®she knew I wasn¡¯t afraid anymore andughed at me¡­she said I wasn¡¯t going where my parents were, that she had something even worse in mind.¡¯ ¡°If by ¡®this¡¯ you¡¯re talking about the likelihood that Holly¡¯s birth mother is the ¡®strongest blood witch to walk the earth¡¯ and Flora¡¯s half-sister, then yes we¡¯re on the same page.¡± The gravely sound of Asher¡¯s voice and the feel of his stubble against my face pulled me back to the present. I groaned and sank deeper into the couch, ¡°She¡¯s the mastermind behind all of this, she has to be. How messed up is it that Holly¡¯s grandmother tried to k**l me?¡± ¡°All of this is messed up.¡± Asher grimaced and the sharp angles of his face became even harsher. I could feel his frustration as he ran his fingers through his hair. ¡°We¡¯ve always prided ourselves on how secure our pack is, but it seems like the only thing we¡¯re able to protect our people from is rogues. Did the witches you spied on say anything about when the others infiltrated the pack?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, they didn¡¯t.¡± I frowned at the cold anger in his eyes and kissed along his jaw until it had no choice but to thaw. There was nothing I could do to ease the suspicion in his voice or his need to protect, ¡°we can¡¯t know for sure that Cordelia and Rowena aren¡¯t the witches here to hurt you. Inviting them here was a huge risk.¡± ¡°If Rowena was out to hurt me, why would she k**l a powerful blood witch to save my life? She and Cordelia are working to get rid of this magical block I have so I can be useful and help protect our people.¡± The sharpness of my voice caught Asher¡¯s attention, even though it hadn¡¯t been intentional. There was a small part of me that felt powerless, useless unless I called on the dark power of the shadows. We were stumbling around in the dark, and what we desperately needed was a light. He looked down at me, concern mixing with the caramel tones in his eyes. My anger vanished, leaving me exhausted and frustrated. I grumbled but didn¡¯t fight when he grabbed me by the waist and pulled me onto hisp. Once I was straddling him, all I wanted was to bury myself into the sweatshirt he wore, but he refused to let me move. ¡°You don¡¯t need magic to protect our people, L.¡± The sweet side of Asher that no one else got to see, he broke through every barrier I put around myself. He would never see me as a problem, as a ma for all this trouble and chaos. He told me what I needed to hear, and what I refused to believe. ¡°I¡¯m not saying it wouldn¡¯t help, but magic isn¡¯t what makes you useful. You¡¯re a passionate and fearless Luna. You handed yourself over to your father to protect the pack, while I was ready to b**n it all down just to keep you by my side. Even with this magical block going on, you¡¯re too stubborn to give up.¡± ¡°Stubborn? I¡¯m sure you could¡¯ve picked a better word than that.¡± I teased, but my voice failed to d***n out the way my heartrate skyrocketed. There was never a moment where I wasn¡¯t thankful for Asher, and the unwavering support he always showed. I rxed in his arms and peered up at him through my ¡°You don¡¯t like stubborn?¡± He cocked an eyebrow. I let out a surprised squeal when his arms wound around my waist, much too tight for me to break free. I fell against his chest, still giggling as he said, ¡°how about maniptive, or mischievous?¡± I¡¯m sure myughter sounded delirious from how long we¡¯d been up, but it was normal moments like these that I longed for. The tantalizing curve of his smirk was just a few inches from my own lips and even with my stressed, sleep clouded mind I longed to close the distance between us. ¡°I don¡¯t want to make decisions for you, and I won¡¯t walk away if you choose to do something I don¡¯t agree with. If undoing this block and learning magic is what you need, then I¡¯ll do everything I can to help. We¡¯re in this together, which means I trust your judgement.¡± He said softly, stealing my breath and any future response when he ced a hand on the back of my head and guided my lips to his own. I was wrapped in Asher¡¯s arms, drowning in his taste and scent. Even though I was exhausted in more ways than one and worried about what the uing weeks would bring, I savored the break in between the waves that crashed over our heads and took us further from drynd. Even as the waters calmed and the skies cleared, a sense of foreboding lingered in the air. There was a storm headed our way, and we had no clue when it would be here¡­ Share Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 136 ¨C Even though the sun was up and he¡¯d surely be heading to sleep soon, we went to talk to Giovanni first. I was eager to get my hands on the magical text he managed to get, especially since Cordelia called and said she¡¯d be back this afternoon to perform the s¨¦ance. I put all of my focus towards getting this binding removed so I could get ahead of these witches and hopefully stop this mess in its tracks. There was every chance the witches working against us would find out and try to stop us, so the faster we moved the better. Since Asher refused to let me out of his sight for the day, he tagged along. Even in broad daylight I couldn¡¯t help but keep my eyes peeled on these twisting and turning roads, waiting for another pair of dark boots. ¡®You alright?¡¯ Asher asked, his voice flowing through my head. He nced over at me from the driver¡¯s seat and took a hand off the wheel to ce it on my t***h. ¡®Yeah¡­¡¯ I nodded and sank further into the seat. My pulse raced from the small touch, but it did nothing to steer my thoughts away from the stranger and how abrupt the c***h had been. My voice was strained when I asked, ¡®would you believe I¡¯m not in any hurry to get into another c***h?¡¯ I hadn¡¯t expected to find Rowena at the house so early. She wasing down the stairs as we walked inside and smiled once she noticed us. The sundress she wore reached her ankles and had little maroon flowers that matched the shade of her hair. The longyers were curled and framed her heart- shaped face. ¡°You like it? I got it at a little shop in town.¡± Her smile widened when she noticed me take in her outfit. ¡°I¡¯m wearing it to the bake sale today. Apparently a bake sale is much more exciting than what I was led to believe.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We¡¯ll probably stop by sometime after the s¨¦ance.¡± I replied, silently praying grandma would have leftover cookies in case we couldn¡¯t make it. Since this bake sale was in honor of Carson, I was positive there would be plenty of college kids ready to binge on a bunch of sweets. Grandma would be right in the line of fire and would love every chaotic second. She probably considered it a reward from all the stress baking she¡¯d donest night. ¡°Cordelia called me this morning too! I¡¯ll be there for the s¨¦ance and from what I¡¯ve heard your friend Breyona ising as well.¡± Rowena smiled warmly, ¡°are youing as well, Alpha Asher?¡± ¡°Of course. I wouldn¡¯t miss it.¡± A smile tugged at the corners of my lips, because there was no way my stubborn mate would let me call on the ghost of my d**d mother alone. We hadn¡¯t at all discussed whether he¡¯de, but I knew he had made up his mind when I first told him Cordelia¡¯s idea. ¡°Wonderful! I hope this afternoon gives you the answers you¡¯ve been looking for.¡± The sincerity in her voice rang like a bell throughout the quiet house, along with the concern that slowly closed in. She paused by the front door, ¡°actually, I wanted to speak with you about Holly¡­¡± ¡°Has everything been going alright with her training?¡± I asked, ncing upstairs to where her bedroom door was. Rowena nodded and brushed back a thick curl of hair, ¡°she¡¯s starting out strong considering she¡¯s never practiced magic a day in her life, but my concern for her isn¡¯t of the magical variety.¡± My eyebrows inched together, ¡°then what kind is it?¡± ¡°Has Holly ever spoken to a therapist? You¡¯ve briefly mentioned her life with your father, so I can¡¯t presume to know everything, but enduring a situation like that is traumatizing. Trauma can stunt a witches progress and affect their magic.¡± If I hadn¡¯t already known about Rowena¡¯s background as a preschool teacher, I would¡¯ve thought she sounded like a concerned mother. I wasn¡¯t nearly as suspicious as Asher. From bone structure to even the smallest of details, she and Holly looked nothing alike. ¡°She did for a little while before we came to town, but it didn¡¯t seem to be helping. I¡¯ll have Tristan see if she¡¯ll agree to it, and if she says yes I¡¯ll find one that¡¯s a good fit.¡± I added it to my mental to-do list. It was my turn to stop her before she left. I nned to ask Cordelia about the tracking spell when we met for our training session, but I didn¡¯t see why I couldn¡¯t ask Rowena as well. ¡°Do you know anything about tracking spells?¡± I asked. If she thought my question was odd, she gave nothing away. Instead, Rowena¡¯s eyes lit up curiously and she answered in the clear soprano of a preschool teacher. ¡°I know a little on the subject. Were there any specific questions you had?¡± She asked. ¡°How are they created, and is there any way to destroy one?¡± ¡°With most tracking spells you need something personal from the target, or some of their DNA. Also, they can only be tracked for so long. It all depends on the strength of the witch and how well she can concentrate. The only other kind of tracking spell would involve sigils, which we would¡¯ve discovered the same time we revealed your binding mark.¡± Rowena replied, a self-satisfied smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m a bit proud I remembered that. I would y hide and seek with the witch I grew up with using a tracking spell. I was horrible at it, but that never stopped me from trying.¡± Rowena lingered a few minutes longer, but eagerly left to venture through the city market twenty minutes away. We had passed the cluster of small boutiques and restaurants on our way to the house. From the main road you could see some of the outdoor seating areas and the small courtyard where live music sometimes yed. ¡®You know how easy it would¡¯ve been for her to grab some of your hair when she was first in our house?¡¯ Asher¡¯s voice flooded my head, along with a heavy dose of wariness. ¡®She was following that feeling of hers when it led her there.¡¯ I was happy to see Rowena and Cordelia adjusting, but Asher still wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡®You¡¯re right, it could¡¯ve been her. She was in our house¡­¡¯ I nodded, because other than theck of rm bells going off in my head, I had nothing to prove her innocence. I continued before Asher had the chance to respond, ¡®¡­but so was Cordelia and Cassidy-oh Breyona stopped by a couple days ago too, and there was that pizza man¡­¡¯ ¡®Are you teasing me, L?¡¯ He lifted one of his dark eyebrows and pinned me in ce with his stare. I was mesmerized by the golden kes in his eyes when his arm snapped out lightning fast. Thest thing I felt before being pulled into his chest was a hand wrap around my wrist. Some of the yfulness faded from his eyes, turning the vibrant gold into a gentle caramel. ¡®You think I¡¯m being paranoid, don¡¯t you?¡¯ Asher was only doing what he thought was right, what had worked to protect the pack in the past. Everything had changed in such a short amount of time, and it was far from over. With vampires joining our side and witches slipping past the boundaries, werewolves are facing our biggest threat to date. We¡¯re all trying to navigate this new world as best we can, so I didn¡¯t me Asher for bing a little overprotective. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but tease the man. I nibbled on my lower lip, pretending to think my answer through. The short strands of his hair tickled my hands as I wound my arms around his neck. ¡°Mm, I think that¡­I love you.¡± I grinned innocently, fully aware that I had won this battle. His arms snaked around my waist and pinned me flush against him. I knew he wasn¡¯t letting go anytime soon when he captured my lips and imed myst breath for himself. ¡°Since Breyona clearly hase voyeuristic tendencies she needs to work through and won¡¯t speak up, I will.¡± Tristan¡¯s voice split the air like a whip. I knew both from his words and from the severity in his voice that he was in a s****y mood. ¡°If you make this house smell like s*x, I¡¯ll b**n it down.¡± Asher¡¯s hold around my waist didn¡¯t budge, but I also hadn¡¯t tried to pull away. I took a few long seconds to enjoy his embrace, knowing it would p**s the cranky vampire off even more. Sure enough, he cleared his throat. Asher smirked as I rolled my eyes. ¡°Are you acting like an a*****e because it¡¯s past your bedtime?¡± I asked, meeting little resistance when I stepped out of Asher¡¯s arms. Breyona yawned and trudged down the stairs, paying no mind to Tristan who lingered close behind, waiting for her to speed up. ¡°Hey, L.¡± She half said, half yawned. Her shoulder length hair looked even shorter with how messy it was from sleep. Catching me eyeing her disheveled appearance, she nodded. ¡°¡­my life is forever going to be erratic sleep schedules and emergency naps¡­a werewolf on a vampire¡¯s schedule, lovely.¡± ¡°See, she¡¯s in a good mood.¡± I nodded in her direction, which was currently hovering around the coffee pot in the kitchen. ¡°She¡¯s in a good mood because she just woke up. I have yet to be asleep and the sun-dweller that lives in this house think¡¯s it¡¯s funny to leave curtain¡¯s open in the middle of the day.¡± His voice lowered and his jaw clenched so hard I was certain he¡¯d crack a tooth. Breyona¡¯s voice could be heard from the kitchen, ¡°did you just call me a d**n sun- dweller?¡± She poked her head out of the kitchen and red daggers at Tristan before turning to Asher and me, ¡°¡­I only did it on purpose the first time. Second time was an ident, but he had to wait four hours to use the bathroom since Gio was also asleep.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, keep them closed.¡± Tristan scowled and stormed towards the two of us. I heard Breyona mutter something about ¡®enjoying natural light¡¯ before slipping back into the kitchen. The rest of what she said fell on deaf ears since I was currently focused on the sketch book in Tristan¡¯s hand. He tossed it on the kitchen table with a thud and opened it a few pages in. ¡°Holly had a dream about this cest night. Woke up around 10pm and drew this. The only reason she spoke up about it is because she saw your brother¡¯s car out front of the ce.¡± ¡°How does Holly know what my brother¡¯s car looks like?¡± Asher asked, darkness tainting his voice as it always did when Brandon was involved. Again I had that nagging feeling¨Cthat budding curiosity that made me want to know the cause for all that tension between two brothers. ¡°Your brother stopped by a few days ago, in the middle of the night.¡± Tristan and Asher¡¯s unamused looks were nearly identical, even with their different facial structures. ¡°Here I thought you were the most insufferable creature I¡¯ve ever met, and this drunken idiotes along wanting to see a real-life vampire. I would¡¯ve drained him dry if I wasn¡¯t worried about alcohol p*******g.¡± ¡°Tristan, you remember what we talked about? You can¡¯t threaten people after you try topliment them.¡± Breyona shouted from the kitchen. Her voice carried the mouth- watering scent of freshly brewed coffee. ¡°It was one time, and I¡¯m notplimenting him.¡± He grunted, his sky-blue eyes darkening with storm clouds. ¡°Three times. It was three times.¡± Tristan pinched the bridge of his nose and whipped his head towards the kitchen where Breyona¡¯s soft humming emerged. ¡°I apologized.¡± Was all he said, his eyes daring her to reply even though she was too far in the kitchen to see. Regardless, I knew she wouldn¡¯t disappoint. She shouted back, ¡°¡­that¡¯s debatable, you brought me a coffee.¡± ¡°You looked tired.¡± He deadpanned. She snorted, ¡°tired was not the word you used.¡± ¡°Semantics.¡± He waved his hand angrily and spun the sketch book around, clearly running on fumes in terms of patience. He turned the book our way, and instantly the rough splotches and shes of charcoal were familiar. Fine lines made up the smaller details, like themp posts, sidewalks, and barren street. While Brandon¡¯s car wasn¡¯t in the drawing, there was something a bit more concerning I noticed. The little brick building that sat on the corner was identical to the one he dragged me to just hours ago, the one we had chased ra through¨Conly there were a few differences. Not only were the windows shattered and the ceiling caved in, but a jagged crack ran down the wall giving a glimpse at the inside of the building, which was nothing more than an empty shell. Share Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 137 ¨C Tristan stalked off once Giovanni came downstairs, not giving the vampire so much as a nce. Clearly things were still tense between the two, but that was something they¡¯d have to figure out on their own. ¡®We need to talk to Brandon and ra about this.¡¯ I told Asher through mind-link, ¡®it¡¯s no coincidence the ce is destroyed hours after we left.¡¯ ¡°This¡­¡± Giovanni¡¯s gravely voice filled the air. In his arms was a thick leatherbound book. The pages were stained, but it was in surprisingly good condition. ¡°¡­took a lot of convincing to get my hands on.¡± My best-friend hovered nearby, always glowing whenever he was in the room. I looked up at him, taking in his mountainous physique and curly hair. Thick brows hung low over eyes so dark they looked ck. The connection between myself and the vampires under my rule wasn¡¯t as strong as an Alpha and his pack, but I could tell there was something Giovanni wanted to say. ¡°The vampire¡¯s you got this from, have they made up their minds?¡± I asked, thinking back to when I made the choice that allowed these vampires the chance to think without the influence of my father clouding their judgements. What solidified my choice even more was that Asher never once objected to my ideas or my vision for the future. His only connection to the vampire¡¯s is through me, but he was still looking out for them in what ways he could. It had taken a couple months, but after the d***h of my father Asher purchased arge sum ofnd just south of the pack boarders. Our n was to build houses, provide jobs and clinics that could rece the need to hunt humans. Vampires would be wee there, but only with the understanding that my This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. father and his arcane ideals were of the past. With time and the cooperation of the entire pack, we would ept vampires onto ournds and finally redeem ourselves from the bloodshed and mistakes of the past. The witches currently gunning for my head, that put a kink in things. ¡°They¡¯re close¡­¡± Giovanni nodded slowly; his nk expression unwavering. I was going to throw a ¡®but¡¯ in there, but thankfully Breyona beat me to it. ¡°¡­they want to meet you.¡± Asher¡¯s response was instant, as was my reaction to his response. ¡°Absolutely not.¡± The golden tones in his eyes fell t and his jaw clenched hard enough to make Breyona wince. ¡°Excuse me?¡± I lifted an eyebrow at my mate, digging my fingers into my hips as I waited patiently for his response. Out the corner of my eye I could see Breyona backing away, tugging Giovanni to get him to follow. I narrowed my eyes at her, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running.¡± ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, L. There¡¯s been two attempts on your life so far, and those are only the ones we know of. Are you going to meet with every vampire family that contemtes switching sides?¡± I watched as his nostrils red and the beast that hid beneath his skin stirred. Arguing was something Asher and I had done from the beginning. His rage didn¡¯t faze me, and neither did his hot-headed wolf. He had a point; I know he did, but things were moreplicated than that. ¡°This thing between us and the witches cannot get in the way of the progress Tristan and Giovanni are making with the vampires. How can I expect them to trust us ande to our side when they haven¡¯t even seen my face? How can I expect them to call me their Queen when I haven¡¯t made the effort to act like one?¡± I replied, hoping he could see that for once, I wasn¡¯t trying to be argumentative. When he snarled and ran his fingers through his hair in frustration, I knew he understood. Asher would risk his own life ten times over for his pack, and I needed to prove I¡¯d do the same for the vampires. If we were ever going to end the feuding between our kinds, we needed to stop treating the vampires like pariah and give the same support to them as we would our own packs. ¡°Think you can set up a meeting with them after I get this binding spell removed?¡± I asked Giovanni, who nodded confidently. It could¡¯ve been my imagination, but I swore I saw a sh of pride cross his face. Even as it left his face, it lingered in his eyes. As I thought back to thend Asher had purchased and the construction that finally under way, a thought popped into my head. It had a slim chance of working out, but it was worth a try. ¡°On second thought, if there are other vampires who are thinking about switching sides, invite them too. I know this isn¡¯t fair to ask of you but try to keep this meet-up as quiet as possible. Thest thing we want is supporters of thete King showing up.¡± I said with just a hint of sarcasm, and a heavy dose of contempt for the vampires that had rallied against me. The patrol teams scented them far beyond the pack¡¯s borders, so it wasmon knowledge to be wary venturing too far out the way. Since the grand announcement thatnded me with a bullet in my chest, they had yet tounch a second a****k¡­which was relieving as it was concerning. It was Zeke whost week posed the question we had all been thinking. Were the vampire¡¯s still clinging to my father¡¯s rule in league with the witches? ¡°Last, I want to pick the time and ce. We¡¯ll meet in the new territory Asher acquired. It¡¯s not officially part of the pack, so it¡¯s neutral ground. It¡¯ll give me the chance to show them our ns, so we can prove vampire¡¯s do have a ce in our future.¡± I sucked in a breath and let it out slowly. It was a n, one that might sway a few of them. ¡°Let them know they¡¯re free to bring what protection they deem necessary, and that we¡¯ll do exactly the same.¡± Asher tacked on, his voice low and shoulders tense. ¡°I can¡¯t promise this will stay quiet, but I¡¯ll do all that I can. Any updates and I¡¯ll find you or have Breyona ry them.¡± Giovanni responded, but I still had the feeling there was something he wanted to say. My eyes darted between my best friend and her mate, ¡°¡­is there something you wanted to tell me?¡± ¡°My family, they¡¯ve been¡­more understanding than Tristan¡¯s, but they still have questions. My father is stubborn, but my mother and sister are leaning towards your side. If they choose to follow you as their Queen, my father will too.¡± Giovanni replied, but there was a hesitance I¡¯d never heard in his voice before. Always calm and reserved, stone-faced unless Breyona was around, this was the most emotion I¡¯ve heard in his voice without him mentioning his long-legged mate. ¡°It¡¯s not you they want to meet¡­ it¡¯s Breyona and I.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t believe a werewolf and a vampire can be mates.¡± Breyona said with a huff, rolling her eyes and crossing her arms over her chest. Anger was the one emotion that made Breyona¡¯s voice raise a good octave or two, so I knew she was fuming when she squeaked, ¡°¡­that father of his called me a mutt, and said I was seducing him since none of our males are up to ¡®breeding standard¡¯.¡± ¡°Your family wants to meet the two of you?¡± I grimaced, trying hard not to let my guilt show as I looked Breyona¡¯s way. ¡°¡­do you want to meet them?¡± ¡°I¨CI think I do, yeah.¡± She nodded, her hazel eyes hopeful and sincere. I could practically feel her excitement. Her smile wavered, but she pieced it together before it fell apart. ¡°There¡¯s a chance proving the bond between Gio, and I could get his family on your side. I can¡¯t shift¡­so, there¡¯s not much else I can do to help you¡­and I want to help, L. He¡¯ll make sure I¡¯m safe the entire time, I promise. We¡¯re best-friends, but you¡¯re also my Luna, and I can¡¯t leave without your permission.¡± There was so much I wanted to say to Breyona, but words wouldn¡¯t give back what the shadows had taken. Instead, I ced all my trust in her and in the vampire that hovered protectively at her side. ¡°When do you n on leaving?¡± I asked. Excitement filled her face, which she held back since I hadn¡¯t yet given her permission. ¡°Not until after your powers are unbound, that¡¯s for sure.¡± She replied, and just a hint of relief washed over me. ¡°You have my permission to leave the pack.¡±¡® I told her, feeling my heart both ache and soar at the ear- splitting grin that formed on her face. My eyes settled on Giovanni, who gave me his attention unflinchingly. There was no doubt in my mind that he would protect her till hisst breath, but the words left my lips regardless. ¡°Don¡¯te back here without her.¡± I said in a voice that belonged to both his Queen and Luna of this pack. Share Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 138 ¨C While Breyona finished getting ready, Giovanni pulled me aside. The leatherbound book sat on the table between us. On its cover was a triangle with a circle inside. Inside the circle were different symbols, none of which I knew the names to. I couldn¡¯t detect a trace of suspicion in his voice, only his usual amount of severity. ¡°Your father deemed this important enough to have it locked in a vault. He wasn¡¯t the kind person who passed up power, so if he kept it from the witches then it might be a good idea if you did the same.¡± Before heading to Cordelia¡¯s for the s¨¦ance, the three of us stopped by the hotel we had dropped ra off at. Since it was on the way, it gave us the perfect opportunity to ask about the nightclub, which was now nothing more than a pile of rubble. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I wasn¡¯t surprised to find that Brandon had vanished early in the morning, never to return. Mason looked a bit disgruntled, his hair a mess and his face twisted into a scowl. ra on the other hand was draped over a chaise lounge, an arm behind her head as she smirked and looked at her manicured nails. Her bouncy curls were twisted into a quick updo, but some strands were already falling from the clip. She looked smug and cat-like, which ended the moment I pulled out Holly¡¯s drawing and told her what it meant. I locked eyes with Mason and nodded towards the door, letting him know he was free to go. Without ncing at ra, he turned on his heel and stalked out of the room. ¡°Am I no longer important enough for a guard?¡± ra pouted, but it didn¡¯t cover up the fear I heard bleeding into her voice. Asher¡¯s voice was t and unimpressed, ¡°we¡¯re assigning you a new guard.¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t surprised when I showed you the picture.¡± I stated the obvious, holding her stare long enough to make her squirm. ¡°If anything you look like you want to throw up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious what it means¡­the witches are covering their tracks. The fact that they don¡¯t want you to find out what they¡¯re doing more than they want to get their hands on you is terrifying¡­¡± Her smug exterior dropped, revealing the girl I had met justst night. The confident and sensual dancer turned magical fugitive, afraid of what lurked in the night. ¡°A lot of witches worked at that club, and I¡¯ll bet anything that none of them made it homest night¡­¡± Once a recement showed up, we were able to leave. We gave Mason a ride back to the house, but the entire drive I couldn¡¯t get his grimace out of my head. He sat in the back seat, his cheek against the window and his warm eyes halfway closed. His light brown hair was sun bleached from how much time he spent training or on patrol and was beginning to grow past his jawline. ¡°Mason?¡± I called out and heard him grunt in response. Breyona snickered, ¡°he¡¯s been hanging around Tristan too much.¡± ¡°Funny.¡± Mason said sarcastically, cracking an eye open just to narrow it at her. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked Mason, turning to look at the two of them. ¡°You look a little worse for wear.¡± ¡°You can thank Asher¡¯s brother for that.¡± Mason grumbled, ¡°¡­real stand-up guy.¡± ¡°This is the secondint about your brother.¡± I said to Asher, pressing my lips together to keep fromughing. My forced trip with Brandon hadn¡¯t softened me to him in the slightest. If anything, I found it both sad and amusing how often he got into trouble. ire and Killian didn¡¯t appear to favor one of their sons over the other, so I wasn¡¯t sure why Brandon felt the need to constantly raise h**l. Against my better judgement, I asked Mason what happened. ¡°Mm, did you know there was a bar in that hotel?¡± Mason asked, and when I shook my head he let out a dryugh. ¡°Well, you will when she checks out. I¡¯d have to sell my tail on the ck-market to pay that tab. The little witch isn¡¯t any better¡­¡± His voice dropped into a low grumble, ¡°¡­went to the bar with him, made me y babysitter. Your brother doesn¡¯t know how to keep his mouth shut. I had to drag him from the bar before he got us all thrown out, which pissed him off enough to start throwing punches. I managed to get him into the parking lot before he tore down the hotel. Luckily, he¡¯s got p**s-poor fighting skills when he¡¯s drunk.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t exin why you look like you¡¯ve been hit by a car.¡± Breyona added helpfully. At times I didn¡¯t understand the strange rtionship between my two best-friends, but I was slowly learning that insults were their lovenguage. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t.¡± Mason smirked, his mood already lightening even though his eyes held traces of exhaustion. ¡°Brandon got me to the ground, and we were going back and forth. ra was shouting and waving her hands, but I couldn¡¯t make out what she was saying in between taking your brother¡¯s punches. Turns out she was warning us to stop before she used her magic on us.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t.¡± Breyona gasped, a hand over her mouth. ¡°¡­wait, what did she do to you?¡± ¡°She¡¯s like a witchy stun-gun¡­for the most part, anyway.¡± I told her, ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s more she can do that she hasn¡¯t mentioned.¡± ¡°Yeah, she also sucks at descriptions.¡± Mason¡¯s voice was dry and a little bit pained. ¡°It¡¯s not like any stun-gun I¡¯ve ever felt, that¡¯s for d**n sure. Felt like I got struck by lightning, then I was out cold¡­ Brandon too.¡± ¡°She knocked you both out in the middle of the parking lot?¡± It was my turn to stare open mouthed. ¡°She dragged us back inside and spent the better half of the morningining about how long it took her, and how she broke a nail. Of course your brother woke up early and ran.¡± His grimace returned the more we talked about ra. ¡°All I know is I won¡¯tin if I never have to see her again. I¡¯d say the same for your brother, but I know that¡¯s too much to ask for.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised the town hasn¡¯t rallied against him.¡± Breyona¡¯s good mood was infectious and had Mason lifting the corners of his lips in a small smile. We pulled into the driveway, and Mason hopped out of the car. He hesitated, lingering by the passenger door. ¡°I know you¡¯re doing that s¨¦ance thing for your mom today¡­I just want you to know that I hope you get answers.¡± The wistful edge to his smile made the air in my lungs thin until I was desperate for a deep breath. ¡°I hope you understand why I can¡¯t be there¡­to see an actual spirit, to know talking to someone after their gone is real¡­it would just make things harder.¡± ¡°Of course I understand.¡± The knot in my throat was painful to s*****w and sat in my stomach like a chunk of lead. My face burned as I let out a weakugh and said, ¡°e to the bake sale afterwards, I¡¯m sure I can convince grandma to give you the family discount.¡± ¡°Family discount?¡± His smile widened. It was a shadow of that goofy lop-sided grin I had memorized inside and out, but it was the brightest I¡¯d seen him look in weeks. ¡°Alright, you convinced me. I¡¯ll be there.¡± Rowena had beaten us to the house for the s¨¦ance and was inside helping Cordelia finish setting up. We walked to the very back of the house. Past the living room and kitchen, was a long hallway that led to the den. The furniture was shoved back towards the walls, leaving a wide-open floor space for us to work with. On the wooden floor in thick, bold lines was a sigil. A small bowl of white paint sat off to the side, it¡¯s paint brush currently in Cordelia¡¯s hand. With long, steady strokes she hovered around the outside of her painted circle and put down thest shes and dots of her masterpiece. The magical trunk she used that held all of her spell books and trinkets was propped open against the far wall. ¡°Wee, wee.¡± Cordelia smiled warmly at the three of us, but it was me she approached. Her eyes crinkled around the corners as she looked down at me, ¡°I hear you had an eventful night yourself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a nice way of putting it.¡± I chuckled lightly, ¡°¡­what better way to turn things around than a good old s¨¦ance?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t have said it better myself.¡± Her smile widened. She turned towards Breyona and said, ¡°¡­ would you mind closing the c******s for me, dear?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on it!¡± She chirped, racing away before Cordelia had the chance to say anything more. ¡°Consider me your witchy assistant.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t go over this yet, but there are seven different types of magic a witch has in her arsenal. Most of the time we¡¯re only sessful at one or two of those types, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t try.¡± Rowena glided forwards and her glossy red sandals caught the light as she moved. ¡°The s¨¦ance Cordelia is about to preform is actually a summoning spell, which stems from spirit magic.¡± ¡°Can you do more than just call on ghosts?¡± Breyona cooed, yanking thest of the c******s shut. Cordeliaughed at her excitement and said, ¡°Spirit magic isn¡¯t my strong suit, but I also get feelings or hear whispers if the ce I¡¯m visiting has seen d***h. It¡¯s a powerful form of magic, I just have limited ess.¡± As Rowena ced seven thick candles on the floor all at various points inside the circle, I knew the time for questions had passed. Cordelia flicked the lights off, plunging the room into darkness. Achill passed through me as I felt the curious eyes of the shadows lingering in the air. ¡°The sigil that surrounds us is to keep us protected, while the smaller ones inside are to thin the veil between the living and the d**d. The ring of candles is to keep the spirit called on contained. It¡¯s crucial we all remain seated and inside the circle until the summoning is finished and the spirit is dismissed.¡± Cordelia exined as she and Rowena lit the candles one by one. The pale blue of her eyes caught the glow of the candlelight, making them dance like threads of me. ¡°Did you bring what I asked?¡± ¡°Sure did.¡± I nodded and pulled the old photograph of my mom out of my pocket. Cordelia needed a picture, but one that meant something-one that showed the heart of the person we were summoning. This had been after she had the binding spell ced on me, but years before she and I began butting heads. Mom stood with her arms wrapped around Dad¡¯s waist, wearing of her rare but dazzling smiles. It lit up her face and made you notice how the sunlight brought out the caramel tones in her hair. Sean and I stood in front of them, his hair a mess and my wide grin missing a tooth. After a good look, it was obvious we couldn¡¯t sit still long enough for the picture to be taken. Cordelia ced the picture of Mom inside the ring of candles, closed her eyes, and took a deep breath. When she opened her eyes, they were clear and serene. Her voice was strong, but there was something haunting about the way it echoed, and how that whispered voice sounded different than Cordelia¡¯s. Each word spoken charged the air with what felt like electricity, until my skin was flushed and the hairs along my arms raised. ¡°Spirits from the other side¡­ ¡­hear my words, hear my cry¡­ Only one of you we do seek¡­ ¡­a mother of two, whose secrets still sleep¡­ We ask you to cross the great divide¡­ ¡­to share the truth you chose to hide.¡± Share Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 139 ¨C ¡°Spirits from the other side¡­ ¡­hear my words, hear my cry¡­ Only one of you we do seek¡­ ¡­a mother of two, whose secrets still sleep¡­ We ask you to cross the great divide¡­ ¡­to share the truth you chose to hide.¡± I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding my breath until I felt Asher¡¯s eyes on my face. Still, I couldn¡¯t exhale. There was this part of me that was terrified I¡¯d be disappointed, that the worst would happen, and she wouldn¡¯te. Through all the fights I loved the mother I knew, but I wished she were here to tell me this herself. Cordelia repeated her chant a second time, and then a third. The air around us was thick and heavy, like a tangible substance that weighed us down. I watched as Breyona wiped the sweat from her forehead with the sleeve of her hoodie. She pointed at it and grimaced, regret in her eyes. Asher was stoic, his face a mask that revealed nothing. Even Rowena looked a bit flustered and was using her hand to fan her face. Just when I thought she¡¯d say it a fourth time and s**k the rest of the oxygen from the room, something happened. They were too light to be shadows. More like whisps of smoke that rolled across the floor, gathering within the ring of candles at the center of our circle. They coalesced, swirling like smoke under ss. First, the figure of a woman formed. As the smoke faded, absorbed into the corporeal being standing feet in front of us, I found myself looking into the eyes of my mother. She looked different than what I remembered, but it had been an entire year since Ist saw her. We had fought tirelessly over Tyler, but she hadn¡¯t argued with me when I told her I wanted to live with grandma-she hadn¡¯t said much of anything. Her hair was longer than I remembered it and curled softly at the ends. Sean had told me what she looked like when he went to identify the body, the wounds that she had. The button -down shirt she wore was spotless and held no evidence of the way she¡¯d been k****d. The longer I stared at her, the more I could¡¯ve convinced myself that she was actually here-alive and safe. It was the translucence to her body that sent me hurtling through space, crashing towards earth as I remembered she wasn¡¯t here, she wasn¡¯ting back. I would never get the closure I wanted, the answers to my thousands of questions but maybe I¡¯d get this one chance at a goodbye. I promised myself I¡¯d stay strong, that my mask would be as indestructible as Asher¡¯s, but something inside of me broke when my mom got down on her knees and said, ¡°¡­you make such a beautiful Luna.¡± She smiled at me, one of her genuine smiles I seemed to witness less and less as I aged. There was no anger in her eyes, no guilt or disappointment. They shimmered with happiness, filling with tears that refused to fall. ¡°Hi, mom.¡± I croaked, barely able to get the words out. The knot in my throat grew, aching every time I held back a sob. Cordelia¡¯s face was serene, but the intensity of her eyes and the sheen of sweat on her face served as a reminder that we were on borrowed time. I had to pull myself together long enough to ask the important questions, then I could break down. ¡°We called you here to ask you some questions ¡­¡± I took a few seconds to find my voice, oblivious to the tears that trailed down my cheeks. Mom¡¯s lips fell and she reached for me, stopping at the barrier of candles that separated us. ¡°¡­there isn¡¯t much time, but we need your help.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help how I can, I promise. I was supposed to tell you these things myself, L¡­¡± Her eyes held everything we had missed together. The conversations and secrets, even the arguments and silly way¡¯s we would make up. ¡°¡­you weren¡¯t supposed to go through this alone.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not alone, she never was.¡± Even though I had promised myself I wouldn¡¯t take my eyes off her, that I¡¯d memorize every detail of what she looked like, I couldn¡¯t help it when my head turned towards the sound of Asher¡¯s voice. ¡°Me, Breyona, Mason, Sean, her dad and grandmother, we¡¯ve all been with her every step of the way.¡± He looked up at my mom with the confidence of an Alpha, but there was a softness in his eyes that rivaled his fierce protectiveness, one that showed exactly what he felt for me. She could see it; I know she could. It was one of the reason¡¯s she had hated Tyler, because no matter how many cocky smiles he shed, he never looked at me the way Asher did. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you in person, Alpha Asher.¡± Mom¡¯s smile was knowing and gave me a look I had never seen before-one that said, ¡®I approve¡¯. ¡°Likewise.¡± He nodded stiffly. ¡°Mom¡­we need to know how to remove this binding spell you had put on me.¡± I wiped away the tears that fell, blinking past them until I could see clearly again. ¡°¡­I need to know why you did it. Was it because you couldn¡¯t tell Dad about me?¡± ¡°No, baby¡­It wasn¡¯t about that. The more people I told, the more dangerous it was for you. Your magic ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. had to be bound¡­I tried every other option, but I had no choice.¡± Her voice broke at the end, and that one crack in the armor of the strongest woman I knew released all the anger I¡¯d been holding inside me. ¡°You were showing signs of magic when you started walking¡­all you wanted to do was explore, but soon things started happening. Car keys would disappear, and eventually so would your toys. They¡¯d always turn up in the strangest of ces. On the roof, in the neighbors washing machine, even in the lobby of the police station around the corner. For awhile I could lie and shrug it off, but as you grew so did your power. They would¡¯ve noticed you, L. He would¡¯ve noticed you.¡± ¡°You did it to keep me safe, but now it¡¯s putting me in danger. I need to be able to defend myself, because even though my father¡¯s d**d there are still threats out there.¡± ¡°She told me you would need this list someday if you ever wanted the bind removed. It¡¯s ingredients for a spell, and thest one is the blood of the witch who bound your magic. The witch is with me on the other side¡­¡± My heart dropped, then soared fast enough to leave me lightheaded and fumbling over her words. ¡°¡­but her sister is still alive. Her blood can undo the spell too.¡± ¡°She¡¯s alive.¡± I exhaled; the rush of relief was so strong I had nearly mistaken it for adrenaline. ¡°Where can we find her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s close by¡­¡± Mom¡¯s eyes twinkled mischievously, ¡°¡­she has a son and two grandchildren to look after.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible.¡± I started to shake my head but paused. Grandma¡¯s always been too smart for her own good, following those instincts of hers that never once led her astray. I lost track of the number of birthdays and Christmases she ruined by guessing her gift before we had the chance to pick it up from the store. nts quite literally flourished under her touch. I had watched the woman revive countless rose bushes and saplings that were far beyond repair, only to grow them into vibrant showpieces. ¡°You¡¯re telling me Grandma has a sister and that sister is a witch¡­¡± I trailed off, ¡°¡­which means Grandma is a witch.¡± ¡°Why do you think I never liked the woman? No one¡¯s baking is that good. No one.¡± Mom chuckled, and I memorized the outline of her smile before it fell into something softer. ¡°I needed to keep you away from magic, L¡­ which also meant keeping you away from her. There¡¯s not enough time in the world to ask for your forgiveness, but I don¡¯t want you to walk through life holding onto anger. It¡¯s not worth it¨C I¡¯m not worth it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I can be angry at you anymore.¡± Even though my throat tightened, my voice came out strong and confident. Perhaps it was because I believed what I was saying, or because I wanted my mom to know that she didn¡¯t have to ask for forgiveness. It was there for her to take and had been all this time. ¡°You aren¡¯t the only one asking for forgiveness¡­¡± To anyone else Asher probably looked like an emotionless a*****e, but through the bond I knew exactly what he was feeling. He felt the same thing I did whenever I looked at Mason or Breyona¡ªa soul-crushing sense of guilt. Just this once, Asher dropped the indifference in his eyes and let every ounce of emotion shine through. ¡°I want to formally apologize for my hand in your d***h. It was my decision to punish Tyler¡¯s disrespect by attacking his pack. I wasn¡¯t thinking of the d***h I would cause-of the lives I would ruin, but I should have. Yours is one I¡¯ll carry with me for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re my son-inw and I¡¯m d**d, I think I¡¯m going to risk calling you Asher.¡± A mix between a What was even worse, it took me all this time to realize how identical we sounded. ¡°You have one chance to make this up to me, Asher. Protect my daughter at all costs, and make sure there¡¯s never a moment where she doesn¡¯t knowhow special she is, and how much she¡¯s loved.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t fail you, or your daughter.¡± His promise brought a smile to her face. Mom rattled off the ingredients for the spell that would unbind my magic, and with each one I felt like we were one step closer. I knew what some were like bay leaf and anise, but others like ck thistle left me drawing nks. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re out of time, folks. Say your goodbyes so I can release her to the other side.¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice was strained, but her spine was rigid and her eyes still burning with determination. ¡°How am I supposed to say goodbye to you?¡± I sobbed, a hand against my mouth as though that would hold back every ounce of grief I¡¯d been shoving down for the past year. ¡°I¡¯ll make you proud, Mom. I promise, I will.¡± ¡°My strong, fearless daughter¡­I¡¯ve always been proud of you. It¡¯s never goodbye, L¡­¡± Mom¡¯s voice trembled, and a watery smile formed on her face. Bits of her translucent form began to fade, curling back into the smoke that had once filled the room. First it was the curly ends of her hair, then her slender hands and arms. ¡°We¡¯ll see each other again, but only after I¡¯ve watched you grow into the Luna and Queen you¡¯re destined to be.¡± That crack I felt in my chest, it had been the dam that held everything back-every beautiful, painful moment that I missed desperately. Onest fight, onest chance to see her eyes light up in anger, to smell the gardenia and pear perfume she¡¯d wear every single day. I¡¯d never get those moments back, I¡¯d never get another chance to live through them, to appreciate them the way I should have. As I watched the spirit of my mom vanish in mist and smoke, carried from the room by a gust of wind that seemed to emerge from nowhere and everywhere all at once, my heart and head felt a million times lighter. Cordelia closed her eyes and whispered, ¡°I release you to the other side¡­may you find happiness and peace until the ones you love are called home.¡± And one by one the candles went out. Onest breeze carried the echo of her voice, an echo no one else seemed to hear. ¡®L, be warned¡­the kind of magic you have, it hasn¡¯t been seen for a long time. They will want it¡­¡¯ Seconds passed in utter silence. I barely noticed when Rowena stood and glided towards the c******s, tugging them open enough to let a few rays of sunlight creep inside. Both Cordelia and I jumped, visibly startled when Breyona¡¯s ragged sob filled the air. It was followed by a wet sniffle and a few hups. Cordelia handed her a powder-blue hanker chief, which Breyona took and loudly blew her nose in. Her eyes were bloodshot and swollen from crying, and her make-up she had spent half an hour applying was smeared halfway down her face. She looked at Asher and I with a trembling lip and sniffled, ¡°that was beautiful, you guys.¡± Share Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 140 ¨C I didn¡¯t have long to ept the fact that I¡¯d just spoken to my d**d mother¡¯s spirit because we were on our way to find my grandmother, whose uncovered heritage I was also trying to process. Bright spot, grandma was with the rest of the town at the bake sale hosted in Carson¡¯s memory. The n was to grab Grandma and head back to the house to get the blood we needed. Cordelia had every other ingredient on the list and was surprised that the spell itself was a simple reversal spell. What made itplex was the final ingredient, grandma¡¯s blood. Rowena was right, bake sales had a different meaning around these parts because what I had in mind involved perky PTA members with tes of store-bought chocte chip cookies and children with fists clenched full of old ones and quarters. What I hadn¡¯t expected to see was every sorority and fraternity milling around outside, hanging out in clusters of ten or fifteen. All of them shouting over one another, yet the conversation seemed to be flowing. I was pleasantly surprised to see fists clenched full of ones and quarters, but instead of eager children it was excited frat boys. You could tell who belonged to who because of the matching clothing and face paint. Chi Omega made sparkly tank-tops with Carson¡¯s face on the front and theirst names on the back, which also happened to match Kappa Sigma¡¯s football jerseys. Delta Sigma had on crop tops, only Carson¡¯s face was on the back instead of the front. Therger sororities and fraternities upied the houses around the University, forming arge U shape. The smaller ones were a couple blocks away. For nearly a mile college students could be seen walking down the street, all trickling towards the center of town. ¡°Wow, they really do use every excuse to party.¡± Breyona said, her voice full of wonder and disbelief. She had her face close to the window and was watching some of the students intently. One of the sororities were positing for pictures just outside of their house. They lined the porch and steps, shifting into a quirky pose as though they¡¯d done this a thousand times before. Once the camera was put away, drinks were passed around. We passed a photo of Carson that had been ced on a little wire stand and stuck into the ground when Breyona asked, ¡°¡­how are Carson¡¯s parents doing?¡± Asher nced up at the rearview mirror and said, ¡°I gave them ess to the jet to fly out and see some family. They¡¯ll be flying back for her memorial. From there I¡¯m not sure what they¡¯ll do. I gave them permission to transfer packs if it¡¯s what they wish.¡± The roads that circled the center of town were blocked off for today, which meant the closest parking spaces were a ten-minute walk away. Asher pulled the car up to the ¡®road closed¡¯ sign and got out. He sauntered up to the parked police car ten feet away and leaned down to speak through the open window. His hand rested on the roof of the car, giving me a clear view of his biceps and toned abs. The shirt he wore was tight in all the right ces, including his broad shoulders. His lips curved up in a grin as he talked to the officer, shing him a smile that was all teeth beforeing back to the car. The officer stepped out of his car and moved the barrier to the side, giving us ess to the road. ¡°Using your Alpha status to get us premium parking.¡± Breyona grinned, sounding just a tad jealous. ¡°I like it, let¡¯s go!¡± It wasn¡¯t hard maneuvering our way through the growing crowd of college students, parents, and sugar crazed children. They parted for the three of us like we were royalty ¨C or like we carried some sort of contagion. Canopy tents of various colors sat all around campus square. Along the pathways and beside the fountains, even in between the hedges of blossoming flowers. stic tables sat beneath them, each one loaded with baked goods. Refrigerators had been hauled in by trucks earlier in the morning, which really drove Rowena¡¯s point home. I spotted grandma and ire manning avender colored tent with the words, ¡®magical desserts¡¯ printed in cursive along the top. The two of them were swamped by people, their tables so crowded that I wondered how they had anything left at all. Asher didn¡¯t budge as I tugged him towards grandma¡¯s tent. His eyes were narrowed, locked on Brandon who was leaning against the pole of mint green tent, talking to Cassidy. ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to grandma.¡± I told him, giving his hand a soft squeeze before letting go. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± His eyes flitted down to me and some of the tension within them faded. As Breyona and I headed to grandma¡¯s tent, I nced back to see him talking to Brandon, and caught ra¡¯s name as it left his lips. ¡°Oh thank the Goddess you¡¯re here. Can you two man the booth with your grandma while I run to the fridge and grab some more pastries?¡± She asked. The bun she hastily put her hair into was falling out, forcing her to brush the hairs away from her face every couple seconds. ¡°Sure thing, we¡¯ve got this.¡± I nodded, waving to grandma as I rounded the tables with Breyona in tow. I was aware there were dozens of eyes on me, but that didn¡¯t stop me from grinning stupidly when ire marched up to two jocks in football gear and said, ¡°you and you,e help me carry these pastries before my son spots you gawking at his mate.¡± Both gave me onest look and followed ire, who told them to keep up and pull their weight. I turned towards grandma and watched as she greeted a group of sorority girls, a kind smile on her face as she showed them her inventory. The truth was right there on my tongue, but when she turned and weed me it wasn¡¯t the truth that came out. ¡°You stayed up all night stress baking didn¡¯t you?¡± I smirked, since it was a lot easier to fake than a smile. ¡°Hush and stop bullying the elderly.¡± She scolded me, which made Breyona snicker. I got to work, greeting people as they approached since there was no clear line forming. Just a sea of people that inched closer as we sent others on their way. Helping collect money and pass out bundles of cookies or brownies gave me the chance to talk to the townspeople, to get to know the people Asher and I were trying to protect. From a distance, I spotted Asher. I¡¯d never be able to miss him, not with how easily he towered over everyone, exuding an aura of intimidation. Cassidy was talking to Asher, but Brandon was no where in sight. I nced at Asher and then Cassidy¡¯s smiling face before scanning the crowd for his brother. Brandon was slippery enough, and I trusted Asher not toy into him on today of all days. ¡°You want me to go over there and break that up?¡± Breyona lowered her voice, but it was clear who she was talking about. Iughed and shook my head, while Maya gave an exuberant, ¡°yes!¡± ¡°I knew having a mate would be all intense, but I never knew how jealous it would make me.¡± She teased, using a set of tongs to ce a few chocte chip cookies in a to-go bag. The crowd was dwindling enough to where we had a handful of seconds in between customers to drink and restock the tables. Breyona and grandma were helping an elderly couple with arge order when I heard a sour voice that instantly put Maya on defense. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to know where Carson¡¯s parents are, would you?¡± Devin Armstrong, the a*****e who tried to pick a fight with me the night of Carson¡¯s d***h stood at the edge of the table. Perhaps in another life he would¡¯ve been considered attractive, but his bad attitude contorted his face into a permanent sneer. ¡°Or did you k**l them too? Tying up loose ends, am I right?¡± It wasn¡¯t everyday a Luna was disrespected outright, so it took me longer than I¡¯d admit to form a coherent response. It took even longer to convince Maya that tearing his throat out wouldn¡¯t win us any awards. ¡°You know they went to see family, stop ying dumb.¡± Asher¡¯s cousin snapped in a voice full of poison as she approached grandma¡¯s booth. The chunky green stripe in her hair looked radioactive bright in the sun. She smiled sweetly when grandma greeted her and held out a twenty in her hand. ¡°Can I get one of them brownies for my girl, and I¡¯ll take two of your brown sugar cookies.¡± Grandma grabbed what she needed and handed her thevender paper bag. Alex pocketed her change and nced at Devin onest time, ¡°Luna trumps the son of a judge, just saying.¡± Devin¡¯s face contorted in anger, which wasn¡¯t all that different from his ¡®it¡¯s Tuesday¡¯ face. ¡°F**k you.¡± He spat. ¡°Not even if you begged.¡± Alex tossed over her shoulder,ughing silkily as she joined a curvy she-wolf on one of the park benches. ¡°Are you done trying to cause trouble?¡± I asked him, knowing well that he hadn¡¯te here to support Carson¡¯s family like everyone else. His beady eyes narrowed, ¡°don¡¯t getfortable, I¡¯m not the only one who sees your kind for what they are¡­¡± ¡°And what¡¯s that? By all means, share with the ss.¡± His d***h-re paled inparison to Breyona¡¯s, who even made Zeke stop in his tracks. ¡°Just another p***k with rich parents.¡± Grandma finished up with another round of customers and walked over just as Devin was gearing up for a hasty retreat. I could see the fire leave his eyes the more the crowd turned their attention on him. He was the center of attention, but not in the way he anticipated. ¡°Watch out, old woman. That she-wolf¡¯s a k****r.¡± He snarled, desperate to get thest word in before rushing off in a huff. ¡°Oh, p**s off.¡± Grandma tossed over her shoulder, tugging Breyona and I to the next wave of customers as the sound of Devin¡¯s stomps faded in the distance. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Fifteen minutester ire returned with Asher and Cassidy in tow. The two frat boys set their tters of desserts down where ire directed and high-tailed it in the other direction, their faces pale, and eyes on Asher. ¡°Grandma, we need your help with something back home¡­it has to do with the binding spell on my magic. Would you mind leaving early?¡± I asked, biting back the words before I blurted them out in front of everybody. ¡°Go ahead and help them, I¡¯ve got some extra handsing.¡± ire reassured her, a grateful smile lighting up her face. ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough for all the work you did today.¡± ¡°Nonsense, as my grandchildren like to remind me, I have a problem with stress baking.¡± Grandma grinned and wound her arm through mine. ¡°Now what magic binding spell would call for an old werewolf?¡± I was saved from answering when Cassidy¡¯s squeal filled the air. ¡°I should¡¯ve figured you were here!¡± Cassidy beamed when she spotted Breyona and me. Her golden locks were twisted into a messy bun that looked purposefully perfect, and her smile was perfectly white. It faltered when she noticed us packing up, ¡°Oh, are you leaving already? I¡¯ll walk you to your car, I actually wanted to talk to you about training.¡± As we walked, grandma and Asher ended up taking the lead a few feet in front of us. I could hear her talking to him and caught her saying, ¡°¡­you know she¡¯ll be pissed at you if you k**l the judge¡¯s son.¡± ¡°Have you thought about when you¡¯ll start training? All of the students are eager to see what you¡¯ve got-honestly, I¡¯m a bit curious too.¡± Cassidy smiled sheepishly. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to get back into training. Even though I can¡¯t shift, it¡¯s a nice energy outlet.¡± Breyona replied, not at all opposed to the idea. I thought about it for a few moments. My schedule was already hectic, but Breyona was right. We had enough stress in our lives to not take advantage of every healthy outlet avable. ¡°How about we start tomorrow?¡± I asked her. ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡± Cassidy cheered but paused mid-celebration when a couple girls called her name. She held a finger up and turned to Breyona and me. ¡°I¡¯ll text you both the time and location of the ss. See you tomorrow!¡± Asher and grandma were already at the car, engrossed in a conversation. I didn¡¯t have the chance to eavesdrop because a masculine voice called out my name. ¡°Hey, Luna L!¡± Lar¡¯s jogged up to us, his messy hair even more windblown when he finally came to a stop. He was wearing his usual leather jacket t-shirtbo and gave Breyona a look that instantly made her eyes narrow. ¡°Saw you talking with Cassidy, but then I noticed your friend here.¡± ¡°Her friend here has a mate.¡± Breyona replied dryly, pointing to the mark on her neck that was exposed by the off-shoulder design of her top. ¡°Honest mistake.¡± He raised his hands in surrender, not at all fazed by Breyona¡¯s re. ¡°Was there something you needed, Lars?¡± I asked him, wondering why he tracked me down when we¡¯ve barely spoken more than fifteen words to each other. I had gotten to know him well enough at the coffee shop and wasn¡¯t interested in his idea of friendship. ¡°Yeah, actually. Some friends of mine are throwing a party this weekend for summer break. Goal is to make it the biggest of the year, bigger than Devin¡¯s twenty-first at his dad¡¯ske house.¡±¡® Lar¡¯s rolled his eyes, ¡°¡­if I got the Alpha and Luna to show, everyone in the pack would be fighting for an invite.¡± I was going to answer him, but then I nced down. The world around me spun until the sun faded and the clouds vanished. The scent of pastries faded, reced with that of wet soil and grass. Stars speckled the sky, and the University courtyard melted into a winding backroad surrounded by dense pine trees. A pair of scuffed ck boots was thest thing I saw before pain and darkness had imed me-the same ck boots Lar¡¯s was wearing. Share Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 141 ¨C Asher would¡¯ve k****d him on the spot with only my word as evidence. That was how much he trusted me, how much he wanted to protect me. The gut-feeling twisting and tearing into my stomach like razor des was telling me to scream for my mate-or worse, tear Lars¡¯s throat out myself. I had to keep my cool, especially at a bake sale for a girl who had just been m******d. There was no way I could cause a scene. I couldn¡¯t use Lars of something like this with nothing more than a hazy memory of ck boots and a gut-feeling that set off a symphony of rms in my head. His lips curved up in an amused smile, which was my only warning that I had taken too long to answer. Keeping my eyes on his face and not on his boots was excruciating, but I wasn¡¯t sure if he had seen me look the first time. If this gut-feeling of mine was correct-which both witches said it would be, then that meant Lars was connected to all of this. Perhaps he was a puppet and not in league with the master herself. As hard as I tried, I couldn¡¯t figure out what purpose a werewolf would have in helping the witches. All the witches I had encountered were women. I wasn¡¯t even sure if men could be witches. That made things a bit more confusing. ¡°Oh¨Cthat sounds fun!¡± I covered my croak with augh that probably sounded a little too chipper. Breyona noticed and gave me a funny look that I promptly ignored. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure Asher tags along since parties aren¡¯t really his thing, so feel free to spread the word.¡± ¡°Awesome, will do.¡± He grinned and put his hands in the pockets of his leather jacket. I watched his eyes roam just above my head, scanning the crowd of people around us. ¡°Looking for someone?¡± I asked, easing the suspicion out of my voice before it revealed itself. I wasn¡¯t usually this tactless, but the sight of his boots caught me off guard. ¡°You seen Cassidy anywhere?¡± He asked, and his answer caught me off guard. I hadn¡¯t expected him to be looking for the cheerful blonde who keyed his motorcycle. His lopsided grin told me he saw the skepticism in my eyes, so he raised his hands in surrender. ¡°¡­hey, we talked it out, I swear! I actually got a date with hering up, and I¡¯m pretty excited. Anyway, I¡¯m gonna go track her down. Thanks for helping me out, Luna! I won¡¯t forget it!¡± ¡°If Cassidy didn¡¯t strike me as the type of she-wolf to throttle a man, I might just be worried for her.¡± Breyona shook her head but paused when she realized I wasn¡¯t listening. I felt her touch my arm but couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away from where Lars vanished into the crowd. ¡°¡­you alright, L?¡± ¡°Remember how you told me to let you know if I had any of those gut feelings?¡± I frowned, looking away even though something in the pits of my stomach whispered, ¡®follow him¡¯. Asher was far enough away that I caught glimpses of him in between the crowds of people walking in every direction. Grandma was talking his head off, but I couldn¡¯t hear what was being said with everything else going on. ¡°Oh, goddess¨Chow bad is it?¡± She paled; any yfulness left drained from her voice. ¡°You can¡¯t tell Asher¡­¡± I murmured even though I was positive he couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°¡­promise me.¡± Her face took on the color of chalk, but she nodded, ¡°¡­you know this is technically treason, right?¡± ¡°Not if it¡¯s the Luna asking you to keep the secret. Besides, I¡¯ll tell him. I just want to make sure I¡¯m right before pointing any fingers. You know Asher won¡¯t hesitate to k**l him off my word alone, especially since he¡¯s been on edgetely. That won¡¯t make things better, it¡¯ll just stir the pot.¡± I sighed and pinched the bridge of my nose. When had things be soplicated? I hated keeping this from Asher, but I knew how driven he could be by his instincts. It seemed to happen more frequentlytely, but it made sense with everything going on. We were both taking Carson¡¯s d***h personally, and we were worried the witches would strike again. I told Breyona about the scuffed boots and the feeling I had that twisted my stomach into knots. A flutter of appreciation took off in my chest because the look on her face wasn¡¯t skeptical, it was worried. ¡°Figure this out and tell Asher ¡­and don¡¯t go off on your own looking for answers.¡± Her sharp features softened, only partially hiding the sh of pain in her eyes. ¡°¡­you can always call me toe with you¡­if someone else isn¡¯t avable.¡± Someone else, someone who could shift. From the distant look in her eyes, I knew she was thinking back to when she had truly been whole. Even though I saw the explosion of happiness on her face every time Giovanni stepped into her line of view, I knew she¡¯d always long for that missing piece of herself. Only in her memory could she taste and feel the cold waters of the streams we would stop and drink at, inhaling the air of the forest-taking in the beautifully harsh world around us. Forever trapped reliving the bliss of the wind rushing through her thick fur, of her feet thundering against the ground as her muscles burned and her senses sharpened. ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll call you.¡± I told her, silently hoping it wouldn¡¯te to that-but there was no way I¡¯d let it show. ¡®She already feels weak¨Cher wolf is on edge from being trapped¡­our kind isn¡¯t meant to live like this.¡¯ Maya whined, ttening her ears. ¡®Other than make another deal with the shadows, there¡¯s nothing I can do for her.¡¯ I replied, and the words broke my heart. As if she could see my internal battle, Breyona changed the subject to something both lighter and heavier. ¡°Is that her?¡± She gasped, leaning in to whisper in my ear. ¡°¡­the woman with your dad, is that his mate?¡± I had called Breyonate that night to give her a rundown of everything that happened. She answered the phone bubbly but out of breath and spent the hour gasping as I told her about Brandon kidnapping me from the c***h. ¡°That¡¯s her¡­¡± I nodded, but my eyes didn¡¯t move from my dad. ¡°¡­her name is Flora.¡± ¡°Flora¡­she¡¯s very beautiful.¡± Breyona¡¯s voice softened as she said her name. While I watched the middle-aged werewolf with thick salt and pepper hair, his nnel ironed and jeans unstained, Breyona watched the woman. Her honey blonde hair was curled at the ends, and her soft figure was an hourss in the sundress she was wearing. They stood at booths directly across from one another, their backs turned as they faced the disy cases. College students wandered down the pathway in between them. Both had their eyes on everything but one another yet gravitated closer and closer. The one dad stopped at was selling cupcakes by the dozen. He looked down at the rows of heavily frosted cake, but really he was listening to what Flora was saying to the vendor of a macaron booth just ten feet away. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even like cupcakes.¡± I snorted quietly. Breyona¡¯s lips twitched and she nced my way with a budding grin on her face. ¡°It¡¯s not right for us to eavesdrop on your dad¡­¡± She whispered, not even attempting to look away. When Flora finished her purchase and turned around, she sucked in a harsh breath. ¡°¡­forget what I said, I¡¯m not missing this.¡± Dad¡¯s back was turned, but I saw the way his shoulders stiffened when Flora turned around. He could feel her eyes on him just as I felt Asher¡¯s. His movements were awkward as he quickly pointed to a cupcake and fished some ones out of his pocket. Breyona squealed and quickly mped her hands over her mouth when Flora took a step towards him. She stood in the middle of the gravel pathway. Groups of students and kids parted around her, paying no attention to the woman whose hand trembled as she lifted it. It hovered there as though she might tap him on the shoulder. Breyona and I were holding our breaths, our faces turning pink as we waited Somehow, I knew dad was holding his breath too. ¡°Oh, no¡­¡± Breyona whispered, slowly lowering her hands from her mouth. Flora lowered her arm, the momentary look of curiosity drained from her face. Indecision and fear reced it, smothered it until she took a few steps backwards and vanished with the crowd. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Dad¡¯s shoulders fell, and he turned around to stare at the space she¡¯d been standing seconds ago. ¡°¡­do you think your mom would be angry at him¡ªfor noticing her?¡± She asked the question that was currently runningps in my dad¡¯s head, and quickly her eyes beginning to water. Dad hadn¡¯t wanted toe to the s¨¦ance. He imed his presence would be a distraction, and that the questions he had would take hours to answer. Even then, he wasn¡¯t sure if he wanted to know the truth. The only thing he asked of me was not to mention him to mom. I couldn¡¯t go against his wishes. Not when I saw past the unbreakable strength in his eyes to the pain he hid from the world, but I also couldn¡¯t stand to see him miss this chance at happiness. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think she would be.¡± I replied, my chest sinking as dad tossed the cupcake into the nearest trashcan and stalked off in the opposite direction. ¡°¡­when I was a kid-before I knew they weren¡¯t mates, I always thought there was something weird about them¡­I saw how your parents were with each other, but mine never acted that way. I always thought they treated one another like¡­like friends.¡± ¡°Your parents loved each other. He wouldn¡¯t be so torn up about noticing Flora if he didn¡¯t love your mom.¡± Breyona frowned. ¡°They did, and I know dad still loves her¡­¡± I replied, looping an arm through hers as I steered us in the direction of the car. Grandma and Asher spotted us as we walked down the gravel pathway, their faces lit with the same warm emotion. ¡°¡­but there are different kinds of love.¡± Share Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 142 ¨C Sean stopped us just as we were getting into the car, his arms piled high with sweets. Like dad, he chose to stay behind for the s¨¦ance. He hadn¡¯t spoken much of the day mom died, but Sean found closure for that on his own. In a way, Sean made getting over mom seem easy, but I knew the truth. No matter how disciplined, a person could only take so much pain. The agony of losing your mate was said to be the worst in existence. Just the thought of Asher fading was unbearable. Never hearing the husky sound of his voice in the morning or feeling his hair through my fingers as he showed me how loved I was with his lips and tongue; it was a fate I wouldn¡¯t wish on any wolf. Some part of Sean seemed to be at peace when I told him that mom looked happy, that the smile she had was genuine and warm. I wasn¡¯t sure if I¡¯d have some talent for spirit magic like Cordelia or if my skills were elsewhere, but I liked to think that Sean wasn¡¯t alone as he crossed the grassy courtyard to Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. join his patrol friends. As Asher pulled away from the curb, the car was engulfed in silence that felt much too loud. Watching dad and Flora, then talking to Sean, it distracted me from why we hade. I still had news to break to my grandma, news I hadn¡¯t yet processed myself. f I was surprised grandma had a witch for a sister, I wonder how she¡¯d feel. Then again, I was horrible at guessing her reactions. ¡°Whatever it is you¡¯re all keeping from me, you might as well spit it out. The silence is making my ears ring.¡± She huffed, pinning me with her stare as we locked eyes through the passenger mirror. Drawing things out would only grate on her nerves, so I eased into it the only way I knew how. ¡°The s¨¦ance went¡­well. Mom showed up, and she gave us a list of ingredients we need to undo the binding spell. Cordelia has them all, but there¡¯s one on the list we don¡¯t have.¡± I took a deep breath, and then another. Maya encouraged me from the darkest depths of my mind, reminding me of all our glorious aplishments as she left me to tell grandma alone. ¡°We needed the blood of the witch who casted the spell, but she¡­she¡¯s d**d. The only substitution is blood from a direct rtive¡ªlike a sister.¡± Grandma blinked, ¡°¡­what do I have to do with this?¡± The decades old wisdom that was etched into every fine line and blemish on her face began to fade. Its loss made her look younger, more unsure of the world and her ce in it. I had only seen a handful of pictures from grandma¡¯s childhood, and not one featured another sibling. ¡°You have a sister, grandma¡­she¡¯s the one who bound my powers.¡± I hated the look of uncertainty on her face as she connected the dots. The one person who had an answer for everything was now speechless. ¡°Did you know about her? Did you know she was a witch?¡± This time we all satcent as silence filled the car like gallons of ice water. Higher it inched, but quiet we remained. The tension had grown so thick that Breyona had no choice but to crack the window open to s**k in a deep breath of fresh air. By the time the tires crunched over the gravel of the house Cordelia and Rowena were upying, we were all ready to fling ourselves from the car. Grandma got out first and put her hand on the hood to steady herself. Fear struck my heart like lightning, because not once in my life had I ever thought grandma looked her age. The light that filled her made her youthful but standing there with her eyes closed and head bowed, she looked like a tired woman who was just now realizing she¡¯d spent her entire life in the dark. ¡°We¡¯ll be right inside.¡± I told Asher and Breyona, nodding up at the house when neither one moved. Once the screen door rattled against the frame and clicked in ce, grandma began to speak. ¡°Pa kicked her out when I was nine¡­they had a huge fight. I don¡¯t remember what it was about anymore. It felt like it would never end, then suddenly Evelyn was gone. They wouldn¡¯t tell me what happened, only that she chose a new family. I remember hearing ma cry a lot. Thinking back on it, I¡¯m not sure she ever stopped.¡± Her voice held no weakness, only unequivocal strength as she squared her shoulders and took a deep breath. ¡°I had no clue she was a witch. I don¡¯t know why she wouldn¡¯t have told me all those years ago, why our parents would¡¯ve¡­I¡¯m left with all of these questions, and there¡¯s no one left alive to answer them.¡± There was nothing I could say or do to fix things, so I wrapped my arms around her and inhaled the sweet scent ofvender and confectioners¡¯ sugar. I decided this was worse than being shot at in the middle of a crowd, worse than being hunted down by a power-hungry vampire king or ran off the road by witches. There wasn¡¯t a single one of us not entangled in this mess¡­not Breyona with the vampire for a mate or Asher, the Alpha who named a tribrid as his Luna. Mason and Sean suffered the d***h of their mates, while Dad was staring at the second chance he never thought he deserved. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to throw all of this on you, grandma.¡± I mumbled against the scratchy fabric of her cardigan. ¡°¡­and I¡¯m sorry we pulled you away from the bake sale to steal your blood.¡± She chuckled and pulled away. Humor danced in her eyes but did nothing to cover the confusion and hurt she clearly felt. Grandma was never one to hide her emotions. ¡°You were a bit forceful about it. Almost dislocated a hip when that mate of yours shoved me into the car-¡± She smiled roguishly and wound her arm around my own. ¡°Would it help if I asked nicely?¡± I teased, then cleared my throat. ¡°Grandma, would you kindly allow us to draw some of your blood for a magical reversal spell that will unlock my mystical powers?¡± ¡°That didn¡¯t help at all.¡± She shook her head, and an unsure smile yed on her lips. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll let you have my blood, but would you mind if I watched in on this¡­spell?¡± ¡°Of course you can stay.¡± I replied, leading the two of us up the porch stairs. We stopped at the screen door, ¡°¡­you know since your sister¡¯s a witch, that means you¡¯re one too.¡± ¡°Nonsense, I can¡¯t be a witch.¡± She frowned, ¡°¡­that mean¡¯s ma would¡¯ve been one.¡± ¡°Mom said something about your baking-that no one was that good. I thought she was joking at the time, but she might be onto something.¡± I shrugged and held the screen door back before following her into the house. ¡°It¡¯s just a theory, you could always ask Rowena or Cordelia if it¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°Ask if what¡¯s possible?¡± Rowena¡¯s warm voice traveled down the hallway to where we stood. Two secondster I caught sight of her auburn hair as she rounded the corner. She had changed out of her sundress speckled with dainty red flowers for something morefortable. She potted grandma and let out a happy gasp. ¡°Oh it¡¯s so nice to meet you again. I can¡¯t thank you enough for thevender!¡± I waited for grandma to ask, and when she didn¡¯t I quickly changed the subject. ¡°It¡¯s nothing important.¡± I shook my head, ¡°¡­how¡¯s thingsing along for the spell?¡± The clear note of worry in my voice caught Rowena¡¯s attention and held it long enough for our previous topic to flee the room. ¡°We¡¯re actually all ready for you. Asher and Breyona are back there too.¡± Her smile was understanding. ¡°You haven¡¯t asked how this spell is supposed to go¡­I take it your nervous?¡± ¡°That¡¯s an understatement.¡± Iughed lightly and followed her down the hall. Grandma¡¯s soft footsteps trailed behind us. She was silent, but that only meant she was listening to every word being said. ¡°So how does this work? I¡¯m not going to catch on fire and b**n the neighborhood down, right?¡± The thrifted coffee table Mason and Sean carried in for Rowena just a few days ago was pushed against the wall, leaving a wide stretch of open floor. There were no sigils painted onto the ts of dark hardwood, only a shag carpet sat on top. Cordelia stood nearby but was upied as she dipped pieces of thick ck thread into a metal bowl. The faint scent of oils wafted into the air, carried by the breeze rushing in from the opened patio doors. Now that we were getting closer to removing this binding spell, I swore I could feel something in the darkest depths of me stretching-waking up after such a long nap. Share Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 143 ¨C ¡°Of course you aren¡¯t, and even if you did catch on fire that¡¯s what Cordelia is here for.¡± I waited for Cordelia tough or smile, to show some sign that Rowena was joking, but all she did was nod. ¡°Plus your friend has a fire extinguisher.¡± Breyona held up the fire extinguisher and grinned, which did absolutely nothing to ease my worries. ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to her?¡± Asher¡¯s voice held an edge that silenced the room. He looked at me as he spoke, softening his tone so it didn¡¯t sound like he was ready to start murdering people. The smooth lines of Rowena¡¯s face sharpened, and she gestured to grandma. ¡°First I¡¯ll be needing her blood. It¡¯s the final ingredient in the potion L and are to drink. From there I¡¯ll unravel the bind by hand.¡± ¡°I thought Cordelia was removing the binding spell?¡± I asked, shuddering as I repressed a rush of fear that whispered something had gone wrong. ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much, L. Everything will turn out fine, and the bind will be removed.¡± Her smile was reassuring, as was the confidence in her eyes but it couldn¡¯t wipe away all my worries. ¡± Natural magic is one of the seven I mentioned. It¡¯s what I¡¯m primarily skilled in. Healing, coaxing emotions, or even unraveling a binding spell is well within my skill set. Besides with the restraints Cordelia is spelling, she won¡¯t have the energy to unbind your magic.¡± ¡°These are just a precaution. There¡¯s no telling what will happen when we unlock magic that¡¯s been bound for over ten years, but there¡¯s also a very good chance nothing will happen. They won¡¯t hurt, but you¡¯ll be pinned to the floor until we¡¯re sure you¡¯ve got everything under control.¡± Cordelia added and turned towards Rowena. ¡°Are we ready?¡± I winced when the curved athame sliced into grandma¡¯s hand. Scarlet beads emerged from the slice, gathering in her palm as the wound already began to heal. She tilted her hand and let the thick fluid trickle into the goblet Rowena held. ¡°Does this have anything to do with blood magic?¡± I asked Rowena, tearing my eyes away from the blood that filled the room with a mouth-watering scent. She shook her head and sloshed the contents of the goblet around until the blood was mixed into the dark colored liquid. ¡°This is very different from blood magic. Your grandma¡¯s blood is being used as an ingredient in a spell, but with blood magic, the blood is the power. There would be no other items used.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d ever get used to drinking blood in front of other people. It was even worse considering it was the blood of my grandma. When I brought the goblet to my lips, there was no warmth that rushed through me. I couldn¡¯t taste a hint of her blood, but what I did taste was oddly familiar. ¡°Is this wine?¡± I asked curiously. Rowena smiled and took a drink herself. ¡°Sure is. It¡¯s my favorite potion base. Most of the time it just tastes like spiced wine.¡± ¡°Wait until you get my age, you¡¯ll get drunk off of one measly potion.¡± Cordelia shook her head shamefully, making the younger witchugh. I felt nothing as the wine trickled down my throat and continued to feel nothing until Cordelia wrapped one of those ck threads around my wrist. Laying sprawled out on the carpet was awkward enough, but the moment the damp piece of thread hit my skin, my arm fell limp to the floor. It was the same for my legs, which were glued t to the floor. I could only lift my knees an inch or so, but the movement made my muscles ache. ¡°These¡­are impossibly strong.¡± I grunted, absolutely hating the feeling of helplessness. Even with Maya¡¯s strength enhanced from our vampire side, there was no budging with these restraints. ¡°Quit thrashing and rx, L. We¡¯re about to begin.¡± Rowena smiled encouragingly, then took a deep breath and squared her shoulders. ¡®Are they really that strong?¡¯ Asher¡¯s voice was warm and smooth like whiskey and helped pull me from the edge of a full-scale nervous breakdown. I smirked at the hidden meaning in his voice. ¡®¡­maybe the witches aren¡¯t bad after all.¡¯ Iughed out loud which made Breyona snicker from where she leaned against the wall, right beside the patio doors. Her eyes were bloodshot from crying earlier today, but the fact that she refused to blink or look away didn¡¯t do her any favors either. Through the ss doors I could see the backyard that opened into the forest and spotted the writhing shapes lurking within. Always watching, always so d**n curious. ¡®I doubt Cordelia¡¯s going to let you borrow these for what you have in mind.¡¯ I teased, wishing I could hold onto this light-hearted mood that I knew would vanish the moment his voice left my thoughts. Asher pushed one of the armchairs out for grandma to sit in, who watched the whole ordeal with her eyebrows smushed together. Rowena knelt on the floor beside me, her hands sped together as they began to take on that dull emerald glow. It turned the tips of her manicure green and made the light in her eyes dance. ¡°The more I stop the harder it¡¯s going to be to remove this thing, so no interruptions.¡± Rowena warned the room and promptly turned her attention to the exposed sigil on my chest. I kept my eyes on Asher, who held my gaze and fed me his courage and love even though we couldn¡¯t speak through the bond during the spell. The grip of the restraints no longer felt so crushing, and the feel of Rowena¡¯s nails against my chest weren¡¯t as sharp. She ced one hand over the circr sigil, but nothing happened as her glowing fingertips pressed into my skin. It wasn¡¯t until she began pulling her hand away that my entire body locked up, and something dark and wild thrashed from within. ¡°There you are¡­¡± She murmured, her eyes narrowing into mossy slits. Dull pain radiated through my muscles as my back arched, following the path her hand made as she lifted it away from my chest. There was something trapped in there, thrashing against my ribcage as it was forced to the surface. ¡°¡­fighting me¡­should¡¯ve been removed years ago¡­¡± I thought I heard her say, but the blood rushed to my ears as she pulled roughly, forcing my body to follow. Asher¡¯s deep baritone rumbled in my ears. I couldn¡¯t piece together what he was saying, but I could feel the charge his anger unleashed into the room. Rowena snapped something back at him, and the sound of his voice halted. The shrill ring of a cell phone filled the air, followed by what I thought was an apology from Breyona. The thing in my chest was buried deep, hidden in the dark¨Cpowerful and reluctant to let go, but slowly I could feel it rise. ¡°We¡¯re getting close, just hold on.¡± Rowena¡¯s voice was bing clearer, ¡°¡­the sigil¡¯s beginning to fade.¡± A second shrill chime split the air, only this one wasing from my cellphone. I had given it to Asher to hold onto, which is who I assumed declined the call. The phone rang a second time, and a force even deeper than the spell that thrashed beneath my skin told me something was very, very wrong. Rowena snapped. ¡°Alpha-¡° ¡°Answer it.¡± I ordered him, forcing the words through my clenched teeth. Even turning my head as far as possible, I could only see the muscr outline of his arm. ¡°¡­Asher, do it.¡± It felt like my spine was going to snap¨Clike my chest was going to continue rising until the restraints cut into my skin and bone began to break. The roaring in my ears dropped to a d**d silence as the call connected and Tristan¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°F*****g h**l, L. Learn to answer your phone!¡± He shouted, and I thought Asher would hang up right then and there but what Tristain said next sent the floor crumbling from beneath both of us. ¡°Your sister just had another nightmare-this one¡¯s bad, it¡¯s about the murders and who¡¯s next¡­I¡¯m grabbing Giovanni now and were¨C¡° ¡°Who¡¯s next?!¡± Asher¡¯s snarl made Cordelia and Rowena collectively gasp. Tristan¡¯s response was instant, ¡°¡­Breyona-Breyona¡¯s next.¡± I thrashed against the restraints the moment her name registered in my head, calling a tidal wave of Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. disbelief so strong that I thought I might be sick. Bile rose in my throat, and I swallowed back the acidic fluid because I was not giving up-my best friend was not going to d*e. ¡°She had a call from Giovanni and stepped out ¡­s**t, she¡¯s not out here.¡± He snarled and scanned the forest nearly twenty feet away. ¡°Asher-¡± I pleaded, and the look he gave me was one I¡¯d never forget. He looked more beast than man, his eyes molten gold and filled with fierce rage as he sprinted out the back door. I could hear the thud of his feet and the tearing of fabric as he exploded into his midnight- colored beast. ¡°¡­get this f*****g thing off of me now!¡± I screamed, ignoring grandma¡¯s voice as she tried to reassure me. The only thing soothing was the b**n in my throat as I snarled and shouted. ¡°This is going to-¡° ¡°DO IT!¡± I was close to cking out, hovering on the cusp of unconsciousness as my spine stretched past it¡¯s limit and my limbs howled for release. cking out would¡¯ve been easier and less painful. Instead I felt every aching moment, up until the pressure in my chest shattered and something climbed its way to the surface. Its strength was subtle and unlike anything I had ever felt before¨Cnothing like the physical power I felt from both my werewolf and vampire side. This was like shadow hidden beneath the skin, filling blood and cells until every part of me was infused with its silky power. My thoughts were charged with something that felt so simr to electricity, but I knew was magic. I didn¡¯t care about the magic unfurling inside of me, or the three women who stared with wide eyes and expressionless faces. All I cared about was Breyona-who had nothing to defend herself, not even the speed of her wolf. ¡°Get these off of me!¡± I shrieked and thrashed when the two witches remained rooted in ce, shaking their heads at grandma who stood to help me. My breath wasing so fast I could count the flecks of darkness that floated in my vision. Asher wouldn¡¯t be enough. She was in danger, and I needed to help. The cold liquid that seeped from the restraints around my wrists and ankles filled me with rage. I want these things off. The thought crackled in my head like a bolt of lightning. Four simultaneous snaps filled the air and the immoveable force that kept me pinned to the carpet was gone. I scrambled to my feet the moment I felt the weightlessness of my own limbs. Rowena lunged with her arms extended, ready to grab me before I made a wild dash out the back door. ¡°No, don¡¯t touch her!¡± Cordelia gasped at thest second. I wasn¡¯t paying attention as I darted out the back door and missed the panic-stricken look on Cordelia¡¯s face when she grabbed Rowena. The shadows were always nearby, always eager to make a deal. If Breyona¡¯s scream hadn¡¯t pierced the air, I might¡¯ve noticed the way they no longer crept closer but fled in the opposite direction, as far away from me as they could get. Share Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 144 ¨C I barely remembered running into the forest even C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. though I had little red marks speckling my face and arms from how fast I¡¯d been going. Branches both barren and full of leaves pped at my b**e skin, but the proof of it faded within seconds. Her scent was faint, but I followed the thread until it withered away in my hands. The shadows scurried into the darkest corners of the forest, retreating farther with every step I took. I had just noticed it when the sound of a wet gasp sounded from close by. The sight of her face, and the paleness of her skin as shey sprawled out in the grass nearly sent me into shock. My mind was shutting down my senses one at a time until I could make sense of reality. There was one thing alone that propelled me forwards, making me stumble and scrape my knees as I fell at her side. It was the slow thud of her heart and the way her lips formed a small smile as her eyes focused on me. I didn¡¯t hesitate as I tore her shirt open and yanked down her tank top, but the weeping stab wound above her left breast had a sob catching in my throat. ¡°Goddess, Breyona. Why did youe out this far?¡± I whispered and pressed my shirt against her chest, barely recalling when I took it off. ¡°I saw¡­I saw my wolf¡­¡± She croaked and licked her dry lips, which were now coated with a sheen of blood. I tried to shush her, but the words tumbled from her lips. ¡°¡­she looked different.¡± I stared down at my hands and remembered the glow that had taken over Rowena¡¯s. She could use her magic to heal, which meant I could do the same. Maya didn¡¯t speak the truth that lingered between us, that I might not be able to heal like Rowena could. Still, there was no other option. Rowena was too far away, and Breyona had minutes¡­possibly even seconds left. There was no one that could help us in time. It was up to me, which meant there was no room for failure. I threw my blood-soaked shirt across the grass and ttened my palms against her chest, trying to picture my own glow radiating from my skin. When that didn¡¯t work, I closed my eyes and wed at that smoky substance entangled with my soul. I came up with nothing but the sound of my own heartbeat in my ears, and the anguish that came with failure. ¡°L¡­¡± Her voice was so quiet. The sound of it held my heart in a vice grip and clenched with every raspy breath she took. I told her to be quiet, to let me fix this. Her blood coated my hands, and for once my stomach revolted at the sight. I couldn¡¯t stand the look in her eyes, or the tear that trailed down her cheek because we both knew that I couldn¡¯t fix this. A branch snapped a few feet away, deep within the darkness of the forest. A sense of awareness tickled my spine, the same one I felt when that witch broke into our home. Anger swelled in my chest, dark and pulsating like the shadows that watched with caution. I thought I could feel them hiding, responding to my rage as I screamed and snarled into the night. ¡°Come out, you f*****g coward!¡± I didn¡¯t care who could hear me, or how many there were. All I knew was that if her heart stopped, everyone involved would d*e. ¡°You want me? Come and get me!¡± I screamed until the feeling of being watched faded, until I knew we were truly alone. ¡°L, it¡¯s alright¡­¡± Breyona¡¯s eyes were clear as they stared into mine, but it was the understanding in her voice that broke a piece of me I hadn¡¯t known existed. The loss made me realize how far I was truly willing to go for the people I loved. ¡°The f**k it is.¡± I snarled. Using my birthright, I stared through the darkness and called on the shadows that hid within it. With every ounce of force possible, I summoned them to my side. It wasn¡¯t just rage I felt when they ignored me. It was betrayal. The bravest inched a few feet forwards, but only to get a better look. Still hidden within the dark, I could feel their anxiety and their hesitation. Not a single whisper filled the air, and not one dared toe close. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you listening to me?! I want to make a deal with you!¡± I screamed into the night and felt their answer in the way they retreated. Their cowardice stoked my anger, morphing the emotion into a lightning storm that raged in my chest. I screamed with each crack of electricity, until my throat grew hoarse, and I tasted the metallic tang of blood. My heart and head had been cracked open, and everything good and safe was removed. It left my morals scrambled until I wasn¡¯t sure I cared what was right anymore. ¡°You took her wolf!¡±¡® Iughed, and the sound was every bit as unhinged as I felt. ¡°You took the only thing she had to protect herself, and now you won¡¯te and save her? No, that¡¯s b******t! Save her- heal her! I¡¯ll pay whatever price you want!¡± Breyona took what I somehow knew was herst gurgling breath. Acurrent skated over my skin, raising the hairs along my arms and neck as I screamed: ¡°Save. her. Life. Now.¡± I wasn¡¯t fast enough to cover my head when every shadow lurking within the forest swarmed us. A dense fog void of color surrounded us, very much sentient, and watching. They epassed Breyona until she vanished form my sight, until the entire forest vanished from sight. They were all around me, and I could feel their ire as if it were my own. If they had answered me, had listened to my call I might¡¯ve cared about their feelings. The only thing I cared about currently was the girl I had known since I was a child-who epted my half-assed apology for turning into a b***h and became the best-friend I desperately needed. Seconds passed in silence and just as quickly as they lunged, they slunk back into the cover of the forest. I didn¡¯t know what they did to her, nor did I care. All that mattered was the wound on her chest was gone, leaving behind smooth skin. They took every drop the blood that trickled from her body, which they were lucky to have devoured considering I had to beg for their help. Breyona was unconscious but lifting her into my arms was easy enough. If I wasn¡¯t furious and running on the fumes of my fading adrenaline, I would¡¯ve found the sight of her tall frame in my armsical. My anger made the shadows restless, which was something that never happened before. They were voyeurs, watching until they were called, never affected by what went on in the world around them. It was unusual that my emotions invoked a reaction. The shadows followed us as I carried her through the forest, but didn¡¯t dare get too close, even with my back turned. We had just reached the backyard when her eyes fluttered open, making my determined pace falter. ¡°¡­my hero¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t sure if I were amazed or annoyed that she had the audacity tough after almost d***g. Giovanni would certainly tear her a new one for venturing so far into the forest at night, but that wasn¡¯t why I decided to cut her some ck. I¡¯ll pay whatever price you want. I made that promise so effortlessly, knowing all too well how dark their requests could get. Not only that, but I¡¯d never seen the shadows act this way before. There was no telling what price I had paid, just like there was no telling what they¡¯d done to Breyona. I stayed with Breyona all night, and not because Asher practically vanished into thin air. Even when Giovanni stormed into the house and swept her up in his arms, I remained at her side. 2 Nearly three hourster I got a mind-link from Sean and Mason, who had watched as Asher barreled through the pack¡¯s territory lines chasing after a cloaked figure. Another hour passed before Asher¡¯s voice slid into my thoughts, which after careful deliberation I decided to ignore. I could still hear what he was saying, so I knew he was safe and sound, but that didn¡¯t change the fact that he had blocked me off during his wild goose chase through the forest. ¡°L, I was right on her trail.¡± I gave him the chance to exin himself only because he showed up at the house Breyona and Giovanni were staying at. ¡°Then where is she?¡±¡® I asked, my voice sharper than I intended, but exhaustion had long ago consumed me. ¡°¡­did ignoring me, and risking your life to run miles out of the pack¡¯s boundaries get you the witch?¡± ¡°She got away, but it wasn¡¯t for nothing. The ce that they gather, it¡¯s North of the boundaries. I¡¯m sure of it.¡± He took my sour attitude in stride, but no amount of understanding would melt the chip on my shoulder. When he tried to pull me into his arms, I ced a hand against his chest. ¡°What you did wasn¡¯t okay, Asher.¡± I told him, forcing myself to remain strong even though the sh of hurt in his eyes felt like a punch to the gut. I dropped my hand and leaned into his chest as his arms wrapped around my waist. ¡°You know things would be very different if I was the one who vanished for hours on end, ignoring your mind-links to chase after a witch.¡± ¡°L-¡± I could taste his apology and the sincerity behind it since Asher¡¯s pride sometimes kept him from owning up to his mistakes, but I wasn¡¯t finished getting my point across. ¡°You¡¯re an Alpha, which makes you more protective than most, but I won¡¯t have you lock me away just to run onto the battlefield by yourself.¡± I told him, feeling a spark crackle in my chest as my words rang true. ¡°I have the strength, the speed, and now the magic to help end this. Hiding me from danger won¡¯t save this pack, it¡¯ll be the avnche that kills us all.¡± Share Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 145 ¨C It wasn¡¯t the sunlight streaming through open c******s that woke me, but Beta Drake¡¯s gruff baritone. His voice d*****d out the steady thud of Asher¡¯s heart which was right below where my head was resting. ¡®L, are you with Asher right now?¡¯ My spine protested angrily as I rolled off Asher¡¯s chest, which I had been sprawled across seconds ago, and plopped down on the floor. Thest thing I remembered was being wrapped in his arms, letting his warmth and strength flow into me as I told him how Breyona almost died. I didn¡¯t want to tell him what I¡¯d done. There wasn¡¯t a single part of me that regretted it, not once I saw the look of pure relief in Giovanni¡¯s eyes and knew how close he had been to snapping, but I was still ashamed and horrified. There was no telling what or who they would take. Instead of saying the words out loud, I let Asher relive every agonizing second through our bond. Every emotion I felt and word I had screamed echoed in our heads, ending seconds after Breyona¡¯sst gurgled breath when the shadows swarmed us. Asher¡¯s arms tightened around me, and his stubble coated cheek grazed my face, but he said nothing. I preferred it this way, listening to the sound of him breathing instead of false reassurances. There was a price to be paid, and when the time came, I¡¯d have no choice but to ept it. I was halfway asleep when Asher said, ¡°Breyona wasn¡¯t wounded when I ran past her. If she was, I wouldn¡¯t have left her there.¡± ¡°You said you chased the witch past the pack boundaries?¡±¡® I frowned, cracking an eye open to stare up at him. ¡°I felt the witchst night, hiding in the forest. She was watching Breyona and I, but she left before the shadows¡­y¡¯know.¡± There two witches messing with usst night, I was sure of it. Surprisingly, I slept like a rock after that. I could¡¯ve taken it as a good sign, but instead I saw it as an omen. My mind couldn¡¯t conjure up a nightmare that was more frightening than reality. ¡®She is.¡¯ Asher replied to Drake, smirking when I turned and caught him watching me. ¡®Why, what¡¯s up?¡¯ ¡®There was another m****r. You both need toe down here now, like right now.¡¯ ¡®Here¡¯ turned out to be in the center of town, right out front of the University. Local and campus police did their jobs, securing the scene until Asher and I arrived. We had Cordelia and Rowena wait in the car when we saw the growing crowd pressing at the boundaries of the caution tape. It wasn¡¯t the nature of the m****r that had Drake sounding so on edge, but the identity of the victim and the location. They were both specifically chosen, that much was crystal clear. In therge courtyard that led up to the main entrance of the University, right where the bake sale had been hosted only ten hours ago, was the mutted body of Devin Armstrong. It was clear he died the same way as Carson, with his throat slit and his torso littered with deep gashes. The only difference was the damage to Devin¡¯s body was significantly worse than Carson¡¯s. There were so many wounds along his chest and abdomen that his entrails were showing. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. That was the tipping point for all of us, I think. Breyona, who insisted shee even though she had nearly diedst night, was puking her breakfast into the grass. Sean mumbled something aboutforting her and went to hold her hair back. I noticed how he kept his head turned far away from Devin¡¯s body, and his chest moved rapidly with each deep breath he took. I forced myself to look away¨Caway from his usatory eyes that followed me even in d***h. There were people in the crowd with the same look on their faces, each one staring at me. Out of the two times I had spoken to Devin Armstrong, both ended in very public arguments. He hadn¡¯t been shy speaking out against me and the Vampire¡¯s, or in iming there were others who shared his opinion. What made this m****r different wasn¡¯t that the body had been moved, but that it had been moved into the center of town. There were busy intersections on either side of the University, with little traffic cameras perched on top. The patch of grass where Devin sat, propped up against the school sign, was directly within the camera¡¯s view. Asher and Zeke were already making ns to go downtown to review the footage in a few hours, but first we needed to track down the true location of Devin¡¯s m****r. ¡®Go ahead of us, take Rowena and Cordelia with you too. People shouldn¡¯t follow if they see I¡¯m still here.¡¯ I told Asher, but it was impossible to hide the sourness in my voice through mind-link. ¡®Besides, I want a closer look at Devin¡¯s body. It doesn¡¯t make sense that Breyona was attacked by the witches ¡®We know the truth, and so do the people closest to us. It doesn¡¯t matter what anyone else says. When this is over and they¡¯re safe with their families, everyone will know who was responsible.¡¯ His eyes found mine, soft andforting even though we were feet apart and surrounded by other people. Asher left ten minutester with Zeke in tow, while Breyona remained glued to my side. ¡°You saved my life, which means I¡¯m never leaving your side again.¡± She said adamantly, but quickly added, ¡°¡­except for when I leave to visit Gio¡¯s family, but other than that, consider me your indentured servant.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need an indentured servant.¡± Even though my voice was stern, Breyona couldn¡¯t help but grin. She hesitated when I approached Devin¡¯s corpse and let out a nervous chuckle. ¡°I think knowing when to give you some¡­ alone time is a quality every indentured servant should have, right?¡± Without giving me enough time to answer, she turned on her heel and wobbled over to Sean, whose face was just as green as hers. My stomach turned as I knelt beside Devin¡¯s corpse. Even though the scent of blood was one I now associated with food, it was the amount of the sweet-smelling substance that made mepletely repulsed. Something white caught my eye. The color was so bright against the backssh of blood and guts that I couldn¡¯t help but notice it. I called the coroner over and asked for a pair of tweezers, then proceeded to hold my breath while I dug into Devin¡¯s shredded chest cavity. Dark spots speckled my vision, but I refused to take a breath. Only when the piece of folded paper slid past his ribcage did I finally s**k in arge gust of oxygen. There was a waxy coating on the paper, probably to keep the blood from soaking into it. The lightheaded feeling onlysted a few seconds but was reced by the sensation of falling when I peeled back the corners to see what was written inside. Made you look. My eyes darted from the paper to where it had been lodged inside of Devin¡¯s chest cavity, right where his heart was. I gave the note to the police and watched as they slipped it into an evidence bag. Rage coated my tongue in a metallic tasting film and made the blood rush to my head. Several deep breathster and there was zero relief. I was seconds away from darting into the forest to chase Asher and Zeke down, when I detected Brandon¡¯s voice above the static in my head. ¡°What the h**l, Cass. You stood me upst night.¡± I could tell from hisnguid voice and pissy tone that he was currently sweating off a hangover. I snickered inwardly when Cassidyughed and said, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t boohoo. You were probably halfway up some schoolgirl¡¯s skirt. Besides, you¡¯re just jealous I had a date of my own.¡± Shaggy hair, a keyed motorcycle, and a pair of scuffed boots popped in my head, obliterating the storm that I¡¯d been brewing. Giving the coroner the go ahead to move Devin¡¯s body, I headed to the yellow caution tape that kept everyone off the grass. Rather than stand on the sidewalk they crowded the street, so a few of the police officers had to redirect traffic. It was the warriors that formed a radius around the University a few blocks out and kept pedestrians from getting close. The only people allowed in were the ones that lived here, everyone else was turned away. From the chatter I heard between students in the crowd, sses had been cancelled for the rest of the week. The thought of Lars taking Cassidy anywhere twisted my stomach into knots, which momentarily distracted me from the sleek sports car pulling up beside the curb. Everyone watching had no choice but to move from the street, and more than one found themselves jutted in the rear end by a bumper. A head of salt and pepper hair, thick but professionally styled appeared from the driver¡¯s side. His suit screamed luxury from the varnished gold cufflinks to the five -hundred-dor Stefano tie. I knew absolutely nothing about men¡¯s fashion, but I had seen a few in Asher¡¯s closet, attached to suits he¡¯s imed to have never worn. At the time, I made him promise I¡¯d get to see him with one on. He had a mountainous build like many werewolves, so he towered over me as he sliced through the caution tape and snarled, ¡°Where is my son?¡± Share Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 146 ¨C The moment the caution tape fluttered to the ground, Sean and Mason were at my back. Breyona was there too, and I had to resist the urge to raise my eyebrows when I spotted the knife she had hidden in her hand. I noticed the resemnce between him and Devin the moment he came up close. They had the same arched eyebrows and thin lips that made them look perpetually angry all of the time. When I first found out Devin was the son of a judge, I had hoped the p**s poor attitude wasn¡¯t gic. ¡°I¡¯m Luna-¡° ¡°I know who you are.¡± Judge Clint Armstrong snapped, his voice sharp like razor des. I held back my irritation since it was his son that was m******d, but the venom in his voice sounded far beyond that of a grieving father. ¡°I asked you a question, girl.¡± I had seen d***h¡¯s many faces, suffered through so much loss, and stepped into a role I wasn¡¯t sure I could handle, all to be called a girl. It was Maya that couldn¡¯t bite her tongue and s*****w the insult, because for her there was nothing more abhorrent than disregarding a werewolf¡¯s title. It grated on her nerves, and my willpower alone could only do so much to hold her back. ¡°Only because I can¡¯t imagine the pain of losing a child will I ignore the ridiculous amount of disrespect you¡¯ve shown me, but I trust that in the future you¡¯ll show some restraint and never do that again.¡± I kept my voice low, because thest thing I wanted was an audience looking in on this man¡¯s pain. His eyes grew bright with murderous rage, and within an instant the emotion was smothered by a mask of civility. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had been awyer before iming the role of a Judge. ¡°Of course, Luna.¡± He corrected himself, his tone t but civil. It wouldn¡¯t have raised anyone else¡¯s rms, but mine were ying a steady tune that reminded me of a f*****l dirge. Both Mason and Sean nodded as I met their eyes, picking up on my silentmand. ¡°I¡¯ll have my friends here take you where you need to be, and either Asher or myself will be in contact with you today.¡± The three of them walked off, but the sting of Clint Armstrong¡¯s anger still lingered in my bones. ¡°Hey, L!¡± I heard Cassidy shout from the street, but another man had also chosen that moment to speak up, and he was much closer to where I stood than she was. ¡°What did you do to his son? I saw that d**d boy over there. That how you vampire¡¯s feed? No one started d***g here till you came around.¡± A middle-aged man whose scowl was framed by rectangr sses and a patchy beard shoved to the very front of the crowd. I couldn¡¯t help but notice that even though the caution tape was shredded in half, he didn¡¯t dare step past where ity on the ground. Others in the crowd shifted uneasily, but all stood silent and watched. This wasn¡¯t unusual, having to defend yourself in front of the pack. There would always be other wolves picking fights for dominance, just like there would always be a victor. ¡°Don¡¯t be-¡± Breyona came to my defense, but the man wasn¡¯t having it. ¡°Why the f**k should we listen to you? You¡¯re one of their whores. After you¡¯re done giving them your blood, do you give them your p-¡° I made no effort to stop Breyona as she cocked her fist back and punched him in the face. Blood erupted from the man¡¯s nose, coating his shirt and the grass at his feet. A string of curses and insults spewed from his mouth, and his eyes glittered with unrepressed hatred. Instead of making him back off, he made a wild grab for Breyona. A hand mped down on the man¡¯s shoulder making him wince. Attached to that hand, with a bored and irritable look on his face, was Brandon. He dug his fingers into the man¡¯s shoulder and spun him around. ¡°Let¡¯s go f******d, before my brotheres back and you join today¡¯s list of dearly departed.¡± He grunted; hisck of sensitivity somehow unsurprising. ¡°Nice punch, girl.¡± Cassidy grinned at Breyona, but the expression slipped when her eyes focused on the crime scene in the background. Her cheeks lost their rosy flush. ¡°Oh goddess, what happened? Was it ¡­another one?¡± ¡°Unfortunately.¡± I nodded, ¡°Devin Armstrong.¡± There was no harm in telling her, not when the entire pack would know in a matter of hours. ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t say I was fond of him¡­but that¡¯s still unfortunate. Are you two stilling to training today? It¡¯s the start of the new season so were getting assigned our partners for the summer-¡± She wrinkled her nose. ¡°I mean¡­if you can with everything going on. Goddess¡­I sound self-centered, don¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Breyona shook her head, her expression too serious to be anything other than teasing. She looked at me and excitement exploded in her eyes, ¡°¡­maybe we can be partners!¡± There was a lot going on and adding training to my already hectic schedule looked to be a terrible idea, but it was the one thing other than lying in bed all day with Asher, which relieved any sort of stress. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯m there. I just have a few things to do today.¡± I promised not only the two of them, but myself. The ce where Devin lost his life was deep within the forest. An obvious trail of blood, guts, and disheveled dirt led us to where Asher and Zeke were standing. Sean had tagged along to join the warriors setting up a perimeter around the patch of forest, to keep any curious wolves from venturing too far. Mason told him he¡¯d catch up and followed Breyona and I deeper into the forest. Breyona made a sound of interest when she spotted Rowena and Cordelia, who were both hovering around the giant patch of blood on the ground, most likely searching for the barest trace of magic. As she and Zeke get to talking about magic, I focused my attention on Asher. ¡°Fifteen minutes and you get yourself into trouble.¡± He shook his head, only half teasing. ¡°Uh, try again. Breyona¡¯s the one who punched him in the face.¡± I snorted and jabbed my finger into left pectoral. Breyona¡¯s conversation with Zeke came to a halt, and she stared at me with surprise in her eyes. I winked at her and added, ¡°¡­with my express permission, of course.¡± ¡°What about Clint Armstrong?¡± Asher asked, his eyebrow lifted. ¡°Clint Armstrong is grieving the m****r of his son and has been thoroughly put in his ce.¡± I promised him, but the flicker of animalistic fury in his eyes made me pause. The strange emotion made his pupils grow and the golden tones shrink. I narrowed my eyes, ¡°I mean it. He¡¯s been punished enough.¡± Just when I thought that flicker might turn into a full born forest fire, it vanished. Asher smirked softly, ¡°¡­yes, Luna.¡± My heart skipped a beat, and some of my earlier irritation faded. I gave him a look I knew he could decipher and asked, ¡°¡­how¡¯s everything going?¡± ¡°They¡¯re still searching for any traces of magic.¡± Asher grunted, crossing his arms over his broad chest as he watched the witches at work. His eyes veered down to my level and softened. ¡°I nned on running this by youter, but it looks like we¡¯re both going to be busy today. Zeke and I were talking about getting a small group of warriors together and heading up to where I lost track of the witch. There has to be a meet-up close by.¡± I smirked as his thoughts curled around mine, soft and sensual. ¡®Are you asking me for permission, Alpha?¡¯ ¡®If I were, what would you say?¡¯ He asked, tilting his head. ¡®I¡¯d say yes¡­under one condition. If you find their hide-out, you don¡¯t go in alone. Youe back and get me, maybe even Giovanni and Tristan.¡¯ He nodded. ¡®Observation only.¡¯ I lost myself in my thoughts, torn between wanting to go with Asher and needing to remain here. There was so much that needed to be done, especially now that I had my magic. Cordelia and Rowena both warned me it would start manifesting itself now that the bind was gone, and the longer I took to master it, the more damage it could do. ¡°After we¡¯re finished here, I¡¯m dropping by the police station to watch the traffic tapes. Care to tag along?¡± Asher asked minutes after we both had gone silent watching the witches work. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± I sighed, trying not to think about my full schedule today. ¡°After this I¡¯m meeting with a couple therapists for Holly, and I have training today-witch training and warrior training.¡± ¡°We have people who can find a suitable therapist for Holly.¡± He frowned and his eyebrows inched closer together. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know, I just want to do this myself. I feel like I owe her that much.¡± I admitted and watched as he visibly smothered the reluctance hidden in his golden eyes. ¡°Really, it¡¯s right outside of town. Well within the packs borders, and it¡¯ll be the middle of the day.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think-¡° ¡°Actually, I was nning to head up that way too.¡± Mason chimed in, a dimpled smile on his face. I narrowed my eyes at him, but everything Mason did seemed genuine. ¡°You mind giving me a lift?¡± I raised my eyebrow at Asher, waiting to see if he had anyints. When he said nothing, I nodded at Mason. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind at all.¡± Rowena¡¯s soft sigh hit my ears, and I turned in time to see her disappointed frown. She brushed the dirt off her hands and flexed her fingers before walking over. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t feel anything¡­¡± It was the troubled look on her face that gave me reason to pause. There was a twisting in my stomach that told me there was something much more important weighing on her mind. ¡°That worries you a lot.¡± I stated, feeling a twinge of guilt at how blunt I sounded even though I knew Rowena could handle it. Still, there were now two werewolves d**d. The time for niceties was over. ¡°I¡¯d like to know why.¡± ¡°I¡¯m pleased to see your magic is working. Have you felt it stir yet? It should be more¡­ potent than the random thoughts and feelings you pick up.¡± Her lips lifted into a smile, and somehow I knew she wouldn¡¯t answer my question until I answered hers. ¡°I¡¯ve felt it stir, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve actually used it yet.¡± I replied. She nodded, but the pleased look on her face was fleeting. ¡°Natural magic has to do with the body and it¡¯s life force. That¡¯s why I¡¯m skilled at healing and uncovering things hidden or repressed. Humans, vampires, and werewolves aren¡¯t the only beings with a life force. Other animals have them, even nts. The earth is just one big life force, which means I should feel something¡­but both times I¡¯vee up empty handed.¡± I looked over at the b****y patch of grass, noting how dark it lookedpared to what was untouched. It was like a part of the earth had died. ¡°You felt no life force¡­even in the ground?¡± I asked, hoping I was simply misunderstanding. The moment the thought popped into existence; a feeling of dread filled my insides. ¡°Absolutely nothing.¡± Cordelia¡¯s gasp was a whip that cracked through the silence, splitting it in two and recing it with a tension that made me feel oddly ustrophobic surrounded by all these trees. The forest was my second home, and not once had I felt the desire to run from it-as far and fast as I could. Breyona pped a hand over her mouth to stifle the yelp she almost let out, and even Zeke had a hand ced against his heart. Cordelia¡¯s eyes were wide and her face unbelievably pale. The hand she cradled to her chest was coated in dark, glossy blood. Her voice trembled when she said, ¡°¡­I need something to wipe this off¡­ quickly, please¡­¡± Perhaps it was the urgency in her voice, but I was seconds away from pulling my own shirt off when Asher beat me to it. She nodded a hasty thank you and vigorously rubbed the old blood from her hand. ¡°Whoever did this, they were in a hurry. It¡¯s messier than the first time, and more magic was left behind. I couldn¡¯t a read on it¡¯s pattern, but there was something else I picked up¡­¡± Cordelia closed her eyes and took a calming breath. When they opened, eptance burned in their depths. I had no clue what it could¡¯ve meant, and quickly forgot seeing it when she swallowed and said, ¡°¡­these aren¡¯t just murders, they¡¯re sacrifices.¡± Share Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 147 ¨C ¡°Sacrifices¡­¡± I said for the third time, narrowing my eyes as I followed the curvy backroad in the new car Asher reluctantly loaned me. ¡°The red-haired witch, doesn¡¯t she know how to do blood-magic?¡± Mason asked, refusing to let me stew in silence. ¡°She really can¡¯t think of a reason for these¡­ sacrifices?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t know much blood-magic. It runs in her family, but they don¡¯t practice it themselves.¡± I exined. ¡°I just wanted Holly to know where shees from. As much as she can, anyway.¡± I hated having control over Holly¡¯s life. Making decisions for her, forcing her to see a therapist, it made me feel like she was a prisoner and not part of the pack. I didn¡¯t want to make her feel how our father did, like pretty bird shoved into a cage, left to rot as it sang itself to d***h. Only one other person truly knew how I felt, and it was Tristan. The sour vampire seemed like the only person able to get through to Holly. It made me feel marginally better that Tristan and I agreed on one thing vehemently. The soft-spoken, raven-haired girl I now called my sister could never, ever meet the woman that birthed her-the world¡¯s most powerful blood-witch and the oneing for my head. My thoughts drifted to Lars and those scuffed boots of his. At one point I¡¯d been positive he had something to do with all of this, but now I wasn¡¯t sure. The more I let my mind wander, the easier it was to convince myself that it wasn¡¯t his specific pair of boots I had seen. A jolt shot down my spine, electrifying my nerves as it forced my attention back onto the road. I¡¯d been following a sharp curve when a figure darted out of a cut in the forest. My heart seized in my chest as I yanked the wheel to the side and sent us careening out of the way. Instinctively, I mmed my foot into the brake which sent Mason and I flying forwards. Panic lodged itself in my throat, growingrger until only a sliver of oxygen could pass through. Lars¡¯s hand froze mid-wave from where he stood on the shoulder. Even though my heart still raced from shock, he hadn¡¯t caused the emotion currently choking me. For a split-second, day was reced by night. There was no Mason by my side, no help or rescue on the way, yet I wasn¡¯t alone. Only those scuffed boots kept mepany, but they were also the countdown to my d***h. ¡°Are you alright, L?¡± Mason asked, his voice low. The sound of his concern sucked me right out of my thoughts. ¡°I am really beginning to hate driving.¡± I replied through clenched teeth, tightening my grip on the steering wheel to keep my hands from trembling. It took every ounce of patience within me not to jump out of the car and strangle Lars. What mostly stopped me was the lingering thought that he could somehow be involved. ¡°D**n, Luna. You tryin¡¯ to k**l me?¡± Lars asked, his arm resting on the roof of the car. There wasn¡¯t a hint of amusement on my face. ¡°What are you doing here, Lars?¡± I deadpanned. ¡°Bike broke down, can you believe it?¡± He shook his head, and I was surprised to see he looked a bit pained. A secondter the emotion vanished, reced by his usual charming grin. ¡°I got a buddy just inside town whose got a shop, he can put my bike in his truck. I¡¯ll be forever indebted to you if you give me a ride.¡± ¡°That¡¯s supposed to make me want to help you?¡± When his lower lip jutted out in a less than effective pout, I started to roll the window up.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll behave!¡± He held his hands up in surrender. ¡°I promise, just give me a lift.¡± ¡°Get in the d**n car, Lars.¡± The first five minutes were quiet, but there was a tension building that I swore I wasn¡¯t imaging. Lars seemedpletely at ease; his arms draped across the backseat like we were his personal chauffeurs. The voice of curiosity in my head, which sounded suspiciously like Maya, poked and prodded me with all the questions that needed answering. The feeling became so overwhelming that there was no stopping myself from asking the first and least suspicious thing on my mind. ¡°What brought you all the way out here?¡± There was just the right amount of disinterest in my voice to make it seem like I was being polite or trying to break up the silence. ¡°That buddy I mentioned has some property. He lets me park my camper there.¡± He replied, watching the passing evergreens through the window. ¡°You¡¯re that torn up over your bike?¡± It was a bold assumption; one I knew was spot on when he scoffed and took it as a personal offense. ¡°If you knew how much time and money I put into her, you¡¯d understand. Some of those parts took months toe in, and I¡¯m still paying them off. She¡¯s in perfect shape¡­makes no sense why the engine seized.¡± He grumbled, but I was only half listening because Asher¡¯s deep voice began to rumble in my head. ¡®Zeke and I just went through the tapes, and there¡¯s something you need to see. If you¡¯ve got a minute, I need you to scan through what I watched. There was a witness, someone walking down the block, but that¡¯s not all-its easier if you see for yourself. The picture wasn¡¯t the greatest, but it¡¯s not anyone I recognized. Before we release the image to the public, I want another set of eyes I trust.¡¯ ¡®Sure, give me a minute.¡¯ I told Asher, and quickly followed the directions Lars provided until I turned down a narrow dirt road that ended at a refurbished barn. I could see why his friend lets him keep his camper here the guy had just about every other mode of transportation sitting around the barn. There was nearly a dozen rusted cars, a few street bikes, and even a four-wheeler or two. I even spotted a tractor trailer that had seen better days. What I didn¡¯t see was the camper Lars mentioned. ¡°I thought you said you parked your camper here?¡± ¡°I typically do. Last couple of nights I¡¯ve been camping in the woods.¡± He nodded at the barn. ¡°You can drop me off here. He¡¯s bound to be lurking around somewhere.¡± Lars got out of the car and peered through Mason¡¯s open window. I couldn¡¯t tell if the smile that tugged on his lips was sinister or if he was just trying to flirt again. Either way it did nothing to quell the bad feeling brewing in my stomach. ¡°Thanks for the ride, Luna.¡± He winked. With his hands in the pockets of his jeans, he whistled a tune under his breath and headed in the direction of the barn. It reyed itself in my head while the scent of dirt and machine oil clung to my nose. Even with the windows down and the crisp breeze passing through, the smell lingered. ¡®Ready when you are.¡¯ I mind-linked Asher, steering the car onto the shoulder of the main road. As his thoughts filled my head, I closed my eyes and allowed myself to slip into the memory. Four grey walls stood on all sides, far enough apart to allow room for a desk,puter, and two bulky Alphas. Stale coffee and a mixture of cologne stained the air. Disyed on the monitor was a grainy image of where Devin¡¯s body had been found. Just across the street, walking in the opposite direction, was a figure. Zeke¡¯s profile came into view, his smoky eyes narrowed as he clicked a few buttons on theputer. It was dark outside when the surveince video began to y, but the streemps along the road illuminated every corner of the screen. There was no hiding from the light, or at least I thought there wasn¡¯t. A blurry figure came into frame and one by one the streemps went out. ¡®Rewind the video to the exact moment they came into view.¡¯ I told him and waited until our k****r came back into view. The picture wasn¡¯t the greatest, but what I thought had been a low-quality camera was actually a cloak wrapped around the k****r¡¯s body. There were no discernable features visible-even determining their gender was impossible. They were just a mass of darkness, one dragging the corpse of Devin Armstrong. The video resumed, and exactly three minutes and twenty-seven secondster, the streemps flicked back on. A steady throb started in the back of my head as my eyes scoured the screen from top to bottom. It wasn¡¯t Devin¡¯s freshly ced corpse that had me breaking the mind-link and forcing the car into drive, but the witness I now knew I recognized. ¡°L, what the h**l?!¡± Mason cried out and clutched the door, but that did little to hold him in ce as I spun the car around and took off fast enough to make the tires squeal. His face paled and then turned green as I hit the sharp turns, slowly letting off the gas to keep us from flying off the side of the mountain. I could feel Asher¡¯s voice rattling in my skull, but the sound of my pulse and the throbbing in my head was far louder. I shot down the narrow dirt road, not once slowing even though the dust kicked up was impossible to see through. Pebbles bounced off the hood and windshield, one leaving a crack the size of my pinkie. The car jerked, and a masculine scream rang in my ears as I ttened the break against the floor. The tires locked, sending us sliding across the dirt beforeing to aplete stop, inches away from the side of the barn. Both Mason and Asher¡¯s voices joined the low ringing in my ears as I shoved open the door and mored to my feet. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡± The grittiness of dirt hit my tongue when I opened my mouth and snarled. Slowly I turned, narrowing my eyes to try and peer through the thick wall of evergreens that surrounded us and the barn. There wasn¡¯t the faintest sound or scent of Lars, only the eerie silence of a vacant forest. The sour feeling in my gut was confirmation enough, our only suspect and witness was gone in the wind. Share Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 148 ¨C ¡°Quit sulking.¡± Mason scolded me from the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°If you wanted to drive you shouldn¡¯t have tried to drive us off the cliff.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I was trying to do, and I already apologized.¡± I griped and folded my arms over my C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. chest. ¡°¡­you¡¯re just angry I made you scream.¡± The trees that grew out of the rocky cliff side whooshed by in shades of shamrock and olive. I wondered if Lars were in there somewhere, deep within their protective cover. Were the witches there too? ¡°You didn¡¯t make me scream, your reckless driving did.¡± His voice had an edge of defensiveness that made me snort. Warm hazel eyes slid over to where I sat in the passenger, ¡°¡­you won¡¯t tell anyone about this, right?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I reassured him, and waited until relief flooded his eyes to say, ¡°¡­if you let me drive us back, and you can¡¯t act like I¡¯m going to drive off the mountain with every curve.¡± ¡°Deal, but you keep this to yourself for as long as you live.¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Deal.¡± I nodded and began to rx in the seat when a thought crossed my mind. ¡°¡­I can tell Breyona, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, you can tell Breyona.¡± His eyes warmed when he chuckled, and his tone implied he¡¯d been expecting me to ask as much. Our banter dwindled until silence took over, sending my eyes veering back towards the forest and my thoughts to a certain slippery werewolf. I¡¯d been sorely tempted to mention my suspicion regarding Lars¡¯s boots, but Asher was already putting out a pack-wide memo. Soon every werewolf on ournd would be on the lookout for Lars, which meant there was no need to turn it into a manhunt. Still, I had to tell him eventually¡­I just needed more time. I tried to think of where Lars might¡¯ve gone but came up with nothing. The most I could do was scour the woods and search for his illusive friend, which I was considering when another thought popped into my head. Cassidy¡­she¡¯s going on a date with him. Even though I made the mental note to talk with her after training, it didn¡¯t ease the dark cloud that loomed over my head for the remainder of the day. After a quick search of the clinics in the area, I found a small privately owned practice that had an abundance of positive reviews. Mind-linking one of the therapists was the fastest route of Asher promised slipping into the pack-members minds would be easier over time, but I was still a non-believer. A girl could only handle so many horrified shrieks. The worst of it is when they¡¯re in private and in their shock unwillingly send me mental images of things I definitely shouldn¡¯t be seeing. The private practice was nestled right in the middle of town. Located in an off-white colonial house whose cobalt blue shutters were a cheerful beacon from halfway down the street. The three licensed therapists that made up the little practice were pleasant, even though one had to turn down the offer when her client stormed into the building, face smeared with heavy make-up. Her wet sobs filled the room, warping her words as she iled her hands dramatically to get her point across. ¡°I understand, Selena. Come on, let¡¯s talk about it in my office.¡± The fair-haired therapist said soothingly and guided the trembling girl past us with aforting hand on her shoulder. I locked eyes with the sobbing teenage girl and managed a small but encouraging smile when she waved and stumbled over a ¡®hello.¡¯ Well, I assumed that¡¯s what it was since she couldn¡¯t exactly form the words. Her wailing continued once the door closed, though it was muffled. One of the remaining therapists, a dark-haired male whose wire rimmed sses made him look shrewd and analyzing, seemed more than willing to drop a client or two for the Luna¡¯s younger sister. I might¡¯ve hired him off his resume alone if it weren¡¯t for the onyx shade of his hair and the severe way he pursed his lips, both of which reminded me of my father. If the sight could send me tumbling backwards through time, back to that b****y battlefield, then I wondered what it would do to Holly. I went with his colleague instead, a middle-aged she-wolf with a kind smile who introduced herself as Dr. Mayfield. When she wasn¡¯t at the local hospital acting as in-house psychiatrist, she took a handful of clients here at the house. Her resume was just as impressive and revealed that she¡¯d been helping people heal for over a decade. I could see the full extent of her history written all over her face. It was tattooed within the fine lines around her eyes and mouth and hid beneath every inch of her bronze skin. ¡°Magic and Vampirism certainly y into your sister¡¯s experiences, but I¡¯ve found that no matter how said kindly. There was a look of understanding on her face that made me feel like Holly¡¯s demons might not be so undefeatable after all. I left Dr. Mayfield with Tristan¡¯s contact information and rushed to make it to training on time. Mason kept up his end of the deal, even if he did look a bit pale every time I hit a sharp turn. Even after stopping at home for a change of clothes, I made it to training before Breyona. Mason supplied the directions since had training as well, only his was in a different ss. ¡°Shame we won¡¯t be partners this time around. Can¡¯t say I miss getting my a*s kicked.¡± Mason¡¯s cheeky grin revealed the dimples he tried hard to hide, the same ones I watched girls swoon over. We had just pulled into the parking space when I asked, ¡°I nearly forgot¨Chow¡¯s ra been doing?¡± He didn¡¯t answer and up until I turned car off, I could see his scowl lingering within the outskirts of my vision. While Asher kept a continuous rotation of guys on guard duty, it was Mason they said ra would ask for. From what I heard, he had caved in sometime yesterday, but that was the extent of the whispered rumor. ¡°Annoying as ever, which is the only reason she keeps asking for me.¡± His lips ttened into a thin line. A sh of warm-blonde hair had me dropping the subject. Cassidy trotted up to the side of the car and leaned against the hood as Mason and I got out. The wavy strands of her hair were pulled into a high- pony tail and the work-out shorts she wore were low on her hips. ¡°Ah, this is so exciting!¡± She squealed, her eyes brightening like an oasis caught beneath the sun¡¯s rays. ¡°Can you tell none of my friends like training? I¡¯m all alone here!¡± ¡°If they don¡¯t train, what do they do?¡± Mason asked. ¡°Mostly party.¡± She giggled like it were obvious and toyed with the baby-pink water bottle in her hands. ¡°Catch them in a fight and all they¡¯ll do is pull your hair out. I¡¯d much rather learn to kick some a*s.¡± As Cassidy and Mason struck up a conversation about the different fighting styles we were covering in ss, I scoured the parking lot for Breyona. There was no sign of the te grey sedan Asher had loaned to her and Giovanni, and as the minutes passed I found my prior excitement dwindle into worry. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s about time to go in. Is everything alright with Breyona? She¡¯s stilling, isn¡¯t she?¡± Cassidy¡¯s giddy tone faltered as she took in my expression. Slipping into Breyona¡¯s head was a little easier since the two of us had little in the way of boundaries. Our friendship was all or nothing, not that either of us minded. The things we had both gone through, they were bound to link us together. ¡®Hey, you¡¯re stilling to training, right?¡¯ Her reaction rocked through my head like the aftershock of an earthquake. There was no horrified shriek, even though I did feel her startle a bit. ¡®Whew, you scared me. Gotta knock first or something¡­¡¯ Her thoughts were like little shreds of paper tossed into the air, each one falling at its own pace. They were jumbled and smushed together without any sort of organization, which I thought fit my best-friend perfectly. ¡°Training, right. I¡¯m on my way now, just runningte. Needed another cup of coffee to get myself out of bed.¡¯ An image shed in my head; one Breyona clearly meant to keep to herself. While there wasn¡¯t a single drop of coffee involved, I did get a colorful image of Breyona and Giovanni, who was the real cause for her tardiness. ¡®Coffee¡­right.¡¯ I held back my snicker. ¡®You better hurry, we¡¯re about to head inside now. Cassidy says you still have another ten minutes to get here.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t worry, the GPS says I¡¯ll be there in five!¡¯ Even her thoughts were loud, throwing themselves at me as though she were shouting. When the deafening sound of some pop song roared in my head, I severed the link. The capital¡¯s training hall was rumored to be one of the best in the country, and from looks alone it lived up to its reputation. A bronze statuette of a wolf sat out front. The great beast was perched on the edge of a cliff, howling its pain and agony into the air. The piece was a memorial dedicated to the wolves whose names were etched onto the cliffs surface. It reminded everyone who passed through these doors that the life of a warrior was hard-earned, fought for with every breath and beat. An undertone of sweat and blood hung in the air, familiar as it dredged up memories of Chris, and how we¡¯d spend hours beneath the blistering sun, fighting until dehydration brought me to my knees. The scent grew stronger as Cassidy and I headed inside, leaving Mason to chat with a group of guys in his ss. Minutes ticked by, each one thinning my patience until every other second I found myself ncing at the door, tempted to peek through the rectangr window that looked out into the hall. In the back of my head I could hear the instructor assigning us our partners for the season. Even Cassidy¡¯s excited voice, telling me we¡¯d been paired together, couldn¡¯t pull my eyes away from the door or my thoughts away from Breyona. Share Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 149 ¨C ¡°She¡¯s not answering me.¡± I tried to sigh, but it was hard to do in my current position. Cassidy¡¯s pouty frown and furrowed eyebrows flipped upside down as she bent forward and brought her head in between her legs. As I did the same, her expression was flipped right side up. Each of us were in the same pose, stretching our hamstrings as we mixed our own routine with the rmendations of our trainer. Emilia carried an air of intimidation as she walked into the room, but it melted away the moment her tan lips lifted into a weing smile. Her voice was a steady soprano that provided instruction end endless encouragement, despite her height and broad shoulders. It was unsurprising that she towered over me, but she had almost every male in the room beat as well. A jolt of excitement danced in my stomach when she pulled the oversized t-shirt she wore over her head, and I saw the muscle that coated her body. Any decent warrior could see hermitment and perseverance through the definition of her muscles. It was clear Emilia had the strength and poise of a warrior, which made me even more excited to see her skill. I wondered if a k****r lurked behind her soft jawline andrge hazel eyes. We were both sprawled out on the floor, reaching forwards to touch our toes when Cassidy whispered, ¡°¡­hey, mind-link me real quick.¡± Her eyes darted to Emilia, who had her attention on the students she was helping. Her hand gestured to various parts of the body as she exined various warm-up stretches. Her ear was in our direction, but there was no telling if she was listening or not. ¡®Everything alright?¡¯ I lifted an eyebrow at her. Cassidy¡¯s head was a luxury walk-in closet filled to the brim with every article of clothing, and essory a she-wolf could want. Instead of jewelry there were glittering dreams plucked from her subconscious, and razor-sharp nightmares took the ce of expensive stilettos. Bing Luna is what led to this development, but it wasn¡¯t one wildly talked about. There wasn¡¯t anything particrly useful about seeing the well-oiled or crumbling structure of a pack members psyche. ¡®Just a bit of gossip really¡­¡¯ She trailed off, and mischievousness lightened the cerulean tones in her eyes until they reminded me of a clear oasis. ¡®With all the dirt you have on everyone, why hasn¡¯t Asher made you into some kind of super spy?¡¯ I teased, crossing an arm over my chest to stretch my triceps. The muscles groaned from not being used in so long. ¡®Oh, because I¡¯m useless at sneaking around. Even a s**t -faced Brandon would make a better spy.¡¯ Herughter was like a twinkling bell, which was cut short when a sh of guilt crossed her face. She brushed the wispy strands of her bangs back from her face, ¡®I¡¯m not telling you this to dredge anything up, but I feel like you still know so little about some of the people in town, people Asher and I grew up alongside.¡¯ There were times where Cassidy reminded me of my ex-best friend Chelsea-well, she was never really a best friend, but that wasn¡¯t important. Both were blonde, though Cassidy¡¯s looked to be natural while Chelsea¡¯s came from the snooty salon down the street, and both had that sun-kissed, family vacation at our beach house¡¯ vibe. It was their personalities that really set them apart. Chelsea couldn¡¯t spell sincerity, let alone sessfully paint it across her face. I¡¯d seen Cassidy disy an array of emotions, and each one seemed just as true as the next. Even now, the honesty on her face was evident in the worried line her lips created and the indecision burning in her eyes. ¡®Oh, just tell me. You look like you¡¯re about to explode.¡¯ I kept my voice yful even though she did have me curious. Gossiping was one of the many things Chelsea and I didn¡¯t have inmon, but in this situation I figured the more information I collected, the better. ¡®I do, don¡¯t I? I¡¯ve always been c**p at keeping things in, but I am an excellent secret keeper in case you ever need to make use of me.¡¯ She winked, then quickly got down to business. Her eyes narrowed into little slits, and I could feel her thoughts flitting a million miles per minute. ¡®So way back when, Emilia had a thing for Asher. Like, big time. I¡¯m talking more than just ¡®A & E¡¯ in a notebook type of thing. She used to hang around us a lot, but one day she just stopped. If you want my take on things, I think he shot her down and she got upset.¡¯ A re of jealousy roared to life inside of Maya, but even she wasn¡¯t rash enough to brazenly maul a random she-wolf. I couldn¡¯t help but turn my head and look at Emilia, at her bun of her russet-colored curls when I shifted my eyes down an inch and found her staring at me. Thest thing I expected was a surprised but warm smile to tug at the corners of her lips. Even her eyes crinkled, and the sight was so genuine that I couldn¡¯t help but return the gesture. It was the way that friendliness vanished when her eyes slid to Cassidy that had me feeling a bit confused. ¡®She doesn¡¯t seem too torn up about him anymore.¡¯ I said in Emilia¡¯s defense, who was now back to helping other students, her full attention on coaching them through warm-up. ¡®Oh, I can¡¯t imagine she would be. The lucky b***h found her matest spring, and of course they¡¯re adorable together.¡¯ She huffed and blew a strand of hair from her face. With a dramatic swipe of her hand, her pout vanished and was reced with a teasing grin. I¡¯m only stating facts since bitterness creates wrinkles.¡¯ Our conversation copsed as Emilia took the head of the ss and began speaking loudly. She did a quick run through of the muscles in the body and followed with stretches for each. We were only halfway through warm-up, but I was seconds away from ditching to track down Breyona since she couldn¡¯t answer a simple mind-link. Either her thoughts were too chaotic and disorganized to focus, or something bad had happened to her. I felt uneasiness in the pits of my stomach, almost like I were missing something. Still, it wasn¡¯t anything like the feeling of knives twisting into my gut when Tristan said those chilling words. ¡°You want me toe with you?¡± Cassidy asked, keeping her voice low. ¡°I don¡¯t mind ditching to help you find Breyona.¡± I thought over her offer, but before I could take her up on it, I heard a familiar huff from down the hall. Cassidy gave me a funny look since I had opened my mouth to respond and quickly shut it, but it was fleeting since secondster Breyona came bursting through the door. With her hair disheveled and her cheeks flushed she took a deep breath and said, ¡°¡­so sorry, car broke down.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, you didn¡¯t miss much. We have one other student that¡¯s absent for today, so you¡¯ll be partnering with me. I¡¯ll make sure you get caught up.¡± Emilia nodded, her eyes understanding as she scribbled something onto her clipboard and officially began today¡¯s ss. I caught a glimpse at what made Emilia qualified to teach when sheunched into a brief introduction of Krav Maga. Chris drilled every punch, kick, and hold into my head until I could recite them by heart while also not getting my a*s kicked. After enough leg takedowns and elbow strikes to the liver, both of which hurt worse the next day, I learned I memorized things quickly when under pressure. I also learned I¡¯d do just about anything to kick Chris¡¯s a*s, even once. We didn¡¯t do much sparring, but what little we did showed me no matter how she felt about Emilia, she truly was paying attention. I could tell she was holding back, if not from the yful twinkle in her eyes, then from the persistent nudge in my gut. Any time that look crossed her face, I¡¯d smirk and silently dare her to push harder. She didn¡¯t take the bait, but it did make ss interesting. ¡°You could¡¯ve answered my mind-link, you know.¡± Breyona wiped the sweat from her forehead as she scolded me. The second Emilia called training to an end she made a beeline for me. ¡°I had to leave the car Asher loaned me on the side of the road, then I hitchhiked. Do you know how many women go missing while hitchhiking?¡± I blinked at her, ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to mind-link you up until you walked through the door, there¡¯s no way I would¡¯ve ignored you.¡± As all the mid-day sses let out, Cassidy decided to stay behind and catch up with a few acquaintances from another training group. My question about her date with Lars was right on the tip of my tongue, but there hadn¡¯t been a moment where the two of us were alone. If I told her my suspicions and someone else were to hear, it could easily spell disaster. She promised to catch up in a few minutes, but I was beginning to learn how easily she could get distracted. ¡°You didn¡¯t ignore me?¡± She frowned, and for some reason that seemed to trouble her more. I shook my head and said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯d never.¡± ¡°You know, I mind-linked Mason too and didn¡¯t get an answer. I figured he must¡¯ve gotten distracted; it wouldn¡¯t be the first time. I knew when you didn¡¯t answer something was up.¡± The fear that shed across her face was all too familiar. When she spoke her voice was low. ¡°You don¡¯t think the witches were trying to k**l me again, do you? Or what if they¡¯re trying to mess with our mind-link so we can¡¯t talk to each other when they finally do a****k? Maybe I shouldn¡¯t go with Gio¡­maybe it¡¯s safer here.¡± Feeling myself pale, I hopped onto the trunk of the car and watched streams of warriors in training as they exited through the two sets of double doors. From there they fanned out across the vast parking lot. ¡°Those are both good points, I just wish there was a way of knowing for sure. I think you might be safer going with him and getting far away from me and this pack for a few days.¡± I never had a hard time telling Breyona the truth but telling her she¡¯d be safer by leaving me behind, it was a little hard to s*****w. ¡°Hopefully, Holly sees something that gets us the upper hand, because until I learn some real magic, I have no clue how to stop them.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be gone for long; you can count on that. We¡¯ll figure this out together and I¡¯ll be at your side through it all. Even if you weren¡¯t my best-friend, you¡¯re the Vampire Queen. You and Gio are essentially a package deal¡­which sounds a little strange now that I think about it.¡± She narrowed her eyes yfully, and slowly the emotion simmered into something familiar and calming. ¡°There was something I wanted to ask you before we left. I only remember bits and pieces. So, I wanted to know¡­ what exactly happenedst night?¡± Breyona sensed the change in my demeanor instantly and sank her teeth into her lower lip, something she did only when she was nervous. I slid from the trunk of the car, too consumed by guilt to stick a gracefulnding. ¡°Look, I know it has something to do with¡­the shadows.¡± She said with furrowed eyebrows, lowering her voice dramatically towards the end. ¡°I just don¡¯t remember anything else¡­and I¡¯d like to know every detail considering I almost died.¡± The fact that she knew did little to dete the balloon pressing against my insides, slowly suffocating me until all I could see was red. Instead I nodded numbly, because why wouldn¡¯t she want to know?¡± When are you leaving?¡± Some of the severity left her face and she managed a small but genuine smile. It hinted at her fear and her budding excitement over meeting her mate¡¯s family. ¡°Tomorrow, which is why you and I are having a sleepover tonight. Oh, and it¡¯s taking ce at your fancy new house, so tell Asher to make himself scarce.¡± Her lips twitched into a yful smirk. ¡°I heard something about making Asher scarce and knew I needed in on the conversation.¡± Cassidy¡¯s cheerful expression brightened. ¡°I¡¯m so d you were able to make it! I¡¯m horrible with cars, but you could¡¯ve always mind-linked me for a ride.¡± ¡°I¡¯m awful with them too, I think that¡¯s why I got all frazzled when it started filling with smoke. I couldn¡¯t piece my thoughts together let alone mind-link anyone.¡± Breyona lied smoothly, and I know I¡¯d have to do the same. I tried not to anticipate the sour taste it left in my mouth. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. A thought popped into my head, and I asked on a whim, ¡°How did you get here if you had to ditch the car?¡± ¡°It¡¯s uh-a long story, one I¡¯ll exin tonight.¡± Her voice jumped an octave, and I knew there was something she was leaving out. ¡°Oh, I knew I heard something about a sleepover!¡± Cassidy squealed then dropped her voice to a whisper as Breyona shushed her. She held back herughter as she quietly asked, ¡°¡­can Ie?¡± ¡°Of course you can.¡± I replied quickly, then mind-linked Breyona to let her know I¡¯d exin on the way to the witches¡¯ house. It was smartest to get Cassidy within the safety of the house before asking about Lars. With all the wandering ears in this pack, someone was bound to hear. All it would take was a single mind-link and he could have enough of a head start to slip through the boundaries. Breyona and I were seconds away from taking off when I noticed Emilia through the dwindling crowd. Her eyes scanned the crowd and stopped on my face. She walked with purpose and took long strides past the crowd until we were feet away. ¡°d I caught up to you before you left. It¡¯s an honor to have you in my ss, Luna. I¡¯m eager to see if you live up to your reputation¡­same goes for you, even if you did show upte.¡± It was the respect in her eyes that surprised me most, and the way it brightened the splotches of gold and green within them. If it weren¡¯t for the wide smile she shed Breyona, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed the way it dropped when her eyes settled on Cassidy. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in ss tomorrow, Cassidy.¡± ¡°See you tomorrow, Emmi.¡± Cassidy replied, and the venom sheced into the nickname told me it wasn¡¯t for endearment. Emilia¡¯s eyes hardened into stakes of ckwood, but she said nothing as she turned on her heel and walked away. ¡°Do you trust her?¡± Breyona asked once I finished exining my n, her filled with simple curiosity. It took me a moment to answer truthfully. I listened to the soothing hum of the road as I debated on what words to say. We still had a few minutes until we reached Rowena¡¯s, which meant I had plenty of time to think. ¡°No, but I¡¯d like too someday. I know so little about her, which is partially my fault because I could¡¯ve easily asked Asher anything I want to know, but I didn¡¯t want toe off as weird and suspicious.¡± ¡°Oh, I have no problemsing off as weird and suspicious. I want to know every woman that¡¯s ever batted their eyshes at Gio.¡± Breyona wrinkled her nose, and quickly the two of us descended into The light-hearted mood we set in the carsted the entire ride, up until we walked into the witches¡¯ house and saw Grandma in the kitchen, her eyes lit with a softvender glow. Share Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 150 ¨C ¡°You tell anyone, and you won¡¯t see a cent of your inheritance when I¡¯m gone.¡± Grandma narrowed her eyes, but the frown that tugged at her lips made the flimsy threat ineffective. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know we had an inheritance.¡± I snorted as I stood at her side in the kitchen. Like I had hundreds of times when we lived in the little cottage, I began gathering the d***y bowls and pans that collected in the sink as she baked. A thinyer of silence settled over us, one that reminded me of long days training with Chris and cherry pies that sat on the windowsill to cool. ¡°So, you don¡¯t want me to tell anyone you were here or that you were here and using magic?¡± She swatted at me with a rag until I chuckled and moved away from the sink. Breyona finished putting the rest of the dried dishes away and perched herself on the edge of the counter, her eyes curious and eager. Her obvious love of magic made a whisper of a smile cross my face. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. It turns out Rowena was right; I¡¯ve been using magic to make my baking better, and for all these years¡­¡± Her features contorted into a scowl that made my chest begin to throb. She looked around at the various tes of cookies and exhaled sharply, as though they were to me for greedily taking the magic from her overworked hands. ¡°I won the Kenworth County Fair¡¯s pie baking ¡°Are you joking right now?¡± Breyona made an indignant sound and slid off the counter. Her voice took on the same lecturing tone as my mom¡¯s when I¡¯d sneak in past curfew. ¡°You have actual magic, and you¡¯ve been using it for decades without even knowing. You¡¯re not a fraud, grandma. You¡¯re a badass.¡± I gave into the grin that tugged at my lips. ¡°Nothing I say could top that.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± Her frown remained, but some of its harshness faded. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I love doing more than baking¨Cwell, that and tending to my garden. I¡­I suppose it makes a certain amount of sense that I was using my magic for both of those things.¡± ¡°Maybe that¡¯s part of the reason why you love doing them, because it¡¯s the only time you get to fully embrace yourself.¡± Breyona¡¯s eyes softened and warmed like the gooey center of grandma¡¯s chocte chip cookies. Grandma¡¯s smile was thankful, and I knew from the glossiness of her eyes she¡¯d need a moment to respond. When she finally did speak, she didn¡¯t disappoint. ¡°If I¡¯m not a fraud, that means there¡¯s no reason to give them trophies back.¡± The lines surrounding her mouth and eyes faded as the tension seemed to drain from her small frame. A twinkle of mischief danced in her eyes, ¡°¡­they¡¯re s**t out of luck for the thousand-dor cashier¡¯s checks, though.¡± Thanks to Breyona¡¯s blunt but much needed words, Grandma rxed enough to tell us more about the magic she felt stirring in her bones. It was only a little disheartening to hear her say how familiar it felt, like an old friend she¡¯d been waiting so long to meet. It was Maya that stopped my self-doubt in its tracks and set me back on course. She reminded me that grandma¡¯s magic hadn¡¯t been locked away like ours. It had always been there, but only emerged when she stepped into the kitchen or garden-two ces that brought her insurmountable joy. I had no doubt that the magic she created was masked by the love and care she put into every dessert and nt in her garden. ¡°I still don¡¯t have a clue what I¡¯m doing, but Rowena¡¯s been kind enough to give me a hand.¡± Grandma spoke over her shoulder as she darted through the kitchen like a hummingbird. ¡°Only Rowena, what about Cordelia?¡± I questioned. ¡°Apparently I¡¯m a natural?¡± Grandma replied, a hint of awkwardness in her voice. She quickly moved on from her baking spree and started this new mission of hers by pulling out a pack of ground beef and other tupperware containers from the refrigerator. Breyona hovered around her almost protectively once she started grabbing the ingredients to make grandma pulled from the cab. ¡°They¡¯ll be here shortly. Rowena needed some supplies, and it turns out Cordelia did as well, so she tagged along. The two of them said something about a local ult shop.¡± Grandma replied in between measuring batches of flour for the garlic rolls. When she had her back turned, Breyona scooped another spoonful of minced garlic into the butter. ¡®Us garlic girls have to stick together.¡¯ She grinned behind grandma¡¯s back; her voice smug as it Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. traveled down the mind-link. ¡®For sure.¡¯ I swallowed myughter, but it was impossible to hold it for long when I could see the amused smirk that painted my grandma¡¯s face. Rowena had been inside the house a total of two minutes when she hefted a massive leatherbound book into the living room and dropped it square on the coffee table. As she cracked it open and the smell of old paper filled the air, I was surprised to see how well preserved each page was. I looked up in time to see the shrewd look Cordelia gave Rowena, but within the blink of an eye it was gone. She looked as she always did, her features bright and soft, her slender frame draped with fabrics and dainty crystal nes. An odd feeling ran down my spine, like the trail a drop of rain made as it trickled down a pane of ss. The sensation vanished when Breyona leaned forward and cooed, ¡°¡­oh, this is beautiful.¡± ¡°It is, isn¡¯t it? It was a gift from the little girl I grew up with, one she would¡¯ve been beaten for if her mother had caught her. Luckily, I¡¯ve always known how to keep a secret and appreciate an incredible gift.¡± Her smile was the color of rubies and matched her newly painted nails. She trailed it along the slender script that filled almost the entirety of the page. ¡°I loved this book as a child. It broke everything down in a way I could understand at the time. Consider this book the foundation of your training. It¡¯ll tell you the seven types of magic, but not how they are manipted, or the endless ways they can manifest in a young witch. You¡¯lle to realize trying to fit any of us into a box doesn¡¯t work well. Like everything else in this world, magic is ever evolving, only it moves at a much faster pace.¡± While Maya sulked that our first official day of witch practice wasn¡¯t on creating magical tidal waves or making trees explode from the ground, Breyona and I hunkered behind the billowing pages of Rowena¡¯s ancient textbook and devoured every word until our eyes grew dry. It jumped right into the first type of magic; one Cordelia happened to be familiar with. Protection magic was considered one of the smaller and more refined magics, but its chapter was over seventy pages long. Divination came in close second at one hundred and two pages. Rowena had been right, there was no way to track the endless possibilities that came with a subject as broad as protection magic. The book covered as many variations as it could, darting between protective shields and mentally enhanced barriers, only topletely veer off the map by including ¡® warriors made of marble and coal¡¯ as an example. As Cordelia helped grandma in the kitchen, and the hearty scent of tomato sauce and herbs filled the air, she also shouted answers to any questions Breyona, or I asked. ¡°Technically, yes. It qualifies as protection magic.¡± Her confirmation didn¡¯t ease my surprise. If anything, it made the images in my head much more oundish. ¡°A very rare type of it, mind you. Even I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡± ¡°Oh, divination! That¡¯s the kind of magic I¡¯d have if I were a witch.¡± She grinned sheepishly, her finger falling from where it hovered over the second chapter. The magic Breyona eagerly imed ranged from visions, mystical prophecies, and crystal b***s to seeing the precise moment of a person¡¯s d***h through touch alone. Where protection magic was precise, divination was sprinkled with chaos. ¡°If only more species had that kind of mindset. There wouldn¡¯t have been so many of us k****d during the trials.¡± Rowena shook her head sadly, even though pride shone in her eyes when theynded on Breyona¡¯s radiant face. ¡°I¡¯m happy to see our kind working together, even if there are other witches who wish to disrupt that peace.¡± The dark turn of conversation tugged my mind in the direction of Lars, who Asher and Zeke had yet to find. ¡°Can there be male witches?¡± I asked. When Breyona¡¯s eyes flickered my way, I fumbled for an excuse that wasn¡¯t entirely a lie. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance the infiltrators are men, then we know to broaden our search.¡± Rowena smiled kindly and said, ¡°I hope you take this as afort, but only women can wield magic. When we do have children, rarely is it a boy.¡± Even though her tone was soft and meant to reassure, her words had an unintended effect on me. No matter how far into the future this was, I couldn¡¯t help picturing my own childtched onto my arm. It wasn¡¯t a bouncing baby boy I saw, but a little girl. Her bright, honey-toned eyes smiling and giggling up at Asher. What should¡¯ve brought me feelings of euphoria left me ripe with worry, because if Asher and I had a daughter, she¡¯d never be allowed to rule. No matter how far werewolves hade, there wasn¡¯t a single pack in the world that challenged this ancientw. Share Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 152 ¨C After promising another three times, grandma finally left to beat dad home. He had no clue she¡¯d overheard him talking to Flora on the phone and found out about their get together, even though he should¡¯ve realized you can¡¯t hide anything from grandma. Rowena slipped away to her bedroom after making me swear an oath I¡¯d tell her, or Cordelia should something like that happen again. She left the three of us to eat grandma¡¯s leftovers and brush through various sigil books. Beneath each hand drawn symbol was a tip to help make the spell stronger. Many called for white chalk or paint, others wanted ck, and the harsher sigils called for animal blood. Some of the symbols became soplex my eyes couldn¡¯t discern where one line began and another ended. There was one sigil that sent my thoughts veering towards the marks on my neck. It wasn¡¯t Asher¡¯s on my mind, even though I showed off the cobalt mark every chance I had. Unfortunately, in doing so I also had no choice but to show off my other mark, the one belonging to Tristan. The dull cold that clung to it made it almost impossible to forget. ¡°Since you¡¯re good with sigils, you wouldn¡¯t happen to know anything about removing a vampire¡¯s mating mark?¡± It was impossible to keep my voice light after voicing a question like that. I settled for an awkward and drawn-outugh. ¡°I know the two aren¡¯t rted, I just-¡° ¡°In a way, they are. A mating mark binds you and another person on a spiritual level, and just like a sigil it won¡¯t stray from its purpose. On the other hand, a sigil fades or vanishes once the spell reaches of my hope as it ebbed and flowed. It crashed into the rocky shore when Cordelia said, ¡°As for how to remove it, there isn¡¯t a magical remedy I know of that I can tell you¡­but if I may ask, has he tried marking someone else?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t exactly have someone else to mark.¡± I grimaced. No matter how desperate I was to get this thing off my neck, I wouldn¡¯t pass it to another unwilling soul. ¡°Right, well¡­I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s any spells or sigils that have to do with mating marks. In the meantime you should focus on your magic. The more attention you give it, the easier it should be to take control. After all, you can¡¯t train a dog you never spend time with.¡± When her eyes crinkled with sympathy my hope vanished, leaving me to sumb to the waves. Forty-five minutester and a quick but steamy conversation with Asher through mind-link, I found myself sandwiched between the wall and his sweaty muscr form. Nights ago he sped a hand over my mouth and smirked as my moans were muffled against his flesh. Tonight was different in many ways. Either he could see the stress in my eyes and knew I was nearing my breaking point, or he was nearing ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. one of his own because the second he walked through the door, he attacked. His hands were greedy, squeezing and pulling as they sought out my warmest, wettest areas. It was a good thing all I wore were baggy work-out clothes because within seconds they were scraps of fabric that littered the floor. He coaxed every single scream from my lips while his rough hands wound themselves in my hair, and his feral tongue explored my mouth. He hadn¡¯t let mey a finger on his c**k, and I¡¯d been trying again when my fourth o****m rocked through me. I could do nothing but thrash against him as I whimpered and cried out thest of my frustration. ¡°So, Cassidy¡¯sing to this sleepover of yours?¡± Asher raised an eyebrow from where he sat propped against the headboard. The sight of his b**e chest and bulging arms was delicious, but it was the tent his c**k made beneath the bedsheets that made me stumble. The temptation that swelled in my breast was overpowered by the soreness in between my legs, and it was that soreness that sent me floating back down to earth. ¡°You sound surprised.¡± I chuckled as I rummaged through the drawer for a change of clothes and nced up at the vanity mirror where I met his eyes. The clothes I had been wearing currently covered the living room floor in the form of homemade confetti. At some point we made it to the bedroom, which meant any piece of clothing not protected by a door now had an undertone of s*x that clung to its fibers. ¡°I know how Cassidy is. She never struck me as your type¡­then again, you were close with that blonde back in your hometown. You looked stunning wearing that ck dress, I can see why Chelsea stood in front of you in every photo.¡± There wasn¡¯t an ounce of shame or decency in his honey-flecked eyes, just that air of confidence that seemed utterly imprable. His lips twitched as surprise rippled across my face. ¡°I was curious, so I found pictures from that night. It was hard to believe you grew up with that tool with how much you red at him in every photo.¡± I cracked a smile. ¡°He kept saying I looked gothic like it was an insult, and what do you mean you didn¡¯t think she was my type?¡± Asher¡¯s towering form appeared behind me, a dark shadow that scooped me off my feet and tossed me onto the bed. Inded with a light thud, giggling as he hovered over me and effectively caged me in. ¡°Gothic? He should¡¯ve been k****d for saying you looked anything short of perfect.¡± He snorted, sending a puff of warm air against my neck from where his nose trailed along the soft skin. ¡°As for Cassidy, she can be shallow and self-centered. Material things matter to her, and embarrassment is a betrayal she¡¯ll spend the rest of her life punishing you for¡ªsomething I do not speak from experience on, but I¡¯ve met plenty who have.¡± While I wanted to know more about Cassidy¡¯s vengeful side, the confidence in which he spoke about me made my face flush with heat. ¡°I think I¡¯m curious too, and unfortunately I¡¯m not resourceful enough to scour the inte for pictures of you¡­¡± I chuckled weakly, then took a quick breath before I could back down. ¡°What was it like growing up here? How was your childhood with Cassidy and Brandon?¡± When his eyes darkened and some of the golden tones faded, I knew his mind had gone somewhere unpleasant. The weight of his expression lifted when I wrapped my arms around his neck and held myself against his chest. ¡°Things were normal when we were kids. We¡¯d y, get d***y, and get in trouble.¡± He half-shrugged, then ran a hand through his hair because he knew my silence meant I was waiting for a better answer. ¡°Cassidy was an outsider for a while. She¡¯d mostly trail after Brandon and I, but somehow she ended up a part of our group. Training started during my preteens which took up a good bit of time. I couldn¡¯t do as much anymore, couldn¡¯t y sports or hang out after school. It caused a rift between the three of us for a little while. When I left for your pack Cassidy stayed in touch, but by that point Brandon and I already cut ties.¡± ¡°That sounds rough, to be isted from everyone like that.¡± I knew Asher wouldn¡¯t want sympathy, yet I couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for the child that he¡¯d once been. It didn¡¯t take a gut feeling to know he was holding back. While there weren¡¯t any scious memories with Cassidy that stood out, there was plenty with Brandon that still stung him like an old wound. ¡°So you and her never¡­¡± I trailed off, feeling my breath hitch when his eyes settled on my lower lip. His thumb forced the swollen flesh from between my teeth where I¡¯d been chewing on it. My eyes fluttered shut when his tongue grazed the indent my canine left. ¡°Have her and I ever¡­¡± He trailed off; his voice low as it rumbled from his throat. ¡°¡­kissed? Dated? Fu-¡° ¡°Yes, all of the above.¡± I hissed and tried to pull my head away when his teeth sunk into my lower lip, right on the spot I¡¯d been biting. Ever so gently, he let go. He held back the need that darkened his eyes long enough for adoration and love to shine through. It made the gold return to his eyes, and I watched as it rippled and multiplied. When men like Asher were fortunate enough to fall in love it consumed every fiber of their being, gued every nightmare and dream until the voice that spoke in their head was that of their beloved. It was terrifying to feel that in another person, especially an Alpha whose instincts y a hand in every decision made. It was a tightrope these men walked, a precarious bnce between unconditional love and unbridled obsession. Share Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 152 ¨C After promising another three times, grandma finally left to beat dad home. He had no clue she¡¯d overheard him talking to Flora on the phone and found out about their get together, even though he should¡¯ve realized you can¡¯t hide anything from grandma. Rowena slipped away to her bedroom after making me swear an oath I¡¯d tell her, or Cordelia should something like that happen again. She left the three of us to eat grandma¡¯s leftovers and brush through various sigil books. Beneath each hand drawn symbol was a tip to help make the spell stronger. Many called for white chalk or paint, others wanted ck, and the harsher sigils called for animal blood. Some of the symbols became soplex my eyes couldn¡¯t discern where one line began and another ended. There was one sigil that sent my thoughts veering towards the marks on my neck. It wasn¡¯t Asher¡¯s on All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. my mind, even though I showed off the cobalt mark every chance I had. Unfortunately, in doing so I also had no choice but to show off my other mark, the one belonging to Tristan. The dull cold that clung to it made it almost impossible to forget. ¡°Since you¡¯re good with sigils, you wouldn¡¯t happen to know anything about removing a vampire¡¯s mating mark?¡± It was impossible to keep my voice light after voicing a question like that. I settled for an awkward and drawn-outugh. ¡°I know the two aren¡¯t rted, I just-¡° ¡°In a way, they are. A mating mark binds you and another person on a spiritual level, and just like a sigil it won¡¯t stray from its purpose. On the other hand, a sigil fades or vanishes once the spell reaches of my hope as it ebbed and flowed. It crashed into the rocky shore when Cordelia said, ¡°As for how to remove it, there isn¡¯t a magical remedy I know of that I can tell you¡­but if I may ask, has he tried marking someone else?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t exactly have someone else to mark.¡± I grimaced. No matter how desperate I was to get this thing off my neck, I wouldn¡¯t pass it to another unwilling soul. ¡°Right, well¡­I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s any spells or sigils that have to do with mating marks. In the meantime you should focus on your magic. The more attention you give it, the easier it should be to take control. After all, you can¡¯t train a dog you never spend time with.¡± When her eyes crinkled with sympathy my hope vanished, leaving me to sumb to the waves. Forty-five minutester and a quick but steamy conversation with Asher through mind-link, I found myself sandwiched between the wall and his sweaty muscr form. Nights ago he sped a hand over my mouth and smirked as my moans were muffled against his flesh. Tonight was different in many ways. Either he could see the stress in my eyes and knew I was nearing my breaking point, or he was nearing one of his own because the second he walked through the door, he attacked. His hands were greedy, squeezing and pulling as they sought out my warmest, wettest areas. It was a good thing all I wore were baggy work-out clothes because within seconds they were scraps of fabric that littered the floor. He coaxed every single scream from my lips while his rough hands wound themselves in my hair, and his feral tongue explored my mouth. He hadn¡¯t let mey a finger on his c**k, and I¡¯d been trying again when my fourth o****m rocked through me. I could do nothing but thrash against him as I whimpered and cried out thest of my frustration. ¡°So, Cassidy¡¯sing to this sleepover of yours?¡± Asher raised an eyebrow from where he sat propped against the headboard. The sight of his b**e chest and bulging arms was delicious, but it was the tent his c**k made beneath the bedsheets that made me stumble. The temptation that swelled in my breast was overpowered by the soreness in between my legs, and it was that soreness that sent me floating back down to earth. ¡°You sound surprised.¡± I chuckled as I rummaged through the drawer for a change of clothes and nced up at the vanity mirror where I met his eyes. The clothes I had been wearing currently covered the living room floor in the form of homemade confetti. At some point we made it to the bedroom, which meant any piece of clothing not protected by a door now had an undertone of s*x that clung to its fibers. ¡°I know how Cassidy is. She never struck me as your type¡­then again, you were close with that blonde back in your hometown. You looked stunning wearing that ck dress, I can see why Chelsea stood in front of you in every photo.¡± There wasn¡¯t an ounce of shame or decency in his honey-flecked eyes, just that air of confidence that seemed utterly imprable. His lips twitched as surprise rippled across my face. ¡°I was curious, so I found pictures from that night. It was hard to believe you grew up with that tool with how much you red at him in every photo.¡± I cracked a smile. ¡°He kept saying I looked gothic like it was an insult, and what do you mean you didn¡¯t think she was my type?¡± Asher¡¯s towering form appeared behind me, a dark shadow that scooped me off my feet and tossed me onto the bed. Inded with a light thud, giggling as he hovered over me and effectively caged me in. ¡°Gothic? He should¡¯ve been k****d for saying you looked anything short of perfect.¡± He snorted, sending a puff of warm air against my neck from where his nose trailed along the soft skin. ¡°As for Cassidy, she can be shallow and self-centered. Material things matter to her, and embarrassment is a betrayal she¡¯ll spend the rest of her life punishing you for¡ªsomething I do not speak from experience on, but I¡¯ve met plenty who have.¡± While I wanted to know more about Cassidy¡¯s vengeful side, the confidence in which he spoke about me made my face flush with heat. ¡°I think I¡¯m curious too, and unfortunately I¡¯m not resourceful enough to scour the inte for pictures of you¡­¡± I chuckled weakly, then took a quick breath before I could back down. ¡°What was it like growing up here? How was your childhood with Cassidy and Brandon?¡± When his eyes darkened and some of the golden tones faded, I knew his mind had gone somewhere unpleasant. The weight of his expression lifted when I wrapped my arms around his neck and held myself against his chest. ¡°Things were normal when we were kids. We¡¯d y, get d***y, and get in trouble.¡± He half-shrugged, then ran a hand through his hair because he knew my silence meant I was waiting for a better answer. ¡°Cassidy was an outsider for a while. She¡¯d mostly trail after Brandon and I, but somehow she ended up a part of our group. Training started during my preteens which took up a good bit of time. I couldn¡¯t do as much anymore, couldn¡¯t y sports or hang out after school. It caused a rift between the three of us for a little while. When I left for your pack Cassidy stayed in touch, but by that point Brandon and I already cut ties.¡± ¡°That sounds rough, to be isted from everyone like that.¡± I knew Asher wouldn¡¯t want sympathy, yet I couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for the child that he¡¯d once been. It didn¡¯t take a gut feeling to know he was holding back. While there weren¡¯t any scious memories with Cassidy that stood out, there was plenty with Brandon that still stung him like an old wound. ¡°So you and her never¡­¡± I trailed off, feeling my breath hitch when his eyes settled on my lower lip. His thumb forced the swollen flesh from between my teeth where I¡¯d been chewing on it. My eyes fluttered shut when his tongue grazed the indent my canine left. ¡°Have her and I ever¡­¡± He trailed off; his voice low as it rumbled from his throat. ¡°¡­kissed? Dated? Fu-¡° ¡°Yes, all of the above.¡± I hissed and tried to pull my head away when his teeth sunk into my lower lip, right on the spot I¡¯d been biting. Ever so gently, he let go. He held back the need that darkened his eyes long enough for adoration and love to shine through. It made the gold return to his eyes, and I watched as it rippled and multiplied. When men like Asher were fortunate enough to fall in love it consumed every fiber of their being, gued every nightmare and dream until the voice that spoke in their head was that of their beloved. It was terrifying to feel that in another person, especially an Alpha whose instincts y a hand in every decision made. It was a tightrope these men walked, a precarious bnce between unconditional love and unbridled obsession. Share Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 153 ¨C Asher made himself scarce for the rest of the night per Breyona¡¯s orders. Zeke stopped by half an hour after our conversation about the past and stole him from the front step after promising no alcohol or half-naked women. He made sure to rify that meant for Asher and not himself before peeling off into the night. ¡®Wait till he finds out instead of a kegger, we¡¯re teaming up with tonight¡¯s patrol.¡¯ Asher¡¯s voice was amused as it rumbled in my head, each syble an aftershock that made goosebumps lift along my arms. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡®You¡¯re going to ruin his entire night.¡¯ I bit back myughter as the doorbell rang and both Cassidy and Breyona¡¯s cheerful faces yed on the security camera. ¡®I have to go now; the girls are here. Maybe give a little and let the poor Alpha have a beer, he¡¯s been working hard since Carson¡¯s d***h.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t make out Asher¡¯s reply because I¡¯d already opened the front door and my head now rang with the excited chatter of Cassidy and Breyona. The cheerful blonde of the two toted in what looked like a kit full of nail supplies and make-up, while Breyona held up two bottles of the dark-colored whiskey Giovanni and Asher often drank. The maple and teak finish were still growing on me, but for Breyona it was an instant favorite. ¡°So, I came overprepared. Bite me.¡± Cassidy said with her nose in the air but paused when she remembered who stood beside her. Breyona already had a cheeky grin on her face, so only a second passed before Cassidy beganughing and said, ¡°I would say that while standing in a room with a vampire and a vampire¡¯s mate.¡± ¡°No worries, we only take our blood from bags.¡± I teased and waited for the sh of disgust or hesitance to cross her face. Onlyughter shimmered in her baby-blue¡¯s, which grew as she charged up the stairs after Breyona. I followed quickly behind, my heart light and smile wide even though I had questions for both of them tonight. I could ask about Cassidy¡¯s date with Lars while Breyona was in the room, but when I retold the story of how I made yet another unbreakable deal with the shadows to save my best-friends life, I preferred the two of us alone. Like everyone else, Cassidy knew little to nothing about the shadows, and I wanted to keep it that way. An hourter, with our nails freshly painted and one bottle of liquor down, we stumbled into the kitchen to order what was probably an obscene amount of pizza-or what would¡¯ve been if we were three human girls and not three tipsy she-wolves. The entire wait for the food I ran over various scenarios to get Breyona alone. Mind-linking was always an option, but I knew her face would give away the truth. All I needed was five minutes to exin the truth before I could make my escape and seek sce in the second bottle of liquor she brought. My slow trickle of ideas turned into full-scale panic when the doorbell rang. A jolt of frustration darted down my spine, so fast that I couldn¡¯t be sure if it were magic or just an effect of my liquor fueled emotions. ¡°Oh my goddess.¡± Cassidy hissed half a minuteter. She darted into the kitchen; her hands empty of the pizzas she was supposed to be grabbing. ¡°The delivery driver stole the pizzas?!¡± Breyona gasped, staring at Cassidy¡¯s empty arms like someone had kidnapped her mate. ¡°What? No, no one stole the pizzas. Kendrick Bet is outside!¡± Cassidy snorted, then lowered her voice to a whisper. I realized she was blushing when she started fanning her face. ¡°He¡¯s the captain of thecrosse team ¡­he and I dated six months during my freshman year at the university. He¡¯s still unmated, and sometimes I can¡¯t help but think about him. Our rtionship¡­it was so intense, I just¡­¡± ¡°You should go talk to him.¡± I blurted, sping a hand over my mouth even though it was far toote. ¡°It sounds like you aren¡¯tpletely over him.¡± Thankfully, Cassidy was tipsy enough to mistake my blunder as one of those bad ideas that pop up only when alcohol¡¯s been consumed. ¡°You think so?¡± She whispered and leaned in. ¡°Sometimes I don¡¯t think I am¡­but I have a date with Lars tomorrow night.¡± ¡°No ones saying leap intocrosse guy¡¯s arms and s***w-¡° ¡°What Breyona¡¯s trying to say is you don¡¯t have to do anything you don¡¯t want to do.¡±¡® I narrowed my eyes at her lopsided grin. ¡°¡­you¡¯re totally right, I should go talk to him.¡± Cassidy tittered, her eyes peering through the kitchen and towards the front door. Her glossy lips tilted up into a smirk as she tugged her sleep shorts up her hips and readjusted her tank-top to reveal a hint of cleavage. She called out over her shoulder, ¡°I¡¯ll mind-link you ¡®code red¡¯ if he tries to get handsy!¡± ¡°As if you can¡¯t take him yourself! I saw you in training today!¡± Breyona whooped, ¡°¡­oh, and don¡¯t let the pizzas get cold!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so right, but wouldn¡¯t it be a great way for some girl-bonding if we did it together?¡± She winked and slipped out the front door. ¡°Did you notice how she said nothing about the pizzas?¡± Breyona said with narrowed eyes seconds after the door clicked shut. ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about the pizzas for a few minutes¡­¡± I cleared my throat and mentally prepared the colossal apology I was about to give. When Breyona¡¯s eyes zed over, I decided we needed a little fresh air. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re going outside.¡± ¡°But pizza¡­¡± She whined as she slid off the barstool and followed. I closed the sliding ss door behind us and heard a quiet beep from the security camera mounted on the side of the house. We headed beneath the canopy on the patio and sank into a set of lounge chairs that overlooked the forest thirty feet away. An in-ground pool sat off to the side, not yet cleaned and prepared for the summer. We still had a couple of weeks left even though the days were passing with gaining speed. ¡°I get why you brought us out here now¡­¡± Breyona said after taking deep breaths of the crisp nighttime air. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I almost got drunk and forgot¡­how can I forget about something like that?¡± The breeze carried the scent of moist soil and fragrant nts, mixing with everything else to create an earthy perfume that called to the beast inside each of us. ¡°I get how you can forget; it was your life that was almost taken. Don¡¯t me yourself for wanting to take your mind off it.¡± The feeling was more familiar than I wanted to admit. When it¡¯s your life that d***h calls for, and you narrowly avoid its grasp, you¡¯d do anything to forget about it. ¡°I just wanted to tell you in private¡­¡± Breyona could hear the way my voice wavered and could see that the pain in my eyes was left over from that night and would probably never leave my side. ¡°Tell me, L. I swear I¡¯m not mad at you. I can¡¯t be, and neither can Gio. I¡¯m here, I¡¯m alive, and that¡¯s all that matters. Anything else we can deal with; I just need to know exactly what happened.¡± She pleaded, and the desperation in her voice shattered my own selfish need to shove away the pain. Starting from the moment the bonds around my wrists and ankles snapped, Iunched into the blood- soaked memory ofst night. Every word I screamed and every emotion I felt hovered in the space between us, growing heavier the more my voice cracked and the more my throat constricted. ¡°You only told them to save me¡­that was it?¡± She trailed off, a hand over her mouth as she stared at the dark forest with her eyes wide in confusion. It wasn¡¯t the response I¡¯d been expecting, not in the slightest. ¡°I wasn¡¯t exactly thinking about specifics. I just wanted you alive and not wounded. I didn¡¯t care how it happened¡­¡± I admitted and felt horrible in doing so. Breyona¡¯s voice was fragile and still so confused, ¡°¡­and they didn¡¯t ask you for anything?¡± ¡°No¡­they didn¡¯t-Breyona, why are talking like that? What aren¡¯t you telling me?¡± Her eyes flitted to the forest just as the shadows deep within began to thrash and squirm. I could hear the echo of their silky voice when they noticed her and I. The reluctance written across her face as she turned her attention back to me made me wonder if she could hear their whispers too. ¡°When I told you the car Asher loaned me broke down, it was the truth¡­but I didn¡¯t tell you how I got to training.¡± The breath she let out was shaky and bordered on a sob, but it wasn¡¯t grief that welled in her eyes¡­it was joy. ¡°I shifted, L. The shadows gave me my wolf back.¡± Share Chapter 154 Chapter 154 alpha asher by jane doe chapter 154 ¡± I know , it¡¯s insane . ¡± Breyona¡¯sugh was breathless and just a bit choked up as she wiped the tears from her eyes . Staring off into the forest , her voice unnaturally soft she said , ¡± I never thought I¡¯d be able t o feel that kind of freedom again ¡­. it¡¯s like -it¡¯s like I can breathe again . ¡± >> ¡± Breyona , I don¡¯t know why they did that ¡­ but there¡¯s no way they won¡¯t want something in return . ¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what made my chest ache more , warning my best ¨C friend her dreame true might actually be a nightmare , or seeing the denial bleed across her face when I continued carefully , ¡± I¡¯m just worried they¡¯ll take back what they gave you in the first ce ¡­ ¡± I didn¡¯t want to say it , but she wasn¡¯t giving me a choice . There was stubborn refusal in her warm hazelnut eyes , but I knew no matter how miserable she was without her wolf , she¡¯d be worse off without Giovanni . ¡± ¡­ Giovanni¡¯s life . ¡± I murmured and watched as the iron bars of resolution mmed down over her eyes . ¡± No , that¡¯s not it . ¡± Breyona stood from the patio chair but made no move to head inside . Frustration was written across every corner of her face and was obvious in the semi ¨C aggressive way she pulled her hair back . ¡± So I¡¯m not a witch , but that doesn¡¯t mean my gut feelings can¡¯t be right too . Well , right now mine is telling me they wouldn¡¯t take my wolf and save Gio¡¯s life , only to return her and finish the job . ¡± I wanted to reassure her , but the only thing I felt was worried , both for her and Giovanni . ¡± Why can¡¯t I just have both ? ¡± Her voice cracked , and she clenched her hands into fists while letting out a shaky breath . Devastation still shimmered in her eyes , but she held it down so well . ¡± Let¡¯s ¨C let¡¯s just drop it for tonight , okay ? I know we can¡¯t ignore it forever ¡­ but if I could just have these few days with Gio . We can figure out what to do when Ie back . ¡± Just from watching her pull the splintered shards of emotion from her skin and patch herself together , I realized I might¡¯ve not given my best ¨C friend enough credit . Not once had she faltered a t my side , even though she was going through so much herself . Instead she kept her problems to herself , even though a subtle feeling told me she¡¯d been drowning in them . Feeling like a monumentally crappy friend I stood and wrapped my arms around her waist , which I was sure lookedical since I was nearly a foot shorter than her . Sure enough , she began to chuckle , but I could hear the sniffling it covered . Watching the happiness that had just been rekindled fade in her eyes had a sobering affect . ¡± We¡¯re going to make sure you can have both , Breyona . I¡¯ll use every bit of magic I have to make sure of it . ¡± I promised , cracking a grin at her brave nod and the way she hastily wiped at her eyes . Minutester , Cassidy eagerly interrupted with news about hercrosse yer ex boyfriend , Kendrick . With gossip and a rapidly cooling pizza waiting , Breyona and I raced back inside . While we stuffed our faces with pizza from the small parlor down the street , Cassidy told us all about her whirlwind romance with Kendrick ¨C which seemed more fueled by lust than anything else . Breyona wrinkled her nose at my slice of Hawaiian every other minute , but otherwise was absorbed in every seedy detail of Cassidy¡¯s story . ¡± My mom was absolutely against Kendrick from the start , despite what she says . It took her almost a year just to get over the fact that I wasn¡¯t Asher or Brandon¡¯s mate . ¡± Cassidy rolled her eyes and let out a small huff as she tore the crust off her slice of pizza . From what I could tell of her expression , she looked more exasperated than jealous or longing . I didn¡¯t have nearly enough to drink to feelfortable asking my questions outright , but I apparently Breyona had . ¡± Did you want to be one of their mates ? ¡± Her voice grew quieter even though there was no one in the house to hear us . Any wolves patrolling the grounds would be well out of range , but that didn¡¯t stop her from asking it as though it were a secret . She hupped once and added , ¡± ¡­ don¡¯t worry , L is freakishly good at not getting jealous . She won¡¯t go all tri ¨C brid o n you for talking about her mate . ¡± When I snorted in her direction her smile widened . Maya¡¯s tail swished in my head , letting me know how wrong our endearing friend was about us not getting jealous . ¡± I¡¯ve definitely thought about how incredible it would be to be Luna , but at this point being mated to one of them would feel like being mated to a brother . ¡± Cassidy wrinkled her nose , creasing some of the freckles sttered along its slim surface . ¡± I think our parents expected it because of how persistent I was back then . The minute I saw Brandon and Asher wrestling in the dirt , rougher than all the other kids , I knew I wanted to be best friends . ¡± The ease at which she spoke dissolved the tension in the room . If there was any hesitance on her end , I couldn¡¯t sense it . M y rtionship with Asher and the titles I¡¯d been given didn¡¯t affect the things she said , or the way she treated me . It was refreshing and eased the rest of the trepidation I had towards Cassidy . ¡® Asher said himself , he¡¯s never even kissed her . Which means there¡¯s no reason to be jealous . ¡® I reminded my wolf , who at times could be much more hot headed and stubborn than myself . A contemtive look forced her lower lip out in a pout , whichsted but a few seconds . ¡± I¡¯m sure my mom won¡¯t hate Kendrick this time around . Hm , I might just cancel my date with Lars . Kendrick has a game out of town that day anyway , and I¡¯m nothing if not persistent ¨C which means I have to go too , especially if there¡¯s a good afterparty . ¡± ra¡¯s pretty persistent with Mason ¡­ Breyona pointed out , folding a slice in half before taking a friendship she¡¯s after . ¡± ¡± What do you think she¡¯s after ? ¡± I asked before Cassidy got the chance , and noticed I was the only one of us to appear worried . Understanding in the form of a cringe pped me across the face when Breyona leaned in and said , ¡± His di- ¡± ¡± Wow , okay . Um , are you sure ? How do you know ? ¡± Even though heat blossomed across my face , I pursed my lips and waited for an answer . ¡± Mason stepped out of training to take a call from her right when I walked in the building . ¡± She smirked tipsily , gently waving her uneaten slice of pizza around a s she talked . ¡± Naturally , I harassed him until he told me everything . She¡¯s been asking Asher for him for days now , but Mason keeps refusing . Well , one of Mason¡¯s patrol buddies was given guard duty and she used her taser magic and knocked him right out . Took his phone right out of his pocket and called Mason with it ¡­ ¡± ¡± No way , she sounds like a total badass . Taser magic ? Goddess sign me up ! ¡± Cassidy exploded in warmughter , the sound light and airy . ¡± That¡¯s not even the best part ¡­ ¡± Breyona shook her head , making her messy bun grow loose . ¡± She tied some of the bedsheets together at the hotel and wrapped them around his waist . Mason got to the hotel and found his friend hanging off the third ¨C floor balcony . Which I know sounds dangerous , but This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. his friend had already woken up at that point . The only reason he hadn¡¯t gotten himself down was because ra threatened to zap him again ¡­ and apparently a second zap s o soon after the first does something to the bowels and you just sh- ¡± ¡± It sounds like she just likes pissing him off . ¡± I replied , lifting my eyebrow in her direction . ¡± ¡­ also , how does Mason feel about it ? ¡± ¡± Yeah , she likes pissing him off the same way you like pissing Asher off . ¡± The cheeky grin that stretched across her face grew wider , because she knew she¡¯d won this round . ¡± As for Mason , he was blushing the entire time he ranted about her . ¡± Really , you think he likes her back ? ¡± I couldn¡¯t help the surprise that popped into my voice . Werewolves who found love after surviving the death of their mates were rare . Mason had a better chance than most since he hadn¡¯tpleted his bond , but that didn¡¯t lessen the pain of knowing your soulmate had left this world and moved on to the next . ¡± I think he¡¯s attracted to her , which he¡¯d b e an idiot not to be , but I think he doesn¡¯t really know what to do with the attention . Luckily , like I said ¡­ she¡¯s persistent . She¡¯ll find some way to get them alone together and push his buttons , just like you and Asher- ¡± Hey , I was never the one to get him alone ¡® remember ? He was the one stalking me . ¡± I said shrewdly , letting out a sound o f exasperation when she and Cassidy copsed inughter , sputtering snippets of conversation in between their snorts and wheezes . As both she ¨C wolves sumbed toughter and pawed at the tears budding i n their eyes , my thoughts darted to Mason and the curvy exotic dancer who apparently had a thing for him . There weren¡¯t any shes of fear or other gruesome emotions warning me about the young witch , only a healthy dose of suspicion which was far less than Asher¡¯s regr everyday amount . I returned to the conversation just as the two had pulled themselves together . Cassidy was pouring herself another shot , while Breyona grabbed a few containers of ice cream from the freezer . ¡± We¡¯re just teasing ¡­ ¡± Cassidy giggled and tossed back the strong ¨C scented liquor . Her perfect pout remained in ce even though I knew her throat must be burning . ¡± ¡­ I think every she ¨C wolf dreams of meeting her mate that way . It¡¯s just so strange seeing Asher wrapped around someone¡¯s finger with how untouchable he can be . ¡± ¡± Those are the best ones though . ¡± Breyona sighed , plopping down with a pint of mint chocte chip ¨C the worst ice cream vor to grace this . ¡± The men that act all tough and brooding , but secretly they want you more than you could ever imagine . Mason¡¯s getting the brooding part down , especially since meeting ra . I think things between them would be ¡­ explosive . He just has to stop being so stubborn . ¡° She giggled at her choice of words , undoubtedlyparing it to ra¡¯s magical abilities . That night , after finishing two containers of ice cream and suffering through a long winded romanticedy we ended up hating halfway through , I stared at the ceiling in my bedroom and thought of Mason . It didn¡¯t matter how much time had passed , only that I was responsible for the death of his mate . There was no telling what could have changed with time ¨C if she would¡¯ve left her Vampire spouse to follow the bond that tugged at her soul . I¡¯d taken that choice from her , and that future from Mason . The gentle and repetitive sound of Breyona¡¯s snoring had yet to lull me to sleep , so I wasted the time conjuring ways to get Mason and ra alone together . Most of them were juvenile , like having Asher assign Mason as her personal trainer . It wasn¡¯t too far ¨C fetched since ra knew absolutely nothing about defending herself without magic , but he¡¯d see through me in a second if I were the one to give the order . Someway somehow , they would find themselves alone together , I was sure of i t . Even more so , If Breyona were right and the spark between them mirrored Asher and I¡¯s , it would only be a matter of time before they both caught me . I wanted this desperately for Mason , for him to have some fraction of his happiness restored ¨C some shred of peace reimed since his reason for existing had been so cruelly ripped away . Exhaustion was weighing down my eyes and pulling me into its deep abyss when m y heart skipped a beat and a jolt spread throughout my chest . Though the feeling was abrupt , there was no stopping myself from tumbling over the edge . Right before plummeting , I wondered if it were my thoughts about Mason or something else entirely that caused my elusive magic to crackle down my nerve endings , and even more so I wondered what it meant . Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 155 ¨C ¡°Oh, these are good.¡± Cassidy¡¯s moan sounded from the kitchen, followed by Breyona¡¯sughter. I squinted against the early morning sun that peered through the c******s and padded down the hall, catching snippets of their conversation the closer I neared. ¡°Aren¡¯t they? You don¡¯t know him, but the recipe belongs to a grumpy vamp named Tristan. It took me days to figure out how to make them since he¡¯d always grumble when I asked.¡±¡® The sizzle of something cooking in a pan followed Breyona¡¯s soprano and filled the air with something both sweet and savory. ¡°Tristan knows how to cook?¡± I asked skeptically, leaning against the door jamb as both she-wolves spotted me lurking. Cassidy was perched on one of the ind stools eating a bowl of oatmeal and nibbling on a rolled-up pancake, her strawberry blonde hair a halo around her shoulders. ¡°Oh, he does. Gio wasining about it a few days ago while cooking dinner. He said something about Tristan making his family recipes better than his nonna.¡± Breyona scrunched her nose and turned back to the omelet sizzling away on the pan. She said over her shoulder, ¡°I can¡¯t believe how nervous I am to meet his family. Usually I don¡¯t care so much what other people think of me, but I can¡¯t seem not to care.¡± I nced down at the eggs simmering away and held back a frown. I¡¯d have to sneak a bag of blood and some sugary cereal when the two of them left. Not that there was anything wrong with the omelet, but my appetite had been changing since bing Vampire Queen. The sudden chime of the doorbell had me spinning around, but the figure standing beyond the frosted ss was distorted. ¡°Probably the newspaper boy.¡± Cassidy shrugged and scooped another spoonful of oatmeal into her mouth. ¡°They¡¯d be insane not to like you. You¡¯re the total package.¡± I smirked at Breyona before crossing the foyer to the front door. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re right. How could I forget?¡± Herughter trickled into the foyer, along with her reply to Cassidy. ¡°You still get newspapers delivered around here?¡± ¡°Asher¡¯s Dad tried to get rid of it a while ago. We have a website-even an app that broadcasts pack news across the country, but some of the older members were totally against it. They liked the way things were, so he kept it.¡± The warmth that Cassidy had for Asher¡¯s family wasced within her every word. My stomach dropped when I opened the door and heard Cassidy ask, ¡°Your old Alpha wouldn¡¯t have done the same, I¡¯m assuming?¡± Oh, this wasn¡¯t good. ¡°Tyler would¡¯ve done what he wanted, and lock anyone who disagreed in the nearest cell.¡± Breyona replied, and I could hear the grimace in her voice. Cassidy made a sound of disgust, ¡°¡­sounds like a grade ¡®A¡¯ wolf right there.¡± Herugh was as dry and brittle as my own when I snatched the newspaper off the porch and red down at the bold printed headliner. ¡°Well, you can read all about it on the front page.¡± A snarl tore past my lips, making Breyona jump in a way I would¡¯ve thought were odd if I hadn¡¯t been seeing red. Ignoring Cassidy¡¯s widened eyes, I pped the newspaper down on the counter between them. It took several seconds for both to read and process not only the headline, but the two photos printed in bright coloring¨Cso vivid I felt like I were still there. ¡°¡­you need to get a hold of Asher¡­now.¡± Cassidy paled, dropping her spoon into her oatmeal. It was quickly swallowed whole by the brown sugar and cinnamon flecked sludge. ¡°Even Asher can¡¯t fix this¡­what¡¯s done is done.¡± Breyona frowned and leaned against the counter. ¡°It¡¯s not about him fixing it, it¡¯s about L getting to him before he finds the wolves responsible and kills them.¡± I could taste the urgency in her voice and forced myself not to panic. My resolve only faltered a little when her sea-green eyes met mine, bright as they were honest. ¡°You know he¡¯ll use their deaths to make a statement-and from what I do know, thest thing you want is a public e*******n.¡± I narrowed my eyes at the perfectly timed photograph of myself and Clint Armstrong facing off against one another, right at the scene of his son¡¯s m****r. Breyona and Mason stood off to the side, both glowering with fists clenched. My chin was angled upwards as I met his defiant stare, and even though I was several feet shorter than him, there was something about the way I stood that felt more threatening-or maybe it was just my confidence and over inted ego. Either way, someone had taken a photo that morning and I wanted to know who. As for the second, I had an inkling on the person responsible. Seeing Tyler¡¯s arm draped over my shoulder made my stomach clench, his bleached teeth and freshly plucked eyebrows now grating where I¡¯d once found them charming and irrevocably handsome. It was his slender face and weasel-like nose that had me clenching my teeth, and not the way his eyes strayed mid-photograph to check out the scantily dressed bartender nearby. Chelsea¡¯s arm was linked with my own, the smile on her face more like a sneer now that I was no longer blinded by shallow poprity. There was no need for me to read the contents of the article, the headings pieced the stories together wlessly. Tri-brid, seductress linked to the d***h of a young Alpha, tied to the yings of numerous wolves. My eyes strayed from the five columns of tiny print that took up the entirety of the front page. No way in h**l was I reading those. I was both hungry and murderous, and worried Maya would hunt the culprit down themselves. ¡°Oh, Goddess.¡± Cassidy murmured, her eyebrows and forehead creased with disbelief. I heard as my heart skipped a beat, and then another when she flipped her phone around and showed me the pack¡¯s app. In the same bold lettering, was the article that depicted me as some sort of temptress. A headache throbbed at my temples, ¡°¡­you¡¯re right, I¡¯ll try to mind link him.¡± ¡°Here, you look like you¡¯re going to pass out¡­or b**n the city down looking for the a*****e that did this.¡± Breyona¡¯s slender lips tilted up at the corners as she handed me a blood bag. ¡°Don¡¯t even worry about it¡­I do hope it tastes better than it smells, though.¡± Cassidy waved her hand dismissively even though she watched me with interest brimming in her eyes. I realized she was waiting for an answer, but my train of thought was stopped short when Breyona set a box of cereal in front of me. It was sugary and fruity, everything I looked for in a breakfast. She caught sight of my frown when I looked over at the omelet she made me forgotten on its te. ¡°You know what¡¯s worse than cold eggs? Microwaved eggs.¡± Breyona¡¯s lips were pursed as she shuddered. She shrugged a single shoulder, ¡°¡­besides we both know you don¡¯t care what¡¯s for breakfast as long as you get your blood bag. Gio¡¯s the same way.¡± Ignoring the feel of Cassidy¡¯s eyes on me, I emptied the blood into a cup and sent my thoughts veering down the mate-bond, where I was met with a wall of nothingness. ¡°He must still be asleep.¡± I told the two of them, my mind too clouded to notice the sugary cereal as it hit my tongue. Unease apanied the food as it settled in my stomach. Where I slept like the d**d, Asher would wake to the smallest of sounds. Halfway through my second bowl the shrill chime of a cellphone sted from somewhere in the kitchen. I made a mad grab for it once I realized it was mine and frowned at the name on the screen. ¡°¡®Zeke, tell me this bad feeling I¡¯m having nothing to do with you and Asher.¡± I skipped the pleasantries and got down to business, but each second it took him to answer solidified the truth. ¡°The bad feeling you¡¯re having has nothing to do with me¡­and everything to do with Asher.¡± He blurted, stumbling over his words. It took me a few seconds to realize it was worry that filled his voice. ¡°I¡¯m only telling you this because I love you like a little sister and because I¡¯m more afraid of you than I am of him¡­but you need toe get him before he kills Clint Armstong.¡± ¡°Zeke, where are you?¡± ¡°His office.¡± Zeke¡¯s voice was gritty with emotion, but my thoughts were racing too fast to dissect them All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. all. ¡°Armstrong decided to hand deliver him todays paper. You¡¯re the only one that can get through to him. I tried and he threatened me. So, when you get him calmed down again, let him know I¡¯ll be expecting my apology in writing. I¡¯ll text you the address, but you need to get here fast before he¨C.¡± The call ended abruptly, but Cassidy was already on her feet with the car keys in hand. ¡°Don¡¯t bother waiting for the address, I know where his office is. It¡¯s the same building his dad¡¯s is in.¡± Her smile was reassuring even though the paleplexion of her face told me she heard every word and knew how precious our seconds were. ¡°Gio and I were going to leave in a couple hours, but I can¡¯t just leave you to deal with this by yourself.¡± Breyona frowned, her eyes darting between the two of us. ¡°Go to Giovanni and when I mind-link you tonight, I¡¯ll be expecting a detailed summary. Got it? Take advantage of the chaos and slip out of the pack unnoticed. I¡¯m sure there will be wolves watching us after this.¡± I¡¯m sure my stern expression was flimsy at best, but it was enough to reassure her that we¡¯d survive on our own. ¡°Only if you give me one. I¡¯d like to hear what Asher does to that foul-mouthed Judge.¡± Her face contorted into a grimace, and for a split second her eyes deepened past their natural mocha brown into something darker. It was that, paired with the coldness in her voice which sent a chill racing down my spine. ¡°Deal.¡± I nodded slowly, scanning her eyes for any trace of that strange darkness. When I came up empty handed, and found myself staring into the unchanged eyes of my best-friend. Left with only the memory and fading chill of darkness, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it had ever existed at all. Share Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 156 ¨C ¡°Hopefully, Breyona makes it out before this all blows up.¡± Cassidy huffed, tightening her grip on the steering wheel as we raced down the winding backroads, closer to the center of town. She seemed at ease behind the wheel, taking the sharp turns with a look of focus on her face. I jumped and clutched the seatbelt against my chest when the car lurched forwards, the exhaust snarling from the rush of power. Cassidy cursed, which was decidedly more surprising than the sudden eleration, and leaned down to grab something off the floor. ¡°¡­can¡¯t drive with these things on.¡±¡® Her snarl was forced through gritted teeth. We neared the trunk of a thick oak tree and just when I thought we were going to plow into it, she sat up with a fuzzy pink slipper clutched in hand. With the flick of a wrist we coasted around yet another sharp curve, back to driving smoothly even though the speedometer didn¡¯t dip below sixty-five. ¡°You didn¡¯t notice anything strange when she mentioned Asher and Judge Armstrong, did you?¡± I asked, forcing myself straighter in the seat. Cassidy drove some sort of vintage sports car, and the expensive looking seats were all too easy to sink into. Maya had gone into full alert mode, scanning our surroundings even though there were nothing to see but trees. I had to force myself not to follow the bond between Asher and me. We could talkter about why he decided to block me out and exact punishment by himself. ¡°Strange how?¡± She turned her head and shed a worried nce in my direction. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice anything, did you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡±¡® I began, but quickly realized the panic I¡¯d spread if I were to say anything. ¡°¡­I think I¡¯m just stressed, and probably need a good nap.¡± ¡°No kidding, you were tossing and turning all night.¡± A puff of air escaped her lips in what would¡¯ve sounded like quietughter if her face wasn¡¯t scrunched with stress. The harsh blues in her eyes softened when she said, ¡°I can only imagine. I¡¯m drowning midterms and piles of homework, but you¡¯re fighting against what could be a full-blown war.¡± I paused, feeling my heart skip a beat as I was thrown through space and time, reeling back to the day the earth ran red with blood. Only a split second it took to dredge up the screams, snarls and sounds of d***g breath from my memory. Stars danced behind my eyes a s I got whish from returning to the present so soon. ¡°A war, who said anything about a war?¡± Cassidy shrugged one of her shoulders but worry remained painted across her face as she said, ¡°First with the Vampires, and now the witches¡­Everyone in towns saying it. That¡¯s what this is, isn¡¯t it?¡± A cold sweat broke across the back of my neck, and this time I let myself sink into the expensive leather seats. Not even the sudden flush of Asher¡¯s rage reverberating down our bond, could distract me from the sinking feeling in my gut that told me everyone was right. ¡°No amount of damage control can fix this.¡± Cassidy said under her breath, sending the car screeching to a stop in the middle of the busy street. A couple blocks away from the University was Town Hall. Only a sprawling garden and a few skillfully ced fountains blocked the pedestrians on the sidewalk from the main entrance. It mirrored a famous human building located in the capital of the country and stood tall with its fourrge pirs and abundance of square windows. Rather than a white-turned-eggshell sandstone on the exterior, there was te grey paneling. Traffic had already slowed due to the crowd outside and the number of people swerving to the shoulder to catch a better glimpse at what was going on. My heart hammered at the thought of Asher causing this spectacle, and I leapt out of the car ready to plow through a hundred people. When the crowd parted and my brother¡¯s face appeared on the other side, I stopped in my tracks. ¡°What took you so long?¡± He huffed, keeping his voice low until I was at his side. There were dozens of eyes piercing my skin, and not all were friendly. Sean met their res with one of his own, while I kept my eyes trained in the direction we walked. Without realizing it, I¡¯d been holding my breath waiting for their stares to turn into something more. Not a single person uttered a word, but I could tell by the number of newspapers held in clenched fists that more than one wanted to. ¡°Do you not see the insane amount of traffic?¡± I muttered and was preparing to say more when I caught sight of dad up ahead. We passed under the arbors of blooming roses and sprawling vines, to the small wrap around porch that surrounded the ce. A sign on one of the pirs showed that following it to the back of the building would lead to the parking lot, and it was in that direction that I heard the snarling. Dad was leaning against the railing, his expression pained as he spoke to Flora. That was the first thing that struck me as odd. The second was the way he ced all of his weight on his good leg. On the worst days, his knee would swell, and he¡¯d bepletely unable to stand. That was the joy of injuring yourself fighting in a war for a s****y Alpha. There was nopensation or awards, no ceremony honoring the sacrifices of the wounded. Just a single letter saying ¡®thanks for contributing¡¯ was all dad received. Two if you counted the one his job mailed out two weekster letting him know he¡¯d been reced by someone more capable. The sight of him leaning against the railing for support reminded me of those days, where after Sean and I left for school his stubbornness would win out and he¡¯d try to stand anyway. The day he made it halfway up the stairs was the day Mom forbade any other attempts. He stumbled on the next step and woke up three hourster in a pool of blood, his arm broken and the bone protruding from his skin. It was this I thought about when I turned to Sean and asked, ¡°Why is dad here and what happened to his leg?¡± I knew he¡¯d been eavesdropping by the way he turned his ear in our direction and lowered his voice, obscuring the words he said to Flora. My question had him looking over here, only it wasn¡¯t me or Cassidy he focused on, but Sean. ¡®Don¡¯t you dare,¡¯ dad¡¯s eyes seemed to say. Sean¡¯s narrowed, identical right down to the splotch of green-ish yellow above his pupil. ¡°Asher went feral when the judge guy showed up with today¡¯s paper. Dad was talking to Rowena when he heard them. Tried to pull them apart and Asher turned on him.¡± Maya¡¯s ears fell t, slicked against her skull as she let out a low whine that made my ears ring. I felt the instinct to defend Asher rise in my throat, along with the cruel words I knew would make Sean regret speaking up. It took all my allotted restraint for the day to clench my teeth and keep my mouth shut, but the action had an unintended effect. Rage poured into me, tinting my vision red and coating my tongue in with a sharp metallic taste. ¡°L, he didn¡¯t mean-¡± Dad began to defend him, his face pale as though he actually thought I¡¯d harm Asher. Jumbled words and broken bits of thought rushed through my head, but the response that left my lips came in the form of a snarl. I didn¡¯t wait for Sean to escort me or for Cassidy to follow, even though I could hear her cautious footsteps trailing a few feet behind. Dad cursed under his breath but didn¡¯t dare try to follow. If I¡¯d been less enraged and more focused on my surroundings, I would¡¯ve been able to hear the reassuring words Flora said to my dad, her hand resting on the shoulder of his nnel. As I rounded the corner of the porch, I came face to face with what the moring crowd were desperate to catch a glimpse of. The people lingering in the parking lot, watching protectively by their cars were employees. Zeke and Beta Drake couldn¡¯t do much about them considering Asher and Clint Armstrong were currently in the way. ¡°Why are they doing this outside?¡± I hissed at Zeke, who remained stoic on the porch, his eyes glued to the two wolves battling it out in the parking lot. A slender woman with ssy mocha eyes and a green-tinted face inched towards me, doing everything she could to keep her eyes away from the fight. ¡°We just had the carpets and hardwood redone¡­¡± She murmured, toying with her dainty french tip manicure. The tendons in her slender throat stood out as she swallowed and said, ¡°¡­he didn¡¯t want to get blood on them, so he dragged him outside.¡± I tore my eyes off Asher long enough to frown at the trembling woman and say, ¡°You and any other employee that needs it, take a paid week off. It¡¯s the least Asher can do to apologize for his disruption.¡± Her lips lifted for half a second, but Asher¡¯s abrupt snarl made them drop. ¡°Thankyou, Luna. I¡¯ll spread the word¡­¡± She said quietly, brushing one of her loose curls behind an ear before making a beeline for the door. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Calling it a battle was kind considering Clint Armstrong had nothing on Asher. What skill he might¡¯ve possessed dried up when he chose to sit behind a desk for thest two decades, and his skills as a Judge were doing nothing to protect him against Asher¡¯s merciless blows. Blood covered most of his face and was overwhelmingly bitter as I scented it in the air. I could see where some had dried along his cheeks and lips, from where the wounds Asher left healed only to be reopened secondster. Before I could storm over there and tear into him, Asher grabbed Clint by the neck of his shirt and lifted him like he was a child. The middle-aged wolf was taller than Asher by a few inches, so his feet d**g along the ground as he pulled him into the grass and continued unloading punch after punch to his face. ¡°You saw it too, right?¡± Zeke asked without looking away from the fight. I didn¡¯t bother answering. Of course, I saw it too. This was the Asher that turned on my dad, on his closest friend ¡ªthe same one wailing on Clint so hard the impression of his body would be visible within the dirt for the rest of the week. His eyes were pitch-ck, which happened only when he was severely pissed off, but it wasn¡¯t the color Zeke was referring to. There was apleteck of awareness within them, like his head had been emptied of everything¨Cevery memory and thought reced by endless rage. I didn¡¯t hesitate as I stormed up to the two of them, but before I could ce a hand on Asher¡¯s shoulder, he turned on me. It took everything within me not to flinch as he spun around and raised his hand. His elongated ws caught the sunlight but stopped before they reached my throat. Cassidy¡¯s gasp rang in my ears, and I could practically feel the tension oozing from her and everyone else in thick waves. ¡°Really, you¡¯re going to a****k me?¡± I snapped at him, which might¡¯ve made me look insane to everyone else, but Asher always responded differently to my anger. He tilted his head, staring at me with eyes plucked from the darkest abyss. His hair was disheveled, and his face flecked with blood. The button-down shirt he wore shimmered with it but was too dark in color to show how much. When I crossed my arms over my chest, his eyes broke from my face to follow the movement. I wasn¡¯t sure what made him lower his wed hand, but whatever it was made his eyebrows crease and the anger in his eyes flicker. Clint Armstrong chose that moment to stir and began shuffling further away from us. I gritted my teeth to keep from snapping at the man, not that it would¡¯ve mattered because Asher¡¯s snarl was loud enough to d***n out even the shrillest of voices. ¡°Mr. Armstrong, I¡¯m going to rmend you don¡¯t move¡­¡± I told him, keeping my voice a low and even tone. Clint muttered something unintelligibly, but I did manage to snag the word ¡®feral,¡¯ which made a second snarl tear from Asher¡¯s throat. There was a sh of annoyance in my voice when I added, ¡°¡­or speak.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t my Alpha-¡± Even distorted by pain and the blood in his mouth, I could make out Clint¡¯s slurred words. ¡°¡­she seduced you just like that other-¡° I could tell Asher was going to turn around and lunge when every muscle in his body tensed. Acting on the idiotic desire to spare Clint Armstrong¡¯s life, I stormed my mate and didn¡¯t stop until I felt his wet shirt beneath my hands. ¡°Snap out of it and listen to me.¡± The demand both vibrated in the air between us and shot through my body like a bolt of lightning, rushing into Asher from where my hands met his heated skin. Awareness seeped into his eyes and reced the feral light that once danced in their depths, but it did nothing to erase the anger on his face or ease his desire for retribution. Share Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 157 ¨C On the bright side, Asher was no longer snarling and frothing out the mouth. The only caveat was that my fickle magic hadn¡¯t taken away the rest of his anger, because without an exnation or apology, he turned around and grabbed Clint by the shirt a second time. The battered but slowly healing Judge was thrown to his knees just a few feet in front of me. Even though his face was a mottled and swollen mass of flesh, he managed to hold onto the air of superiority that clung to him. Its strength surpassed that of the scent of blood, and was stronger than the expensive cologne he wore, that even now I could smell. ¡°Apologize to your Luna.¡± When Asher spoke his voice resembled the endless pit I had seen in his eyes, the very one I somehow chased away using magic. His hair wasn¡¯t even disheveled from the fight¨Chis heart rate barely elevated. His spine was made of pure steel, as rigid and unbreakable as his stance. Clint Armstrong sucked in a deep, shaky breath and spat a wad of saliva and blood at my feet. Before Maya could snarl in outrage, Asher moved. Without an ounce of hesitation he turned crushed his knee into Clint¡¯s nose. I remained stoic even though the sound of Clint¡¯s nose shattering made me want to cringe. Even when fresh blood sttered across the tops of my white shoes, I remembered my title and who I was to these people. I¡¯d always be a warrior¨Ca protector, but the honor of being Luna came first. I couldn¡¯t openly challenge Asher, not in this way and certainly not after Clint disrespected me so badly, but I couldn¡¯t let him m****r the man either. No matter how inexcusable Clint¡¯s actions were, he had just lost his only son. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He said through gritted teeth stained red with blood, eyes glittering with hate. The crimson liquid ran down his nose, which was now bent at an odd angle and lightly swollen. ¡°Mean it.¡± Asher snarled, glowering down at him. He bent down to Clint¡¯s level and tilted his head when the older werewolf flinched. ¡°¡­and use her title.¡± I could feel Asher was nearing that dark ce I had pulled him from and sent my thoughts careening into the middle-aged wolf¡¯s mind. His pain was the soul-deep kind that came with losing a child, even though Cassidy let it slip he and Devin rarely spoke. Only when Devin needed something or had gotten himself into trouble did he call on his father-not that Clint minded since he was often busy with work. There was nothing on my face that would give me away as I snarled at the man knelt before me, seconds away from what was bing his e*******n. ¡®For f***s sake, Clint. You can¡¯t get vengeance or whatever it is you¡¯re after if you¡¯re d**d. You went to Law school, which means you¡¯re most likely a good liar. Just apologize and mean it before he kills you.¡¯ Clint took a staggering breath and let out a nasty cough. The whites of his eyes were tinted red from his blood. They were wide with fear, absent of the hate and rage that had previously poured from their depths. ¡°I¡¯m-I¡¯m sorry, Luna¡­what I did was inexcusable. My son¡­¡± He stammered; his voice gritty with emotion. ¡°I was so angry and upset¡­I¨CI should¡¯ve never spread those lies about you.¡± Oh, he was good. If it weren¡¯t for the persistent feeling in my gut, I would¡¯ve never known he were lying. Asher stared at him for a long moment, and finally acting on that sense of self-preservation, Clint avoided making eye contact. ¡°It¡¯s you he disrespected, and it¡¯s you who should decide his fate.¡± He said, eyes swiveling to my face. They were a warm chocte brown, which wasn¡¯t close enough to his honey shade to ease my worries over a spontaneous decision to k**l Clint. I kept my stare pinned on Clint¡¯s slowly healing face, counting the seconds as his bruises faded from purple to yellow. Without another word to the man who caused irreparable damage by feeding the media a false story, or my stoic mate who could taste every fiber of my anger and matched it with his own, I turned on my heel and walked in the direction of the porch steps. A near silent but relieved sigh sounded from Clint¡¯s direction. ¡®We need to talk.¡¯ I forced my way into Asher¡¯s head, fueled by rage and what could¡¯ve easily been a pinch of magic. There was no keeping my voice calm as I shoved the words into the deepest recesses of his thoughts. ¡®Now.¡¯ I didn¡¯t break my stride as I climbed the stairs and nodded at a stone-faced Zeke. The thump of his feet hitting the stairs could be heard before he called out to the small crowd. ¡°Alright, everybody. You¡¯re all free to go, enjoy the next three days off.¡± Thest thing I saw before calmly pulling open the back door to Town Hall was Zeke slinging a partially unconscious Judge over his shoulder. If I had waited for Asher to follow instead of using his scent trail to locate his office, I would¡¯ve never been able to keep myself from spewing all the things churning in my mind. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Asher¡¯s rough voice filled the space behind me, and I whirled to find him standing across the room. ncing onest time out the window, I watched as therger crowd out front began to disperse. The metal curtain rings scratched against the rod as I flung them shut and grunted, ¡°¡­making sure no one can hear us.¡± ¡°This office is soundproof.¡± ¡°Of course it is.¡± I scoffed under my breath, and slowly turned around to face my mate. He stood in front of the door, but as I met his eyes he crossed the room and headed for the executive desk covered in paperwork. The calm way he lowered himself into the chair sent a rush of anger straight to my head. ¡°What¡­was¡­that?¡± I asked him slowly, using what little restraint I had to keep myself from storming over to his desk and throwing the single guest chair at his head. Did he expect me to sit on the other side and speak to him like I were nothing more than a disgruntled pack member? There wasn¡¯t a chance in h**l that was going to happen. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. I abandoned my spot by the window and walked over to his desk slowly, stalking him like a wolf would her prey. His eyes narrowed as he read the challenge in my movements, but he remained seated, even as I came to a stop on the other side. Rather than lower myself into the chair like a good Luna and mate would do, I ced my palms t on the desk and towered over him. ¡°His son¡¯s d***h-¡± Asher began, but my anger quickly won out and put an end to his empty exnation. ¡°His son didn¡¯t just d*e, Asher. He was brutally m******d, and Clint thinks I¡¯m the one who did it. How else do you expect him to respond?¡± I snapped, and the feeling of splintered wood beneath my fingers let me know my nails had been elongating. Asher didn¡¯t fumble for an answer and replied without paused, ¡°With respect. Above anything else, you are his Luna first.¡± ¡°¡®You can¡¯t expect him to follow me if he thinks I m******d his son. If I were to d*e and my dad did something like this because he med you, would you k**l him too?¡± I asked sharply. ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± His expression darkened, morphing his irises from the color of fresh soil to pitch-ck waters. ¡°Is it?¡± ¡°Is it?¡± He repeated, eyebrows inching closer together. ¡°Do you understand the problems this could cause? The problems it¡¯s already caused?¡± Without waiting for a response, he pulled a copy of today¡¯s newspaper out and set it on the desk. Only when silence enveloped us did I break eye contact and look down. The front page looked the same with its four columns and two blown up photographs both starring yours truly. When I looked back up, my face was nk. Asher narrowed his eyes into slits and asked, ¡°Have you even read it?¡± It was the weird sense of awareness that often appeared within the pits of my stomach that alerted me to the change within Asher. His eyes unfocussed, making his pupils widen and shrink. Rather than seeing only my face, his vision expanded to take in what I was wearing -or rather, what I wasn¡¯t. Dashing upstairs to change when Asher was in the process of shortening Clint Armstrong¡¯s life hadn¡¯t been a priority at the time, so I had no choice but to try and assert myself wearing nothing more than a On my feet were a pair of sandals I snatched from Cassidy¡¯s car, but I¡¯d trade them in a heartbeat for a bra. The imprint my n*****s made against the thin fabric of my top no longer went unnoticed, and I watched as his aggression gave way to another hunger of sorts. ¡®The shift wasn¡¯t on a physical level, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel as though Asher wasn¡¯t entirely in control of the reins anymore. I pursed my lips and tried to bide time, but each passing second alluded to the truth. Deep within my head, I could feel the roar of my instincts as they instructed me to lie. Maya¡¯s ears twitched and she muttered, ¡°¡­are you getting the overwhelming urge to run right now?¡¯ Choosing to ignore her and the ever-increasing sound of rm bells in my head, I replied with a resounding, ¡°sure have.¡± Asher didn¡¯t so much as blink as he stared me down, eyes dark enough to s*****w his pupil whole. The silence he began to d***n me in was thick with sense of foreboding, so strong that I was helpless to stop myself as I made a wild dash for the door. The sound of scattering papers filled the air only half a second after he leapt over the desk. A single fleeting moment was all I had before the heat and roughness of his body discended upon mine. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 158 ¨C ¡°Get off of me.¡± I snarled,cing my voice with venom even though my body¡¯s reaction told a different story. Asher didn¡¯t smirk, nor was he gentle when he pulled my head back by the long strands of my hair. The pain that crackled across my scalp was mixed with something almost pleasurable, and I fought as it stoked the glowing embers that warmed in my core. ¡°If you want me off, then remove me. Even back then you were able to do it, weren¡¯t you?¡± Hisugh was deep and the sound of it strengthened the sparks that caressed my skin, but rather than humor it held hunger. My face heated and refusing to take his bait, I bit back my snarl. ¡°Were you even trying to get away, L?¡± He tilted his head as he asked and leaned in to run his nose ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. along the underside of my jaw. As I heard his soft inhale, a shudder rolled down my body. ¡°¡­because from the scent I¡¯m picking up, you¡¯re exactly where you want to be.¡± An almost painful throb began between my legs, and Asher¡¯s eyes darted down as though he could feel it himself. ¡°Asher, we need to talk about this.¡± I said through clenched teeth. ¡°Where are your clothes?¡± He asked, and from the soft tone his voice had taken on, I knew nothing I said would deter him. ¡°You were about to k**l someone; I didn¡¯t exactly care about my outfit at the time. Would you rather me have put on a sundress? Or maybe a pair of boots to protect me from the blood stter.¡± It might¡¯ve not been the best idea to catch an attitude with an Alpha halfway off the rails, but I¡¯d always been impulsive. Looking back, I expected him to force me onto my knees or tear my clothes off¡ªboth of which I would¡¯ve given into, but Asher had something different in mind. I bit back a yelp when he pulled me away from the wall and into his chest. From the heat in his eyes, I could tell a reaction was what he wanted and as much as it pained me to do the opposite, I was nothing if not horribly stubborn. Rather than fight against his hold I gave into it and followed him as he both forced and guided me back to the massive executive desk. Asher paid no mind as we trampled the papers that littered the floor and reimed his seat in the leather chair. His iron grip on my hips warned me to remain where I stood in between his legs but were also loose enough that I could break through them if I actually wanted to-which he knew all too well that I did. Both Maya and my instincts told me to kick his a*s, but I knew this would grate on his nerves more. ¡°Do you remember what happenedst time I caught you half-naked?¡± Lightning fast my mind darted back to what felt like years ago but had really only been months. I still had the imprint of his hand on my a*s, only it was in my memory rather than on skin. The second I opened my mouth to answer he pulled me onto hisp and tore the shorts I wore off my body. One quick tear and my bottom was exposed, prickling with goosebumps from the sudden rush of chilly air. I snarled as I felt him harden beneath my stomach, enraged from his choice of punishment but also thrumming from his reaction to me. A satisfied noise came from his mouth when he ran a hand over my soft skin, though I wasn¡¯t sure he heard it himself. I felt the absence of his hand and closed my eyes in time to feel his e******n grind against me, followed by a swift and heavy smack. Stars, bright and full, danced behind my eyes and a hiss curled from between my teeth. A second quickly followed, this one sharper than the first and its effect even stronger. By the fifth I had to clench my legs together to ignore the throb that pulsed between them, which Asher realized and quickly put an end to. With each smack his e******n seemed to grow harder, until it was almost painful against my abdomen. Anger red alongside arousal, bing stronger the longer I found myself drowning in pain and pleasure. I was being punished for something I didn¡¯t do-for something that didn¡¯t even matter. The only thing within reach was his t***h, which I promptly dug my nails into after making sure the tips were nice and sharp. What was better than the feel of his muscle beneath my hands was the way he jumped and let out a wolfish snarl from the sudden pain. The mouth-watering scent of his blood filled my nose, making my head swim and mouth water. Both rich and tart like chocte covered cherries, only there was an undertone of something dark and powerful that made my entire body sing with strength. Only one time had I tasted his blood, when he sliced his hand cooking and that was well over a month ago. Four hours he fucked me, so ravenous with need that I hadn¡¯t again dared taste his blood. It had been too intense, too soul shattering. ¡°You couldn¡¯t be obedient even if you tried.¡± He chuckled lightly, his hand trailing along the tender swell of my a*s. ¡°It¡¯s what makes you perfect, L. Your heart is pure, and your will is indestructible.¡± Even now I couldn¡¯t tell if Asher remembered the way he begged for me to take more¨Cto sink my teeth into his neck and feel the explosion of salty sweat mixed with the dark allure of his blood, but I knew it was something I¡¯d never forget. Not once was I asked to draw his blood, to coax it from his veins with my teeth so I swallowed the urge when it popped up, but now-now I knew he¡¯d been waiting for me to make the first move. I whimpered from anticipation alone and turned my head far enough totch onto one of the healing wounds. ¡°Don¡¯t you f*****g dare-¡± He began, but the moment my teeth broke skin his voice dropped, and his words were reced with a pained groan. A feeling not unlike the sparks that raced across my skin began to fill my body. It tinted my thoughts in a haze of pleasure so strong that every caress Asher made to my bottom brought me closer to o****m- and farther from the realization that there was something off about the taste of his blood. No longer was he spanking me, but each swipe he made drifted closer to my center, until his fingers grazed the wetness that had long seeped past my swollen lips. When he dragged them along my c**t making my entire body convulse, I flicked my tongue against the wound I created and listened as Asher¡¯s head hit the back of the chair and a long string of curses left his mouth. ¡°¡­can¡¯t take this anymore.¡± He murmured and palmed my a*s onest time before setting me on my feet. Flecks of gold danced in his eyes as stared down at me, removing his cks without looking away. Even though blood was smeared across my mouth, Asher showed no hesitation as he lifted me into his arms and smashed his lips against my own. I barely registered it when my hands snaked up to his head, my fingers entangling themselves in his hair as I pulled him closer and deepened the kiss. He lowered himself into the leather chair, his hands on my hips as he pulled me onto hisp. When the steel-hard length of his c**k slid between my folds and a groan rose from his mouth, I took that moment to sink my teeth into his lower lip. Warm waves of the hypnotic substance flowed into my mouth. Asher¡¯s fingers dug into my hips as he thrusted roughly, cursing under his breath as he grinded the head of his c**k into my c**t. His hands drifted down to cup my a*s, pinning me against him as he thrust his shaft past my swollen lips. He moved his hips in long strokes that made my core ache, until my eyes rolled, and I released my hold on his lower lip to let out a blissful scream. The heat and pleasure of both Asher¡¯s body and blood sent a sh of light to my eyes, blinding me from its intensity just likest time. ¡°That¡¯s it baby¡­f**k, you did so good.¡± Asher murmured softly; his voice so full of awe I fought harder to blink back the spots that danced in my eyes. The ledge of the desk was at my back, keeping me propped up as I straddled Asher¡¯sp. Something wet and warm epassed my nipple, flicking it lightly before being reced by the sharpness of teeth. They grazed against the sensitive nerve endings, then soothed the pain with gentle,vishing strokes. Meanwhile I could feel the swollen head of Asher¡¯s c**k pressing at my entrance and fell forward when it began to slip inside. There was no stopping myself from begging, not when he controlled this agonizingly slow pace. ¡°I need more. Please, Asher¡­it¡¯s so slow it hurts.¡± I whimpered, finally able to see Asher¡¯s face and the need that kept his eyes continuously roaming, soaking in every sight and sound as my p***y clenched around his shaft. This time it was his eyes that rolled, and when they opened a sh of gold surfaced from their depths. Before I had the chance to admire them, he thrusted his hips upwards and pulled me onto hisp, sinking his shaft the rest of the way in. A tiny burst of light danced behind my eyes as my c**t ground into him but was reced with a firework show when he started f*****g me like a mad man. ¡°¡­so perfect, and all f*****g mine¡­¡± He snarled, grinding himself into me in a way he knew would make me ravenous. I was awarded with a string of praises when I snarled and dug my nails into his shoulders. ¡°¡­that¡¯s it, take what you need from me¡­whatever you need.¡± I couldn¡¯t recall the reason for my hesitation earlier, nor did I notice how strong the odd taste in Asher¡¯s blood was when I sought out the shimmering mark on his neck and sunk my teeth deep into its surface. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Hourster I could still hear his roar in m y ears , trickling down my spine in wave after wave of crippling pleasure . His face was painted in my head , eyes ck with need and jaw carved from stone even though the promises he whispered were soft and sweet . It yed in the background of my mind and along the swollen , tender bits of my skin as Rowena¡¯s delicate voice threaded words together in small notes of conversation . ¡± I¡¯m not sensing any magic attached to him . ¡± She said with an encroaching frown , her lips painted in a new shade of lipstick ¨C one with a nude undertone that reminded me of a carameltte . Her dainty hands moved swiftly , weaving around one another in a graceful dance that was made mysterious by the jade glow they emitted . A scowl coated Asher¡¯s face in harsh lines and angles when she dropped them abruptly . ¡± ¡­ just a great deal of stress , and quite a bit of anger . ¡± As I thought he would , Asher stood from the leather chair the moment a wilting note of sympathy you for acting swiftly . You¡¯re both so¡¯young , with such little time to enjoy it . ¡± The stubble across his jawline rippled from the tensing of his muscles as he grunted , ¡± There will be plenty of time to enjoy youth once the people murdering our pack members are brought to light . ¡± ¡± Yes ¡­ well , with that attitude you¡¯re bound to seed . ¡± She replied , aiming a tight ¨C lipped frown in his direction . It mirrored one a teacher might make when an unruly child spoke out of turn . Her eyes , the same jade green as the treetops outside , slid over the stony expression on my face and stalled . ¡± Will I still be seeing you at training today , L ? ¡± ¡± She¡¯ll be there . ¡± Asher answered first , his voice curt and attention ced solely o n me even though the witch he replied to was standing a few feet to his left . I didn¡¯t break my stare from his , and instead listened to the ominous beat our hearts made , counting each note until Rowena cleared her throat and said , ¡± I¡¯ll leave you both to talk , then ¡­ ¡± ¡± You¡¯ve gone fully insane if you think I¡¯m letting you out of my sight . ¡± I told him only after the thud of the heavy office door swinging shut faded from our ears . My words hung in the air between us and were much truer than either of us could¡¯ve known . As his eyes narrowed and head tilted , I shifted on my feet and nearly bumped into the bar cart and coffee maker I stood beside ¨C both of which I knew were unused because Asher didn¡¯t drink coffee . ¡± I may be called insane in tomorrow¡¯s papers , but what this article is calling you i s much worse . . ¡± Both his baritone and the tiny ink of the newspaper clipping traveled the short distance to pelt me with the truth . He spun the page around and stopped it with a finger . ¡± I¡¯ll spare you the specifics , so you¡¯ll still be surprised once you read it yourself , but it paints a pretty little picture of your life this past year . Tyler¡¯s birthday , returning home , meeting me , the murders . The wolf that wrote this , the web of lies that they¡¯ve spun ¨C It¡¯s more than convincing . It¡¯s already begun to turn heads , and not just ones in our pack . ¡± ¡± Whose , then ? ¡± I asked and instantly regretted it when his fists clenched , and irritation shed within the pits of his eyes . Hisugh was as dry as the air I sucked into my lungs , swirling with dust particles that made my throat constrict . ¡± The ones surrounding ours know , and the news is spreading by the hour . Within a month every pack in the world will know someone else¡¯s version of your story . They¡¯ll have more reason than ever to hate you and every witch or vampire they stumble across . ¡± His eyes softened at the sudden rush of my fear , but he didn¡¯t move from where he stood . I wasn¡¯t sure my stomach could plummet any further , but as always Asher lived to prove me wrong . I could practically taste the wicked promise on his tongue when he said , ¡± I wish I could tell you that were it , but it¡¯s not . Our old friend Alpha Bran ¡­. he¡¯s already campaigning against you . ¡± ¡® You¡¯re joking . ¡® Cassidy hissed , narrowing her eyes in a way that reminded me of Breyona . I had mind linked my best ¨C friend during the fifteen ¨C minute drive to the training center and told her everything that happened after our peaceful morning turned tumultuous . Part of me needed a second opinion on what happened with Asher , while the other side wanted to shove his vicious ssy ¨C eyed stare deep within the depths o f my mind , buried so deep I¡¯d never have t o hear the empty tone of his voice again , a Half an hourter I found myself sitting beside Cassidy , stretching on the padded mats that lined the ssroom we met in every weekday for training . With over a dozen other students doing warm ¨C ups around us , talking wasn¡¯t an option . ¡® I wish I were joking . ¡® I sighed out loud , leaning forwards to touch my toes . Cassidy followed my movements and together we stared at the floor , our ponytails grazing the sweaty , bloodstained mat . ¡® I mean you saw him . H e was he was feral or something . How does that just happen to someone ? ¡± ¡­ maybe it is an Alpha thing . ¡® Cassidy¡¯s baby blues were reluctant as they , flitted over to meet my own . When I turned my head in her direction and the burn in my muscles faded into static , she swallowed and quickly exined . ¡® What I mean is there¡¯s still a lot we don¡¯t know about Alpha¡¯s . They¡¯re stronger , faster ¡­ they have bigger wolves . We know they have rage and possessiveness down to a science , but maybe this is what happens when an Alpha gets overwhelmed ¡­ ¡± ¡® You don¡¯t seem convinced of that , and you¡¯re the one that¡¯s known him his entire life . ¡® I pointed out the obvious , returning to a standing position in time for Emilia to begin today¡¯s lesson . Even though this was the second time I¡¯d seen her sweep into the room and im the attention of every student , the awe that followed hadn¡¯t lessened . There was something incredibly feminine about her delicate eyebrows and slender nose . Even her wide ¨C set mouth and plump lips were symmetrical and gave her a softness one wouldn¡¯t associate with a warrior . Those qualities paired with her rippling muscles and broad shoulders highlighted her unique form of beauty . ¡± Alright , ss . I know we¡¯re all a bit amped from what happened to Devin Armstrong- -and may he rest in peace , but this is when we need to settle down and focus . You¡¯re here to learn how to defend yourself , to master your weaknesses and turn them into strengths . That , my students is how you stay alive . ¡± 15 Emilia walked the length of the room , eyeing us like we were soldiers prepping t o step onto the battlefield . Her soprano voice bounced off the brick walls , sharp like themands of a general at war . I was immediately grateful she hadn¡¯t taken a side , unlike some of the students i n the room who felt the need to tell me they supported Clint Armstrong and the mess he had made . As her speech came to its conclusion , she came to a stop at the center of the room . For a moment she stood there , hands sped behind her back as she stared us all down . More than half the wolves began to shift on their feet , averting their eyes in favor of the floor , ceiling , or their athletic shoes . Even Cassidy¡¯s jaw began to clench , but I knew from the stubbornness written across her face that she¡¯d never submit to Emilia . It was my position in this pack which made staring into her champagne tinted eyes all too easy . ¡± How many of you know the ten core fundamentals to Krav Maga ? ¡± Emilia asked , holding my stare as though she were waiting for me to raise my hand . No one else in the room responded , except for Cassidy who let out a disgruntled huff under her breath . As my hand inched into the air and the curious and condemning of the other students fell on my face , I felt a rush of Maya¡¯s stubborn strength fill my bones . eyes ¡± Luna , if you¡¯d be kind enough to tell us the first three ¡­ ¡± Emilia said , gesturing to the room to show that everyone was waiting for me to speak . I stepped forwards and met the eyes of the students staring me down , the word murderer ¡® written across the tense muscles in their faces . ¡± The first is to aim for your opponents ¡® weak points . ¡± I said loudly , stering my attention on a she ¨C wolf who at the beginning of ss felt the need to snarl the word traitor as I walked into the room . My words were directed at her and her alone . ¡± Shifting weight to a particr side could mean a childhood injury that didn¡¯t heal correctly . ¡± Without waiting for the blood to rush to her face and embarrassment to im her features 1 pivoted my head in the direction of another student , this one a muscr guy who promised I¡¯d receive my are what will save you in battle . You have to be ready for the situation to go from 0 to 100 ¡­ but strength will only get you so far . Speed and technique are crucial . They¡¯ll win you any fight , no matter how big the H meathead you¡¯re up against is . ¡± One by one I ran through them all , using each fundamental to pick apart the weaknesses of the students who decided t o stand against me and Asher . As I recited each one by memory , courtesy of Chris who pummeled me into the dirt until they were etched into the back of my skull , Emilia¡¯s smile seemed to widen . ¡± Wonderful . ¡± She exhaled , speaking only after I¡¯d finished shaming half the ss . I f she noticed their embarrassment and anger she didn¡¯t let on . Her eyes darted from face to face , ¡± ¡­ now that is a All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. warrior . Someone who not only memorizes every single aspect of a fighting form , but also uses those moves in a way that turns them into art ¨C into a dance where one lives and the other dies . ¡± Once she finished making the rounds , her attention returned to me . ¡± Luna , would you mind sparring with me ? I¡¯d like to give the ss a demonstration of a few of those fundamentals . ¡± ¡± Of course . ¡± I replied instantly and without a hint of hesitation . ¡­ good luck , she punches hard . ¡® Cassidy¡¯s voice trickled into my head , and I nced back to see her eyebrows furrowed and lips pursed in the direction of our trainer . I made sure to take my time approaching , using those valuable seconds to scan Emilia from head to toe . Her widening grin told me she knew what I was doing and was thrilled to see me respond ordingly . As I watched her walk a few feet to her left , I noted no imperfections i n her long stride nor in the way she bounced on the balls of her feet . ¡± This might actually be challenging ¡­. Maya murmured , impressed even though we¡¯d yet to begin . ¡± Can anyone here tell me what our Luna just did ? ¡± Emilia asked the ss once I stood at her side . When no one raised their hands she continued , ¡± She sized me up and took in my movements , posture , and the way I distribute my weight . This i s what a warrior does . They see the fight i n their head before it even begins , and that way they¡¯ll always be prepared . ¡± ¡± The man who trained me always said preparing is half the victory . ¡± I said both t o Emilia and the ss , thinking back to simple days in Grandma¡¯s cottage , where training with Chris was the most strenuous thing I had to deal with . Emilia¡¯s eyes twinkled pleasantly.when she asked , ¡± And what is the other half , Luna ? ¡± ¡± The other half is earned . ¡± I told her , this time turning away from the ss to stare into the eyes of the she ¨C wolf Cassidy imed long ago tried to win Asher over . There was no malice I could detect whether it be with my eyes or what strange sense unlocking my magic had given me . Either way , right now she was a n opponent . With that reminder swirling i n my head , I squared my shoulders and sank into my fighting stance . ¡± Through blood and sweat , it is earned . ¡± Chapter 160 Chapter 160 The moment her fist connected with my shoulder ; I knew Cassidy hadn¡¯t been exaggerating . Emilia punched hard , like MMA level hard . Not only was she strong , but she was fast too . She came at me without warning , without shifting into a stance that let me know the battle had begun . She had hoped to catch me off guard , but Chris had skinned my hide too many times for me to make that mistake again . His method of keeping me on my toes came in the form of sneaking through my window in the dead of night . If I weren¡¯t o n my feet the second the window cracked open , I¡¯d quickly find myself groaning on the floor with the taste of blood in my mouth . His methods weren¡¯t humane by any means , but they worked . Boy , did they work . I used my small stature to weave in and out of her blows , a partner in a painful dance that would surely leave me ck and blue . If I weren¡¯t a Luna or a Vampire , I might¡¯ve lost this fight . That being said , m y positions gave me power and speed , both of which I used in abundance just to remain on my feet . ¡± You see how she¡¯s not letting me knock her off bnce ¡­ ¡± Emilia shouted to the ss who watched with overflowing interest despite the thick silence that enveloped the room . ¡± If you fall in battle , you have seconds ¨C seconds to act before your mistake bes fatal . ¡± To prove her point , Emilia let me knock her to the ground . In a move that I would¡¯ve done if the roles had been reversed , she kicked out with her long legs and managed to clip my ankle in the process . My legs buckled from the sharp pain that danced up my tendons and bone , but a quick roll to the side followed by a few sharp jabs kept me advancing forwards . What ended our match was a sharp whistle that exploded from the back of the room . I barely noticed it . The shrill sound couldn¡¯t reach me , not while this sea of adrenaline churned in my head , its frigid waters bursting with every technique , move , and tip I¡¯d learned from Chris . When Emilia faltered mid punch and I managed tond a crushing kick to the side of her ribcage , I knew the whistle hadn¡¯t been intended for me . The warrior , whose prowess I actually found myself admiring fell to the ground . She recovered quickly , with speed I found impressive despite the fact that I was faster . Before she could make it to her feet , my foot was at her throat . I kept it there , hovering above her pulse point , feeling the faint thud hit the millimeter of air between us . ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I could¡¯ve used this moment to assert myself , tond a final blow that would prove to these wolves that I wasn¡¯t one to be messed with , but it was Emilia¡¯s eyes that halted the idea in its tracks . They at me with pride , but also just a stared up hint of fear . It was that fear that made me lower my foot and extend a hand . here , he¡¯s got it . ¡± Emilia said through heavy breaths , smiling as she wiped the sweat from her forehead The expression soured as she turned to re daggers at the ss . Even I had to repress the urge to finch at the ferocity in her voice . ¡± Who did that ? ¡± For far too long the ss stood in silence , most of them cowering under her heavy stare . I noticed quickly that Cassidy wasn¡¯t one of them , and Emilia seemed to notice as well because her eyes darkened t o a muddy brown when they registered her face and tense posture . Cassidy took a step forward and Emilia¡¯s mouth opened , but the high ¨C pitched bleating of a cellphone rang out instead of her voice . ¡± Apologies , I¡¯m afraid I have to take this . ¡± Emilia murmured to the ss , though her eyes remained on my tanned , narrow eyed friend She slipped from the room without another word , her shrill ringtone fading a s she walked down the hall. ¡± Way to kick some ass , Luna ! ¡± Cassidy cheered when I ventured back to her side . A snicker escaped her lips as she toyed with the end of her ponytail . ¡± Goddess , what a cathartic experience . I¡¯ve been waiting to see her get her ass kicked for years now . H ¡± You really don¡¯t like her , huh ? ¡± I kept m yugh light but couldn¡¯t help the way my head tilted with curiosity . Knowing she¡¯d chew me out if I said this aloud , I slid into her thoughts and asked the question circling my brain . ¡® Were you the one that whistled at her ? ¡± Cassidy¡¯s eyes twinkled mischievously , and within their depths I swore I saw something that reminded me of Chelsea . ¡® It was a bit harsh ; I know ¡­ but you have n o clue how much she hasing to her . ¡® Her thoughts had a sour undertone that alerted me to how much she disliked Emilia . With a quiet grunt she lowered herself to the floor and ced her back against the wall . ¡® She seems friendly and approachable ¡­ can¡¯t help but wonder what she did to make you hate her so much . ¡± I said truthfully , sitting down beside her as we waited for Emilia to return . ¡® Look ¡­ if I show you this , you can¡¯t tell anyone , got it ? I mean , obviously people already know , but they don¡¯t speak about i t because they¡¯re all weaklings who fear m e ¡­ and rightfully so . ¡® Cassidy huffed , gnawing on her lower lip until the pale pink of her skin turned red . As she tucked the golden strands of her bangs behind her ear , a fuzzy image began to form in my head , one that was pulled from the depths of someone else¡¯s memory . ¡± Ugh , Cass wait up ! ¡± Brandon shouted , his voice a few octaves higher and his appearance almost ten years younger . His feet seemed tond in every single puddle , sending droplets of muddy water scattering into the air . They seeped into the white t ¨C shirt he wore , but only made the grin on his face widen . It was one of yful joy and not the callous scowl I was used to seeing him wearing . ¡± Not a chance in hell ! Last time I was it for two weeks . You¡¯re not catching me anytime soon ! ¡± I heard Cassidy say , her through the tall grass feet away . It swayed in the breeze , jostled by the light rain that continued to fall . ¡± Only Asher can catch me ! He¡¯s never it ! ¡± ¡± Asher¡¯s in Alpha training , Cass . You know he doesn¡¯t have time to y anymore . ¡± Brandon¡¯s little frown and furrowed brows squeezed at my heart hard enough for me to memorize the forlorn look thatsted on his face for only a few precious seconds . ¡± Well I¡¯m noting out until he catches me . He promised he would this time ! ¡± She shouted from deeper within the grass , her voice facing with each word tossed into the air . Brandon groaned loudly and threw his hands in the air , ¡± Fine ! I¡¯ll get Asher , but you have to promise you won¡¯t sneak out while I¡¯m gone . That¡¯s cheating , and cheating means you¡¯re automatically it . ¡± H ¡± What ?! ¡± Cassidy squealed in horror , You just made that rule up ! ¡° ¡± Can¡¯t hear you anymore ¨C walking away now , going to get Asher . ¡± Brandon shouted , cupping his hands around his lips as he backed away . When his small form vanished behind a hill , I saw a pale face with bright blue eyes pop out of the grass . The cheeky grin belonged to Cassidy , though it was and headed in the direction opposite to where Brandon went , I realized she couldn¡¯t have been older than thirteen . The scenery changed as she walked , her blue jeans darkening with each water droplet thatnded on them . Even her paisley top , which looked adorable when paired with the dainty charm bracelet around her wrist , was changing colors from the rain . Before long we stood in a small neighborhood , simr to the one Asher¡¯s parents lived in . Even in the rain , children crowded the sidewalks . Bikes and scooters , sticks of melting chalk clutched in the hands of kids too young to partake in many other activities . They were everywhere ,ughing and ying like there tomorrow would nevere . It breathed life into Cassidy¡¯s cheerful walk , which soon fizzled out when I heard Emilia¡¯s voice . ¡± You should¡¯ve known better than toe back around here . ¡± Emilia said , appearing from the side of a pale ¨C yellow house whose front porch was in the beginning stages of construction . Even as a child her champagne eyes were bright and her voice a high soprano that reminded me of a robin¡¯s song . Those eyes of hers narrowed into little slits and her hands became fists that trembled at her sides . ¡± You don¡¯t own the neighborhood , dummy . ¡± Cassidy sneered , wiping away some of the ash blonde curls that clung to the sides of her wet face . ¡± This is Asher¡¯s pack , and Asher is my friend ! ¡± I hadn¡¯t a clue what happened before this , what events formed the snowball that grew and grew until it was an avnche cresting down the side of a great mountain , ready to crush them all . They were children , but the way they red at one another reminded me of adults . Emilia stomped over to Cassidy and grabbed a handful of her hair without warning , breaking out into a run that forced a scream from Cassidy¡¯s mouth . She had no choice but to follow and bled onto the sidewalk after Emilia . The other children looked at the fight happening just feet away on the sidewalk where so many of them yed . Some pointed , othersughed and taunted Cassidy , who quickly found herself on the pavement . Emilia leaned down to whisper something in Cassidy¡¯s ear when the memory came t o an end . Even though I was floating back to the present , I could still taste the rain on my tongue and could see the murder that mixed with the embarrassment on young Cassidy¡¯s face . I blinked a few times , pawing at my eyes when they began to water from the artificial light . Cassidy¡¯s face came into focus , slender and much more angr than it had been all those years ago , though her expression was exactly the same . Rage and embarrassment . ¡® Looks like Asher wasn¡¯t kidding when he said she doesn¡¯t handle embarrassment well . ¡® Maya murmured , ttening her ears against her skull . ¡® What is it she whispered in your ear ? ¡® I couldn¡¯t help but ask , feeling my curiosity expand in my chest like a bubble ready to pop . The door opened with a slight creak and Emilia stepped back inside . In that same moment , Cassidy gave her a feverish re and sent her answer rushing down the mind ¨C link , so fast that the words rattled around in my head before rearranging themselves . ¡® She told me he wouldn¡¯t be my friend for long , not once she got her hands on him ¡­ she promised she¡¯d make sure he knew just how ugly and disgusting I actually was . The way she said it struck me as odd . There was no emotion in her voice , no burst of rage turning her iris¡¯s a deep shade of blue . It wasn¡¯t the words Emilia said that stuck with her , that turned her anger into something more potent . It had been the embarrassment , the shame she felt when she was vulnerable and broken , teased by the cruel children who did nothing to help . We didn¡¯t speak of the past for the rest of the lesson , and instead put every ounce of our focus into sparring . Once ss was finished and every ounce of pent ¨C up rage flowed from Cassidy¡¯s body and into the mats , we emerged out the set of double doors leading into the parking lot . ¡± Hey , I¡¯ve got to get going . I¡¯m getting all dolled up tonight to go out with Kendrick . ¡± Her lips tilted up in a silky smile that contained a double meaning I didn¡¯t miss . After saying our goodbyes I readied myself to merge into the sea of students flooding the parking lot . It was Emilia¡¯s voice , oddly unchanged from her childhood , which gave me pause . ¡± Luna ! Mind if I get a word ? ¡± She shouted above the chaos of the crowd , all of which were eager to get home and shower before continuing with the rest of their day . For a moment I contemted ignoring her , feigning ignorance as I vanished within the throng of people . It was a tugging in my gut , a feeling of concreteness that made me turn around and wait for her to catch up . ¡± You were beyond impressive back there , really . If you weren¡¯t Luna I¡¯d offer you a position , effective tomorrow . ¡± Emilia put every ounce of emotion into herugh , which was warm and effortless despite the cruelty I saw on her child ¨C like face . She pulled a small pin from her hair and sent the tiny ringlets spiraling down her shoulders . ¡± I was serious about hiring that trainer of yours , though . You think he might be interested ? ¡± ¡± Mmm , he¡¯s a bit of a ¡­ recluse . ¡± I cringed at the word I used , knowing Chris would kick me into next week if he heard me saying such a thing . He didn¡¯t like it when I brought up his general hatred of other people , even less so when I attached words like recluse , hermit , or loner . Seeing the disappointment form on her face and the light leave her eyes made me stumble for a solution . I can¡¯t promise anything ¡­ but I can try to get a hold of him , at least to ry the offer . ¡± ¡± Yes ! Oh , I can¡¯t thank you enough . Tell him benefits are included along with pension and retirement . We can work out his sry if he agrees . ¡± She nodded eagerly , but her excitement was short lived . A student with bleach ¨C blonde hair passed by , and the cheerfulness on Emilia¡¯s face dropped . Even though the girl¡¯s roots were a deep shade of brown , I knew it was Cassidy she reminded her of . ¡± During ss did you see who whistled ? ¡± Emilia asked quietly , her eyes scanning the parking lot as the grim expression on her face darkened . It didn¡¯t appear from out of nowhere , but instead seemed to resurface from somewhere deep within . With lips pressed into a thin line and reluctance hardening the softness of her face she asked , ¡± was it Cassidy who did i t ? ¡± I opened my mouth , but nothing came out . There was this twisting in my gut that felt right and wrong all at once , like a storm of knives and butterflies that refused to cease . It yanked me in Emilia¡¯s direction , only to send me spiraling in Cassidy¡¯s . Even with that torn shred of the past , I had no clue who to trust . Unfortunately , my hesitation was answer enough . Emilia nodded her head , and the bleak understanding in her eyes made an apology float past my lips . ¡± Don¡¯t apologize , Luna . I know it wasn¡¯t your fault . ¡± She shook her head gently , her lips twitching at my surprise . ¡± You probably don¡¯t remember me , but I was one of the warriors that came to help when your father attacked your old pack . I killed a lot of Vampire¡¯s that day , and each one haunts me the moment the sun goes down . Corey , my mate , he¡¯s a good guy . Keeps me safe from what demons he can , even though it¡¯ll never be enough to save me . On that battlefield , I realized something . The Vampire¡¯s , they¡¯re just like us . Hating , loving , fighting each day t o survive and make something of themselves . Seeing them as monsters , it makes us no better than the humans that call us beasts . You were the first to see that . It¡¯s why I support you , Luna ¡­ and why I always will . ¡± Her eyes darkened into that muddy brown as a shadow of a memory ghosted across her face , ¡± It¡¯s also why I¡¯m going to take the risk and warn you , knowing it could be my job or life on the line if you don¡¯t like what I¡¯m about to say ¡­. ¡± You don¡¯t have to worry about your job ¡­ or your life . ¡° I swallowed and tightened m y grip on the water bottle in my hands , even though it would do nothing to soothe my dry throat . ¡± I appreciate the reassurance , Luna ¡­ and I do hope you listen when I say this . ¡± Emilia murmured , her voice quiet and eyes guarded as they scanned the space above my head , far into the parking lot where students still milled about . ¡° I¡¯ve done things in my past , stuff I¡¯m not proud of but I¡¯m no longer that kind of she -wolf . People change every day , but Cassidy ¨C she isn¡¯t one of them . I¡¯m not telling you to not be her friend , but just keep what I¡¯m telling you in mind . She can be charming and nice ¡­ until she isn¡¯t anymore . ¡± ¡± } Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 161 ¨C ¡°She can be charming and nice¡­until she isn¡¯t.¡± No matter how many times I told myself not to take Emilia¡¯s warning to heart, her words yed on repeat in my head. The drive to Rowena and Cordelia¡¯s wasn¡¯t nearly long enough to sort through everything I¡¯d learned. Not only that, but I was no closer to identifying the sickening sense of foreboding that clung to my soul like a noxious gas than I was to discovering how Lars was connected to all of this. I had no choice but to force what I¡¯d learned about Cassidy to the deepest reaches of my mind. After all, Asher had said she didn¡¯t handle embarrassment well. I t didn¡¯t excuse her obvious vendetta against Emilia, but I had bigger fish to fry at the moment. One of those fish happened to be standing in the kitchen of the house I¡¯d soon be wielding magic in. ¡°Dad?¡± I frowned, pausing within the doorway as I spotted his bulky figure hovering over grandma in the kitchen. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°He¡¯s about to find himself on his a*s if he doesn¡¯t stop hovering over me.¡± Grandma grumbled, gripping a stic bowl in her hands. She shuffled to the left a few feet, to a clear patch of countertop that wasn¡¯t littered in flour, sugar, and other various baking ingredients. Dad¡¯s movements mirrored hers, his hand stroking the length of his newly trimmed beard. Grandma began mixing the contents of the bowl furiously, her arm moving so fast I worried for Dad¡¯s safety as he hovered too close. ¡°Your grandma is practicing her magic.¡± Rowena¡¯s voice was as warm as herughter as it trickled from upstairs. She appeared secondster, sweeping down the steps in a flowing skirt that reached her ankles. When she spotted grandma¡¯s furious baking and the way dad shadowed her like she was handling unstable chemicals, the tender look on her face dropped. ¡°Oh¡­ well, I wonder how this will turn out. I suppose only time can tell.¡± She murmured and made a beeline for the kitchen, pausing to turn and call out over her shoulder, ¡°L, why don¡¯t you head upstairs and begin with Cordelia while I watch over these two. I¡¯ll call you down shortly for our lesson.¡± ¡°Ma, you got a piece of eggshell in there.¡± Dad¡¯s voice was low, but I¡¯d never mistake its depth. ¡°Don¡¯t need nobody watching over me¡­been doing this for thirty-five years and I¡¯ve never needed a babysitter ¡­¡± I heard grandma mumble, followed by a light thwack and the sound of my dad grunting. I found Cordelia upstairs, rummaging through her trunk of ancient looking spell books. The urge to tiptoe closer and sneak a nce over her shoulder was overwhelming, but I managed to keep myself still. From the scowl on Cordelia¡¯s face when she turned around, I decided my self-control was a good thing. ¡°Are you alright, Cordelia?¡± I asked, unable to keep still for any longer when she swiped a hand over her face. The silvery strands of her hair were falling out of the bun she had it in, and more than once her fingers grazed the amulets around her neck. ¡°I¡¯ll be alright, dear. You have plenty to worry about without adding this old witch to the list.¡± A few of the shadows faded from her eyes, reced with aforting smile that appeared to be genuine. Without another word regarding her flustered appearance, she mmed the lid of the trunk shut and gestured to the stack of books sitting at the foot of the four-postered bed. ¡°Today you¡¯re going to try your hand at some actual magic.¡± ¡°Are you sure-¡± I began to ask, but a loud c***h sounded from downstairs. The light thud of feet followed, growing faster as the sense of surprise in my chest swelled. As the sound stopped, Rowena¡¯s head of auburn hair appeared in the doorway. Her cheeks were rosy and flushed with blood, but she didn¡¯t seem too out of sorts. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. Your grandma is just getting a hold of her magic. It¡¯s a bit more¡­powerful than I anticipated, but not to worry. I¡¯m going to need just a few more minutes though.¡± She said in between light huffs of breath, and even managed a half smile before flitting back down the hall. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I even want to know what happened¡­¡± Cordelia shook her head softly, a hint of that troubled expression appearing within the creases on her face. She turned her attention to where I stood ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. and slipped a book off the top of the pile she constructed. ¡°¡­but yes, I¡¯m sure. Time is not a luxury you have, I¡¯m afraid. Witches are taught the craft from the time of their birth. They have years to discover their unique type of magic and to hone it. Unfortunately, you do not. We¡¯re cutting some corners, which can be dangerous but¡­¡± ¡°My life is already dangerous.¡± I finished for her, letting a wry smile form on my face when she nodded softly. ¡°¡­alright, lets do this then.¡± ¡°You think they¡¯re alright in there?¡± I asked Cordelia, shedding the jacket I wore as a warm breeze whipped up around us. The sun had started its journey across the sky, leaving trails of umber and scarlet that melted into gentle pastels as stars began to pop into existence. Beneath my b**e feet the grass was cold and still damp from this morning¡¯s dew. I barely heard her reply and turned my head in the direction of the sliding ss door. Rowena had herded us outside the moment we stepped downstairs, making sure to avoid the kitchen at all costs. ¡°They¡¯re fine, I¡¯m sure.¡± Cordelia replied, flitting through the book in her hand without meeting my eyes. Difort rose in my throat as I stared at the small kitchen window, waiting to see a sh of grandma¡¯s face behind the ss. When I saw nothing, I had no choice but exhale and turn my focus to Cordelia. ¡°Alright, this is the sigil I want you to do¡­¡± She hummed, smoothing out the rigid pages until they finally youplete this on your own. It¡¯s a rtively basic sigil, so if you do miscalcte the results shouldn¡¯t be too severe. You¡¯ll find the supplies you need in here¡­¡± An unassuming cardboard box sat in her hands, small in size though I could see numerous candles, oils, and incense within. The scent of sandalwood and dragons blood trickled in through my senses, and I took the box from her hands. ¡°That¡¯s¡­notforting at all.¡± I frowned, even though a kernel of excitement bounced around in my stomach. ¡°No, it¡¯s not. Is it?¡± She replied but gave no further advice as she walked a few feet away and perched herself on the edge of the porch swing where the rest of the books sat. A scowl painted my face as I scanned the ridiculously small print but was short lived when I spotted the small sigil and it¡¯s intended use. My eyebrows lifted in surprise, and I turned to the witch that watched me patiently. ¡°This allows you to see in the dark?¡±¡® I asked even though the words sat right in front of my face. ¡°I¡¯m aware wolves already have a keen sense of sight, but you¡¯ll notice this is different. I¡¯ve done it a few times myself and it¡¯s an incredible experience.¡± Cordelia replied but gave no further exnation before gesturing to the book in my hands. ¡°Alright¡­night vision.¡± I murmured, ¡°¡­can¡¯t be too hard.¡± The book read like a manual, only the words were twisted and held double meanings that tripled and quadrupled, tangling themselves until I wasn¡¯t entirely sure what the results might look like. I tilted my head and stared up at the moon. The tiny sliver of silver brightened the ever-darkening sky, but its presence meant I¡¯d have to switch things up a bit. ¡°I see you¡¯re noticing this sigil is strongest on a full moon. You will have topensate by using more of your own energy and magic. The simplest way is to picture it, see it¡¯s light and magnificence in your mind¡¯s eye. Feel it flowing and know that you and you alone are the one to direct it. Let it fill the sigil, but make sure you pay attention to how much energy you¡¯re releasing.¡± Cordelia said, giving me an encouraging nod before falling silent. I skimmed the paragraph about drawing the sigil in oil and rummaged through the box until a small amber bottle fell into my hand. The cinnamon oil was pungent and filled the air with a spiciness that reminded me of grandma¡¯s award-winning apple pies. With the small paint brush I found within the box, I began to paint the sigil onto a t of wood that made up the back porch. Sean was the artist of the family, starting young with cartoon animations until he graduated with pastels. Even now the oil smeared and dribbled down the wood, but the pattern was still legible and identical to the one in Cordelia¡¯s book. There were two circles, one within the other. The final touch was adding the moon at the center, only it had to reflect the one hanging in the sky. The finished product reminded me of an eye, though the pupil was formed by the small crescent moon I¡¯d painted. With a shaky breath, I ced my pointer finger at the center of the crescent moon and closed my eyes. The moment darkness epassed my vision, I could feel the electrifying presence of magic building in my gut. I hadn¡¯t expected it to be so easy to picture its force. Instantly an image formed in my mind, leaving me both startled and nervous. Rather than the crackling golden light I¡¯d imagined my magic looked like, I was surrounded by a dark and imprable smog. The inky smoke circled my feet, pouring from my finger in waves. A powerful warmth hid beneath my skin, and I knew without scouring the depths of my soul that this was the energy I had to work with. With each pulse of magic I fed into the sigil, the warmth would slowly fade. ¡°L, I¡¯m going to ask that you open your eyes¡­¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice was soft and distant, as though she¡¯d taken several steps backwards. I did as she asked and tried not to recoil when I saw it-the tendrils of my magic, almost identical to the shadows that hid deep within the forest. As my concentration was shattered, the wisps of darkness faded and scattered, and were reced by the sound of a deafening pop! Cordelia gasped and pped a hand to her heart as the porch light above her head exploded in a shower of sparks. At the same time, the lights glowing from within the house burst, ckening each window and plunging us all into darkness. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 162 ¨C ¡°Congrattions onpleting your first spell.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Cordelia¡¯s smile was small, hiding something I couldn¡¯t quite ce. ¡°How does it feel to call on your magic and have it respond?¡± It was moonlight alone that allowed me to see her delicate features from where she sat on the patio chairs. The leather chords around her neck were dark, but the silver charms that dangled from them glittered merrily. A frown ghosted across my face and disappointment filled my bones. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do that correctly, did I?¡± ¡°Not at all, but you tried, and your magic did respond.¡± She replied, patting the seat beside her when my sour expression deepened. ¡°Come sit with me before we go inside and sort this out.¡± ¡°Everything alright out here?¡± Rowena¡¯s flowery voice trickled through the small opening in the sliding ss door. 00:00/00:00PUBFUTUREHARRYPOTTER1 ¡°We¡¯re fine, just a bit of sigil magic gone awry.¡± Cordelia shouted back, but kept her eyes locked on my face. A slight twisting sensation in the pits of my stomach told me something was going on with the two witches. Rather than ask, I sank into the seat I once upied and waited for her to speak. ¡°Now, tell me. What did you do wrong?¡± I skimmed the spell again and again until heat flooded my face and neck, followed by the embarrassment of missing something so tantly obvious. ¡°I was supposed to paint the sigil on myself, not the porch.¡± I mumbled, closing the spell book, and peering down at it¡¯s leather cover. Cordelia¡¯s hand on my shoulder was meant to reassure, but before she could speak the words Rowena¡¯s voice floated outside a second time. ¡°Cordelia, could I have a word with you?¡± This time a head of auburn hair appeared from the darkness of the living room, barely visible beneath the moonlight. Rowena wasn¡¯t able to see her agitated expression, but I could. The gnashed eyebrows and pursed lips were off putting on a face as kind as Cordelia¡¯s, and for the second time tonight my stomach twisted with the feeling that something was amiss. When the backdoor slid shut behind her and the sound of their muffled voices faded, I turned my attention to the box of supplies she¡¯d handed me. Within the mix of half-burnt candles, herbs, and oils was an old mirror. Other than being chipped at the corner, it was in decent enough condition. ¡°That¡¯s why the mirror was in there.¡± I snorted incredulously, pinching the bridge of my nose when a chilling sensation danced up my spine. Deep within the forest, I could feel them watching. The shadows were still keeping their distance, hiding from me after giving Breyona back her wolf. It didn¡¯t matter how many times I asked why, there wasn¡¯t a single whisper tossed in my direction. Rather than sumb to the anger that sprouted when they refused to answer my questions, I began flitting through the stack of spell books Cordelia left outside. There was one in particr that caught my attention, mostly because of it¡¯s cover. It was made from a pitch-ck leather with an odd texture I¡¯d never felt before. Each individual page was lined in silver so that they caught the light each time I turned to a new one. Just as I found the first spell in the book, and realized what type of magic this one depicted, Cordelia was taking it from my hands and snapping it shut. ¡°Oh, no you don¡¯t.¡± She shook her head much like Grandma did when she caught me gearing up to steal one of her sweets before dinner. ¡°I can see the look on your face clear as day. You¡¯re not ready for something a splex as protection magic.¡± Even Maya¡¯s attention was raised by the stirring of magic in our veins, coursing through our body and leaving little pinpricks in its wake. It rushed through us, flooding my head with chemicals even stronger than adrenaline. As it grew to a crescendo, I knew it wasn¡¯t coincidence I was drawn to that particr spell book. For some unknown reason, I needed it. Cordelia¡¯s eyes never left my face, even when my hands twitched with the urge to snatch the book from her. I bit back the intrusive thought, swallowing it along with my h****r and surprise. There was a part of me ready and willing to tear it from her hands, no matter the cost. I wanted to stay far away from that side of myself, no matter how much I knew those spells could help. The older and much more experienced witch could tell I was fighting an internal battle and captured my attention by clearing her throat. ¡°If you¡¯d like toe inside, I believe Rowena is ready for you.¡± She said, her voice firm but not unkind. Rowena was, in fact, not ready for me though I wasn¡¯t going to openly question Cordelia on that. Instead, I turned my attention to the dozens of pired candles scattered around the living room. On the living room table was the great leather-bound book I started reading my first day of training. I¡¯d learned what Sigil magic was, along with Natural and a hint of Divination. Before I could swipe it off the table and get to reading Rowena appeared around the corner, heading from the kitchen where Grandma¡¯s humming could be heard. There was a tension within her delicate notes that gave me pause. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± I questioned, craning my head to catch a glimpse of Grandma. Rowena¡¯s auburn hair and flushed cheeks got in the way. ¡°Of course everything¡¯s alright. There¡¯s an electrician on the way. I¡¯m quite sure you blew the fuse box.¡± ¡°I was referring to Grandma and¡­¡± I frowned, trailing off when I saw no sign of my dad¡¯s bulky frame. ¡°Where¡¯s my dad at?¡± ¡°Out here!¡± I heard him shout and spun around to see the front door wide open with my dad standing just outside. Before I could ask him what he was doing, he nodded his head in Grandma¡¯s direction and grunted, ¡°¡­don¡¯t look at me, look at the witch in the kitchen. She¡¯s the one that kicked me out.¡± For a second I thought he were referring to Rowena, but then Grandma¡¯s voice snapped back. ¡°I wanted you out of my d**n hair. You were hovering so close I could barely think.¡± Dad snorted and narrowed his eyes, sending his bushy eyebrows colliding into one another. ¡°Yeah, well you got what you wished for, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No.¡± She tossed over her shoulder, ¡°I can still hear you.¡± A gust of wind tore through the house, promptly mming the front door in Dad¡¯s face. ¡°Well, wasn¡¯t that convenient?¡± Rowena said cheerfully, a glimmer of pride in her eyes as she nced at Grandma. I had no choice but to follow as she shooed me back into the living room. ¡°Now, now. Don¡¯t worry about your father, he¡¯s perfectly fine. Your grandmother¡¯s barred him from entering the house, it seems.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll wear off in time.¡± Cordelia added, gathering the small stack of spell books in her arms before pausing at the stairs. There was a glimmer of light in her eyes that felt familiar yet foreign at the same time. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, L.¡± Without so much as a nod in Rowena¡¯s direction, she went upstairs and slipped into her bedroom. Rowena gave no notice, or at least she pretended not to. She didn¡¯t need to nce in the direction of the stairs to tell me she too felt the tense air between them. Left with more questions than answers, I had no choice but to turn my focus to therge textbook propped on the table. The next magical types in Rowena¡¯s book were Divination and Elemental. As I dove into the first paragraph, I found myself instantly missing my best-friend. Breyona had said if given the choice, she¡¯d pick Divination as a magical skill. The further I read, the more I respected the subtle yet incredibly powerful magic form. Fragments of the past and future were just within reach for the witches able to practice Divination. Most needed a reflective surface like a pool of water or even a crystal ball, but others more powerful need only sheer will and determination. Divination itself was incredibly urate, but it was the future that could change on a whim. Where Divination itself was considered a passive form of magic, Elemental was itsplete opposite. The two women that had chased Brandon, ra, and me through the streets came to mind, stirring up a feeling of dread that left me with a dry mouth. I could still feel the heat of her mes and hear the rage in her voice when she realized we managed to thwart them. ra had mentioned that Elementals were rare, coveted amongst witches to the point that they would send them off to be specially trained and raised by other Elementals. The entire thing felt wrong even back then. The number of elements and the ways that they could be manipted were near endless, varying in power from monstrous waves to small sprinklings of hail. I¡¯d been neck deep within the thick cut pages when I noticed grandma¡¯s small form flit from the kitchen and out the front door. In her hurry to take the te of cookies in her hand outside, she¡¯d left the front door cracked. Try as I might, I couldn¡¯t help but listen in on their hushed conversation. ¡°Anything? Anything at all?¡± Grandma asked, growing more urgent the longer Dad was silent. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling much of anything¡­well, except for the usual pain.¡± He replied with a gravely voice, noticeably rougher than usual. Grandma slipped inside and closed the front door, her expression solemn as she shook her head at Rowena and darted back inside the kitchen. The nk of pots and pans rattling against one another d*****d out her quiet muttering. Rowena¡¯s lips fell in a sympathetic frown, and with her high cheekbones and elfish features, she appeared much younger than her mid-twenties. ¡°Rarely do spells work the way you intend the first few times.¡±¡® I caught her telling grandma in a hushed voice. ¡°You¡¯ll get the hang of it; I know you will.¡± When she emerged from the kitchen I pretended to be hard at work, craning my head back over the book even though my mind no longer cared for the handwritten words. Only for a couple of seconds could I pretend to be oblivious to the failed spell my grandma had tried. Eventually my nagging curiosity won out, but before I had the chance to ask, grandma came into the living room. Her hands were full of baking supplies along with arge tote on her shoulder. ¡°Grandma, you heading out?¡± I inquired, catching her before she could flee out the front door. The promise I made to Emilia came to mind. ¡°I had a favor I needed to ask you. Do you think you could get in contact with Chris? One of the trainers wanted to offer him a job. I know he most likely won¡¯t take it, but I told her I¡¯d try.¡± Grandma paused, and from the way her slender eyebrows lifted, and lips parted, she hadn¡¯t expected me to ask that particr question. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a shot, but knowing Chris I¡¯ll have to threaten him first, and threats are much less effective when sent through the post.¡± She huffed, a disgruntled look crossing her face though I knew she missed her old friend. Moving away from her cottage hadn¡¯t been what she wanted, but she¡¯d done it for me. ¡°Any particr reason you¡¯re in a hurry to leave?¡± I mused, slowly closing the book in myp. It would¡¯ve been useful if I could figure out how I did that trick with the front door, but my magic seemed more than happy toy dormant now that I had use of it. Grandma had her hand on the doorknob and was in the process of opening it when she said, ¡°ire¡¯s friend is getting married tomorrow night and she asked if I¡¯d help with the desserts. I have a lot of baking to do and very little time to do it.¡± Momentarily forgetting the odd exchange between her and Dad, I felt surprise morph my face. ¡°Someone¡¯s having a wedding in the middle of all this?¡± I gestured to the room around us, even though my true meaning rang clear. There wasn¡¯t a single one of us here that could forget the events that transpired just the other day. Grandma tilted her head ever so slightly, her eyes rxed and understanding. ¡°If you can¡¯t count on love in the midst of tragedy, then what good is it?¡± Those were the words she left me with, because half a secondter she slipped through the front door and instantly began bickering with Dad. The two of them were quick to leave, putting down the road in Dad¡¯s beat up Nissan. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡­¡±¡® I called out to Rowena, who was in the process of fleeing as well. ¡°What kind of spell was she trying to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯d tell you not to repeat this, but your grandmother will find out either way. She¡¯s a very intuitive witch, I¡¯ll give her that.¡± The red-headed witch sighed, shrugging a shoulder as she settled onto the couch. ¡°She was trying to heal your father¡¯s leg. It¡¯s tricky magic, but he was more than willing to act as her test subject.¡± A softness filled the depths of her mossy eyes, ¡°¡­from what I¡¯ve heard, Flora has a fondness for dancing. I can only assume your father has ess to the same information, and what better ce to dance than at a wedding?¡± Any chance I had at studying was tossed out the window since all I could think about was my dad and a woman who had just woken up from a decade longa dancing the night away at a strangers wedding. For a moment, I was dumbfounded. Things had changed so much¨Cbe soplicated in such a short amount of time that I was just now realizing I hadn¡¯t even begun to process it all. As I stood from the couch and gathered my things, my mind was a haze of denial and eptance. It was Holly¡¯s name on Rowena¡¯s tongue that freed my thoughts and brought my attention back to the present. ¡°I thought I¡¯d tell you before you left, Holly is progressing quite nicely since you found her that therapist. I know it¡¯s only been a few days, but she¡¯s actively trying now in a way she hadn¡¯t been before. From what she¡¯s told me, even her nightmares are beginning to ease up.¡± It was a bright spot in an otherwise terrible week, one that was made worse on the drive home when Asher mind-linked me to let me know he and his team of warriors would be moving out tonight. There had been an altercation between some Vampire¡¯s and Alpha Bran¡¯s warriors, both of which were much too close to our borders. I had only a few short hours with Asher before he had to leave. It was a naive hope that our time would be rxing, free of stress or worries about what mighte next. Not only was I terrified at what Alpha Bran had in store, and worried for the Vampire¡¯s I swore to protect and defend the pack against, but I quickly realized I had another problem the second I opened my bag and looked inside. Some small part of me noticed it had felt heavier when I slid the strap over my shoulder and left the house Rowena and Cordelia upied, but I hadn¡¯t given it any thought. Staring down at the pitch-ck cover and odd textured leather, I tried to recall when I¡¯d slipped the book of Protection magic into my bag. I was more than positive I hadn¡¯t, especially considering the look Cordelia had given me¡ªthe one that told me she knew how badly I wanted the book. Yet here it was, perched on the countertop of Asher and I¡¯s house, practically begging me to flit through the silver lined pages. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 163 ¨C I hadn¡¯t so much as skimmed my fingers over the cover page when Asher came through the front door. Ajolt of surprise swallowed my voice and made my heartrate jump, forcing me to snap the book shut and slip it back into my bag. Asher rounded the corner and appeared in the kitchen before I could question my sneaky behavior and why the feeling churning in my gut told me to keep the book a secret-even from him. The next few hours I spent with Asher were anything but rxing. Even after taking out the rest of my frustration in the cushy master suite he had designed for us, there was still plenty weighing on my mind. I¡¯d always envied Chelsea for herck of conscience, especiallytely. Both Maya and I knew that keeping Cordelia¡¯s book was wrong and that thievery, no matter how it happened, had consequences. The urge to return it with a heartfelt apology was strong, but there was something even more powerful brewing in the back of my mind. It had found it¡¯s way into my bag for a reason, I assumed. One could only wonder if the reason was to look inside, to use its magic to protect my mate, pack, and kingdom. Even though the feelingsted but a few seconds, it was the excitement that gripped my heart in its hand that ultimately influenced my decision. 00:00/00:00PUBFUTUREFANTASY2 ¡°Are you alright?¡± Asher¡¯s voice was soft, which was warning enough that I¡¯d been quiet for far too long. Unable to forget what had transpired not that long ago between him and a certain Judge, I lifted an eyebrow in his direction. With a drink in each hand, he abandoned the bar cart in the lowered alcove that served as our lounge and made his way to the canopied bed I was currently sprawled across. I took the ss from his hand and took a drink, feeling the strong-scented liquor sting my lips before racing across my tongue. Forcing away a grimace from the taste was easy enough. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking you that?¡± ¡°You should.¡± He grunted, and from the deep scowl that hardened his jawline and made those soft lips of his fall, I knew his next words would be worth my while. Only after a long drink of his own did he finally speak. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize for what I did to Clint Armstrong, but I¡¯ll admit I did act rashly.¡± For a split second, his eyes unfocussed and confusion filled their depths until all traces of gold faded from his iris¡¯s. ¡°I¡­I haven¡¯t been feeling like myselftely. There was some part of me that wondered if magic was involved, but both the witches have checked me over and neither one felt anything.¡± ¡°Could it be stress? At training today, Cassidy mentioned we don¡¯t know everything there is to know about Alpha¡¯s. There¡¯s a chance this could be what happens when an Alpha¡¯s pack is threatened from all sides¡­¡± I stumbled for a reason, startled by the feeling of helplessness that encased my lungs. Asher didn¡¯t struggle, he conquered. When he lost his footing he¡¯de back stronger, fight harder until his opponent snapped in two. Seeing him like this, with genuine confusion in his eyes, it was jarring. ¡°I know what stress feels like, believe me. I¡¯ve had a lifetime of it, even before you stumbled into trainingte that first day.¡± He said, his voice quickly morphing from dry to light and amused. My own lips perked up at the sound of hisugh, and of the memory that pitted the two of us against each other. He sat down on the edge of the bed and took another drink. ¡°When you turned yourself into your father¡¯s men, that was the most stressed I¡¯d ever felt. All of this¡­this is nothingpared to that.¡± ¡°Asher, you can¡¯t mean that. We¡¯ve got witches, vampires, and now werewolvesing for our throats-¡° ¡°And none of that means s**t to me.¡± He rasped, running a hand down the stubble that coated his jaw. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. His head sunk a few inches, and only when I ced my hand beneath his chin did he dare look up at me. ¡°I would¡¯ve handed over your entire pack if it meant getting you back, L. You mean that much to me-so much that my own people can¡¯t evenpare. I¡¯ll protect them with myst breath, but only if I know you¡¯re safe.¡¯ There was an urgency in his voice that made my throat tighten. I tried hard to cling to my disbelief but failed when I saw the heat in his eyes. ¡°So believe me when I say, I know what stress feels like. Maybe you and Cassidy are right, maybe this is some Alpha thing we haven¡¯t discovered¡­but if that¡¯s the case, we need to get figuring it out because I¡¯m slipping, and this pack can¡¯t afford a slip.¡± The more we talked, and the more Asher opened up, the more I was able to see his hesitance and indecision. Part of me wondered if I¡¯d still feel the same all-consuming love when Asher¡¯s guard was let down and his indestructible Alpha persona was removed. It wasn¡¯t surprising that my affection for him reached an even deeper level, and that the bond between us sparkled like freshly spun threads of gold. He was still an Alpha in my eyes, but even Alpha¡¯s had moments of weakness. ¡°We¡¯ll figure this out.¡± I promised him, though I had no clue how we¡¯d achieve such a thing. If the witches couldn¡¯t figure out what was happening with Asher, who could? An idea popped into my head, and I found myself smiling with just a shred of renewed hope. ¡°Breyona¡¯s parents might be able to help. I¡¯ll mind-link her tonight and see if she can get in contact with them.¡± ¡°Alright, just keep me posted. I¡¯ll be bringing Mason and ra with us tonight. Having a witch on our side will be helpful, and Mason can keep her in check since she seems to enjoy tormenting him.¡± Asher grunted,bing his fingers through his hair, oblivious to the way my eyes tracked the movement. Seconds away from suggesting a round two, I registered hisst-minute decision. The one where he thought bringing Mason and ra anywhere was a good idea. An odd sensation warmed my stomach and a fleeting thought whispered in my ear, ¡®Isn¡¯t this what you wanted? ¡°You¡¯re bringing them both?¡± I pondered, ignoring the gut-feeling I was having that told me I somehow caused this spontaneous decision. ¡°Not only that, but I¡¯m also bringing Brandon too.¡± He replied, his tone just a tad disgruntled. Taking one Seeing the expression on my face, he snorted. ¡°Believe me, it wasn¡¯t my decision. He was lurking on mine and Zeke¡¯s conversation and overheard we were leaving on a mission. I can¡¯t have him spilling the news to everyone in the pack and risk it falling into the hands of whoever our leaks are. Zeke¡¯s babysitting him at the moment, but sooner orter he¡¯ll try to escape him.¡± ¡°How is Zeke¡¯s pack doing?¡± I wondered out loud, standing from the bed and stretching my sore limbs until they groaned in pleasurable pain. With a smirk painted across my lips, I tossed one of Asher¡¯s shirts over my n***d torso and flopped down on my stomach. ¡°He¡¯s rarely been there since all of this stuff started happening with the witches.¡± ¡°His Beta is a good, honorable man. He¡¯s stepped up a lot and has helped him run the pack. I¡¯m sure it helps that the witches aren¡¯t particrly interested in the other nearby packs. Strategically, it makes sense that they¡¯d want to dismantle the strongest pack first. Even Alpha¡¯s look up to the strongest wolf. With our pack gone, the rest in the country will weaken. I suppose I should thank the witch Cordelia¡­¡± Asher rumbled, making a sound in the back of his throat that I couldn¡¯t quite ce. Whether it be gratefulness or dismay, the gesture surprised me. ¡°She¡¯s been helping Zeke fortify his borders with some of those sigils of hers. From what he¡¯s told me, they¡¯re nothing serious, more like rm systems incase any witches or vampires slip through.¡± ¡°Oh, I hadn¡¯t known. Wouldn¡¯t the same thing help us? At the very least it could give us a heads up on the next m****r.¡± ¡°She¡¯s already ced a few around the pack borders. She would¡¯ve done it sooner, but the magic required apparently takes time to build up.¡± He half shrugged, still seemingly unconvinced. ¡°I¡¯m trying to trust them, but only because you asked it of me.¡± As Asher slid into the driver¡¯s seat of his Audi and revved the engine, a sliver of worry crept into my throat. It twisted around my neck, scratching at my skin like the scales of a serpent before sliding down my esophagus and into the pits of my stomach. It was this feeling that told me what Asher, Zeke, and the rest of the group they assembled were going to do was a bad idea. I was going to tell him, even though I knew it wouldn¡¯t change his mind, but another voice more powerful than that of my otherworldly feeling slid into my head. It wasn¡¯t her words, but the tone of fear within them that made me pause. ¡®S**t¡­L, you there? Ugh, stupid a*****e men. Kendrick bailed on me for some curvy redheaded sl- whatever, the details don¡¯t matter. I¡¯m here with Lars at his camper thing and he¡¯s acting all sketchy and tweakish. I know you said to stay away from him, but I¡¯m freaked out and I need some help¡­and you¡¯re the only person I know who won¡¯t hold this over my head. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 164 ¨C ¡®You¡¯re telling me that not even twenty-four hours after I left, you¡¯re driving to some creepy guy¡¯s camper in the middle of the forest because Cassidy made the mistake of hanging out with him after you warned her not to?¡¯ Breyona deadpanned. The dry tone of her voice through the mind-link made me clench my hands tighter around the steering wheel. ¡®Yep.¡¯ I replied, popping the ¡®p¡¯ for emphasis. ¡®Even though that¡¯s not why I mind-linked you.¡¯ ¡®I know, you mind-linked me to ask if my parents could find anything on Alpha¡¯s that the world doesn¡¯t already know, which is unlikely but yeah I¡¯ll ask them.¡¯ She replied with a small huff. ¡®Now back to what you¡¯re currently doing, which is driving into certain doom without telling your Alpha of a mate what¡¯s going on.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m not driving into certain doom.¡¯ I rolled my eyes, ¡®¡­but yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing and no, Asher does not know about it. If he did, he¡¯d turn right around and demand hee with me.¡¯ ¡®Well, since there¡¯s no talking you out of it and Cassidy needs help, you need to take someone with you.¡¯ She insisted, right as always even though I was currently low on avable werewolves. ¡®Who said they have to be a werewolf?¡¯ Maya mused. Without needing further rification, I let out a long sigh and adjusted my route to a certain vampire¡¯s house. When I strolled through the front door, taking a mental note that it was unlocked, and popped my head into the dimly lit kitchen, it wasn¡¯t Tristan¡¯s lean form I saw standing at the stove, but Holly. It had been so long since I¡¯d seen her that I didn¡¯t even notice the charred grilled cheese sitting on the te she cradled in her hands. Her pin straight hair was the same silken ebony as mine, though she often wore hers in a long braid that fell over her shoulder. ¡°Oh. Hello, L.¡± She said softly, in a voice much higher than my own. Her eyes rested on my face and were unblinking in a way most people found unsettling, but I knew she was simply giving me her undivided attention. There was a wispy quality to her voice that reminded me of wind chimes swaying in a gentle summer breeze. She blinked once and tilted her head. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, isn¡¯t it? Tristan will be back shortly. He left to get me more cheese. I¡¯ve been trying to cook, but I¡¯m afraid this stove works too well.¡± She gestured to the stovetop, which was set on high heat until the burner glowed a bright shade of red. I nced down at the square shaped charcoal on her te and reached over the stovetop to turn the dial down to medium heat. ¡°Try it again, that should help. Tristan didn¡¯t teach you how to control the heat?¡± I questioned, watching as she tossed the charred sandwich in the trash and grabbed two more slices of white bead. ¡°As for what¡¯s wrong, a friend is in trouble, but Tristan should be able to help.¡± ¡°He breezed through it, but I¡¯m afraid I wasn¡¯t paying much attention. He was in one of his moods, you know. Didn¡¯t quite understand why I wanted to learn to cook to begin with, especially since he can make me anything I want.¡± She half shrugged, the serene expression on her face unfaltering. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll help, but only if it¡¯s you or I who asks.¡± ¡°Is he ever not in one of his moods?¡± I joked but found myself wondering what she meant with that know you didn¡¯t know how to cook, but I suppose that makes sense.¡± ¡°Father primarily fed me blood, but truthfully I prefer human food.¡± She hummed under her breath, and as she finished the beginning stages of her grilled cheese, she set the butter coated bread down and turned to meet my stare. Her nails drummed across the countertop softly. ¡°There¡¯s something you want to do, but you¡¯re feeling guilty about it. I can¡¯t tell anything else, other than it has to do with magic.¡± I opened my mouth, expecting my brain to catch up and formte a reply, but nothing came out. Surprise unfurled across my face, lifting my eyebrows, and reddening my cheeks. ¡°Did you see this in a dream?¡± ¡°No, I picked it up just now.¡± She exined, swiping away the strands of ebony hair that spilled over her slender shoulders. ¡°Ever since beginning therapy, which I should thank you for considering the therapist you chose is quite lovely, it¡¯s been easier to use my magic. The less nightmares I have, the more I seem to pick up while I¡¯m awake.¡± Unblinking, she hit me with a look that made me wonder what exactly went on in that head of hers. ¡°You can ask me for help, you know. You tried to be close to me once, and I pushed you away. I wasn¡¯t ready for a sister then, but I am now. If it helps, I¡¯m quite good at secrets¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯d be willing to help me?¡±¡® I couldn¡¯t help the surprise and skepticism that bled into my voice, along with the kernel of hope that she was being truthful. ¡°Even if it meant lying to everyone?¡± Asher¡¯s face shed in my mind; eyes pitch-ck with fury. He¡¯d be more than pissed at me, but I¡¯d risk everything-right down to our bond if it meant keeping him and this pack safe from harm. He needed me, he needed this. ¡°Your mate is no threat to me, L.¡± She reassured me with a small half-smile, but it was her knowing tone that struck me as odd. ¡°Now, what kind of magic do you need help with?¡± Swallowing back a wave of indecision I said, ¡°¡­I want to put a protection spell on Asher.¡± It wasn¡¯t surprise that morphed her heart-shaped face and lifted her soft eyebrows but interest. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± She nodded, and while the gesture would¡¯ve seemed normal to some people, I could tell there was an eagerness within it that hadn¡¯t been there before. ¡°Does tomorrow night work for you? I need the day to gather the supplies and study the spell book I have.¡± I told her, leaving out the part about Asher and his whereabouts. My mate and the group he¡¯d assembled would make it to the borders of the deserted pack by tomorrow night, but only if Alpha Bran and the Vampire¡¯s lurking about didn¡¯t slow them down. ¡°Just don¡¯t tell Tristan-¡± I began but was cut off by the front door swinging open, followed by the scent of saltwater and male musk. ¡°Tell Tristan what?¡± The blonde-haired Vampire asked, his pale eyes washing over my face before flitting to Holly¡¯s. They had lingered on the marks on my neck for a fraction of a second, and I ignored the slight pull I felt in his direction. ¡°L and I are going to have a girl¡¯s night tomorrow, isn¡¯t that wonderful Tristan?¡± Holly said in her sing- song voice, closing her eyes as she smiled at the Vampire that towered over her by a good two feet. ¡°You¡¯re having a girl¡¯s night¡­¡± He grunted, his sandy eyebrows gnashing together as dread filled the depths of his angr face. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sour, it¡¯s not that bad.¡± I snorted on impulse, rolling my eyes at the grim expression on his face. The Vamp had brooding down to an artform and was even better than Asher if that were possible. ¡°It¡¯s going to be at her house, Tristan. What better way to finally leave the house than to visit my sister¡¯s?¡± Holly scolded him, but it was almost yful how sheughed and tugged the package of cheese out of his hands. ¡°¡®We¡¯ll be fine, I promise. You¡¯re more than wee to tag along if you think we need the protection. L¡¯s going to teach me all about sleepovers and what normal girls do at them.¡± Instantly I picked up on where she was going with this, but before I could y along I had to s*****w the nervousness I felt when realizing how well my half-sister could spin a lie. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll be pulling out all the stops. Nail painting, make-up, boy talk, popcorn, and the best romantic who let out a sharp breath through his nose. Truthfully, the grumpy Vampire wasn¡¯t half bad when he wasn¡¯t trying to seduce me into his den of iniquity. He might be quick to anger and even quicker to frustrate, but he was surprisingly loyal and would go to any lengths to help me. I wasn¡¯t sure if it were because I happened to be his Queen, or if he was still trying to snare a ce on the throne, but I was in no position to decline the help. ¡°Fine. Have your girl¡¯s night, just leave me out of it.¡± He grumbled, and as though he felt the need to prove my point, he waltzed to the fridge and pulled out a small water bottle of blood. Without changing his expression, he shoved the bottle in my hands and muttered. ¡°Just¡­ just call me if anything happens, all right? Does your mate forget you need blood to stay strong?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been a bit busy, thank you.¡± I snipped back but took the bottle without hesitation and brought it to my lips. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy myself, which is partially why I¡¯m here right now. I need your help.¡± A sigh bubbled past my lips, though not from the rush of strength I felt as the chilled blood ran down my throat. ¡°A friend of mine is in trouble, and I¡¯m the only one she has that can help, but I need back-up.¡± ¡°Let me guess, no one else is avable.¡± He deadpanned, and the tone of his voice offended me a little. ¡°We don¡¯t have the best¡­rtionship, but I trust you. Even though you¡¯ve given me more reasons than I can count not to, I do.¡± That seemed to appease him, or perhaps it was the sincerity in my voice, but I was genuinely happy to see his disgruntled expression fade a bit. ¡°Go, on and help L.¡± Holly urged, nudging him in the direction of the door before turning her attention back to her slices of buttered bread. ¡°I have a feeling this one will turn out (perfect).¡± ¡°Where are we headed?¡± Tristan asked. I reyed Cassidy¡¯s hastily given instructions in my head and said, ¡°¡­the woods, to some guy¡¯s camper.¡± ¡°Oh, you are?¡± Holly¡¯s eyes instantly perked up and for the second time her grilled cheese sat forgotten. ¡°I had a dream about a camper justst night! It has to be for you, I can feel it.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me about that dream.¡± Tristan pointed out, his lips tilting downward. Holly shrugged. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a particrly long dream, but there is something you should know¡­¡± She This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. trailed off, and as the tone of her voice switched from soft to ominous, I wondered if this dream of hers was actually a nightmare. ¡°When you see the purple eyes in the forest¡­ run.¡± Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 165 ¨C ¡°Don¡¯t bother asking me what she was talking about back there, because I have no clue¡­and yes, I¡¯m just as worried as you are.¡±¡® Tristan huffed from the passenger seat, his scowl directed out the window and towards the imprable wall of darkness that filled the forest and the night sky. Most of his attitude was from the fact that I wouldn¡¯t let him drive, but I needed the distraction since the fear in Cassidy¡¯s voice continued to increase with each update she gave. ¡°Purple eyes. What the h**l could that-¡° ¡®L, please tell me your close¡­¡¯ Cassidy¡¯s voice came through the mind-link as a whisper. I slowed down to take the sharp curve up ahead, narrowing my eyes to peer through the darkness. Acting quickly, I showed Cassidy a quick mental image of the stretch of road we were on, and visibly jumped when her hushed whisper tore through my head faster than the shadows that dashed across the road to flee the cars bright headlights. ¡®Turn onto the gravel road and take it to the (very) end. You won¡¯t see me there¡­but you¡¯ll see him.¡¯ ¡°What? Cassidy, why won¡¯t you be there?¡± I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d asked out loud until Tristan turned to stare at me, his face strained and skin even paler than usual. ¡®I¡¯m hiding.¡¯ Was all Cassidy said, followed by a shaky, ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t want to do it, L. You have to believe that.¡¯ ¡°She did something, she won¡¯t say what.¡± I told Tristan, grinding my teeth as the gritty crunch of gravel sounded beneath the tires. ¡°Goddess, I have a bad feeling about this.¡± The dirt road Cassidy told us to drive down was narrow and curved in patterns that seemed to have no purpose other than to send us plunging further into darkness. The deeper we went the more the sickening feeling in my stomach grew. The cars headlights only illuminated five or so feet in front of us and were our only source of light. I stopped just in time to avoid plowing through a chain draped across two poles hammered into the ground. ¡°Your Goddess isn¡¯t here, L¡­but something is.¡± Tristan said darkly, narrowing his eyes at the obstacle blocking our way. ¡®Cassidy, there¡¯s a chain and a no trespassing sign here. We can¡¯t go any further.¡¯ I warned her, twisting, and turning my head for any signs of life or movement. Rolling down the windows increased the feeling of danger in my gut but gave us the chance to listen for anything within the forest. ¡®Get out of the car and follow the trail on foot.¡¯ ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything about a trail.¡± I replied both out loud and via mind-link, giving Tristan an uneasy look as I gripped the handle of the car door and slowly pushed it open. ¡°I don¡¯t like this.¡± He muttered, getting out of the car, and walking around until he hovered close by. His eyes scanned the darkness, but I knew he saw nothing when his scowl deepened. ¡°It¡¯s not often I get creeped out, but this is¡­concerning.¡± ¡°The big bad vampire is afraid¡­¡± I chuckled weakly, wincing as the thud of the driver¡¯s side door echoed loudly. A trail of icy fear trickled down my spine, because for once the shadows weren¡¯t fleeing. They stayed where they were, curious and patient as Tristan and I slid past the rusted chain and willingly ventured deeper into the forest. ¡°What are we even looking for?¡± He asked several momentster, his voice muffled from the intense ringing in my ears. The earth crunched beneath our feet, and the air was surprisingly warm as it coated our skin in a thin came into view. The canopy of tree¡¯s overhead was thick, blocking most of the moonlight from streaming through. The only light avable was that of the tiny window in Lars¡¯s camper and the two tiki torches protruding from the ground on either side of the front door. There was a foul stench radiating from the camper, seeping from its tted walls of sky-blue paint until the air was dank with the stench of d***h and rot. ¡°Do you smell that?¡± Tristan whispered, his entire body going tense. I nodded ever so slightly. ¡°That smell¡­it¡¯s a d**d body.¡± ¡°One that¡¯s been here for a while.¡± He murmured, eyes trained on the front door and the light flickering through the window. Tristan went to move forward, motioning for me to stay close. Together we approached the front door, both of us holding our breaths as the k**b squeaked and hinges squealed upon opening. At thest second I heard Cassidy¡¯s gasp through the mind-link. ¡®L, don¡¯t open that!¡¯ I gagged as a gust of the putrid scent sted me in the face and had to s*****w back chunks of my dinner when the bloated and misshapen face of Lars appeared from the cushion of an antique looking sofa. He was lying on his back, his head twisted at an awkward angle so that his eyes were looking in the direction of the front door, the same one Tristan and I had juste through. There were two des protruding from his body, both coated in blood so dark it looked fake. One was a thin pocketknife, lodged just below his eye still within his orbital socket, while the second was where I assumed his heart rested. ¡°Where is your friend?¡± Tristan hissed under his breath and turned to look me in the face. His eyes were wider than I¡¯d ever seen them, flecked with worry so strong panic seized in my chest. I stammered. ¡°She¡¯s here, she can see us. She¡¯s saying¡­¡± Cassidy¡¯s whimper filled my head. ¡®L? L¡­you need to get out of the camper¡­now.¡¯ ¡°She said we need to get out of the camper¡±¡® I repeated, my voice grave and eyes sliding from Tristan¡¯s face to that of Lars. Bile churned in my stomach as I added, ¡°¡­now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Tristan demanded, pivoting to survey the entirety of the camper. Apart from the rotted body lying on the couch, much more dposed than he should¡¯ve been, we were utterly alone. ¡°Ask her!¡± He demanded. ¡®Why do we need to get out of the camper, Cass? What happened here?¡¯ ¡®I k****d him, but-but he was already d**d.¡¯ I swore I heard her sob. ¡®Why do we need to get out of here?¡¯ I repeated myself, this time hardening my tone until it bordered on amand. ¡®¡­because he moved, L.¡¯ A sickening crack filled the small camper, followed by a crunch that made both Tristan and I lock eyes. Despite the fact that the mark on my neck and the connection between a Vampire and it¡¯s Queen weren¡¯t quite like a mind-link or mate bond, a sort of understanding passed between the two of us. Before I could turn that sh of understanding into words, our eyes slid to Lars¡¯s corpse, which was now sitting upright on the sofa. ¡®Cassidy, I¡¯m going to need you toe out from where you¡¯re hiding.¡¯ I instructed her, swallowing a scream when Lars turned his head to stare into my face, the bones in his neck cracking and crunching from the movement while the knife below his eye remained rooted in ce. ¡®¡­when you see Tristan and I run, you ( have) to follow. Do you understand me?¡¯ ¡®Yes, I understand.¡¯ Her reply was instant. Slowly, like prey cornered by a hungry predator, I wrapped my hand around Tristan¡¯s wrist and took a small step backwards, towards the open door. ¡°We can¡¯t k**l something that¡¯s already d**d.¡± I told him, the haunting tone in my voice evident no matter how quietly I spoke. He didn¡¯t dare break his stare from Lars to look back at me, but I could see the slight nod of his head and knew he was on board with whateverst ditch n I concocted. Together we took a step backwards, and then another. On the third Lars¡¯s corpse stood, it¡¯s spine ramrod straight despite the bulge of crushed bone and tendons in his neck. His eyes never once left my face. Each step we took led us closer to the front door, but quickly Lars began matching our steps, taking one each time we did until Tristan, and I stood on solid ground, and Lars within the doorway of his camper. A split second with our feet on fresh soil and I heard a scrambling sound from beneath the camper, followed by a sh of knotted golden hair when Cassidy rolled from beneath the thing and army crawled to our sides. She was shaking like a leaf and coated in that dark, foul-smelling blood, but still managed to look murderous in her form fitting dress and b**e feet. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of magic this is, but it¡¯s evil-it¡¯s pure evil.¡± She stammered, lips trembling even though her stance was one we¡¯d learned in training. There was only one form of magic that came to mind, one that could¡¯ve easily been capable of causing this. ¡°If this is blood magic¡­that means the witch orchestrating all of this is nearby.¡± I swallowed heavily, refusing to shrink under Lars¡¯s empty stare. Tristan tensed beside me, undoubtedly thinking the same thing I was. Holly¡¯s mother was within our pack¡¯s borders, she had to be. There was a small flicker of movement to my left, one fast enough to catch my eye. Two specks of purple appeared from deep within the trees, glowing softly within the darkness. I could hear the distant rumble of a car¡¯s engine along with the roar of a tricked-out exhaust and knew that what I was seeing were the headlights of someone¡¯s modified car. It was the way they moved in tandem with one another, gliding through the trees all the way from the main road we¡¯d turned off of, that looked eerily simr to a set of eyes. ¡°Tristan¡­¡± I hissed, jabbing my elbow into his ribcage hard enough to garner his attention. His eyes flickered in the direction of the lights and understanding filled their depths. ¡°¡­what do those look like to you?¡± ¡°Purple eyes.¡± He confirmed, and not a momentter the brush surrounding us began to tremble. As the sickly-sweet scent of Vampire¡¯s filled the clearing, Lars lunged from where he stood in the doorway. ¡°Run.¡± I issued the one wordedmand and turned on my heel in time to see not one, not two, but six figures break through the tree line.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 166 ¨C Razor thin branches pped at our faces, stinging our ankles and any visible piece of skin. The darkness was all consuming, the shadows thick as they surrounded us like the heavy fabric of a cloak. If only they protected us the way a cloak would, if only they offered their assistance as they had numerous times in the past. Something changed since I got my magic, and that something was big enough to alter the way the shadows acted around me. In the past, they¡¯d jump at the opportunity to be of service, to exact a price they saw most fitting. Their whispers would gue my mind, their slippery voices a haunting song of desperation, excitement, and longing. I could hear their whispers, only this time they didn¡¯t seem to be speaking to me, but to each other. Flinging them around the forest so quickly I couldn¡¯t make out what the h**l they were saying. ¡°Wait a d**n second.¡± I panted, gritting my teeth together as Cassidy stepped on something sharp and snarled angrily. The scent of fresh blood was instant and made what I was about to say even more important. ¡°Those were Vampires.¡± Cassidy sucked in a sharp breath, swatting away the stray branches as they wacked her in the face. ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, just as scary as witches.¡± The whites of her eyes were visible as she nced at Tristan, who ran in between us. ¡°¡­no offense.¡± ¡°None taken.¡± He huffed. ¡°You said the guy you stabbed was already d**d?¡± I¡¯d given him a rundown of what Cassidy had told me, even though I didn¡¯t exactly understand what happened myself. Lars was d**d, yet undead? I knew without asking that magic was responsible, but it was a kind of magic I hadn¡¯t learned about yet-and one I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to. ¡°Sure was.¡± She replied, her voice thick and tinged with both nausea and fear. ¡°He dposed after I k****d him, but I swear I could smell him the second I walked through the door. I¡­I thought he left some meat out or something and it spoiled.¡± Tristan nodded grimly, which looked odd considering we were still running like lunatics through the forest in the d**d of night. ¡°That¡¯s definitely the work of magic, which means the Vampire¡¯s are working with witches. Or at least, some of them are.¡± ¡°L, maybe you should mind-link the warriors.¡± Cassidy huffed, increasing her pace even though she was barefoot and sporting a mini dress. ¡°Cordelia put a spell on the territory. It¡¯s supposed to alert Asher and I if there¡¯s a breach, but I don¡¯t think it worked.¡± I replied, a bit reluctant to admit this second part. ¡°I don¡¯t want these Vampire¡¯s k****d¡­which is exactly what the patrol teams will do.¡± ¡°You-you haven¡¯t called them?¡± Cassidy gaped, stumbling over a root that protruded from the ground. If it weren¡¯t for Tristan¡¯s quick reflexes, she would¡¯ve face nted. I didn¡¯t answer her question, but instead wracked my brain for a solution, for some strategy that would allow two werewolves and one vampire to apprehend not only six vampires, but a d**d/undead biker named Lars. This was one of those impossible situations only magic would solve, yet I had no clue how to call on the mysterious force that sometimes filled my body and made my skin tingle like a livewire. No one wasing to help. It was only us, surrounded by forest so dense that almost no moonlight could break through. The canopies overhead only allowed the smallest sliver, which is what lit our way as we ran. We were alone, but notpletely. The shadows around us were frantic, throwing whispers at rapid fire that I couldn¡¯t even begin to make out. Asher would be furious, and so would everyone else but I was given this ability for a reason, and I¡¯d be damned if I weren¡¯t going to use it in times of dire need. I couldn¡¯t rely on my magic, not without proper training, but I could rely on the otherworldly power of the shadows. ¡°Help us.¡± I hissed, raising my voice so that it carved through the trees and into every dark corner of the forest. Both Tristan and Cassidy gave me identical looks of confusion, though Tristan¡¯s quickly morphed to understanding. It was that understanding that darkened his eyes and hardened his jaw. I swore beneath the rustling of foliage and the crunch of earth beneath our feet, I could hear his teeth grinding together. ¡°What are you-¡± Cassidy began, her words faltering when I dug my heels into the ground and stumbled to a stop. ¡°I know you can hear me!¡± I snarled at them, turning in a circle to stare at the writhing mounds of darkness that hid behind the thick trees andrge stones. ¡°Why are you so afraid of me! Why now?!¡± ¡°Fear? L, the shadows can¡¯t feel fear.¡± Tristan said, his eyes darting in all directions. I couldn¡¯t tell if he were searching for the shadows, or for a sign of the Vampire¡¯s that chased us. ¡°They didn¡¯t want to save Breyona, but I made them. I made them, Tristan, and they didn¡¯t ask for anything in return.¡± I told him, well aware that I wasing off as manic, but it wasn¡¯t just our best option, it was our only option. Tristan narrowed his eyes, scanning the forest line. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. They always have a price. Maybe they haven¡¯t told you it yet.¡± With a snarl, I spun around. We didn¡¯t have time for this, for Tristan and me to argue over something I was so sure about. The way their behavior had changed since removing the bind on my magic, it was impossible to ignore. They were no longer eager to make deals with me but were now terrified of my presence. ¡°I said help us, d**n it!¡± I bellowed, balling my hands into fists. There was a rustle from afar, followed by the crunch of gravel and branches beneath heavy feet. Tristan grabbed my arm, his grip almost painful. I shoved him off, using some obscure technique Chris had shown me to slip under his arm, the very arm he tried to hook around my waist. ¡°L, you can¡¯t-¡± He began, genuine concern filling his eyes, turning them into a set of small oases that glimmered in the dark. The sound of shuffling grew closer, but it was Cassidy¡¯s whimper that told me our chance to evade had This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. just passed. ¡°Watch me.¡± Channeling the same horrible emotions I felt when I found Breyona d***g in that clearing was all too easy. Like it was hours ago, I could recall the fear, the utter hopelessness that had filled every corner of my soul, had filled my body with cement until I thought I¡¯d sink into the earth, never to return. If Breyona had died that night, I knew a part of me would¡¯ve died too. I owed the shadows everything; the life of my mate, and my best-friend. It wasn¡¯t hatred that kept me from working with them in the past, but fear. Fear because I knew how steep a price they could ask for. Fear because I had felt the kind of desperation that would bring a person to give anything, absolutely anything to protect the ones they loved. As those damning emotions filled my body, it wasn¡¯t just the electrical current of magic they brought on, but a dreadful sort of cold that was injected directly into my bloodstream. The forest around me with its vague shapes and distorted bushes sharpened, revealing not only the writhing shadows but the six figures that had chased us all this way. ¡°I said, help us.¡± Imanded them, forcing every bit of emotion into my words until I was sure my voice would crack. Three things happened simultaneously, each one more confusing than the next. ¡°Oh my goddess¡­¡± Cassidy whispered; the whites of her eyes huge as she stared at me with an open mouth. The six figures burst free from the brush, each one a Vampire with glittering eyes and an expression of pure malice on their faces. They didn¡¯t have time to register the inky smoke that slithered along the ground, that¡¯s how quickly the shadows moved¨Cfinally answering my call. Each cluster of pulsating darkness shot out, wrapping around the necks of the two Vampire¡¯s standing at the lead. Like glittering spider webs coated in obsidian, they shimmered under the scarce amount of moonlight. Where the first two Vampire¡¯s had panic-stricken faces, wing, and snapping at the shadows that squeezed the life from their bodies, the other four were faster in their evasions. Three of them raised their arms in time to block their throats, though the sticky webs wrapped around their forearms and climbed higher as they thrashed. The sixth managed to leap out of the way, but it wasn¡¯t the nimble Vampire I scanned the forest floor, but the thing that Lars had been turned into. If only they knew speed couldn¡¯t save them. The shadows that avoided me for thest two weeks now seemed attuned to my emotions, my wants and needs no matter how sadistic or depraved they were. The feeling of cold, icy power was addictive, numbing my nerve endings until nothing else mattered but the threat they posed and the lives they endangered. No longer did they feel like a chaotic, otherworldly force I had no choice but to work with. Instead they were an ancient power brought into this world through pain and suffering, a weapon, an extension of my own power and will. I threw my arms out, raising them far above my head and felt that icy power explode in my chest. At the same time, a hundred¨Cperhaps a thousand of those razor thin webs burst into existence, appearing from the clusters of shadows that had watched and whispered unhelpfully. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 167 ¨C Many hit the trees, rocks, and earth, but even more hit the Vampire¡¯s that stalked us, wrapping around their limbs, and tightening their grip much like a snake would. It was both beautiful and deadly, watching them pierce their skin, seeing the looks of apprehension and confusion as they realized I was capable of so much more than their previous ruler. ¡°L, remember you don¡¯t want to k**l them.¡± I heard Tristan murmur, barely registering the sound of his voice over the roar in my ears. His hand ghosted across my shoulder in a gesture meant to soothe me, but all it did was break the haze the addictive power I wielded had over me. The tendrils of shadow that had been tightening around their throats, turning their faces various shades of ck and blue, loosened just enough to allow them air. Rather than show my emotions and express the ripple of doubt and regret that passed through me, I steeled my spine and faced them the way a true Queen would. ¡°You have all made a grave mistakeing here tonight.¡± I assured them, looking each one in the face from where they hovered several feet above the ground, wrapped almost entirely in darkness and shadow. ¡°K*****g all of you is well within my power, and well within my rights, but I vowed long ago that I would be a different kind of ruler. Tell me, (why) have youe here and where is Lars?¡± With eyes of varying shapes and colors, each Vampire stared at me. Two of the males, both Hispanic with heads of curly hair spat at my feet, while the other three remained silent. The only female of the bunch, the one nimble enough to evade my first a****k, snarled freely. ¡°You are not their Queen, Luna L.¡± A voice both masculine and feminine said, pulsating from deeper within the forest, like an echo that rippled and spread across the earth. ¡°Their true ruler resides within the Land of the D**d. For now, anyway.¡± Tristan sank into a crouch beside me, all too easily snapping out of his surprise. I saw his face first, pale and covered in dark veins as his nk eyes stared at me through the night. The way he moved, hobbling as he pushed past the bushes and hanging foliage, unflinching even with the knife protruding just below his left eye, struck a chord deep within me. His arms and legs moved as though they were heavier than the rest of him and dredged up a seemingly unimportant memory from my childhood. Back when Mom and I had gotten along, she¡¯d taken me to one of those puppets shows kids seem to love. I remembered all of the other children enraptured with the little dolls, ignoring the wires that controlled their limbs and jaws, ignoring the puppet master behind the curtain, directing their every move. ¡°You¡¯re not Lars.¡± I stated, taking a step to the left as I began circling him, keeping my movements slow and steady. Tristan¡¯s apprehension was practically tangible in the air between us, which I promptly ignored. The pull in my gut told me keeping my cool and feigning this indestructible confidence was the right move. Both my Vampire protector and Cassidy stuck by my side, watching the corpse I spoke to and my back incase any new intruders wanted to make an appearance. I lifted my chin ever so slightly and spoke in a voice free of fear or doubt. It was one I only partially recognized. ¡°Who¡¯s pulling your strings, puppet?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Lars¡¯s lips split as they widened, dragged across his face in a grin that made the dark veins along his cheeks bulge sickeningly. Hisughter was wet from the substance that coated his teeth, much thicker than blood even though it carried a simr scent. Hisugh sounded both male and female, like two voicesyered over one another. One belonged to a cocky biker, the other a woman. ¡°Where¡¯s the fun in asking a question you already know the answer to?¡± He mused, his body ufortably still and his eyes unblinking. ¡°Such incredible power, yet youck the wits to put it to proper use.¡± Anger swirled in my chest, threatening to melt the ice that held the six Vampire¡¯s in ce. Another gut feeling told me that if I lost my cool, I¡¯d also lose control of whatever magic it was that gave me power over the shadows. His words chased themselves in my mind, only it was the voice of the woman I heard. Round and round they went, staining my thoughts a bright shade of crimson and bringing the scent of fresh blood to my nose. ¡°You¡¯re the blood-witch.¡± Lars¡¯s grin remained rooted in ce, a b****y g**h across the lower half of his face. ¡°Well would you look at that, you¡¯re not entirely hopeless.¡± ¡°Why have youe here?¡± It was Tristan that sent the question hurling in her direction. ¡°Why orchestrate this a****k?¡± ¡°Why? To speak with L here, of course. I had to wait until that mate of hers left, but he¡¯s a bit busy handling a mess I made. Not to worry, he¡¯ll make it unscathed¡­ for the most part.¡± I shifted from foot to foot, feeling the icy magic I was somehow using sapping my strength. Slowly, the shadows were bing restless, frustrated that I¡¯d confined and enved them. Lars¡¯s grin widened ever so slightly, as though the witch controlling him could feel my hold slipping. ¡°You went through all this trouble to speak with me?¡±¡® I scoffed, my expression giving nothing away. ¡°I went through all of this trouble to warn you.¡± She corrected. ¡°Your failure is inevitable. It¡¯s been written into our history for longer than even I can remember. For centuries young witches have read the prophecies foretelling the unification of Witches and Vampire¡¯s, and it all begins with you. Your d***h will be the beginning of a new world order and will ultimately mark the end of the Werewolf species.¡± It didn¡¯t matter if what she was saying was true, or that it frightened me to my very core. What was important was this pack and the Vampire¡¯s I swore I¡¯d protect. Even the ones suspended in mid air, watching our conversation with conflicted eyes, were important. As I always had in the past, I let my stubbornness win out and spoke without a l**k ofmon sense. ¡°You expect me to believe that?¡± I raised an eyebrow, nodding up at the six Vampire¡¯s I currently had trapped. ¡°If I¡¯m capable of this, I wonder what else I can do. You won¡¯t win, I promise you that much, and we will not go peacefully. Try and k**l us all, I dare you. I¡¯ll personally make sure that every single witch dies along with us, including you.¡± ¡°You would¡¯ve made a decent Queen, and an even better High Priestess. Perhaps if there is anything left of your soul, you¡¯ll choose to be reincarnated.¡± She mused, the grittiness of Lars¡¯s voice meshing with the silkiness of hers. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s time I take my leave, those dimwitted warriors of yours have finally snuffed out the presence of these here Vampire¡¯s. Speaking of which, they cannot be allowed to live, unfortunately. I do hope you put their blood to good use though, considering I can¡¯t while in this body. Oh, before I leave ¡­do give my daughter my highest regards.¡± ¡°NO!¡±¡® Tristan bellowed and lunged at Lars, both of using to the same realization at the same time. Lars shed a hand horizontally across his throat, and the throats of the six Vampire¡¯s suspended in mid-air were slit, raining crimson blood on the four of us. The rotted, dposed corpse that had once been Lars fell to the ground, lifeless once more. Instantly, my hold over the shadows snapped. They scattered into mist, vanishing within the darkest parts of the forest as they fled. All six of the Vampire¡¯s fell to the ground, and I was nearly crushed by one as I rushed to their sides. It was Tristan that pulled me out of the way. I fell to my knee¡¯s, barely registering the moisture within the soil seeping into my jeans. The heavy drumbeat of my heart rattled against my ribcage, ratcheting my adrenaline higher and higher with every pair of glossy, lifeless eyes I stared into. They were helping her, and she k****d them, sacrificed like their lives were nothing-like their families were nothing. A garbled, wet breath pulled me out of my stupor and towards the trembling form of one of the Vampire¡¯s. The lithe female that had darted out of the way during my first a****k, she was curled up in the grass, her hands wing at her shed throat. ¡°Tristan!¡± I called out, scrambling to her side. The blonde-haired Vampire knelt beside me, wrenching her hands away and forcing her down when she tried to tear my face off with her stiletto nails. I stared down at her, at eyes the same shade of brown as Sean¡¯s. ¡°Stop trying to k**l me. Only one of us is d***g, and it isn¡¯t me. You¡¯ll have another chance (after) we save your life.¡± Her mouth opened, revealing blood-stained teeth and a sparkly tongue ring. ¡®Luna L, we¡¯re nearby! We caught the scent of six Vampire¡¯s and followed once we realized they were tailing you. We have the witches with us, they¡¯re going to help!¡¯ One of the many warriors on patrol tonight said through the mind-link, followed by countless others, all jumbling into one mess I couldn¡¯t even begin to sort through. ¡®Hurry.¡¯ I told him, increasing my pressure on the Vampire girl¡¯s throat whilst sending every bit of my urgency through the mind-link. I counted the seconds it took until they burst through the forest in a sea of fur and teeth, repeating the same n over and over in my head. We would save her life, and after she was stable and thoroughly questioned, I nned on asking Cordelia exactly why that security spell of hers hadn¡¯t worked. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 168 ¨C By the time backup arrived, and Rowena stabilized the Vampire whose heart were still beating after having her throat slit, I was utterly exhausted. The trick I did, somehow managing to control the otherworldly power that was known for being uncontroble, left me with little to no energy and a raging case of cotton mouth. Even worrying about Asher, which I¡¯d been doing since the blood witch said he had problems of his own to deal with, sapped what little strength I had left. As I swayed where I stood, staring down at the five lifeless bodies, the shadows watched from their hidden alcoves within the forest. Tristan stood nearby, his eyes flitting to my face every few seconds as though he were worried I¡¯d topple over at any moment. I sure felt like I was, but I¡¯d never admit that. Instead I frowned at the blood that watered the earth and thought about the words that the blood witch uttered. ¡°Make use of their blood¡­¡± I said quietly, lifting my gaze to peer at the darkness that surrounded us. Cassidy continued to gnaw on her lower lip, which she¡¯d been doing for thest half hour. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Tristan grunted, which was indication enough that he knew exactly what I meant. ¡°As reward for your service, you may feed on the blood that was spilled, only that of the five Vampire¡¯s who needlessly lost their lives this night.¡± I said to the shadows, my voice strong despite the lead that weighed down my bones and imed my energy. At thest moment, staring down at the men who had harbored such hatred for someone they knew very little about, I added: ¡°¡­all I ask is that you return their bodies to the earth. I wasn¡¯t sure if the tendrils of darkness could feel myck of strength, or if they were simply that hungry, but they swarmed the ground like the fog that often cloaked the entire town in the early morning hours, when the air was thick with humidity. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Cassidy let out a sound that was halfway between a croak and a wail, taking several steps back though the shadows still slithered around her feet. ¡°What in the h**l¡­¡± She muttered. Within seconds the ground was clean, free from the blood and the bodies of the d**d Vampire¡¯s. ¡°L, are you alright?¡± Tristan said quietly, his voice so low that I had to strain to hear him. ¡°You look like you need some sleep¡­¡± ¡°I do, and I will, but only after I figure out how the h**l this happened.¡± I told him; thankful the others weren¡¯t within hearing range. ¡°Have the Vampire taken to a cell ¡­one of the nicer ones. I don¡¯t want her harmed, I can¡¯t begin to stress that enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay with her to make sure, but only after you¡¯re safe in bed.¡± He replied, and as he held my gaze it wasn¡¯t desire I felt, but the genuine need to protect and serve his Queen. The handful of wolves on patrol who knew the location of Asher¡¯s personal holding cells escorted the Vampire, each one under strict orders to only use force should she try and escape¨Cand judging from how much blood she lost, that wouldn¡¯t be happening anytime soon. Cassidy was promptly escorted home by a few of the remaining warriors in the patrol team. She must¡¯ve not been too shaken up because the reluctant nces she tossed our way told me she didn¡¯t exactly want to leave. Rowena, Cordelia, Tristan, and myself all ventured back to the estate, where tensions continued to rise until I wasn¡¯t sure who was angry with who. The way Cordelia stared at me as the four of us stood in the kitchen struck me as odd, especially considering it was her spell that had failed to work properly. For the first time, I was wondering if my gut feeling about her were incorrect. Was there a chance she was one of the leaks spilling information to the blood witch? ¡°Could I speak with you alone, Cordelia?¡± I asked, shattering the haze of silence that had befallen the three of us. Tristan¡¯s reluctance weighed on my shoulders, reinforcing the nagging thought that I might¡¯ve been wrong. As soon as we were alone, her stoic expression fell, deepening the lines that circled her eyes and mouth. ¡°You¡¯re wondering why my spell didn¡¯t work, and I wish I could tell you, L, but I just don¡¯t know.¡± She ced her hands t on the marble countertop and stared down at the t colors. ¡°There¡¯s a chance it could¡¯ve been overridden by the blood witch¡¯s magic, but she would¡¯ve needed a significant amount of blood to fuel such a thing. The only other option is that those Vampire¡¯s were already within the territory lines when I casted the spell.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to assume that they were, which means I¡¯ll have to talk to Asher as soon as possible.¡± I forced the words through clenched teeth, fighting the urge to start shouting down the mate-bond, linking his mind with my own and potentially distracting him from what could easily be battle. Even if I did manage to get through, I¡¯d most likely have seconds before I passed out. ¡°There¡¯s something I needed to talk to you about, L ¡­¡± Cordelia¡¯s lowered voice and unwavering gaze put a stop to my disorganized thoughts, bringing my attention back to the present. She leaned forwards, skewering me with her eyes. ¡°What exactly did you do back there?¡± I blinked at her, shes of memory dancing behind my eyes. Tendrils of darkness wrapping around limbs, piercing the skin like razor thin needles that held the Vampire¡¯s in ce. ¡°I¡¯m not following.¡± ¡°The blood witch sent six Vampire¡¯s after you and reanimated a d**d body, yet you and your friends are alive. Not only that, but the amount of residual power I felt was intense¡­to say the least.¡± Cordelia replied, pursing her lips. ¡°The shadows were watching you, child, and don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t see them clean every de of grass free of blood.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you want me to say, Cordelia.¡± I murmured, following the feeling in my gut that told me to keep quiet, to give as little information as possible. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what I did, but it worked, and the threat is gone for the time being. Isn¡¯t that what¡¯s important here?¡± ¡°It is important, but it¡¯s not the only important thing.¡± She said ominously, her eyes flickering to the same doorway both Tristan and Rowena vanished through. It led deeper into the house, past the living room and curved staircase to the lounge and back door. ¡°Did something happen between you and Rowena?¡± I blurted, unable to keep the question at bay for any longer. It had been over a week now that the two of them had been walking on eggshells around one another, Cordelia more than Rowena. The middle-aged witch that reminded me so much of my grandma that it hurt to suspect her as the enemy frowned. ¡°Nothing you need to concern yourself with. You¡¯ve got enough on your te and we¡¯re both grown witches, we can handle a spat.¡± For some reason, I had the strong feeling this was more than just a spat, but I stayed quiet anyway. Late that night, after spending thest three hours curled up on the couch in a deep sleep, Asher¡¯s voice began to trickle into my thoughts. ¡®L, are you awake? I got word from a couple warriors on patrol that there¡¯s a new face in the dungeons. What happened? Was anyone harmed?¡¯ I sat up from my spot on the couch, stretching my arms far above my head. Delirious with the remnants of sleep, I groaned as my back popped in three separate ces, each one cutting Asher¡¯s voice off for half a second. ¡®Good morning to you too.¡¯ I grumbled, taking a long drink of water from the ss Tristan left on the table before I slumped over. ¡®No one¡¯s hurt. Well, not anyone in the pack.¡¯ Asher didn¡¯t miss the way my voice soured, just like I didn¡¯t miss the frustration that oozed from his. ¡®S**t. It¡¯s getting worse, much worse.¡¯ He cursed, his anger vibrating the mate-bond between us. Highly saturated images ofst night shed in my head, reying the battle between myself and the Vampires for Asher to see. ¡®Things are finallying to a head.¡¯ I murmured, shuddering as my stomach dropped and intuition spiked. Without a doubt, I knew what I was saying was the truth. ¡®Whatever their ns are-whatever their goal is, they¡¯re close. I can feel it.¡¯ ¡®If the blood witch went through all that trouble to warn you herself, you must have something she wants. She wants to throw you off your game, get you doubting yourself, so you surrender before the fight even begins.¡¯ Asher grumbled, both to me and himself. Even though Asher had no magic of his own, his intuition was just as sharp. I padded into the kitchen, wincing against the bright light of the refrigerator as I opened the door. A water bottle full of blood sat on the top shelf, courtesy of Tristan. ¡®It¡¯s my magic, it has to be.¡¯ I told him, taking a long drink from the bottle before sighing deeply. ¡®After what I did with the shadows, I¡¯m sure of it.¡¯ The blood in my mouth turned sour from the thought. I twisted the cap back on and ced it in the fridge, already rejuvenated from the small bit I¡¯d imbibed. ¡®Speaking of which, what exactly did you do to control them? You¡¯re sure you didn¡¯t make a deal by mistake?¡¯ ¡®I didn¡¯t make any deals. It was simr to when Breyona was hurt¡­¡¯ I swallowed, hesitating on my trip back to the living room as the memory of my best friend d***g shed in my head. ¡®I wasn¡¯t asking them to do anything. I wasmanding them, and they had no choice but to listen. I don¡¯t know why or how, but that¡¯s what happened.¡¯ Asher grew silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you have that book Giovanni got for you? The one with your family name on it.¡¯ ¡®I honestly forgot I had it. It¡¯s been tucked away while everything¡¯s been going on.¡¯ I admitted sheepishly, thankful he couldn¡¯t see the embarrassment on my face. ¡®Perhaps you should go through it, see if it says anything about what you did tonight.¡¯ ¡®Does it make me a coward that I don¡¯t really want to open it? It was a big enough bombshell learning I¡¯m part Vampire, and another when I found out about my witch side. I¡¯m not sure I want anymore surprises in my life.¡¯ Releasing a breathless chuckle, I sank back into the couch. Asher¡¯s response was immediate and provided support I hadn¡¯t realized I needed. ¡®It doesn¡¯t make you a coward. If anything, you could use a bit of caution from time to time.¡¯ I detected a hint of teasing in his voice and rolled my eyes at the sound. ¡®When I get back we can go through it together, yeah?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll hold you to that, Alpha.¡¯ I said softly, my chest light and fluttering from the fondness in his voice. Already my trepidation was fading, chased away by my fearless mate. ¡®¡­but only if you tell me about your night. I know I¡¯m not the only one with a story to tell.¡¯ ¡®You picked up on that, huh?¡¯ He grunted. As seconds of silence ensued between us, he had no choice but tounch into the details of his own night and the distraction the blood witch imed to have provided. ¡®Alpha Bran¡¯s men intercepted our group. They attacked on sight without any regard for their own.¡¯ Along string of curses filled my head, each one more deadly than the next. ¡®Came out of nowhere. We still can¡¯t figure out how they picked up on our scent. ra did some magical s**t and covered our trails.¡¯ ¡®It had to be the blood witch, then.¡¯ I nodded even though he couldn¡¯t see it. A dryugh escaped my lips, ¡± ¡­they¡¯re working with her, they¡¯re just too blinded to realize it.¡¯ I spoke to Asher for well over an hour, rxing only when he assured me that no one had lost their lives. Two of the men in his group were injured, but both were taken into Zeke¡¯s pack and given shelter until they were healthy enough to make the trip back home. Asher had to reassure them numerous times that they hadn¡¯t failed, and that their lives were more important thanpleting this mission along side their Alpha. Mason and ra were the main entertainment for the group, it seemed. They¡¯d been at each other¡¯s throats since the moment they left the pack grounds, only working together when they were ambushed by Alpha Bran¡¯s men. I had nned on asking every single nagging question in my head when my cellphone began to ring. Upon further inspection, I realized I had a few missed calls from Tristan. ¡°I cannot tell you how much I wish Vampire¡¯s had that mind-link thing you wolves have.¡± His voice slithered from the speakers, tight with agitation. ¡°It¡¯s unnatural to be this unreliable in the twenty-first century. Aren¡¯t your kind supposed to be glued to their cellphones?¡± ¡°Good morning to you too, and if you must know, I was fast asleep.¡± I lied. ¡°Also, no. Human¡¯s are attached to their cellphones, not werewolves.¡± ¡°Nice try. You weren¡¯t asleep, you haven¡¯t been for thest hour.¡± He pointed out, ignoring my response about humans and their cellphone addictions. ¡°You need to get to your mate¡¯s dungeons, the faster the better. The Vampire you saved wants to talk, and whatever it is she has to say, she¡¯ll only say to you.¡± I scrambled from the couch and made it halfway to the front door before realizing I needed shoes¡­and pants. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 169 ¨C ¡°Did you seriously stop for coffee?¡± Tristan deadpanned; his expression unamused as he stared down at me. I shrugged and pushed past him. ¡°Not all of us are used to night shift. Judging from your grumpiness, I¡¯d say you¡¯re not used to it either.¡± ¡°I am not grumpy.¡±¡® He huffed, blinking at me a few times before regaining hisposure and leading the way through Asher¡¯s maze-like dungeon. Thework of underground tunnels wasn¡¯t known to anyone in the pack but a select few that Asher trusted. I¡¯d been more than reluctant to venture down there the first time Asher brought me. The entrance was in the basement of a local bar in town, part of the roadways that would allow alcohol to be smuggled in during the human¡¯s insane prohibition. There was a slight sting of alcohol and fermented fruit that lingered within the tunnels, which helped to N?velDrama.Org is the owner. dull the scent of blood, sweat, and p**s. Thankfully, having the Vampire ced in one of the nicer cells turned in our favor. The stench was far less noticeable in this part of the dungeon. The walls were made from smooth stone, and there was actually a toilet and small stall that served as a shower, though privacy was an impossibility. Beneath the dim light protruding from the ceiling, swaying slightly though there was no breeze, was the Vampire whose life I had saved. She was propped against the wall, perched on the metal bedframe that sat in the corner of the cell. With the barest hint of light, I could see that her mane of curly hair wasn¡¯t ck but a rich shade of caramel with blonde highlights dispersed throughout. Her deep-set cheekbones casted shadows along her jaw. It was that and the nt to her sculpted eyebrows that made her appear both grim and gaunt. A pair of eyes the same shade of caramel as her hair darted up to meet my own. She had asked for me, yet her expression seemed to worsen as I walked into the small circr room. Her cell was the only one upied, the other four were vacant. ¡°You called.¡± I spoke, unflinching as my voice reverberated off the stone walls and floor. There were two guards in the room with Tristan and I, each one standing rod-straight on either side of her cell. One of the guards slid a creaky metal chair in front of me, a polite smile gracing his rounded face. The woman blinked twice before saying, ¡°¡­didn¡¯t think you¡¯d show.¡± I opened my mouth to reply, instinctively generating some generic Luna response that would make me appear strong and above it all-above the chaos and h**l the witches had put us through this past month. Exhaustion marred the confident look on my face, but I didn¡¯t bother trying to conceal it. I was every bit as human as I was witch, werewolf, and vampire. ¡°I take the safety of my people seriously, regardless of their species.¡± I kept my voice neutral, lowering myself into the fold-out chair without breaking eye contact. She turned her body to face my own and nced up at the two guards nking her cell. ¡°I want them gone.¡± She said, narrowing her eyes until the swirls of caramel brightened to a warm gold. ¡°If I decide to give anything up, it won¡¯t be with them in the room.¡± ¡°If you decide?¡± Tristan snapped, his voice cracking like a whip through the silence that encased us. ¡°I didn¡¯t call her here on an if.¡± The way she was looking at me felt familiar, her eyes hardened like two bs of mahogany, streaked with gold that reminded me of Asher¡¯s only a bit more watered down. It was a look of assessment, one that threatened to slice me in two, flesh and bone, to what hid deep inside. ¡°She wants to know what type of person I am.¡± I murmured, inclining my head in the same way I¡¯d seen Asher do hundreds of times. ¡°What kind of ruler I am.¡± Without breaking our staring match, I gave the guards monitoring her cell a dismissive wave. I knew neither one would stray far, just enough to give us the barest hint of privacy. Tristan, on the other hand, remained rooted in ce at my side. ¡°So tell me Luna, Queen of all those who walk in the night, who call its darkness our home¡­¡± She spoke only when the two guards¡¯ footsteps silenced. The words emerged softly, but despite the delicate tone there was no weakness, no fear within her voice. ¡°¡­what kind of leader are you?¡± I had no clue who this woman was or what she had been through in her lifetime, but the feeling churning in my gut told me she¡¯d sniff out a fake answer a mile away, and that upon the first whiff she¡¯d shut downpletely. ¡°I¡¯m a wed leader. I¡¯m impatient, naive, and horribly under experienced. I¡¯m so exhausted, so tired that the moment I wake up in the morning I want to go back to sleep. Even more than any of that, I want peace.¡± I exhaled sharply, forcing the words out in a rush that made my chest feel as though it were caving in. ¡°I¡¯m fighting an impossible war, trying to keep both sides alive long enough to realize who the true enemy is. It doesn¡¯t matter how far things get, how b****y or horrific. I¡¯ll never be able to stop, because stopping means picking a side, and I will not let half of my people d*e.¡± The truth was rarely easy, rarely subtle in its explosion into existence. Short of breath was an understatement. It felt as though the walls were crumbling, like the stone were giving away to damp earth that piled up around m e and threatened to s*****w me whole. Every slow breath I took eased the feeling of ustrophobia but did nothing to ease the weight in my chest. The Vampire woman remained silent for several seconds before she stood and approached the iron bars that kept her contained. Tristan stiffened but maintained his position beside me when I lifted my hand. ¡°My name is Bridgette, and I have onest question for you.¡± She said, watching as I rose from the chair. ¡°There¡¯s rumor of a town, a ce where Vampire¡¯s are free to live¡­where we¡¯re safe. Is this true?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± My confirmation that the ce Asher and I were building, a town for the Vampire¡¯s on our side, was a relief she¡¯d never known. Her shoulders sagged and lips parted, a million questions bubbling to the surface. ¡°Where is it?¡± She breathed, leaning forward on the b***s of her feet. I blinked at her; my expression unchanging. ¡°You know I can¡¯t tell you that, but depending on what you tell me, you may live to see it one day.¡± Bridgette nodded slowly, hope a potent chemical that brightened her eyes and took years off her face. ¡°I apologize for my role in this, just as I apologize for what I am going to tell you.¡± Several minutes had passed since Bridgette told me her story, of the life she had left behind when a small coven of witches descended upon their she and her mate had formed. Upon my father¡¯s d***h, many of the Vampire¡¯s scattered across the country, slowly gathering to form families of their own. They sought out shelter and food whilst searching for a way to navigate this new world. ording to Bridgette, the allegiance of many Vampires was undecided. Far too many had been seen as disposable to my father, as heads in his army, as soldiers ready to perish for the world he had envisioned. These witches were beautiful, wielding magic they had never seen before. It wouldn¡¯t have taken much considering the witches have kept themselves hidden for centuries, but the fact that they were crawling out of the woodwork was nerve-wracking enough. ¡°My mate was smart. He was suspicious, made some of the others feel that way too. I should¡¯ve listened to him.¡± Bridgette said dryly, folding her arms over her chest. She let out half of augh and said, ¡°he¡¯d say that if he were here right now. I always had to make the mistake myself first before I¡¯d listen to him. Look at where it¡¯s gotten me.¡± ¡°You might be in a cell, but you¡¯re about to save a lot of Vampire¡¯s¡­one of those being your mate.¡±¡® I assured her, hoping she could see the promise in my eyes, the one I intended to uphold no matter the cost. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you where their is, but you can¡¯t waste any time going. The way we¡¯d keep under the radar was to move locations every couple weeks. It¡¯sing up on that time again, so you have to hurry.¡±¡® The desperation in her voice told me she knew she was out of options, and that this was the biggest risk she had taken. Perhaps even bigger than trusting the blood witch. I memorized each detail she gave me, from the twists and turns in the road, to the street signs flecked with a miniscule splotch of glow-in-the-dark paint that would take me to my destination. As I turned to leave, with Tristan at my nk, Bridgette¡¯s voice rang out loud and clear. ¡°Queen L, I¡¯m trusting you not to harm them. I¡¯m trusting you to be exactly what you said you were. If you¡¯re on our side, if you care about Vampire¡¯s the way you im, don¡¯t hurt them.¡± Once the guards led us upstairs and we navigated our way through the semi-crowded bar, Tristan turned around and speared me with a knowing look. ¡°You¡¯re really going to listen to this random Vampire and head straight into air that could easily be a trap.¡± He deadpanned, already knowing my answer. I lifted a shoulder in a half shrug. ¡°It¡¯s what a Queen would do.¡± ¡°No, a Queen would send other people in her stead rather than risk the journey herself.¡± Tristan jawline. ¡°There¡¯s no way this is going to end well. You show up with a full squad of werewolves and you might as well dere war yourself. You show up alone and you¡¯re all but slitting your own throat.¡± ¡°Well, are youing with me or not?¡± I asked stubbornly. He rolled his eyes and stopped his grumbling. ¡°Obviously, but there¡¯s onest thing you need to take care of before we go gallivanting to some dangerous Vampireir.¡± ¡°Really, what might that be?¡± Tristan turned around and shed me a smile that was all teeth. ¡°You have to tell your mate.¡± Share Chapter 170 There was no room for argument, no room for negotiation within the gruff ins of his voice. Not a single shred of remorse or sympathy was viable within his words, nothing I could y on or entice to change his mind. ¡®Asher,e on. I have to do this -¡® You don¡¯t have to do s**t.¡¯ He snarled, the sound raising each and every hair on my body until I felt like I¡¯d touched a live wire. ¡®You can wait until we get back, then we can assemble an actual team to apany us.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯ll be toote by then. I¡¯ve already told you that they change the location of theirirs. If I don¡¯t act now, they¡¯ll move somewhere else and then we¡¯ll never find them. How can you not understand that?¡¯ I barked, frustration sharpening my voice and tinting my vision in a dull shade of red. I was being insensitive, uncaring of the fact that he¡¯d gone through so much while I was held captive by my father, but Asher was being so d**n stubborn. ¡®I might be stubborn, but I¡¯m not reckless. I don¡¯t leap into a dangerous situation with the word of a Vampire we don¡¯t know nor trust.¡¯ His rebuttal was instant, a barrage of fire and ice shing within the confines of my skull. ¡®If they move locations before we¡¯re both able to go, then so be it, but I will not risk my mate a second time. I mean it, L. Do not do this. As your Alpha and mate, I forbid it.¡¯Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. A sound of surprise and defiance slipped past my lips, making several heads in the coffee shop I sat in turn in my direction. I wrapped my hands around the to-go cup I held, tightening them to ease the shaking my rage had incited. ¡®Did he just try to Alphamand us?¡¯ Maya scoffed, offence thickening her voice. Hastily, I maneuvered around the growing line of customers and veered straight for the doors. The slew of crimson tinted emotions I was currently experiencing deafened my ears to the few patrons I heard call out my name followed by a ¡®hello.¡¯ The door jingled as it ttered shut, and a warm breezepped at my face, carrying my lowered voice several feet. ¡°Says the guy on a dangerous mission by himself with a witch he still doesn¡¯t trust.¡± I seethed, so consumed by disbelief and anger that I hadn¡¯t noticed Rowena¡¯s auburn hair and flowing sundress until I clipped her shoulder roughly. ¡°Oh, L.¡± She half-yelped, cing a hand against her shoulder as she smiled warily. A sh of recognition danced within her mossy eyes and the expression she had turned to one of concern. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± I opened my mouth to speak, but she beat me to it with a wave of her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t answer that, clearly something¡¯s wrong. I didn¡¯t even want coffee today, but something was telling me toe here. Let¡¯s have a chat, shall we?¡± She mused, flipping back the loose curls that trailed down her shoulder. I was seconds away from declining when she said, ¡°¡­and I warn you, I won¡¯t take no for an answer.¡± ¡°Alright, yeah. Let¡¯s have a chat.¡± I grumbled, sounding so much like Tristan that I took a moment to collect myself. Rowena led the two of us to a vacant bench, her flowy dress swishing around her full hips and clinging to her slender waistline with each move. She smoothed out the back of her dress before sitting down and ced her dainty purse on the bench in between us. While Rowena waited patiently for me to exin, I watched the morning traffic ebb and flow, eventually thinning out as everyone headed to their respective jobs. There was no twisting sensation in my gut, no feeling of mistrust that forced me to remain silent. ¡°The Vampire woman you savedst night; she gave me the location on where the rest of the Vampire¡¯s are staying. If I don¡¯t go right away, my chance at finding them will slip through my fingers. They change the location of theirir every month, but Asher strictly forbade me from going until he gets back.¡± I bit back a snarl and exined the situation as calmly as I could. Rowena made a sound of surprise and raised both of her eyebrows. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not quite what I expected, but I¡¯ll try to help nheless. Tell me, will they not still be there once Asher returns?¡± ¡°¡®No, they won¡¯t. They¡¯ll be off to some new location, and it¡¯ll be impossible to find them. The Vampire- Bridgette, she only knows the location of this currentir, and they never visit the same ce twice.¡± I sighed sharply, pinching the bridge of my nose when a headache stung my temples. ¡°He-he¡¯s still dealing with how it felt to lose me the first time, when I had to hand myself over to my father, but I let him go off on this mission knowing there was every chance he wouldn¡¯t return.¡± ¡°Now, keep in mind this is simply an outsider¡¯s perspective, but have you considered that protecting is in his nature, just as sacrifice is in yours? I¡¯m not excusing or condoning his reaction, but it¡¯s merely a thought.¡± She replied, her eyes soft and tone contemtive. ¡°Even then, that doesn¡¯t help me decide what to do. If I go against him, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll forgive me.¡± ¡°Yet if you stay, you¡¯ll lose the one chance you have at gleaning more information on the witches responsible for the d***h of two of your pack members, and the attempted m****r of Breyona.¡± Rowena pointed out helpfully. ¡°Also, with how I¡¯ve seen Asher look at you, I don¡¯t think forgiveness is an impossibility.¡± It seemed that even Rowena knew what I would do, that this opportunity was one I couldn¡¯t pass up. As much as I wanted to trust Bridgette and let that warm feeling of hope build in my chest, I had to remain vignt. On the off chance this was a trap, I¡¯d make sure the Vampire¡¯s responsible knew exactly what their Queen was capable of. ¡°It seems you made your decision, if I¡¯m not mistaken.¡± Rowena hummed, her eyes crinkling at the corners as her lips curved into a smile. When I nodded, she slid her purse onto herp and began rummaging through it. Secondster she pulled out a dainty ne with a teardrop ruby at the center. ¡°You¡¯re giving me a ne?¡± I questioned, staring down at the golden chain as she slid it into the palm of my hand. ¡°It¡¯s from your grandma as well. Oh, and it¡¯s magic.¡± Rowena beamed, her eyes lighting up at my surprise. ¡°I was going to give it to you at training today, but since you cancelled I figured I¡¯d just keep it in my purse until we ran into one another again. You can add it to the amulet Cordelia gave you, it¡¯ll make a perfect addition to your growing collection.¡± She teased, helping to lighten the situation even if it were only for a few moments. ¡°What does it do?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask, my curiosity more than piqued. ¡°At this rate I¡¯ll have toyer them like a scarf to keep from losing my mind.¡± ¡°The spell that¡¯s on it is a bit of a doozy to do on your own, so I had your grandma help. It¡¯ll strengthen you and help focus your magic whilst ying on Cordelia¡¯s protection amulet for some added oomph. You¡¯ll notice it¡¯s effects the second you find yourself using magic.¡± She said with a self-assured smile, sping her hands over herp. ¡°I do hope this makes things a bit easier for you. I can only imagine the difficulty of the decision you¡¯re making, but in truth, I think I was drawn here today to help sway your mind.¡± I wanted to believe it so much that I closed my mind off to any other option, turning my attention to the protection spell I still nned on casting, and the mission I now had to n. Thankfully, along the strip of stores within the heart of town, there were more than a few metaphysical shops that held an assortment of candles, crystals, and dried herbs. With Cordelia¡¯s book of protection spells sitting like a ton of lead in my bag, I toted it into the locally owned shop and inhaled the earthy scent ofvender and sage. The owner was a fair-haired woman with faint lines around her eyes, telling me she spent the best years of her lifeughing, a kind smile carved onto her elvish face. Even though the items in her shop were more for show than anything else, she led me through the small aisles plopping the ingredients I needed into my basket. A few ck pir candles, some jagged crystals I could barely pronounce the name of, and a bundle of sageter, the ingredients needed for the protection spell Holly, and I nned to cast were gathered. All that was left was to wait until dusk, when the sun kissed the horizon and gave birth to night. Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 171 ¨C ¡°I hear our girl¡¯s night has been cut short.¡± Holly stated as she stepped past the threshold and into the house Asher had built for me. As she spoke, her eyes scanned the foyer, her head pivoting back and forth to soak up every detail. I hummed my confirmation, motioning for her to follow as we passed through the dimly lit kitchen and into the living room. ¡°Sorry about that, things sort of popped up at thest minute.¡± ¡°Oh, no worries. I had a feeling something woulde up. Truthfully, I¡¯m just happy to be out of the house.¡± She smiled softly, striking a chord deep within my chest as I noticed the simrities between us. Releasing a sound of interest, she spoke. ¡°Oh, so many windows! This might sound hard to believe, but I absolutely love natural light. I can¡¯t stand being cooped up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not hard to believe at all.¡± I murmured, thinking back to the meek and obedient girl I¡¯d met, trapped within the walls of the warehouse our father called his home. ¡°Does sunlight hurt you? I never asked how it affected you, being half vampire and all..¡± Holly shrugged, following me out the backdoor. ¡°It¡¯s not painful or anything, but I do sunburn very easily. After awhile I start to feel a bit tingly, but I¡¯ve never tested it longer than an hour or two.¡± ¡°Well, if you ever want to try again just let me know.¡± I assured her, sumbing to the slight flutter in my chest when she gave me an enthusiastic nod. I padded across the patio and hefted the small box of supplies into my arms, kicking open the door and descended the stone staircase into the field that served as our back yard. It was here, beneath the blossoming light of the moon, that we would attempt the protection spell ¡°I¡¯ll make sure I call you.¡± Her voice wasced with anticipation, flecked with dollops of hope that made me wonder if a happy ending weren¡¯t an impossibility. She bounced on the b***s of her feet, flipping her ebony braid over her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll admit, I¡¯m a bit nervous¡­ and excited. We¡¯re both powerful, I can feel it. There¡¯s no way this won¡¯t seed.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± I asked, my eyes on the task of setting things up for the spell. More than once I scanned the page, ensuring I followed each and every direction down to the smallest of details. ¡°I heard you were doing incredible at calling on your magic¡­¡± I trailed off. ¡°I haven¡¯t been doing as well, but I¡¯m trying. It just seems to be a bit more spontaneous is all.¡± ¡°Pay attention to what it feels like when you use magic, it¡¯ll make it easier to call on it again. I can feel your power, L. We¡¯re sisters, but your magic isn¡¯t quite like mine. It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s different.¡± She hummed, closing her eyes, and furrowing her brows together as though she were concentrating. When they Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. popped open, the same shade of blue as my own, they shed with hidden knowledge. ¡°It¡¯s older and much more vtile than mine, but there are some simrities too. Our magic is rooted in darkness, but that doesn¡¯t make it evil. No matter what you do, or how it manifests itself, remember that. Don¡¯t fear it, embrace it.¡± I took every shred of her advice, epting reassurance from the little sister I¡¯d always wanted but never knew I had. This was what I¡¯d been wanting those months after my father¡¯s d***h, a rtionship where we could talk to one another, where we could recount the experiences and events that led us to where we were today. ¡°Are you ready?¡± I asked, stepping into the ring of ck pired candles I created, cradling a few of the rough crystals in my hands. Holly met my eyes, her mischievous grin matching my own. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± As she said the words, the wicks of each candle went up in me, bursting to life in one spontaneous whoosh. We faced one another within the circle, a chunk of the dark colored crystal in each of our hands. ck Tourmaline was what the book called it, a stone meant to protect both the witches casting the spell and the subject in question. Within each pired candle a piece of Asher¡¯s hair was burned, the smoke thick as it curled into the air and vanished within seconds. I had taken the day memorizing the spell,mitting the words to memory. Holly was able to recall them onmand, which I found incredibly impressive since my memory wasckluster at best. Every facet of the spell was important, and even the smallest of slip ups could alter the oue. The two of us raised the stones above our heads, tilting our chins towards the new moon that hung in the sky. I let out a slow breath, rxing my shoulders as the words flowed from my thoughts to my lips. ¡°I call on the Goddess of the Moon, mistress of the night and all who walk her path. Come to thee, hear your daughter¡¯s cries, hear our pleas cast into the sky!¡± As hard as I tried to ignore it, the amulet Rowena had given me began to warm around my neck. Though the feeling wasn¡¯t unpleasant, it was distracting. Holly¡¯s voice snared my attention, both calm and confident despite the weight of the spell we were casting. ¡°I call on the Goddess of the Moon, huntress and protector, so merciful and bright. Come to thee, hear your daughter¡¯s cries, shine your light on these willing eyes!¡± Holly shouted, her voice reaching it¡¯s crescendo before merging with my own. Together we spread our arms, embracing the night in all of its beauty-basking in the breeze which quickened in its pace, though none of the candles seemed to register its presence. Our voices became one haunting melody as we shouted into the open air, the stars and moon our only witness. ¡°An Alpha of blood and iron is whom we wish to protect. Shine your light on him, shield him from the evil that brings him closer to d***h. With your might and your love, conceal Alpha Asher and power in his blood.¡± The wind that had whipped up turned cold, shing through our circle so sharply that every single went out, plunging us both into darkness. Only the stars and moon, which I swore shone brighter, provided light. ¡°So, you think the spell worked?¡± Holly asked several minutester, once the silence between us surpassed contemtive and turned awkward. We¡¯d gathered the half-melted candles, cradling the crystals to our chests as we ced them in various areas of the house, all ces Asher frequented the most. The two of us were now perched in front of the television, some nameless romanticedy Mason had forced me to watch ying on the screen. He might¡¯ve lost his mate in a horrific way, but that hadn¡¯t k****d the hopeless romantic that hid beneath his baby face. ¡°I felt¡­something.¡± I replied, trailing off as I remembered the cold spike of energy that passed through me. From hundreds of feet away, I could feel the shadows that hid within the forest line react to the release of energy. Even after returning inside, I could feel them lingering. They seemed calmer sincest night, and if I weren¡¯t so tired from the spell, I would¡¯ve thought they felt almost happier since they¡¯d been fed. Holly didn¡¯t seem to register that I¡¯d spoken, and instead her attention was on the couple that filled the TV screen. Locked in a passionate kiss as some sappy song yed in the background, the main characters of the movie were oblivious to chaos around them, so lost in one another that the pedestrians on foot and bike had no choice but to alter their paths to narrowly avoid a collision. The look on her face, brightening her eyes and making them appear almost watery, was one of curiosity and longing. I felt guilty breaking the trance the movie had put her in, but there was a question I needed to ask, one that had been guing my mind since I woke up this morning. ¡°Holly?¡± I whispered, nudging her with my elbow until she blinked rapidly and turned her bleary eyes in my direction. ¡°Did you see anything about tonight-about Tristan and I¡¯s mission?¡± She pursed her lips together, ¡°¡­no.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a very good liar.¡± Iughed dryly, trying to ignore the way my stomach rolled. ¡°No, I¡¯m really not.¡± She nodded understandingly, patting my leg in a gesture that was meant to be A surprise. That certainly wasn¡¯tforting. I wracked my brain for another question, something that would provide just a shred of useful information, anything to ease my guilt and trepidation. ¡°Is there any advice you can give me, anything at all?¡± Holly went silent for a few seconds, and I held my breath waiting for her words¨Cwords I hoped would change what could easily be a disastrous night for Tristan and I. ¡°A good leader knows when to ask for help.¡± Share Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 172 ¨C As always, Tristan had impable timing. Not ten minutester he stood at the front door, an instant look of suspicion on his face when I opened N?velDrama.Org is the owner. it. He blocked the way with hisnky torso, not allowing me the chance to slip outside without thoroughly scanning the inside of the house. ¡°Holly still here?¡± He asked, knowing full and well that she was. I rolled my eyes, sarcasm thickening my voice. ¡°She¡¯s in the living room doing a dark and ancient spell that could save us all, but it has horrible consequences.¡± Tristan blinked once, his already milky skin somehow growing paler. ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell when you¡¯re joking sometimes.¡± ¡°Obviously, I¡¯m joking.¡± I sighed, patting his shoulder as I slipped out the front door. ¡°We watched some romanticedies and talked about boys. Really, you didn¡¯t miss much. If you wanted to watch us do some magic, I¡¯m sure we could uncover a spell or two-¡° ¡°No, that¡¯s alright.¡± He shook his head, pushing back his newly cropped locks with his hand. The look on his face was one I¡¯d seen in the mirror more times than I could count: exhaustion regardless of how much sleep was had. ¡°On second thought, you might need some magic once you see-.¡± I stopped in my tracks, standing at the top of the stairs on the front porch. The circr driveway my car rested in was deserted, covered in a thick and eerie silence that enticed me to look even farther, towards the forest that surrounded the house. When I spotted half a dozen sets of eyes glittering just within the forest line, I cursed loudly. ¡°I¡¯m guessing your mate disapproves of your n.¡± Tristan remarked, his tone brittle and unsurprised. He curled his lip at the wolves watching us, too far to hear our words but close enough to stop me if I tried to make a run for it. ¡°Looks like you get to have your girl¡¯s night after all.¡± ¡°This is our only chance.¡± I hissed quietly, clenching my fists at my side. ¡°We know nothing, absolutely nothing about the witches doing this.¡± Rowena¡¯s words reyed themselves in my mind, so loud that if I closed my eyes and concentrated, I could¡¯ve easily fooled myself into believing she were here. Tristan lifted one of his pale eyebrows. Despite the dangers of going to the Vampireir, he¡¯d never pass up a chance to help me go against Asher¡¯s wishes. ¡°You¡¯ve got a n forming in that devious head of yours, I can tell. What is it?¡± I didn¡¯t answer right away, but instead sent a certain blonde she-wolf a quick mind-link. ¡®Hey, Cass. You busy?¡¯ I called out, thankful for her speed when an instant jolt of awareness unfolded in my mind. Her voice was apanied by the sound of music andughter. ¡®Hey, L! I mean, I¡¯m not busy with anything important. I¡¯m at this wedding Asher¡¯s mom put together, figured I¡¯d feel safer around a bunch of wolves. Why, did something happen?¡¯ ¡®Nothing happened, but I need your help with a n. You game?¡¯ Despite how shaken up she¡¯d been, her voice held a kernel of excitement when she replied. ¡®H**l yeah, I¡¯m game. Let me know where and when, and I¡¯ll be there.¡¯ ¡®Actually, stay where you are, and I¡¯lle to you.¡¯ I told her, quickly snipping the connection once her reply reverberated in my head. ¡°L?¡± Tristan¡¯s voice sounded from a few feet away. As I turned away from the forest line and met the brunt of his worried stare, I felt a small throb from the mark he¡¯d long ago put on my neck-the one I still needed to find a way to remove. ¡°This n of yours, what is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not so much of an ¡±it¡¯ as it is a ¡®who¡¯.¡± I snarled at the wolves currently watching us and stormed back into the house, stopping only when I reached the living room and Holly¡¯s petite frame came into view. She was in the same position I¡¯d left her in, bundled in nkets like a human burrito with an extrarge bowl of popcorn in her hands. ¡°I¡¯ll help.¡± She sighed, speaking before I had the chance to even exin my n. Her eyebrows were furrowed with a look of worry, and she held up a hand to silence me as I opened my mouth to speak. ¡°If it involves me going out in public, I¡¯d really rather not know the specifics until it¡¯s toote to turn back.¡± ¡°Thank you, Holly.¡± I exhaled, my shoulders slumping with relief. With two sets of curious eyes on my face, I rounded out thest details of my n and said, ¡°Alright, we have a few stops to make. How do you guys feel about going to a wedding?¡± ~~~~~~~ ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say I saw thising. It¡¯s nice, in a way. I¡¯ve always liked surprises, even if I am a bit anxious about going out in public. Never been to a wedding before¡­¡± Holly chattered softly, her hands two dark blurs in the rearview mirror as she moved them back and forth, gesturing at seemingly nothing. A small whisper of a smile ghosted across my face as I listened to her ramble, watching as she talked with her hands. I found it both interesting and odd that the same amused expression drifted across Tristan¡¯s face, only to be wiped away once he caught me looking. ¡°This dress is nice, L. I appreciate you loaning it to me, though I wish it were a bit longer.¡± Holly hummed. The sound of rustledce came from the backseat as she shifted and tugged the hem down past her knees. ¡°It certainly smells like you, that¡¯s for sure.¡± With Holly¡¯s wispy voice floating in the background, I focused on the road and on sending my thoughts down the mate-bond to wherever Asher currently was. He¡¯d been radio silent all day, which wasn¡¯t too concerning since I¡¯d know if anything serious happened to him. Given that the house was surrounded by wolves, his silence made perfect sense. Currently, those same wolves were tailing my car as I coasted around the curvy backroads that led into town, staying just inside the forest line to give me the illusion of privacy. I had no doubt that even if I demanded they back off, they wouldn¡¯t listen. They¡¯d protect me with their lives, no matter how much I protested. ¡®Thanks for the personal brigade of wolves, but it¡¯s really not necessary.¡¯ I shot my snarky response down the mate-bond between Asher and I, hurling it like a ming projectile intent on destruction. ¡®You can call them off now, or at least tell them to stop acting like I don¡¯t know they¡¯re following me.¡¯ Asher¡¯s reply was instant. The second his calm and collected voice hit my ear drums, I wished he were here, but only so I could throttle him. ¡®I understand you¡¯re pissed, but I¡¯m just trying to keep you safe. This isn¡¯t how I wanted to do things, but you haven¡¯t given me much of a choice. When I get back, we can go to the Vampireir together.¡¯ For all of his stubborn over-bearing ways, I loved the man, but I refused to repeat myself a second time. ¡®You¡¯ve made me a prisoner in my own pack, Asher. I won¡¯t be forgetting that anytime soon, and more than anything, I promise to make you regret it.¡¯ I replied, cutting the link between us before he could formte a response. The longer I kept him in my head, the more of a chance he had at figuring out my n. ¡°Has he figured it out yet?¡± Tristan asked, his eyes sliding across the forest line to where I sat behind the wheel. I made a face, something in-between a grimace and a smirk. ¡°You¡¯ll know once he has. The entire pack will be after us when that happens.¡± Share Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 173 ¨C Judging from the small building the wedding was being held at, it was initially meant to be an intimate event. As grandma mentioned earlier, the couple in question had high hopes that a wedding was just what people needed to lift spirits. As it turns out, they were right. There were cars spilling out of the little parking lot, parked alongside curbs and even up on the t, grassy areas. Dainty papernterns suspended on thin fishing wire were what led guests to the front doors, though many just walked around the building to where the party was overflowing into the grass. A hastily thrown together dance floor had been constructed out back, along with a dozen or so tiki torches and streamers in various shades of violet. The sign out front read, ¡®Chatham Recreational Center.¡¯ The music pouring from within was loud and upbeat, matching theughter that drifted throughout the air. Children darted in and out, weaving between adults who were either drinking, eating, or dancing. There was no order to any of it, but the chaos gave it a homey feel that reminded me more of a family reunion rather than a wedding. ¡°So many children¡­¡± Holly said thoughtfully, nervously fidgeting with the hem of the dress I loaned her. She twisted thece around her fingers only to release it and repeat the motion. She was lodged in between Tristan and I, sticking close to our shoulders as we maneuvered throughout the crowd. I noted the way her eyes scanned everything with both hesitation and a budding sense of curiosity. It seemed to shake her whenever someone would look her way for too long. They¡¯d hold her gaze until they noticed me standing at her side, then their attention would flit between the two of us until the simrities between Holly and I answered their unvoiced questions. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure I like weddings.¡± She said quietly, lowering herself so she could speak the words in my ear. As two children zoomed by, one covered from head to navel in bright splotches of sugary frosting, her look of difort faltered. Her lips twitched and eyes followed the children until they were lost from sight. ¡°I do like children, though.¡± We approached the back doors, both of which were propped wide open so that people could run in and out, in search of Cassidy. Further inside I spotted my grandma, who was chatting with ire and a woman in a sparkling white dress. The veil she wore was thrown back and dotted with little diamonds that twinkled like newborn stars. All three looked rxed and joyful,ughing like old friends would. Before grandma could spot me standing there and inevitably uncover my ns, I made a beeline for where Cassidy said she¡¯d be. She wasn¡¯t alone when I approached with Holly and Tristan but was giggling and very clearly flirting with a guy almost three times her size. The guy, whose grey eyes were bright in contrast to his dark skin, grinned and devoured every second of the attention. ¡°Oh, Kendrick! This is the one and only, Luna L.¡± Cassidy said smoothly, tossing her blonde mane of curls over her shoulder. She sauntered over to me and looped her arm through my own, paying no attention to Tristan or Holly in the process. ¡°L has been such a friendtely. She came right to my aid the other night and kicked some serious-¡° ¡°Really, it was nothing. You would¡¯ve done the same for me, I¡¯m sure.¡± I interrupted her, not wanting to ry the details of what it was I did that night. I was still figuring it out myself, and thest thing I needed was for everyone else to make up their own interpretations. ¡°Oh, of course! I owe you one, seriously.¡± Cassidy nodded exuberantly, her sparkly eyeshadow shimmering as it caught the torchlight. She lowered her voice as the thunderous pop music melted into something soft and slow. ¡°This is the guy I¡¯ve been telling you about. He wanted to meet the Luna, like every other wolf I know.¡± Her voice took on a teasing note as she winked at Kendrick and cozied up to his side. There was a small part of me that wanted to bring up Lars considering she¡¯d been more than interested in him up until the events ofst night. Emilia¡¯s warning came to mind, and rather than get on Cassidy¡¯s bad side, I said a warm wee to Kendrick and continued to push things along. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Once he ventured off in search of food, I managed to give Cassidy a quick run-down of tonight¡¯s n. I hadn¡¯t been sure of how she¡¯d react when telling her why I had toe up with a n in the first ce. She¡¯d been Asher¡¯s best-friend since childhood, and I wasn¡¯t sure if pissing him off were something she¡¯d feelfortable doing. Turns out, Cassidy had no qualms over angering my mate. That fact made me like her even more. During the hour we spent at the wedding party, I could hear snippets of Asher¡¯s voice in my head. A few times he spoke through the mind-link, attempting to ease my anger but to no avail. Here and there I let a few details slip, little things I happened to see or hear. The music, childrenughing, the scent of food hanging in the air, even a quick sh of the dress I gave to Holly to wear. A giddiness settled over me as the time neared to act on my n. Tristan, Holly, and Cassidy ventured inside the Recreational center while I hovered near the doors and waited. A few minutes passed, turning giddiness into budding anxiety, when I began to grow impatient and decided to peek my head inside. Rather than look in the direction of the restrooms, which is where Cassidy and the others went, I found myself looking towards the other side of the room. Apart from a few people here and there, most of the guests had wandered outside to continue partying under the light of the moon. There were a few people perched on bleachers, paper tes on theirps piled with food, but that was it. Theck of people made it all too easy to spot his head of salt and pepper hair, which he seemed to have brushed and styled specifically for tonight. Judging from who he danced with, I could see why. Dad and Flora were practically invisible, absorbed within their own world as they swayed to the gentle beat of the song that filled the room and spilled into the night. One of his hands rested on her hip, while the other cradled hers. There was an awkwardness that would¡¯ve told me dad had never slow danced before if I hadn¡¯t already known myself, but it wasn¡¯t that which robbed me of breath and made my insides twist with guilt. It was the very obvious limp in his left leg, and the constant shes of pain in his eyes that sent me thinking back to the events of a few days ago, when grandma had attempted her hand at healing his leg. He¡¯d sounded more than defeated when she¡¯d been unable to do it, yet here he was, still doing his best to dance with the mate he thought had died long ago. It wasn¡¯t a wish I put into existence, but a need so strong it overshadowed everything else, even the risky and partially insane n I was about to follow through on. Dad¡¯s pain and beautifully innocent desire to dance with Flora coaxed the electrifying feel of magic from my blood until it rang in my ears and warmed the amulet nestled against the hollow of my throat. There was no time for me to question what I¡¯d done or how I¡¯d done it, because Tristan had returned. The missing presences of Holly and Cassidy, paired with Asher¡¯s snarl vibrating down the mate- bond, told me the n was officially under way. ¡°Your n¡¯s working so far. They¡¯re tailing after Holly and Cassidy, but sooner orter they¡¯re going to realize they were tricked.¡± Tristan grunted, pulling me away from my hiding spot and around the side of the building. ¡°It¡¯ll take them even longer considering I gave Cassidy the keys to my car.¡± I smirked and fished a different set from my pocket, one¡¯s Cassidy had slipped into my hand when Tristan wasn¡¯t looking. I dangled them in front of his nose, a grin developing as his momentary look of surprise shriveled. ¡°Hope you know how to drive a motorcycle, because I sure as h**l don¡¯t.¡± Share Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 174 ¨C As Asher¡¯s snarl bounced off my skull and left my ears ringing, I feared he¡¯d already discovered the truth. The tidal wave of worry I¡¯d been seconds away from drowning in fell t when he snarled. ¡®L, pull the d**n car over. Now.¡¯ I let out a sigh of relief. He hadn¡¯t figured it out yet. A single tap to Tristan¡¯s shoulder told him we were in the clear-for now, anyway. Since the helmets we wore left us unable tomunicate, the tap system I made up on the spot was what I used to keep him up to date. One tap meant we were safe, and to keep coasting down the backroads at normal speeds. Abiding by the speed limit was slower than simply taking off like a bat out of h**l, but there was always a chance it would keep us from being discovered for just a few seconds longer. Two taps told him to speed up, and three¡­three meant we were out of time. ¡®You know I can¡¯t do that.¡¯ I told Asher, forcing to the very back of my mind the loud snarl of the motorcycle¡¯s exhaust and the pressure the helmet exerted on my temples. Cassidy¡¯s head was much smaller than mine. Sean had been right when he said I had a big head, even if he¡¯d only been teasing. Thankfully, adrenaline was much more potent than Tylenol. I¡¯d certainly feel it in the morning, though. If we managed to live that long. ¡®Oh, you¡¯ll live that long. Not even d***h can keep you from me, not with how much trouble you¡¯re in. You won¡¯t make it far, L. The warriors are gaining on you, and they have instructions to stop the vehicle at any cost.¡¯ Asher¡¯s gristly voice circled my head, picking up on snippets of my thoughts, little fragments that managed to slip down the mind-link. ¡®I highly doubt you¡¯d mow them all down. The confidence in his voice and in the dryugh he sent down the bond tinted my vision in an unsettling shade of red. It boiled the adrenaline in my veins and made my muscles go rigid with fury. As Tristan finished speeding around a curve and brought the bike back into its upright position, he turned his head ever so slightly in my direction. He tapped once on the top of my hand, the one clutching his leather jacket to keep me from flying off the bike. Though I couldn¡¯t hear him or once in response, wondering if I¡¯d hurt him when I clenched my fists and inadvertently tightened my hold on his torso. ¡®You remember what happens when you underestimate me, Asher?¡¯ I asked, my voice venomous. At the moment, there was no trace of the she-wolf he loved, only the unforgiving nature of a Luna crossed by someone she trusted. The bond between us was still there, still intense, and unbreakable, but the stress of our circumstances forced us down opposing paths. Asher had changed since the announcement where I revealed what I was to the pack. Perhaps this illogical, overprotective side of him had always existed, but was buried beneath the unwavering strength of an Alpha born and bred from polished steel. I wasn¡¯t sure what specific moment triggered this side of him, but he¡¯d slowly been spiraling these past few months, sinking to the bottom of his own tumultuous ocean. His reply was instant, tinged with the barest hint of disbelief. ¡®You¡¯d risk k*****g your own people to follow through on this n of yours?¡¯ ¡®Unbelievable, isn¡¯t it? Although, I think it pales inparison to you trying to force me intopliance with an Alphamand¡­as if that¡¯s ever worked for you.¡¯ Iughed bitterly. From out the corner of my eye, I saw something moving within the forest. I craned my head towards the trees, watching with peeled eyes as they all blurred into a massive wall of darkness, the emerald greens and rich browns stolen away by night. Silence radiated down the bond, vibrating the mind-link constructed between Asher and I. Seconds, I waited for his response, expecting nothing less than some flimsy excuse about the lengths he¡¯d go to protect me. When those seconds ticked by and a full minute had passed, I tapped Tristan¡¯s abdomen twice. The sport bike we were on snarled, spitting its rage and shooting forward with enough speed to send me sliding off the back end of the seat. I tightened my grip on Tristan¡¯s torso, too consumed with Asher¡¯s silence to react to him rxing under my hold. ¡®Was that a motorcycle?¡¯ Asher asked, his voice unsettlingly calm. A single drop of sweat, chilled by the wind that tried so desperately to hold us back, trickled down the back of my neck. I leaned to the left as Tristan hit a sharp curve without breaking speed, managing a glimpse at the GPS in the process. So close. We were so close to the borders of the pack. Without a doubt, I knew there would be a patrol team surveying the area, but they had no clue who we were or that we were headed their way. Once we barreled through the boundary lines, they most likely wouldn¡¯t bother following. I forced the rumbling of the engine and the sound of wind whooshing in my ears to the back of my head, and somehow managed to conjure a response out of thin air. ¡®Nope, that was Maya and I snarling at you.¡¯ Seconds ticked by and my stomach dropped further. ¡®You clever little brat.¡¯ S**t. rm bells exploded in my head, screeching in their shrill tones until my ears began to ring. Saying to h**l with the system I created, I tapped Tristan¡¯s abdomen in rapid session. I squeezed my eyes shut to keep Asher from picking up on any stray images that managed to slide past my grasp and held on for dear life. ¡®Uh, L¡­the wolves slowed down. I think they know you¡¯re not in the car.¡¯ Cassidy shouted over mind-link, her voice growing farther away. Two things happened simultaneously. A series of howls split the air in two, and Tristan twisted the throttle to its furthest limits, sending us veering head-first into oblivion. The chilling song of the warriors d*****d out everything. Every sound, from the bike¡¯s wailing engine to the creatures that lurked within the forest, was silenced by the cries of our pursuers. Only one thing managed to pierce the unsettling veil the wolves howling cast over us-Asher¡¯s voice. ¡®No wonder you weren¡¯t worried about getting past the warriors. Who is driving the car, L?¡¯ He asked darkly. As Tristan hit another curve, barely slowing in speed, the bike lurched to the right. Even with my eyes All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. clenched shut, I could feel the whoosh of something much too close to my face forfort. As he s*****w back bile as I realized it was the asphalt of the road I felt, breezing but a foot away from my face. Werewolf or no, a motorcycle c***h at triple digit speeds with only a helmet as protection would leave me irreparably scarred. ¡®Doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s driving the car, Asher.¡¯ I shot back, ¡®You did this when you stopped treating me like a Luna and started treating me as only your mate.¡¯ ¡®You are my mate.¡¯ He bellowed, his anger vibrating the length of our bond until my teeth began to chatter. ¡®I¡¯ll find out who¡¯s helping you, L. Mark my words.¡¯ ¡®I am your mate, but I am also the Luna of thergest pack in the world, and the Queen to an entire race of mythical beings. I told you my n because I love and respect you, but I do not need your permission to protect my people.¡¯ I replied, instantly noticing the power that filled my voice and thoughts. It matched that in Asher¡¯s, perfectly equal in its intensity. ¡®You can either have the warriors follow the car to figure out whose inside, or you can have them try and catch up to me. It¡¯s your choice, but the oue will remain the same.¡¯ There was a wisp of desperation deep within Asher¡¯s voice, one he tried to conceal with his aggression and hide by means of intimidation. His anger had never worked on me before, which is why I was able to see right through it. ¡®L, this is yourst chance¡­¡¯ His voice grew impossibly low, full of dark promises that were colder than the chilly sting of wind against my neck and chest. Another chorus of howls pierced the thin veil of night, much closer than they had been before. He¡¯d made his decision, just as I had made mine. ¡®Through h**l or high water, Asher, I wille back to you.¡¯ Share Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 175 ¨C The howling didn¡¯t stop when we raced through the pack¡¯s boundary lines and into what many wolves considered ¡®no man¡¯snd.¡¯ A total of four hundred and seventy-three miles west of Asher¡¯s pack was Alpha Bran¡¯s, which we fully nned to steer clear of. Even though it was insanity not to ry the location of the Vampire¡¯sir on the off chance we didn¡¯t make it back, I couldn¡¯t risk Asher sending a group of warriors to my rescue. Thest thing I needed were the Vampire¡¯s thinking I¡¯de to ambush them. A few of the warriors followed us past the boundary lines, though they didn¡¯t dare venture too far. If I had to guess, the ones brave enough to leave Asher¡¯s territory were new recruits, desperate to prove themselves in the eyes of their Alpha. When thest wolf following us slowed and darted back to the territory lines, I let out a sigh of relief. The sound was muffled by the helmet I wore and smothered by the snarling of the engine, yet Tristan still felt the need to turn his head ever so slightly in my direction. It was the weird connection he and every other Vampire had with their ruler. In many ways, it was simr to the bond between a Luna and her pack, yet there was no direct channel ofmunication. As convenient, and mildly unsettling, as it was to have Tristan and Giovanni picking up on my emotions, the ability to mind-link would¡¯ve been far more useful Curled behind Tristan¡¯srge frame, I lost track of the time that passed. Unable to see the small screen on the sports bike, I counted the passing hours by how sore my backside was bing. Silence rang in my ears where Asher¡¯s voice had once been, and even though I promptly ended the mind-link between us after promising I¡¯d return, I could feel his lingering presence in the furthest depths of my thoughts, waiting¨Clistening for any whisper that I was in danger. Always the protector, no matter how tumultuous things became. ¡°He¡¯ll forgive you. You know that, right?¡± Tristan grunted, clearing his throat to regain my attention. I set the helmet onto the seat of the bike and stared up at the flickering sign of the gas station we stopped at, unsure of how to respond. FastMart, I deduced even though the blinking letters read ¡®F st M t¡¯, was nothing more than a little shackprised of four poorly constructed brick walls. Right outside the front door, whose ss was hazy and covered in half-peeled stickers from cigarette advertisements, were two gas pumps. The one we stood at had a rusted number 2 on the handle, as if we couldn¡¯t figure that one out ourselves. I looked back at Tristan, still unable to conjure a response. He had never liked Asher, especially before than some clever insult meant to tear Asher down. ¡°I¡¯ll go pay for the gas. I don¡¯t think this fossil has a card reader.¡± I mumbled. As I fished my wallet out of my jacket pocket and stared down at the slim wad of cash I kept handy, I hesitated. ¡°Don¡¯t pay in cash.¡± Tristan drawled, ¡°If we don¡¯t make it back, Asher can track us through your card and see that we stopped here. It¡¯s not much, but it¡¯ll give him somewhere to start.¡± He watched me from where he leaned against the pump. It sat at an odd angle, making it look as though it were going to fall over at any moment. I nodded, erasing my look of surprise when he snorted dryly. The start of a n unfurled in my mind¨Cone created by the slew of intrusive thoughts that exined in explicit detail the many number of things that could potentially go wrong. Well, at least they couldn¡¯t take me to my father. Not that I would¡¯ve minded k*****g him a second time. ¡°If anything happens, I want you to leave me behind and go straight to Asher.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. It was Tristan¡¯s turn to raise his eyebrows, only instead of surprised, he looked unamused. ¡°Sure, thing. I¡¯ll run for my life and the Queen of all Vampire¡¯s to d*e. Who will n my f*****l when Asher murders me for leaving your side? Perhaps, Giovanni will forgive me for trying to m****r him and for the loss of Breyona¡¯s wolf. If not, I¡¯m sure Breyona could prepare a lovely f*****l.¡± I rolled my eyes at him. ¡°So dramatic.¡± Leaving him to his own devices, I turned on my heel and approached the little shack. Through the foggy ss windows, I could see a single aisle of what appeared to be potato chips and some very old looking candy, along with a tiny counter and a mass of crimson hovering behind it. ¡°Aye¡¯ kid, you got any money?¡± A raspy voice low to the ground asked. The homeless man sitting against the brick wall of the gas station was partially concealed by arge ice cooler. A sign was stuck to the door of it by a single piece of duct tape. ¡®Out of order,¡¯ it read. He peered up at me, his eyes a bright shade of blue. They were made even more vibrant from the dark tattered clothing he wore, and from the uneven mop of ebony hair on his head. Without looking to closely, I fished a twenty from my wallet and held it out to him. ¡°Appreciate it. Garret in there charges an arm and a leg for a beer, just thought you should know.¡± The man said, jabbing a thumb over his shoulder as he pointed towards the inside of the little shack. He let out a wetugh and rxed against the brick wall. I nodded, grabbing the door handle. ¡°d I could help.¡± A little silver bell attached to the frame jingled as I pulled the door open. Instantly, I was greeted by the pungent scent of gas station hot dogs and the body odor of who I could only assume was Garret. The mass of crimson I saw through the foggy window was the man himself-or hist-shirt, rather. The strength of the man¡¯s body odor could easily alert every werewolf in the state that this man was one hundred percent a human. He looked up from his magazine, which had half-dressed women printed on both the cover and backside and shed me a greasy grin. ¡°Whatchu doing around these parts, sweetheart?¡± He drawled, sliding the magazine off to the side. His voice had a slight southern twang, which made sense when he picked up an old Styrofoam cup and spat a wad of something dark into it. The scent of stale tobo wafted between us, deepening the look of disinterest on my face. ¡°Getting gas, that¡¯s what.¡± I deadpanned. ¡°No need to get snippy, just askin¡¯ a question.¡± He chuckled, hisrge stomach jiggling. One of the perks of growing up in a pack was that I didn¡¯t have to deal with human men. More often than not, human men were insufferable and entitled with their women. Werewolves had the same qualities, but they knew when to back down and submit. Garret here, had the same haughty tone as most men, speaking down on me like I was some innocent doe. Little did he know, I wasn¡¯t just a wolf but a blood-drinking one at that. ¡°And I answered it. Put thirty on pump two, and I¡¯ll pay for a beer for the guy outside. I trust you¡¯ll make sure he gets it.¡± I replied, holding out my card. Garret grumbled incoherently and spat a second time into his cup. I walked back to the pump, listening to the homeless man¡¯s wetughter hit the air, followed by the crack of a can being opened. By the time I caught Tristan¡¯s interested gaze, theughter had morphed into harsh coughing. ¡°How kind of you, buying the local drunk a drink.¡± Hemented dryly. He plucked my helmet from the seat and held it out for me to take, ncing once at the pump. The faded numbers ticked by slowly. I snatched it from his hands and snorted through my nose. ¡°At least someone will have a good night. Maybe we¡¯ll have one too.¡± I flipped my hair over my shoulder and yanked the helmet into ce. A solid five minutester, the hum of the engine filled my ears, and my backside resumed its aching. Counting the mile markers and letting my thoughts drift by as idly as the surrounding trees, I noticed we¡¯d made it about fifteen miles before rounding a curve and hitting a long stretch of road. I¡¯d been fixated on the moon as it hung in the sky, shining brightly and free of any wispy clouds, when Tristan stiffened, and the exhaust¡¯s rumbling faltered. I tapped his shoulder, not expecting a response, but the bike¡¯s slowing speed was answer enough. He must¡¯ve spotted the sign Bridgette told us about, the one with the splotch of glow-in-the-dark paint. I caught a glimpse of the speedometer and grimaced when it read a whopping ten miles per hour. At that point, I said, ¡®s***w it¡¯ and lurched to the side to peer around Tristan. It wasn¡¯t the distinct outline of a person standing at the very end of the road that made me pale. Rather, it was the rustling I hearding from the forest, both behind us and on our sides. A chilly breeze kicked up, and the scent of something sweet permeated my helmet. I¡¯d been wrong, so very wrong. Tristan hadn¡¯t found what we were looking for, the sign which led to the Vampire¡¯sir. Instead, they found us. Share Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 176 ¨C ¡°You must be awful stupidin¡¯ around these parts, girl-even with a Vampire at your side.¡± A loud voice snapped. A woman came into view, emerging from where she blended in with the forest line. Her skin was as dark as the bark that covered each tree, but that was where the simrities ended. She swayed her round hips gracefully as she approached the bike, her full lips curled back in a fearless sneer. She stopped five feet away, standing on the dual yellow lines that split the road in two. The leather jacket she wore glittered under the moon, mirroring the light in her dark eyes. For a single fleeting moment, I wondered if they were oblivious to who we were. The miniscule dash of hope fizzled out when the woman spoke a second time. ¡°And don¡¯t expect me to call you Queen, you ain¡¯t no friend of me or mines.¡± Though I didn¡¯t dare take my eyes off the Vampire, I could see in my peripherals that she wasn¡¯t the only one venturing from the forest to stand in the road. In all, I counted four others. Two to our left and two to the right. We were surrounded. The humanoid shape at the far end of the road came closer, their features growing sharper with each heavy footstep they took. When I managed to make out two pale-blue eyes, a wide mouth, and a set of messy hair, I found myself stunned into silence. ¡°Go on, now. Take the helmets off so we can have ourselves a civilized conversation, yeah? You can shut off the bike too, won¡¯t be needing that anytime soon.¡± The homeless man that had been sitting outside of the gas station came to a stop beside the woman. He brought the can of beer in his hand to his lips and took along drink. ¡°Oh, thanks for the beer, by the way.¡± He said, ignoring the woman¡¯s scowl. Several seconds passed and Tristan hadn¡¯t moved. His position turned defensive, and I could tell by the way he clenched his jaw that he had no intention on listening to them. I tapped his shoulder pointedly, once again wishing Vampire¡¯s had the luxury, and curse, of a mind-link. He must¡¯ve understood well enough because a secondter he cut the engine and removed the key from the ignition. The silence was deafening, but it was the eerie sense of foreboding that thickened the air and raised the humidity. ¡°Now that that¡¯s done with, what the h**l kind of business you got in these parts?¡± The woman demanded. Her eyes narrowed into small slivers, but I could still see the gleam dancing within them. ¡°Dina, just k**l em¡¯ and be done with it.¡± The homeless man said. He shed me a grin that might¡¯ve seemed apologetic if he hadn¡¯t chosen to belch afterwards. The sound echoed across the pavement, sending the rancid scent of stale beer and sour breath in every direction. The woman at his side wrinkled her nose but didn¡¯t tear her eyes away from Tristan and me. The man shrugged indifferently. ¡°Sorry, doll face. Buying me a beer won¡¯t save ya,¡¯ even if you are the Queen.¡± His words stirred something deep within me, a feeling that unfurled in my chest like the blood-soaked petals of a freshly plucked rose. I slid off the back end of the bike, feeling the Vampire¡¯s on either side of us stir. Tristan didn¡¯t dare stop me, but instead followed my lead and lifted his leg over the bike All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. before knocking the kickstand into ce. I took a few steps towards the man and woman, stopping at Tristan¡¯s side. ¡°Clearly you need a Queen if you think k*****g me is a smart idea, but what do I know? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the Luna of thergest pack in the world. Oh, andying off the beers might help too.¡± I replied, skewering him with my stare for a couple long seconds before turning my attention to Dina, the female Vampire. ¡°I¡¯m here looking for a Vampire Lair, and it looks like I¡¯ve found it.¡± The male opened his mouth to respond but was silenced when Dina raised her hand. On either side of us, the Vampire¡¯s stirred and shifted restlessly. Clearly, Dina had some sort of sway here, but I couldn¡¯t be sure how much. ¡°You ain¡¯t found nothing, and if you¡¯re smart you¡¯ll take your little a*s out of here before I change my d**n mind.¡± She snapped. I wasn¡¯t fazed, even if her voice wasced with fire. Something about her reminded me of a dragon, huffing smoke into the air as a warning before it burned the forest to ash. Unlike the drunken Vampire at her side, intelligence flickered in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re smart, I can tell. You don¡¯t want the trouble of kidnapping or murdering me, not without knowing if my mate and the rest of the pack know where I am-which they do. There¡¯s a reason you didn¡¯t join the rest of yourir and help the witches when they sought you out, which is a good thing considering they infiltrated my pack. It¡¯sforting to know Bridgette wasn¡¯t lying, though she could¡¯ve saved me some time by warning me about Frank Gagher over here.¡± I replied confidently, smirking when the male¡¯s face reddened and contorted in anger. ¡°The f**k is that?¡± He bellowed, crushing the beer can in his hand. Dina whirled around with such fury in her eyes that I found myself waiting for her to breathe actual me. ¡°Either shut your d**n mouth or go the h**l back to Garret¡¯s and keep watch.¡± She snarled, jabbing a finger into his chest. When he mped his lips together and tossed the crumpled can to the side of the road, Dina turned back to the two of us. ¡°What do you know about Bridgette? Where the f**k is she?¡± She had the same fury raging in her eyes. It was powerful enough to make me doubt our safety. Clearly, she cared about Bridgette. Did she care about her enough to try and harm us? ¡°Bridgette is alive. Who do you think gave me the directions to yourir?¡± Dina pursed her lips. ¡°You torture her for the information? Bridgette wouldn¡¯t give up our location any other way.¡± I shook my head, ¡°She¡¯s unharmed, but the same can¡¯t be said for the other Vampire¡¯s. I defended myself when they attacked, but I didn¡¯t k**l them, and neither did anyone in my pack.¡± To the left of us, I heard what I thought was a choked sob. When a golden-haired Vampire keeled over, sping her hands over her mouth, I knew I¡¯d been right. It brought me no pleasure to see the agony on her face, to watch the shadows deepen along her protruding cheekbones, furthering the darkness that already lingered within her eyes. The male at her side, whose dark hair was slicked into a short mohawk, took her in his arms. She trembled and shook but didn¡¯t break her stare from my face. ¡°If you aren¡¯t responsible, then who is?¡± ¡°The witch they chose to follow.¡± I answered truthfully, ¡°She¡¯s the one who k****d them.¡± Dina cleared her throat, suspicion burning in her eyes. ¡°How the h**l does one measly witch k**l that many Vampires?¡± She demanded. ¡°She wasn¡¯t just any witch¡­but you should already know that. Wait, didn¡¯t you know she was the blood witch?¡± I frowned, running my eyes over each Vampire that surrounded us, soaking in the confusion as it morphed into various shades of h****r and realization. Dina¡¯s scowl darkened, turning so grim that I had to fight back the urge to shudder. She turned to the Vampire that had been posing as a homeless man and said, ¡°Royce, go pull the car out. If what she¡¯s sayin¡¯ is true and Bridgette survived, Deacon is going to want to talk to her.¡± Share Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 177 ¨C ¡°What¡¯s with Vampire¡¯s and abandoned warehouses?¡± I asked, speaking to no one in particr. The breaks of the rusty minivan we were crammed into squealed as we pulled into a handicap space close to the front doors. I could make out the symbol painted on the spot, though it had faded over time. Within the parking lot were a few cars, but most looked like junkers rather than functioning vehicles. There weren¡¯t any windows apart from the ones that lined the front, but they were cked out by scraps of cardboard boxes and old newspapers. ¡°This one won¡¯t be half as luxurious as your father¡¯s.¡± Tristan muttered at my side; his face marred in a permanent scowl. From the front seat, Dina snorted. She turned around and red at Tristan. ¡°With how flimsy your loyalty is, you got no room to be judging anybody, Tristan.¡± The pale-haired Vampire at my side lifted an eyebrow, but Dina didn¡¯t falter in her rant. ¡°That¡¯s right, I know you. You don¡¯t know me, though. I was a nobody back then, a body for her father¡¯s military.¡± She jutted her chin in my direction. ¡°I saw you a couple times, scramblin¡¯ to obey the King and all his whims. It¡¯s ironic you¡¯re doin¡¯ the same for his daughter now, isn¡¯t it?¡± I wanted toe to Tristan¡¯s defense, and I had nned to, but Dina¡¯s words struck a chord in my chest that left me silent. Tristan had been my father¡¯s right-hand man. He¡¯d been closest to him, even though my father trusted absolutely no one. Part of me wondered if Tristan¡¯s loyalty to me had anything to do with the mark that sat on my neck, or his lingering hopes that I would choose him over Asher. I didn¡¯t have to wonder for long if Tristan would speak up. ¡°Thank you, Dina, for dredging up the years I spent serving a monster who deserved not a speck of the loyalty he received. Everything you said was correct. I don¡¯t remember you because I never cared to look your way. As you¡¯ve already stated, I was busy trying to prove my worth to a King who viewed us all as disposable.¡± He said with a clipped tone. The pale blues of his eyes glittered menacingly as he leaned forward in his seat. Dina remained rooted in ce, but from the harsh set of her jaw and the way her grip tightened on the arm rest, I knew she was preparing herself for if he decided to a****k. ¡°Our new Queen, she doesn¡¯t see us as disposable. I might¡¯ve had to prove my loyalty to her, but never my worth.¡± Tristan leaned back in his seat, his severe expression unwavering, even as Dina slid her eyes over to my face. The brooding Vampire at my side wasn¡¯t one to speak idly, especially when it came to paying someone apliment. I knew without asking that every word he said, he truly meant. My heart flipped in my chest and took off, pounding harder with each set of eyes that found my face. I couldn¡¯t read the emotion in their eyes other than obvious suspicion, not that I had much time to. The door of the minivan slid open, mbering against the side of the vehicle with a loud thud. A shaggy This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. haired man with a toothy grin and a thin scar above his brow appeared, but the expression fell the moment he and I locked eyes. ¡°What the f**k, Dina.¡± He grunted, but the venom in his voice felt flimsy. ¡°You we¡¯re ¡®supposed toe back with dinner.¡± The stranger pulled open her door and crossed his arms over his chest. Like a Queen herself, Dina slid from the seat and patted the man on his shoulder. He visibly rxed under her touch, and as his eyes softened, I could read the truth within them. He and Dina were mates. ¡°Deacon inside?¡± She asked him, then jutted her chin in my direction. ¡°Our Royal Highness here decided to pay us a visit. She needs to speak with him.¡± Within an instant, Dina¡¯s mate lost his cheesy grin and reced it with a scowl so fierce I was almost fearful. ¡°Why the h**l would I-¡° ¡°It¡¯s about Bridgette. Believe me, baby, he¡¯s gonna wanna hear what she¡¯s got to say.¡± Dina said curtly, though the sour tone was was reserved for Tristan and me alone. Just then, the oddest thing happened. Rather than bark out another sharp reply, or huffin defeat, Dina¡¯s mate turned his attention to my face, staring at me long and hard. He pursed his lips, and the scar above his eyebrow rippled from the intensity of his scrutinizing gaze. ¡°She don¡¯t know, does she?¡± He asked, still not taking his eyes off my face. Dina shook her head, ncing my way for a fraction of a second. ¡°No, she don¡¯t know, but she¡¯s gonna.¡± Her mate¡¯s toothy grin returned as he sped his hands together and rubbed them eagerly. ¡°Wonderful, I love surprises. Let¡¯s go then.¡± A sinking feeling encased my stomach, weighing it down like I¡¯d swallowed a ton of lead. Tristan had been right about the warehouse, and other things, but I had no intention on admitting that anytime soon. Upon entering, we passed through a set of broken metal detectors, and ventured into a small room. There were nearly a dozen cotsid out in what I assumed was once an employee break room, though the lockers had been torn out. I could still see the imprint of where they¡¯d sat against the wall, and as I looked even harder, I spotted a few brokenbination locks scattered about. The counters still remained, along with a sink that looked as though it hadn¡¯t properly functioned in thest ten years. Two Vampire¡¯s perched on a single cot, huddled close together, stopped their whispering as we walked into the room. The woman, whose freckles were dark and cinnamon colored, wrinkled her nose at me. At her side was a man young enough to be her son, whose hazel-eyed gaze remained curious as we passed through. It wasn¡¯t until we slipped through a second doorway that I began to hear voices. One was deep and booming, easilymanding the attention of the others, who murmured anxiously in response. As we passed rows and rows of metal shelves, nearly all of them empty apart from a few moldy boxes, I scoured our surroundings, trying to glean what information I could about this ce. ¡°Looks like it was some kind of make-up warehouse.¡± Tristan said gruffly, his eyes darting towards the ground. ¡°See all the trash?¡± Sure enough, there were ttened boxes belonging to various brands of make-up. I recognized a few, having owned some myself, though the packaging we walked on looked to be a couple years old. Growing closer with each step we took, I heard someone call out. ¡°What we need to do is help the witches!¡± A shrill voice cried out, one bordering on hysteria. ¡°They promised us a ce with them-promised we¡¯d have our ownnd once the werewolves are extinct. If we don¡¯t put our trust in them, we have no one. We have to take their offer while it still stands!¡± An eruption of murmuring filled the warehouse, echoing lightly before fading into nothingness. The voices ovepped one another, some frenzied and other¡¯s tainted with worry and fear. From what I could hear, many of the Vampire¡¯s were agreeing with the hysterical woman. The sound of my own kind contemting joining the Blood Witch, set my teeth on edge and made a cold chill skitter down my spine. I picked up my pace, slipping past Dina¡¯s arm as she reached out to stop me, and blurted out the first thing that came to mind. ¡°You¡¯re all wrong. The witches offer you nothing but d***h.¡± Tristan¡¯s hand came down on my shoulder seconds toote. The words had already been breathed into existence, and all attention was now on us. We stood at the center of the warehouse, a ce where the employees would meet up before every shift if the peeling stickers on the floor were any indication. There were more Vampire¡¯s than there were cots, and all of their eyes were on me. Well, all except for one. The man with the booming voice, he had his back turned to us all. I could tell it had been his voice I heard not because of his giant stature, but because of the sheer force of his presence alone. ¡°The girl is right.¡± His deep baritone rippled across the crowd, silencing them. ¡°Even though her kind offers us the same thing.¡± I was seconds away fromshing out with a response, but Tristan of all people rendered me silent. ¡°There¡¯s no way¡­¡± He said in utter disbelief, ck jawed as the Vampire turned around to face the room. The moment Itched onto those pale blue eyes, I understood. They were the same-exactly the same, identical to the ones I watched turn glossy seconds before severing his head from his shoulders. It was my father¡¯s eyes I stared into, but this man, he wasn¡¯t my father. ¡°Hello, niece.¡± Share Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 178 ¨C ¡°What the f**k?¡± I deadpanned, staring at what could easily be my father¡¯s clone like the man himself had risen from the grave and sewn his head back on. I couldn¡¯t process the thoughts churning in my head enough to formte any other response, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel as though those three words summed things up brilliantly. He had the same thick hair,posed of the darkest onyx, that Holly and I inherited, along with the startling eyes. His build was definitelyrger than my father¡¯s, but his face, the wide-set jaw and sloped nose-that was the same. The man who imed to be my uncle ¨C as if that wasn¡¯t the weirdest thing I¡¯d ever said, raised one of his dark eyebrows. ¡°Well said.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Deacon?¡± I managed, my voice a touch suspicious. He nodded imperceptibly, ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m called.¡± ¡°The former King doesn¡¯t have a brother. I spent nearly all of my time by his side, and never had he mentioned a brother. How is this possible?¡± Tristan grimaced, hovering protectively at my side. Deacon snorted at Tristan¡¯s reaction, his broad shoulders shifting in the process. The other Vampire¡¯s in the warehouse, the one¡¯s he¡¯d been conversing with, stared with equal parts curiosity and contempt. ¡°You think just because you spent your every waking moment preening after my brother, means you get ess to his secrets? Try again. My brother would¡¯ve served your head to the witches on a silver tter if it meant getting what he wanted, no matter how loyal you were.¡± He replied, rubbing at the stubble on his chin as though he had a second, more amusing thought. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re following this one around. You must be grateful she got rid of him before he could get rid of you.¡± The teasing and condescending toneced within his rough voice made me bristle, sending a rush of heat down my neck and arms. ¡°L. My name is L.¡± ¡°How right you are, L.¡± He replied, putting emphasis on my name as he stared at me with those cier eyes -cold, but not nearly as cold as my father¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯ve changed since you beheaded my brother. You¡¯re stronger, more confident in yourself.¡± I set my jaw stubbornly, refusing to break my stare from his, even with all the Vampire¡¯s in the room hovering nearby. ¡°That happens when you k**l someone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all that happened though, is it?¡± Deacon asked, his tone implying he wasn¡¯t expecting an answer. ¡°Luna and the Vampire Queen. You must have your hands full. Does your mate know you¡¯re here? Alpha Asher is a well-known name in this country, though you¡¯re bing more popr by the day.¡± ¡°You left out the part where I have a bunch of witches trying to k**l me, and yes, Asher knows I¡¯m here.¡± I kept my voice hard, molding it into granite so nothing could slip through. Deacon crossed his arms over his chest and tilted his head ever so slightly. It was something my father would¡¯ve never done, a movement thatcked the ss and etiquette he had prided himself on. ¡°Mmm, I think you¡¯re lying, L. I think your mate has no clue you¡¯re here, and even if he does, I have a strong feeling he doesn¡¯t know where here is. So, what¡¯s keeping me from separating your head from your body like you did my brother, and sending your little minion here marching out into broad daylight?¡± At my side, Tristan went rigid. Waves of pure loathing radiated off of him like a furnace, so scalding that I thought he might sink into a defensive position and a****k. ¡°How would you know anything about Asher?¡± I snorted, smirking up at the man who had just threatened to lob my head off. I craned my head to the left and right, pretending to look around. ¡°As far as I can tell, you¡¯re holed up here, in a trashy warehouse. Some leader you are, Uncle.¡± Deacon¡¯s lips twisted upwards, and as they did so, I realized why my father never smiled himself. He was horrifying in the same way my father was, eyes glinting with unshod knowledge and cruelty. Even though there were differences between the two, I had a feeling they were alike in more ways than I could count. ¡°I have my spies scattered along my web like little spiders. They whisper information down the threads, and I hear it. How else would I know about the murders in your pack, or of your mate¡¯s unhinged nature? I can rte, you know. Living with someone cruel and violent is draining ¨C constantly on your guard, wondering when the day wille when you see your blood being spilled.¡± I swallowed a snarl, letting it rumble in my chest rather than giving Deacon the satisfaction of knowing he¡¯d gotten to me. A thought slithered into my head, and rather than y it safe in hopes my uncle wouldn¡¯t m****r me, I opted for reckless and impulsive. ¡°I¡¯m impressed, truly. You know so much about my pack, it¡¯s frightening.¡± I nodded solemnly. ¡°It affects me so deeply because a certain prisoner of mine, the one who gave me the directions to this ce, she didn¡¯t mention anything about who you were. I can¡¯t help but feel that Bridgette left out a huge chunk of This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. information when west spoke.¡± Deacon¡¯s entire demeanor changed. Like a switch had been flipped, the cruel and almost humorous light to his eyes vanished, blown out like a candle whose wisps of smoke trickled and faded into the air. ¡°Everyone, get the f**k out.¡± His tone was t, not too loud but not too quiet. Without pause, the Vampire¡¯s surrounding us began to move, bustling towards the fallen shelves, headed in the direction we hade from. ¡°You can stay, Dina.¡± He grunted at thest second. The African American Vampire who¡¯d stopped our bike in the middle of the road nodded, and I swore a wave of understanding passed between the two, one I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d ever understand. Once every single Vampire was out of sight, Dina¡¯s mate included, Deacon shattered the tension-filled silence. ¡°I want you to tell me everything you know about Bridgette, and if she was with any other Vampire¡¯s when you found her.¡± His entitled demand coaxed a dryugh from my throat. ¡°Yeah, and I want you to tell me how my father has a secret brother, and everything you know about the witches that want me d**d.¡± I retorted, losing some of my steam when his eyes remained unbreakably hard. I knew the look from staring at Asher half a dozen times. Deacon cared about Bridgette, but he was a man carved from steel, honed by cruelty and a past most likelyced with darkness. He¡¯d b**n down the world for her, but he¡¯d never let it see him break. ¡°Look, she¡¯s still alive. I didn¡¯t have her tortured or anything. What information she gave me, she did of her own free will.¡± Deacon didn¡¯t let his relief show, but I had a feeling it washed over him the same way it had washed over me when I heard Asher¡¯s voice two night¡¯s ago and realized he was alive. ¡°You didn¡¯t use any magic on her?¡± He narrowed his eyes as he asked. ¡°Yeah, I know about your magic, and I¡¯m not talking about the shadows, either.¡± I wanted to know how he knew, and while I nned on asking that very question, the time wasn¡¯t right. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t use magic on her.¡± Deacon watched me, his expression rigid and unfaltering. I¡¯d long mastered the art of keeping a Vampire out of my head, but I couldn¡¯t help but reinforce my walls as his stare turned prating. ¡°I was what the royal family called a ¡®back-up child. ¡® If my brother were to\ defect, then I would take the throne. As it turns out, I¡¯m the one that defected. When the eldest child takes over, there¡¯s no need for a back-up anymore. The only mistake my brother ever made, other than getting his head chopped off by you, was letting me live.¡± Deacon huffed,unching into an exnation I knew was horrendously shortened. ¡°I was banished, but I wasn¡¯t alone. My brother had already been King for some time, long enough for some of his people to see him for the madman he was. Some of those Vampire¡¯s decided to Share Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 179 ¨C There was an itch I needed to scratch, a burning curiosity I needed resolved before I could give him what he wanted. ¡°How do you know about my magic? As far as I know, it¡¯s passed down through my¡­my grandmother, but it was kept a secret for the most part.¡± I grimaced. ¡°It was kept a secret because my father despised witches and their magic. My brother, on the other hand, saw only power. Unfortunately for him, our mother died before he ever got the chance to use her in his ns.¡± Deacon replied, then let out a snarl. ¡°I¡¯ve been more than amodating considering I haven¡¯t had you k****d on the spot. I won¡¯t tell you again, niece or no. What do you know about Bridgette?¡± I¡¯d never been a cruel type of person, nor was I someone who lorded information over another person¡¯s head, but there was something about Deacon that provoked that side of me. Perhaps, it was his attitude and the way everything he said felt like a challenge, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel that a Queen - his Queen, wouldn¡¯t take kindly to someone telling her what to do. ¡®Neither would a Luna. ¡® Maya grumbled, her hackles rising. ¡®I say stickit to him.¡¯ I wanted to, but I had to keep my wits. Asserting myself as his Queen was a must, but I couldn¡¯t threaten him, his mate, or any other Vampire in the process. ¡°From where I stand, neither one of us have any room to be making demands of the other. I have no intentions on harming Bridgette, just like you won¡¯t harm Tristan and me. Next time you think to demand something from me, remember that I am your Queen. You might¡¯ve been banished when your brother was in rule, but not anymore.¡± Deacon threw his head back andughed, but it wasn¡¯t a sound of joy. ¡°You silly child, there is no more Kingdom! There stopped being a Kingdom when you decapitated my brother ¨C your father. Believe me, I¡¯m notining, but you¡¯re no Queen. You chose your side, and us ours.¡± I stood my ground and shook my head firmly. ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. So long as there are Vampire¡¯s in this world, there is and always will be a Kingdom. I can feel it in my blood, in every single Vampire that chooses to follow me. This mentality that there are sides to pick is what will get all of you k****d, it¡¯s what pits all three of the supernatural beings in this world against one another. What I want is to end that, once and for all. No more sides, no more forcing witches into hiding or barring Vampire¡¯s from living on an Alpha¡¯snds. It¡¯s what Asher and I want, which is exactly why we¡¯ve been working so hard to create a safe ce for Vampire¡¯s to go until this war is finished ¨C a safe ce your mate seemed very interested in.¡± From the darkness creeping across Deacon¡¯s face, I was sure he was going to belt out some vicious retort, but Tristan¡¯s voice pierced the air first. ¡°L has been juggling both of our kinds wants and needs since bing Queen, and you have to admit, it¡¯s more than her father has ever done.¡± This seemed to halt Deacon¡¯s retort in its tracks, giving me a moment to slip in with some useful information. ¡°Bridgette crossed the boundary lines to my pack a few nights ago, along with several other Vampire¡¯s. They were with a witch ¨C the Blood Witch, who was animating a d**d body of a werewolf I knew. They attacked, and I fought using my magic, but I did not fatally harm any of them. It was the Blood Witch that k****d them, all of them except for Bridgette. She slit their throats and left them for d**d. A witch in my pack was able to heal Bridgette before she died. She was the only survivor.¡± I said grimly, s********g back wave after wave of nausea at the thought of all that blood and the lives that vanished in the process. ¡°Do you know why they attacked, or why the witch took their lives after infiltrating my pack?¡± Deacon and Dina locked eyes, both of them sharing a knowing look that made goosebumps pebble along my skin. After a few long seconds of silence, listening to therge ceiling fans sway and creak, Dina stepped forward and spoke. ¡°A few witches showed up one day,te in the afternoon. Don¡¯t know how they found the ce, but they did. We let them in, but only because they threatened to tear the ce down until we were all in the sunlight. They said they just wanted to talk, but I figured anyone who wants to ¡®just talk¡¯ isn¡¯t willin¡¯ to m****r innocent people in the process, you know?¡± Dina frowned, ¡°Deacon was at an old supermarket in town, hiding out until the sun set. He was getting us all some food before some of the other Vampire¡¯s started killin¡¯ humans, so he missed the witches showin¡¯ up. I didn¡¯t want anythin¡¯ to do with them, was about to tell them to go the f**k away, but Bridgette wanted to let them in. She didn¡¯t want none of the others gettin¡¯ hurt, so she let them in.¡± ¡°I got back just before they left. I didn¡¯t need any of the others listening to the witches¡¯ poisonous ns, so I told them all to scatter. Seeing that they trusted me, the witches decided to pitch their grand n to Bridgette, Dina, and I. I heard them out, then promptly told them to f**k off. Guess Bridgette connected with something they said, because when I and a few others went for a food run, she was gone.¡± Deacon exined, not a speck of hurt in his face or voice, even though I knew it bubbled deep within. I leaned forward, stopped by Tristan¡¯s steadying hand. ¡°Their n ¨C what was it?¡± I held my breath, hoping desperately that this was it -that I¡¯d finally understand what the h**l was going on. More than anything, I needed to know why these witches wanted me so badly, why they were willing to k**l random werewolves in the pack and stage it like my father¡¯s previous victims. ¡°Don¡¯t know all of it, but they wanted your magic-both from my mother¡¯s side and my father¡¯s. They mentioned there was something special about you, and that their leader was cooking up a spell that would bring you to their side.¡± Deacon replied. ¡°I asked them what this spell of theirs did, but they wouldn¡¯t tell me.¡± I couldn¡¯t help it. I let out a groan and sank my teeth into my lower lip to bite back a frustrated snarl. Deacon¡¯s eyebrow twitched, lifting an inch up his forehead. The way he skewered me with my eyes made me feel as though he were trying to pick me apart, intent on figuring me out before I did something dangerous. ¡°You didn¡¯t let me finish. They wouldn¡¯t tell me what the spell did, but they did tell me something else about it ¨C something important.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked eagerly, more than desperate for any hint of knowledge that could help me understand why. ¡°You might wanna get rid of the enthusiasm, girl. It¡¯s not good, but it does exin why this Blood Witch k****d my Vamps.¡± Deacon grunted, folding his arms over his chest. ¡°They didn¡¯t tell me what it did, but they did mention one of the required ingredients toplete it.¡± An ingredient? How would that help us? Cordelia¡¯s spell book came to mind, along with the various herbs and crystals inside. I couldn¡¯t see how an herb or crystal would exin the deaths of numerous Vampire¡¯s. ¡°Three sacrifices from the three species that make up the tri-brid. That¡¯s the final ingredient, and from what I understand¡­they¡¯ve almost got what they need.¡± Share Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 180 ¡°Three witches, three vampires, and three werewolves¡­¡± I heard myself say. The corpses of Carmen and Devin came to mind, both strategically ced shortly after their gruesome murders. It brought me no peace to learn that their deaths were for a specific purpose. Learning the truth had renewed my rage, but also invoked a wave of disgust that made me nauseous. I had no doubt that the witches were more than willing to knock off a few of their own if it meant getting what they wanted. ¡®That¡¯s why we¡¯ll win in the end. Even under Tyler¡¯s rule our pack had more loyalty for its members than the witches. ¡® Maya huffed, her tail swishing in agitation. ¡°We have to assume they¡¯ve already sacrificed three of their own. There¡¯s no reason why they¡¯d wait if they have three witches readily avable. H**l, they probably offered themselves willingly. We know they¡¯ve k****d more than one Vampire, which leaves¡­¡± Tristan trailed off, his voice fading but his grimace was answer enough. ¡°Which leaves one more werewolf.¡± Deacon mused gruffly, one of his thick arms crossed over his chest as he tapped on his chin. The way he regarded me wasn¡¯t the way an uncle would look at his niece, but the way a predator would size up its prey. ¡®He¡¯s s**t out of luck, then. We¡¯ve never been prey, and if he¡¯s stupid enough to attack, he¡¯ll learn that fast. ¡® Maya chimed in, hackles raised and ready to fight. I anticipated Deacon¡¯sment and had a retort dangling off the tip of my tongue. ¡°We could n*p all this in the bud real quick by just k*****g you.¡± He shrugged one of his meaty shoulders, ¡°You¡¯d be saving one of your own.¡± ¡°Go ahead and try.¡± I dared him. Off to the side, Dina stiffened. She¡¯d jump in if it was brought to a fight, that was a given. I didn¡¯t have to divert my attention from Deacon to know Tristan was glowering at her, issuing a silent dare of his own. For half a second, Deacon looked like he might just take me up on my offer, but after a long pause of silence, he huffed and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t really feel like fending off a feral Alpha. I¡¯m banking I¡¯d k**l him in the end, but not before he s*********d half the Vampire poption.¡± I twisted my lips into a humorless smirk. ¡°Looks like hiding all these years made you smart. Good to know.¡± Deacon barked out an amusedugh, ¡°You sure you aren¡¯t my kid? Can¡¯t see my brother removing the stick up his a*s long enough to make one.¡± I was about to tell him how unappealing his question was when Dina¡¯s mate came sprinting through the stacks of metal shelves. His greasy hair was slicked back, giving me the perfect view of his wide eyes and gaping mouth. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d say that was his ¡®oh s**t¡¯ face. It seemed I hit the nail on the head with my assumption, because the moment Dina spotted him, she was at his side in an instant. ¡°What is it, baby?¡± She asked, her tone hushed. Dina¡¯s mate wasn¡¯t looking at her, though. His eyes were square on Deacon, the earthy tones bright with fear. ¡°They¡¯re here, the witches¡­¡± He stammered, swiping his fingers through his hair hard enough to tear a few strands out. ¡°S**t, Deacon. They just pulled up. They must¡¯ve been watching us. What the fu-¡°. ¡°Rx, Spence.¡± Deaconmanded, his tone firm but not harsh. There was a sort of understanding on his face that piqued my curiosity, if only for a moment. He stared Tristan and I down, towering over us both in height and physique. I knew he was noticing how Tristan had inched closer to my side, his hand wrapped firmly around my arm. Before my heart could thud a second time, Deacon hade to whatever conclusion he¡¯d been searching for. ¡°Spence, get the others ready to evacuate. Have them meet at the fire exit on the west side of the building. Bring the witches to me, then join the others.¡± Deacon growled, frowning when Spence scrambled into action, nearly wiping out on some scraps of cardboard. He nced at Dina. ¡°He going to be alright?¡± Dina, whose face had somehow be even more grim and severe, nodded her head. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯ll manage. Thank you, by the way, for not making him stick around the witches. He¡¯s got a bad history with them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Deacon murmured, his brows still furrowed, then jutted his chin at Tristan and me. ¡°You can repay me by getting these two out of here safely.¡± I¡¯m sure my eyebrows crept halfway up my forehead once I heard him say that. He let out a puff of air that sounded like both a scoff and a snort, but I wasn¡¯t sure if it was in response to my expression or Dina¡¯s. The dark-skinned Vampire stared at Deacon like he had two heads, just as surprised as I was that he was keen on helping me live. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m doing you any favors, kid. Turning you in might save my people in that moment, but long term it¡¯ll only lead to our destruction. Best chance we got is if you somehow win this thing, considering you weren¡¯t lying to my face about how much you care about Vamps.¡± He grunted, puffing out his chest as he stared down Dina. Even though she was a few feet shorter than him, Dina wasn¡¯t afraid to put on a scathing d***h re. Her spine was rigid, and her jaw set in harsh angles that added to the deadly aura she was giving off. Even her eyes, which were a few tones darker than her skin, seemed to glow with the same scalding emotion on the rest of her face. She had more ferocity than any of the Vampire¡¯s I¡¯d met so far. I bit back the thought that popped into my head before I blurted it out, but that didn¡¯t stop it from ying itself on repeat behind my eyelids. Dina would¡¯ve made a badass werewolf. ¡°We¡¯re running out of time, Dina.¡± Deacon warned, his voice low and face nk,pletely unaffected by her d***h re. She cursed under her breath and stormed over to Tristan and me, then jabbed her thumb towards the back of the warehouse. There were more of those rusted metal shelves sitting in rows, wedged so tightly together that I could only manage glimpses at the far wall. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She barked, muttering something under her breath that I would¡¯ve caught had I not been lost in thought. Even though Deacon made it clear enough he didn¡¯t support my rule, he was intelligent enough to know that the best chance for Vampire¡¯s was in my victory. That decision came with risk on his end, and if he was willing to stick his neck out for me, I needed to do the same in return. Unfortunately, the risk I was about to take came with stakes much higher than his, but I knew there was a chance it might turn him to our side. Worst case scenario, it would inspire other Vampire¡¯s to switch teams. I only realized Tristan was pulling me along when I dug my heels into the ground and forced him to turn N?velDrama.Org is the owner. back. His expression was equal parts bewildered and exasperated, but that was nothing new. ¡°Do either of you have a pen?¡± I asked, my eyes darting between Deacon and Dina. ¡°A pen? Girl, we don¡¯t have time for this!¡± Dina snapped, rubbing her temple in frustration. I snarled under my breath, feeling the faint prickle of magic ghost across my skin. ¡°Then why are you wasting time when you could be finding me a pen?¡± ¡°Here, kid.¡± Deacon¡¯s gravelly voice called from a few feet away. He stood off to the side, a pen in his meaty fist. While Dina and I had been snapping at one another, Deacon had quietly done as I asked. I rushed over and snatched it from him. It was a bit rougher than I intended, but the prickling sensation telling me the witches were nearing was growing stronger, putting me more and more on edge. Hastily, I nced around for any shred of paper I could find, but there was nothing, but trampled bits of cardboard crushed to the warehouse floor. Without hesitating, I grabbed Deacon¡¯s hand and flipped it over. He didn¡¯t fight or question me as I scribbled messily across his palm, running the tip of the ballpoint over his callouses and weathered skin. ¡°This is where you¡¯ll find Bridgette, alive and unharmed. Don¡¯t bring anyone you don¡¯t fully trust with you.¡± I both pleaded and ordered, ¡°There are a total of five people in this world who have the information I just gave you. I can¡¯t stress this part enough. Protect these coordinates with your life.¡± This time, Deacon did react. One of his bushy eyebrows lifted an inch as a flicker of surprise crossed his face. He grumbled, ¡°This wouldn¡¯t happen to be the location of that safe haven some of the others were whispering about, is it?¡± I didn¡¯t answer his question with a simple yes or no. In my eyes and in the rigid way I stood was all of the experience I¡¯d umted in such a short amount of time. There was still so much I needed to learn as both Queen and Luna, so much maturing I still had left to do, but the L that had ran from her old pack and boyfriend like a coward was no more. In her ce was someone new, someone both strong and vulnerable, with so much more to lose. ¡°I¡¯m risking the lives of innocent Vampire¡¯s by giving you this. Do not make me regret it.¡± A hand wrapped around my upper arm, and I knew then that it was time to go. Deacon¡¯s expression was guarded, a nk mask that watched stoically as Dina led Tristan and I away. The slight nod he gave me was thest thing I saw before we vanished behind the rusted shelving. ¡®What do you think that meant?¡¯ Maya asked, both curious and just a tad worried. Dina began to weave in and out of the stacks, inching us closer to the back of the warehouse. She seemed to know which aisles weren¡¯t jam-packed with the skeletons of old boxes, making it easier to keep our steps as quiet as possible. ¡®I have no clue, but I¡¯m hoping it¡¯s his way of thanking us. Anything else would mean disaster.¡¯ When the scuffle of two dainty pairs of feet hitting the warehouse floor found my ears, I had no choice but to tune my wolf out and strain to listen. I must¡¯ve slowed because Dina turned back and frowned. She cupped her ear and pointed in the direction we had juste from, a question unraveling across her face. Assuming she was asking if the witches were here, I nodded. ¡°Can you hear them?¡± I whispered with a voice so quiet that even I had to strain to hear every other word. Dina¡¯s eyes flickered to my lips for a second when she mouthed, ¡°A little.¡± We continued moving through the stacks, concealed by the metal shelving and the dposed boxes that remained. Even on sections of the shelves where nothing sat, there were so many in a single row that it was nearly impossible to spot us through them. I was able to make out the exit sign when a feeling mmed into my gut so hard that I came to a standstill. ¡°Hello, Deacon. Our mistress wants to know if you¡¯ve changed your mind about joining us.¡± A familiar voice said, somehow managing to sound both vicious and cloyingly sweet. Rted Posts Chapter 52 I swallowed any bubbling fear and strolled over to the bathtub. The water was hot against my skin,pping at my legs hungrily. The steaming water soothed my sore muscles, and I rxed against the other side of the bathtub. Alpha Asher wasted no time. The second my¡­ Chapter 25 I debated telling Alpha Asher about my most recent note. He would insist I didn¡¯t go, or insist I brought his men as back-up. I on the other hand fully nned ongoing. If it was Tyler, I could easily deal with him. If it wasn¡¯t Tyler, I only¡­ Chapter 48 Alpha Asher was beyond pissed, but I couldn¡¯t me him. Maya was right after all, maybe I did need a stern talking to. I had gotten myself into this problem, and now I needed to get my way out. No one else could step in and help me,¡­ Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Even though I was more than interested in hearing Deacon¡¯s reply, it wasn¡¯t what made me stop. There was this sudden rush of familiarity that swelled in my stomach, making it plummet to the warehouse floor. I felt a harsh tug on my sleeve and whipped my head to the side to lock eyes with a stone-faced Dina. She jutted her chin towards the exit, which was a few rows of shelves behind where we stood and tugged a second time. ¡°Not yet.¡± I mouthed, shaking my head. Typically, Tristan would be the one trying to keep me out of trouble, but it was hard to do when he too was crouched, peering through the slim gaps in the shelving in an effort to spy on the witches. I held back a snicker and joined him, stretching my hearing as far as it would go, until the voices at the center of the warehouse sharpened. I guess after spending this much time with me, he already anticipated what I¡¯d do. It was risky but getting information about the enemies ns rarely ever came with a safety. ¡°Mm, I thought about it, but I¡¯m curious¡­¡± Deacon mused, ¡°This little spell you got going on, what¡¯s the endgame? What will k*****g three of each kind aplish?¡± I had to hunch over and bend my head at an odd angle, but I managed a somewhat clear view of them. The feeling churning in my gut came to a head when I spotted the witches. Now I understood why the voice I heard sounded so familiar. It was the two witches Brandon, ra, and I had been running from weeks ago. The ones that had and powerful breed of witch that could manipte an entire element in nearly a dozen different ways. They were amongst the other types of witches coveted for their powers, ripped from their families at a young age and thrust into intensive training, molded and shaped until they were deadly weapons. That was the first thing I¡¯d put an end to once the Blood Witch was six feet under. Both of the women stood proud and tall, with heavy cloaks wrapped around their shoulders. They were younger than I thought they¡¯d be and looked to be around my own age. Neither one of the witches replied to Deacon, though one¡¯s eyes began to smolder like hot coals. The other stood impassive, her hair the color of wheat and eyes like leaves during the peak of summer. At first nce I thought she had some kind of bangles around her wrists, but as I strained my eyes through the shelves for another look, I realized they were actually vines. They were no thicker than a piece of yarn and crawled halfway up her arms before stoppingpletely. I could make out the tiny leaves that sprouted in small clusters, curling lightly at the ends. Deacon huffed, the sound deep with amusement. I was slowlying to realize that was hisugh, even if it sounded like anything but. ¡°You can¡¯t expect me to just blindly follow this Mistress of yours without a hint of what¡¯s going on behind the curtain. That¡¯s not how I survived all these years, and it sure as s**t ain¡¯t how the rest of these Vampire¡¯s survived either. Am I just supposed to trust that once everyone on your little list is sacrificed the battle is won? How so I know there isn¡¯t more to all of this? Seeing as your Mistress won¡¯t grace me with her presence, I got no choice but to take my answers from you two.¡± The one with the glowing eyes lowered the hood of her cloak, freeing a tangled mess of ember-colored curls. Her smile was brittle and taunting, twisting her slender lips into a jagged line. ¡°Trust us, you don¡¯t want her to grace you with her presence.¡± She snickered, ¡°As for the spell, once the sacrifices areplete there is one more step, but we¡¯ve got that covered. That¡¯s all you need to know.¡± Through the shelves I saw one of Deacon¡¯s shoulders lift in what I assumed was a shrug. ¡°Mm, I¡¯m inclined to disagree with you. You¡¯re asking me to go all in on a game I¡¯ve never yed before and won¡¯t tell me the rules we¡¯re ying by. If my brother were alive, and it were him you two were paying a visit to, he¡¯d be asking the same questions.¡± The one with the fiery hair didn¡¯t seem to like being disobeyed, because not only did she bristle at Deacon¡¯s words, but her glowing eyes grew brighter, and her scowl deepened. Herpanion leaned forward and ced a vine covered hand on her shoulder. When she spoke, her voice was soothing and her expression oddly serene despite the tension in the warehouse. ¡°Ember, rx. Surely we can give him the information he¡¯s asking to gain his trust.¡± ¡®Of course her name is Ember.¡¯ Maya grumbled. I had to bite back a snort at the irony, but it seemed I made some sort of sound because Tristan jabbed me in the ribs with his elbow. Neither of the witches gave notice. They were much too far away to see or hear the three of us, a fact that didn¡¯t give me much in the way offort. Ember, whose eyes actually looked like glowing embers, let out a sharp breath through her slender nose and nodded stiffly. ¡°It¡¯ll take a lot more than that to gain my trust, girl, but it¡¯s a d**n good start.¡± Deacon huffed. Ember didn¡¯t react to what Deacon had just said, nor did she acknowledge he even spoke. ¡°We have someone on the inside, someone close to the tri-brid that willplete thest act. After that, our Mistress will have total control over her physical form.¡± Her eyes red brightly as she finished speaking, glowing with a malicious sort of victory that set my teeth on edge. I held back wave after wave of panic-induced thoughts as they filled my head, each one more daunting than the next. Now wasn¡¯t the time to lose my cool. It didn¡¯t matter if there were spies in the pack, if the people closest to me were pawns set out to steal not only my life but my magic and my body, I had to keep my head on straight. Beside me Tristan stiffened, undoubtedly going through the same stomach curdling emotions as I was. When we made it out of here I¡¯d have to sit down and list all of the people closest to me, going through them one-by-one until I narrowed it down to those I didn¡¯t fully trust, and those capable of such a betrayal. The thought of what names I¡¯d see nearly made me sick. ¡°When that happens, and you got the biggest baddest wolf-pack in the world on your a*s, what will you do then?¡± Deacon asked. There was a tone of mild interest in his voice that I desperately hoped was an act because I was more than certain if he told Dina to turn back with Tristan and I, she¡¯d do just that. Ember replied while the second witch smiled softly, stroking the vines on her arms like they were timid pets. ¡°Her Alpha mate won¡¯t dare risk her harm by attacking, but the same cannot be said for the Vampire¡¯s. With our Mistress appointing you as their new King, you can cate them and keep them in control. Your brother wouldn¡¯t have been able to turn down an offer like this. Only a fool would think to refuse. Do you have anymore asinine questions or are you ready toe to a conclusion?¡± I had to narrow my eyes and focus hard on Ember, because the air around her seemed to be moving softly. It was thin curls of smoke rolling off her hair and shoulders that I¡¯d spotted, along with the start of actual heat waves. I couldn¡¯t lie, the sight was a bit freaky. I¡¯d seen magic at work in many different ways, but never quite like this. ¡®She¡¯s going to spontaneouslybust. ¡® Maya murmured, not at all joking. Deacon barked out a dryugh and said, ¡°I assume you already got your three Vampire sacrifices, right? That why you took a group of my people into the wolves¡¯ territory?¡± ¡°The quota for the Vampire¡¯s has been reached, yes.¡± Ember nodded evenly. ¡°Then you won¡¯t mind me asking why it is that all the Vampire¡¯s in your little group were m******d.¡± Deacon replied, humming quietly to himself when Ember¡¯s eyes shed a threatening shade of red. Even the second witch reacted, her serene demeanor slipping for but a second. ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s only the witches that have spies, do ya? Wouldn¡¯t be the first time I¡¯ve been underestimated.¡± The second witch spoke up first. She cut Ember off, who looked like she was gearing up to breathe a column of me in Deacon¡¯s face. ¡°Our Mistress doesn¡¯t like loose ends, which is what they became when they failed to capture the tri- brid.¡± I caught a glimpse of Deacon¡¯s expression and instantly identified it as one of understanding. At my side, Dina made the smallest of sounds. It prompted me to nce her way and as I did I heard her whisper. ¡°There¡¯s no way he¡¯s okay with what they did. That ain¡¯t the Deacon I know¡­¡± Dina¡¯s uncertainty was just as troubling as what Deacon said next. ¡°I been around awhile, seen a thing or two, and I can¡¯t help but notice that this n of hers, the one that ended with six of my people d**d, was a bit rash. Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but a powerful witch that¡¯s been nning this for as long as your Mistress has wouldn¡¯t concoct ast-minute n to storm the most powerful Alpha in the world¡¯s pack if it weren¡¯t important, right?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Ember replied after several seconds, forcing the word through gritted teeth. ¡°Now, why is that?¡± Deacon pondered, tapping his chin. ¡°What was so important that your Mistress strayed from her master n and did something this poorly thought out? I didn¡¯t realize I was holding my breath, counting the seconds that ticked by as I waited for one of the witches to answer, until I began to see spots freckle my vision. I¡¯d been so tuned into the three of them that I barely registered the slight tickle I felt against my ankle. A quick wave of revulsion had me nudging the rat that grazed me away without looking down. I¡¯d seen more than a few scurrying about and super- healing or no, I wasn¡¯t looking to get bitten. ¡°She¡¯sing into her power faster than our Mistress has anticipated, even with the hurdles we¡¯ve thrown in her way. If she learns to master it before the spell ispleted, all will be lost.¡± The second witch said, hovering behind Ember who looked seconds away from burning the ce down. Deacon cocked his head, but his expression was obscured. ¡°You mean her power with the shadows? Or are you talking about her witchy side?¡± The same rodent, or perhaps it was a different one, brushed up against me a second time. Once again, without looking down, I kicked it away. I added some extra oomph, silently telling the d**n thing to scram. Breyona was the one petrified by all things creepy and crawly, but that didn¡¯t mean I was fond of the beady-eyed cretins. Something about Deacon¡¯s question made Ember sneer. Her expression was entirely visible through the ts in the shelving, and full of so much mirth I wondered if she¡¯d actually burst into me. ¡°That witchy side of hers possesses power our kind hasn¡¯t seen in centuries.¡± She snarled and took a step towards Deacon, stopping only when herpanion ced a hand on her shoulder. ¡°It could unravel us all should she ever learn the true extent of it. We¡¯ve done our part to keep the truth from her hands. We¡¯ve snuffed out two wolves she sent searching for information. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t be used as sacrifices, but their deaths still have purpose. From what our spies tell us, she¡¯s unaware they¡¯re no longer on mission. Now, you do your part. Gather the Vampire¡¯s, name yourself their leader and when the spell isplete and the tri-brid is ours, our Mistress will reward you with the title of Vampire King. What do you say, Deacon?¡± I couldn¡¯t focus on the part about my power and it¡¯s potential. It didn¡¯t matter if it was the answer we¡¯d all been waiting for, the solution to stopping the witches that were on the pathway to taking over the All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. world. Those words were stored away, waiting to be analyzed while I dissected the rest of Ember¡¯s statement. The witches had k****d two werewolves sent out to find information on my lineage -on my magic. Not only did I have to make it out of this ce alive, but now I had to find a way to tell my best-friend that her parents were m******d, that she was now an orphan. I had to physically hold back the tears and push away the memories of afternoons on Breyona¡¯s front porch, chatting with her mom while her dad backed into the driveway. Now wasn¡¯t the time to mourn or to me. There would be plenty of opportunities for thatter once we made it out of this ce. If I hadn¡¯t tuned in upon hearing Deacon¡¯s low, calctedugh, I would¡¯vepletely missed his response to Ember¡¯s question. The sound was both warm and rich, full of amusement, yet it carried a note of trouble I couldn¡¯t help but notice. When he stoppedughing, the warehouse fell ufortably silent. ¡°I know how this ends.¡± He rumbled, ¡°I won¡¯t be King to a bunch of corpses.¡± I swore I watched the mask of civility Ember wore shatter, cracking halfway up her face to reveal eyes ming with malice and cruelty. She didn¡¯t sound the least bit sorry when she said, ¡°What a pity, truly. Our mistress will be disappointed. I, on the other hand, will enjoy adding you to the corpses you refuse to rule over.¡± Deacon took a step forward, his fists clenched. ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try, girl.¡± Ember was moments away from charging when the second witch ced a hand on her shoulder and whispered in her ear. Straining my ears, I began to hear what she was saying, but then another d**n rodent brushed against my ankle, all but shattering my concentration. Biting back a snarl, I looked away from the witches, and craned my head downwards. I was about tosh out and grab the thing when I realized it wasn¡¯t rodents like I¡¯d thought it had been. It was vines. There were dozens of them creeping and crawling throughout the stacks, inching their way throughout the warehouse. One had been trying to wrap itself around my ankle, but now began to slither towards Tristan instead. ¡°Tristan¡­¡± I whispered, digging my nails into his forearm until he turned to look. He and Dina noticed at the same time. The Vampire we were hiding with cursed under her breath and crushed one under the heel of her boot. As we inched closer to the end of the row to put some distance between us and them, I had another semi-clear view of the witches. Ember was smiling now, widely and withplete joy. She nced at Deacon and waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll get to that shortly, after you¡¯ve introduced us to your guests.¡± She said, then raised her voice so that every word was crystal clear as it filled the ground floor of the warehouse. ¡°Hello there, L. Why don¡¯t you and your friendse out of your little hiding spot and talk to us? Our Mistress is just d***g to meet you.¡± Rted Posts Chapter 52 I swallowed any bubbling fear and strolled over to the bathtub. The water was hot against my skin,pping at my legs hungrily. The steaming water soothed my sore muscles, and I rxed against the other side of the bathtub. Alpha Asher wasted no time. The second my¡­ Chapter 25 I debated telling Alpha Asher about my most recent note. He would insist I didn¡¯t go, or insist I brought his men as back-up. I on the other hand fully nned ongoing. If it was Tyler, I could easily deal with him. If it wasn¡¯t Tyler, I only¡­ Chapter 48 Alpha Asher was beyond pissed, but I couldn¡¯t me him. Maya was right after all, maybe I did need a stern talking to. I had gotten myself into this problem, and now I needed to get my way out. No one else could step in and help me,¡­ Chapter 182 Chapter 182 ¡°Oh, L.¡± Ember sang, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe out before I start losing my patience? Wouldn¡¯t you rather walk out with dignity than have Tessa here use her vines to drag you out by your ankles? We¡¯ll even let your little friends go¡­so long as you don¡¯t put up a fight.¡± ¡°L, did I not tell you to get the h**l out of here?¡± Deacon rumbled, cursing under his breath. Ember turned her attention to the hulking Vampire that had spoken and smiled dryly. ¡°Deacon, you never nned on epting our offer, did you?¡± She tutted, eyes ming with vicious excitement. ¡°I¡¯ll admit, as much as your loyalty would¡¯ve made things easier, I¡¯d much rather watch you all b**n.¡± As the air around her began to shimmer with heatwaves, I had one thought. We needed to get the h**l out of here, right now. No sooner than the statement had crossed my mind, the exit doors just a few rows behind us were torn Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. open. sted so hard by a gust of wind, they mmed into the walls on either side. The deafening tter echoed throughout the entire warehouse, while the scent of crisp air filled my nostrils. ¡°Really, you¡¯re going to take the cowards way out and run?¡± Ember scoffed, sounding truly disappointed. ¡°I have no intentions on chasing you, but Tessa here, she¡¯s more than ready for a rematch.¡± ¡°Tell Bridgette the truth about what happened to me, L. She deserves that much.¡± Deacon grunted. Dina shouted before I could, her voice even more vicious than Ember¡¯s. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, Deacon!¡± Deacon then barked. ¡°Now get the f**k out of here!¡± I could hear shuffling and knew what Deacon had in mind. He was going to attack the witches to buy us time, and for some reason, that fact didn¡¯t sit right with me. I had no warm and fuzzy feelings for the man, but if he were willing to d*e for a few seconds of time, the least I could do was fight for him. There was no part of me that wanted to sit down with Bridgette and exin to her how her mate had died, so I decided I wouldn¡¯t. ¡°Hold onto me.¡± I whispered to Tristan and Dina. Outside, in the d**d of night, there were nothing but shadows. Clinging to every tree, leaf, and dark crevice in the forest, they lingered and watched. Like a million beady eyes turning my way, I could feel their attention shift to me. When Imanded them this time around, I didn¡¯t use words. Somehow, the shadows knew what I wanted, and didn¡¯t hesitate to oblige. The sound of raging wind tore past my ears, whipping my hair into a frenzy around my face, but it wasn¡¯t air that had rushed into the warehouse. Heavy shadows, imprable in their absolute darkness, filled the room like a cloud of thick smoke. One minute everything was visible, the lights on the ceilings swaying back and forth slowly, and the next we were submerged in total darkness. All I could do for Deacon was send out a silent prayer that he¡¯d make it out safely while I hauled Tristan and Dina to the doors. It was the scent of the forest I followed, of damp soil and dewy leaves. As we ran out the back of the warehouse and a sky speckled with stars exploded into life above our heads, I caught a strong whiff of something burning. Dina was incredibly fast, even for a Vampire. She released her hold on my t- shirt and spun around, staring into the ckened doorway for but a fraction of a second. Finally, she cursed and took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She said darkly, looking back onest time before the three of us pressed forward. Half a minuteter the three of us were in a dark-colored minivan, whizzing down the backroads at speeds that made my stomach clench and unclench. In the back of my mind, behind the fear, angst, and guilt for Breyona¡¯s parents, I had the urge tough. Here I was, the Vampire Queen and Luna to the notorious Alpha Asher, terrified not from the powerful witches chasing us, but of riding in a d**n car. When I craned my head and stared out the rear windshield, my fear of the metal box we were riding in vanished. Even in total darkness, I could see the grey smoke that wafted into the sky. Many times I¡¯d seen plumes of smoke rising from bonfires. There was always so much, filling the air and tainting it with the scent of burning wood, but this-this was easily tenfold. A sickening feeling in my gut told me that there would be nothing left of the warehousee morning. Dina broke the silence, her eyes skewering me through the rearview mirror. ¡°You better hope my mate don¡¯t d*e or I¡¯ll hand your a*s over to them witches myself.¡± She sounded more than serious, enough to make Tristan stiffen in the passenger seat. His eyes paled, narrowing in her direction, but she didn¡¯t give him the slightest hint of her attention. There was something that pulled my eyes away from Dina and back towards the growing pir of smoke. I thought of the Vampire¡¯s inside, how they had been ready to evacuate but hadn¡¯t yet left the building. Each of their faces shed in my mind, not as friend or foe, but as innocent people with hopes and dreams of their own. Every single one of them were living on the run, never settling down, never seeking out the things they wanted most. ¡°He won¡¯t d*e. None of them will.¡± The sound of my own voice caught me off guard. I wasn¡¯t sure what prompted me to say this, but I sounded so sure that it made me pause. A chill worked its way down my spine, so strong that I had to bite my tongue to keep my teeth from chattering. ¡°What did you do just now?¡± Dina snapped, nearly tipping the van as she hit a sharp curve without slowing. ¡°What kind of weird a*s magic was that?¡± I blinked at her but didn¡¯t respond, then matched Tristan¡¯s confused stare with one of my own. Dina let out a huff and rolled her eyes. ¡°The air around you just rippled, and you¡¯re tellin¡¯ me you have no clue what you did just now?¡± That seemed to break me out of my stupor, along with the sudden wave of fatigue that settled on my shoulders and began to slowly weigh them down. I ran my tongue along my teeth, unsure of when my mouth had be so dry. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to do anything.¡± I insisted, biting back a yawn, and swiping at my eyes. ¡°Howe you could see the air ripple, but neither one of us noticed?¡± ¡°How the h**l should I know?¡± She retorted, ¡°I¡¯ve always been sensitive with that kind of stuff, just like Spence has always been terrified of it. I¡¯ve got some distant cousins living in New Orleans that practice voodoo, maybe that¡¯s where ites from. If it ain¡¯t obvious, these aren¡¯t the questions you should be asking. You look bone tired, but you didn¡¯t five minutes ago. So clearly you were working some type of magic. I suggest you figure it out before-¡° Farther up the road, a cloaked figure stepped out of the brush. I spotted the vines twisting around her arms, and felt my stomach drop as she lifted them above her head. The asphalt began to split in two, but the sound was drowned out by Tristan¡¯s shout. ¡°Watch out!¡± He grabbed the steering wheel and jerked it to the left, sending us veering straight into the forest. Every muscle in my body tensed, remembering how it had felt the first time around when impact smashed into my body, flexing every bone and joint until I could feel each one hiding beneath my skin. Rather than the teeth-rattling feeling of collision, I was hit with something just as terrible. I could feel the moment the wheels of the van left the ground and knew we were soaring through the air, narrowly missing the tree¡¯s that whizzed by. My stomach dropped and bile filled my mouth when the nose of the van dipped towards the ground. Seconds seemed to race by without caution. Either that, or time itself had slowed. When Tristan looked back, the pale blues of his eyes wide, I knew we were moments away from impact. ¡°Brace yourself.¡± I heard him say. Rted Posts Chapter 52 I swallowed any bubbling fear and strolled over to the bathtub. The water was hot against my skin,pping at my legs hungrily. The steaming water soothed my sore muscles, and I rxed against the other side of the bathtub. Alpha Asher wasted no time. The second my¡­ Chapter 25 I debated telling Alpha Asher about my most recent note. He would insist I didn¡¯t go, or insist I brought his men as back-up. I on the other hand fully nned ongoing. If it was Tyler, I could easily deal with him. If it wasn¡¯t Tyler, I only¡­ Chapter 48 Alpha Asher was beyond pissed, but I couldn¡¯t me him. Maya was right after all, maybe I did need a stern talking to. I had gotten myself into this problem, and now I needed to get my way out. No one else could step in and help me,¡­ Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Rather than felt, I heard the screech of metal twisting and tearing, followed by a loud ssh. Before I could swipe away the moisture that coated my face, the entire world went dark. ¡°D**n it, L¡­¡± A voice snarled, practically shouting in my ear. ¡°¡­one minute before I throw your a*s over my shoulder and-¡± All at once the memories collided in my head, exploding in a symphony of screeching tires, torn metal, and rushing water. The soundtrack was backed by Tristan¡¯s voice, which was growing angrier by the second. When I was able to pry my eyes open, my surroundings quickly sharpened and the forest we were in came into view. While I was more than thankful there wasn¡¯t any light to blind me, there was a gnawing sort of pain covering most of my body. ¡®Goddess, I hate cars. ¡® Maya groaned, ¡®We¡¯re running everywhere from now on.¡¯ ¡°You need to get the h**l up before the witches catch up.¡± Tristan hissed quietly, wedging his hands underneath my arms. As he lifted me to my feet, the pain that wrapped itself around every bone and muscle in my body began to throb, pulsating to the same beat as my heart. I must¡¯ve let out groan of some sort because N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Tristan muttered an apology and began looking me over. I swayed on my feet as he lifted my t-shirt, trying and failing miserably to swat his hands away. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± I insisted, ¡°I just need a d**n minute.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have a minute.¡± He retorted, jostling me hard enough to snare my attention. It was then I looked at him, noticing the blood that trickled from a g**h on his forehead. His hair was matted and disheveled, the blond strands tinted copper with blood. I trailed my eyes downwards and frowned. His clothes were wet. Soaked to the bone, actually. I spun around fast enough to make my vision blur, the tree¡¯s doubling and tripling before my eyes. It didn¡¯t stop me from seeing the river we¡¯d crashed into, or the minivan wedged directly in its center. The windows were blown out and the airbags deployed, blocking me from seeing into the driver¡¯s side. ¡°Tristan, where is Dina?¡± I asked quietly, not tearing my eyes away from the van. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you left her in there.¡± ¡°L.¡± He said in warning. ¡°Get her out of there!¡± I snarled, whirling on him. ¡°Get her out, now!¡± For a moment, all we did was stare at one another. Tristan¡¯s face was grim, his eyes haunted yet filled with a determined light. He was waiting for me to break, to realize that time was ticking away and that sooner orter the witches would find us. Panic swelled in my chest, but not at the thought of getting caught. Dina was moments away from bing the next person to lose their life because of me. That fear, it overshadowed everything. Tristan must¡¯ve sensed it because his face contorted into a look of outrage. His eyes red so brightly that for a moment, I thought he might throttle me. Instead, he ran a hand over his face, smearing some of the blood down his cheek, and raced to the minivan. I took a few uneasy steps in his direction, wobbling ever so slightly. The dryness that had epassed my mouth now spanned down my throat, bringing on a familiar b**n that I had felt a time or two before. What I needed was blood, both to speed my healing and to chase away this exhaustion that was looming over me like a shadow. When I was able to move without falling over, I hurried to Tristan¡¯s side. He had hoisted Dina from the driver¡¯s seat, slinging her over his shoulder. The slight limp in his left leg was the first thing I noticed, followed by the milky white bone protruding from Dina¡¯s calf. The Vampire groaned weakly, lifting her head high enough to meet my eyes. ¡°Legs broken¡­¡± She murmured, wincing as Tristan lowered her to the ground. ¡°Can¡¯t run like this.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t¡­¡± Tristan said briskly, ¡°¡­and neither can I.¡± I ignored the two of them, focusing only on the jagged piece of bone that had torn through Dina¡¯s flesh. ¡°We need to set her leg so she can heal properly, then we can get out of here.¡± ¡°Sun¡¯sing up. Won¡¯t be here for a few more hours, but I can feel my healing slowing.¡± Dina said quietly, her tone eerily peaceful and face turned towards the skyline. ¡°I won¡¯t be healed before it rises. I¡¯ll only slow you down, which means you need to leave me behind.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what that means-¡± I snapped, grinding my teeth together to hold back a scream. ¡°L, you need to shift.¡± Tristan said firmly. ¡°You need to shift and get out of here.¡± He took a few steps in my direction, blocking my path to Dina with his broad shoulders. I could feel my adrenaline spike, matching the refusal that not only b****d my tongue, but stung my eyes and constricted around my throat. The world around me was trembling. Every branch and every leaf shook, yet no one else noticed. It took me longer than it should¡¯ve to realize I was shaking my head, showing my refusal in the one way I could since words were failing me. I could see the impatience growing on Tristan¡¯s face and anticipated his explosion half a second before it urred. ¡°F**k! Why do you have to be so goddamn stubborn? Be selfish, L. Get out of here and live. Your life matters more than ours.¡± His chest was heaving, rising, and falling even faster than mine. There was something about the raw edge to his rage that sapped my own. I was still exhausted, but I could think clearly, could feel the twisting in my gut guiding me to a decision. I took a deep breath, and when I spoke, my voice level and calm. ¡°That¡¯s the mind-set that made Vampire¡¯s, Werewolves, and Witches hate one another. It doesn¡¯t matter what I am, my life is not worth more than hers or anyone else¡¯s.¡± He clenched and unclenched his fists. ¡°L-¡± ¡°I have made my decision, Tristan. Respect it and help me set her leg so we can get the h**l out of here.¡± The tone of my voice would¡¯ve left me stunned if we the situation we were in didn¡¯t have a countdown. I¡¯d heard myself take on the confidence and fearlessness of a Luna a time or two, but this was something more. The shadows lingering in the forest writhed at the sound, inching deeper into their hiding ces. Tristan didn¡¯t fight back or argue, but there was an emotion on his face I couldn¡¯t quite identify. He nodded, ¡°Yes, my Queen.¡± First aid had always been included in warrior training but was a bit more extensive given werewolves had faster healing. That meant instead of learning how to patch cuts and sterilize b**n wounds, we learned how to set broken bones and preserve severed body parts until pack doctors could arrive. I¡¯d only ever put the knowledge to use once, during the fight that left my father without his head. I could get used to battle, to the snarling and the bloodshed, but I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d ever get ustomed to the aftermath. With my hands firmly on the shard of bone, I slid my eyes away from Dina¡¯s pained expression and to the blood seeping from her wound. The ragged breaths she let out were muffled by Tristan¡¯s shirt. We had no choice but to stuff the wad of cloth in her mouth, both to give her something to bite down on and to keep her from screaming. ¡°On the count of three¡­¡± Tristan murmured, ¡°One, two-¡± cking out, I pushed with all of my strength. Even blinded, I¡¯d never forget the feeling of bone grinding against bone, or the agonizing scream Dina had let out, muffled by the wad of cloth in her mouth. Even minutester, or perhaps it had been hours, I could no longer tell. I reyed the events that led us to where we were now, dragging a half-conscious Dina through the woods, using what articles of clothing we had to keep her blood from hitting the ground. Tristan shouldered most of her weight, muttering something about how tired I looked. I was thankful, even if I didn¡¯t say it out loud. It was taking most of my energy not to trip over every stray root or sharp stone that stuck up out of the ground. The sky had gotten just a tiny bit lighter and was now a deep indigo rather than a vast expanse of star- flecked nothingness. What little visibility it provided only made things worse. I could now see my hands and the dried blood that coated them. Each time I looked down, Dina¡¯s scream would ring in my ears. At one point Dina managed to lift her head from Tristan¡¯s shoulder and let out a sardonicugh. ¡°What I wouldn¡¯t do for a pint of blood right now.¡± She chuckled weakly. A seedling of hope sprouted in my chest when I heard the faint rumbling of cars speeding off in the distance. I refused to give into the feeling, and knew I¡¯d been right in doing so when we came to the base of a steep hill. There were trees scattered along the terrain, which would surely be helpful since the ground was nothing more than mud. I dug my fingers into the bark of a nearby tree and began to climb, gritting my teeth as my feet sunk into the wet earth, letting out a loud squelch in the process. I turned back to Tristan. ¡°How are we supposed to-¡° Rted Posts Chapter 52 I swallowed any bubbling fear and strolled over to the bathtub. The water was hot against my skin,pping at my legs hungrily. The steaming water soothed my sore muscles, and I rxed against the other side of the bathtub. Alpha Asher wasted no time. The second my¡­ Chapter 25 I debated telling Alpha Asher about my most recent note. He would insist I didn¡¯t go, or insist I brought his men as back-up. I on the other hand fully nned ongoing. If it was Tyler, I could easily deal with him. If it wasn¡¯t Tyler, I only¡­ Chapter 48 Alpha Asher was beyond pissed, but I couldn¡¯t me him. Maya was right after all, maybe I did need a stern talking to. I had gotten myself into this problem, and now I needed to get my way out. No one else could step in and help me,¡­ Chapter 184 Chapter 184 The air around us exploded in a bright sh of light and heat that seemed to base of a tree, crumpling the second her body made impact. Her clothes were smoldering, letting off thin tendrils of smoke that dissipated in the air. Splotches of light danced in my vision, but I noticed Tristan was smoking as well. The st had clipped his shoulder, burning a hole in his blood-soaked shirt. Before either of us could act, a second st followed. This time I was able to track it before leaping to the side, and saw that it wasn¡¯t an explosion, but a plume of red-hot me. Enter title¡­ Tristan was at my side in an instant, crouched into a defensive position that would do little to nothing against the magic of a highly trained elemental. There were a reason Rowena¡¯s books warned against angering one. Controlling nature had no limits. All that could determine an elementals range of power was their own personal strength. As if to prove my point, a dozen or so vines shot out from the ground, sending mud and soil sttering in all directions. They curved over our heads, crossing over one another like the fibers of an old quilt. I grabbed Tristan and stumbled back, running into a wall of writhing vines. ¡°She¡¯s caging us in-¡± I began but stopped when the sound of pping filled the air. ¡°So observant.¡± A scathingly familiar voice cooed. Ember and the witch she called Tessa appeared from around the base of a great oak tree. The fire elementals eyes were still glowing like hot coals, shimmering with tangible excitement. She looked far too eager to spit me. There was a nagging sensation in my gut that told me she wanted nothing more than to burn this forest and everything surrounding it to the ground. ¡®Like a rogue wolf gone feral¡­¡± Maya couldn¡¯t help but point out. Tessa made a small gesture with her hand and the vines parted, forming a doorway for the two of them to pass through. There was about fifteen feet between us, enough to count the freckles on Ember¡¯s face and to see the earthy tones in Tessa¡¯s eyes. Ember looked me up and down slowly, making a show of it. About halfway through, she let out a snort of amusement and shed us a tight-lipped smirk. She didn¡¯t give a reason for her reaction, and instead spread her hands out at her sides and said, ¡°You¡¯re already exhausted, L. You don¡¯t have the energy to fight us both, even with your shadow friends.¡± She was right, but I¡¯d sooner die before admitting that. There was this horrible exhaustion still weighing me down, slowing my reflexes until it felt like I was trudging through feet of mud. I¡¯d never been this tired from using magic before. ¡°Surrender to us and I¡¯ll kill him quickly.¡± Ember said, her voice soft but stillced with cruelty. ¡°Fight us and I¡¯ll burn him alive.¡± There was something off about the two of them, and I quickly realized what it was when Tessa nced nervously at Ember. Even drained and exhausted, they were worried I¡¯d fight back. It was my magic they feared. Not the shadows, but the magic I¡¯d inherited from the Renaldi witches. Magic I had no clue how to fully ess. Fear-true unbridled fear unfurled in my chest. We were backed into a corner and had no way of getting ourselves out. Tristan craned his head my way, just enough to meet my gaze without leaving himself defenseless to the witches. For the first time since meeting the abrasive Vampire, I was able to read the light shimmering in his eyes clearly. ¡®Get out of here while you can.¡¯ They seemed to say. When they flickered to the cage that surrounded us, lingering on the gaps in the vines for but a fraction of a second, I knew I¡¯d been right. I was going to refuse-to muster up that tone of voice again to obliterate the insane idea from his head, but I knew it would never work. The look on his face was one of peace and utter selflessness. Tristan¡¯s voice overshadowed the word I was murmuring under my breath, chanting it like it were the solution I desperately needed. It even overshadowed Maya¡¯s voice, which grew louder and louder in my head, screaming at me to shift and get out of here while I still could. ¡°No, no, no, no.¡± His lips curled up in the smallest of smiles. ¡°It¡¯s been an honor, my Queen.¡± Then, without looking back, he lunged for Ember¡¯s throat. Somewhere in the back of my head, I conjured up the conversation between Holly and me. I could hear her delicate voice like she was right next to me, telling me to not be afraid of asking for help. I didn¡¯t know how to ask for help, or why she had given me that advice above all else, but the time to sit and contemte had long passed. Ember shot a column of me at Tristan, who rolled to the side and narrowly missed being charred a second time. He sprung to his feet without a moment of N?velDrama.Org is the owner. pause, snarling into the night as he lunged a second time. As I forced every ounce of energy into my desperate scream for help, all I could think about was Tristan and how this couldn¡¯t be it-this couldn¡¯t be how I lost his infuriating mark. I couldn¡¯t tell if I were screaming out loud or solely in my head, but the words were as clear as the moon still illuminating the sky. ¡°Someone-anyone, help me!¡± The shadows around us began to writhe, melting into one another to form a solid mass of darkness. I could hear their voices and knew that something was wrong. They were whispering, their voices so frantic and crazed that I couldn¡¯t even begin to pick them apart. All at once they stilled, goingpletely silent. Without warning, without a single sound, a wolf exploded from the shadows. Coasting through the air, it tore through the cage of vines, all but demolishing them. When it¡¯s four massive paws hit the ground, making it tremble in the process, I realized I¡¯d been wrong. The thing hadn¡¯t exploded from the shadows. It was the shadows. Its monstrous body was made from the same unearthly force that hid within the forest, which whispered and plotted and thirsted for blood. The tendrils of its fur writhed like wisps of smoke, vanishing and reappearing at will. There was a translucent quality to it that made me wonder if it could do any actual damage. The beast answered my question when ittched onto Ember¡¯s shoulder, sinking its milky white teeth into her flesh. Ember let out a scream that was vicious and enraged rather than one of pain. As though the wolf noticed it too, it whipped its head to the side and flung the witch into the air. She went soaring, flying past trees and into the darkness where it swallowed her whole. There were two heavy thuds when she finally we stood. Terra froze where she stood, her eyes wide and her face unnaturally pale. The wolf turned its head slowly, stopping when its snout was parallel to her. It huffed once, and the witch flinched. Nodding, she lifted her hand slowly and made a subtle gesture. What vines hadn¡¯t been destroyed copsed to the ground, slinking back into earth, and leaving smooth dirt behind as though they¡¯d never existed. I held my breath and waited for her to go running after herpanion, but she didn¡¯t. Tessa¡¯s eyes slid to my face. Burning deep within them was knowledge. ¡°This creature you created; it is unnatural.¡± She said firmly, then quickly began to back away until she too vanished within the forest. Neither Tristan nor I spoke, not that there were words that could exin what the hell just happened. If anything, we looked to the creature that had saved usthe one Tessa insisted I had created. I wanted to snort and deny her im, telling her she¡¯s just as crazy as her arsonist friend, but as I stared at the profile of the wolf, I felt this odd sort of connection between the two of us. It must¡¯ve felt it too, because it turned its massive head my way, cocking it to the side when my jaw plummeted to the ground. I knew those eyes. I¡¯d looked into them hundreds-thousands of times. ¡°Breyona?!¡± I gasped. Rted Posts Chapter 52 I swallowed any bubbling fear and strolled over to the bathtub. The water was hot against my skin,pping at my legs hungrily. The steaming water soothed my sore muscles, and I rxed against the other side of the bathtub. Alpha Asher wasted no time. The second my¡­ Chapter 25 I debated telling Alpha Asher about my most recent note. He would insist I didn¡¯t go, or insist I brought his men as back-up. I on the other hand fully nned ongoing. If it was Tyler, I could easily deal with him. If it wasn¡¯t Tyler, I only¡­ Chapter 48 Alpha Asher was beyond pissed, but I couldn¡¯t me him. Maya was right after all, maybe I did need a stern talking to. I had gotten myself into this problem, and now I needed to get my way out. No one else could step in and help me,¡­ Chapter 185 Chapter 185 An hourter, I found myself sitting in the passenger seat of an old work van, listening to Breyona recount the moments before she vanished from Giovanni¡¯s bedroom and reappeared in the forest. Calling her name back in the forest seemed to trigger her human side. She¡¯d quickly shifted and epted Tristan¡¯s shirt before scaling the hill and finding us a ride. By the time she pulled up with the van, whose paint was peeling so badly I almost missed the picture of the plunger on the side, Tristan and I had hauled Dina most of the way. Enter title¡­ The Vampire who had helped save my life was still unconscious. Her heartbeat was muffled, not nearly as strong as it should¡¯ve been, but all that mattered was that it was there. Not only had Breyona gone the extra mile by helping Tristan and I carry Dina the rest of the way, but she¡¯d also offered up some of her blood to help speed their healing. ¡°I wasying in bed when I heard screaming, but it was in my head. It wasn¡¯t like the mind-link, though. It was like you were there with me, sharing my thoughts.¡± Breyona exined, ¡°Once I made the connection that it was you, I could feel that you were in danger. I stared seeing shes of trees and fire, along with those two witches that were attacking you. When you called out for help, it was like you opened a door for me, and I just walked through.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She shrugged where she sat in the driver¡¯s seat, as though everything she¡¯d said made perfect sense. As confusing as it was, I couldn¡¯t deny feeling a connection to her, one that definitely wasn¡¯t there before. ¡°Giovanni is probably losing his mind right now.¡± I said, unable to formte anything else. Breyona shook her head, seemingly unworried about her mate. ¡°There was a phone in the van. I called him before I destroyed it. He¡¯s catching a flight back to the pack as we speak.¡± I frowned, ¡°how was he able to get a flight so soon?¡± There was one major airport inside of our pack, but the flightsing in were scarce at best. It would make more sense for Giovanni to catch a flight to one of the airports outside of our territory, but then he¡¯d have at least an hour to drive before hitting the boundary lines. Tristan answered my question before Breyona could, his voice only a tad bit dry. ¡°Giovanni¡¯s parents might not have power in the Vampire world, but they have plenty in the humans.¡± Breyona nodded, agreeing with Tristan¡¯s exnation. The brooding Vampire that was so ready to give his life for my own it left me seeing stars, outright refused even a drop of Breyona¡¯s blood. I wasn¡¯t sure if he were trying to make sure Dina had her fill, or if he were worried about Giovanni might react to him feeding from his mate. ¡°They were able to dy all other flights and get one straight out of their local airport. I had him contact Asher¡¯s parents, so the airport will be expecting them tond soon.¡± She exined. Curious, I asked. ¡°How does his family have that kind of power?¡± ¡°Gio¡¯s dad is an uber rich businessman. He owns some fancy Italian super car about running for Senator.¡± ¡°Thest thing that state needs is Giovanni¡¯s father at the helm.¡± Tristan muttered, turning his head to stare out the window, offering no further exnation. A moment passed before he turned and said, ¡°¡­back to the whole shadow thing. This isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve shifted since L got you your wolf back. So, howe this time you¡¯re made of shadows and whatnot?¡± Breyona sighed and brushed the stray hairs that had fallen from her pony tail out of her face, a surefire sign that she didn¡¯t know the answer to Tristan¡¯s question. ¡°Maybe it had something to do with L being afraid?¡± She suggested. I hated to shoot down her theory, but it just didn¡¯t sit right with me. ¡°I was afraid a few days ago and you didn¡¯t feel anything, much less show up as a giant shadow wolf.¡± I pointed out. Breyona cocked her head at me. ¡°Did you call out for help, though?¡± ¡°Well, no¡­but-¡± A voice sounded from the back, still weak but not hovering on the cusp of death. ¡°Sorry for interrupting, but about how many times have you shifted since L here¡­uh, got you your wolf back?¡± Dina asked, drawing our attention to where shey in the back seat. Hearing her voice, Tristan turned his attention to her legs, which rested on his leg she had broken in the crash. There was no longer any bone protruding from the skin since we¡¯d set it an hour ago, but there had been a nasty gash left over. That gash was now nothing more than a faint pink line that stood out against her dark skin. Breyona¡¯s blood was doing its job and speeding the healing process. ¡°Quit fussin¡¯ over me.¡± Dina snapped, swatting at Tristan though she didn¡¯t have the strength to truly make him stop. ¡°Her blood did the trick, even if it did taste funny.¡± Breyona¡¯s eyebrows dropped into a confused scowl, ¡°Funny? What¡¯s so funny tasting about my blood? Gio¡¯s never had a problem with it.¡± ¡°Yeah, well has ¡®Gio¡¯ tasted you after you turned into this shadow beast?¡± Dina shot back. ¡°Well¡­no, I guess he hasn¡¯t.¡± Breyona replied, now sounding uncertain. ¡°You think the shadow¡¯s make my blood taste different? Oh, and I¡¯ve shifted about six or so times since L got me my wolf back. I got a bit excited in the beginning. It¡¯s uh-it¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see what else it could be.¡± Dina shrugged, ¡°About what time would you say you shifted during each of those times?¡± Breyona replied, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s always early in the morning, after the sun rises since Gio¡¯s knocked out by then-oh, I understand now.¡± Dina nodded slowly, ¡°Shadows can¡¯t form during the day. At least, not enough to turn you into a whole shadow beast.¡± Upon seeing the understanding on all of our faces, the snarky Vampire in the backseat shook her head and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s a damn miracle you all survived this long.¡± Giovanni pulled into the driveway just a few minutes after we all slipped inside. I could hear the tires of the car he rented crunching on the gravel and was thankful we had dropped Dina off at the house Tristan and Holly were staying at beforehand. Dina would be safe with Holly; I was sure of it. Besides, I didn¡¯t want an audience for the bomb I was about to drop on Breyona. I¡¯d spent the entire drive home stewing over how I¡¯d tell her what the witches had said. It didn¡¯t matter if I had another three days to think it over, nothing would erase the inevitable heartbreak she¡¯d go through once she found out her parents were dead. I hated it. I hated it so much. Not because I¡¯d have to tell her myself, but because I couldn¡¯t stand to see the happiness drain from her entire being. Losing a parent, especially one you had a good rtionship with, takes a chunk out of you. The moment Giovanni crossed the threshold into the house, Breyonaunched herself into his arms. Like a lithe ninja, she pounced at him. His eyes had been lit with worry but melted the moment he epted that his mate was safe and sound. Physically, she was. Mentally? Well, that was about to change. I didn¡¯t dive into things right away. Instead, I herded everyone into the kitchen, listening to Breyona gush about transforming into a wolf made of shadows. As she squealed about how ferocious she was, Tristan turned to me and spoke with a lowered voice. ¡°Have you gotten ahold of Asher?¡± I shook my head, adding yet another thing to my growing list of worries. Contacting Asher, both over mind-link and our bond, was akin to talking to drywall. Not only did I receive no response, but there also wasn¡¯t even the barest hint of acknowledgement on his end. Either Asher was asleep, or something terrible had happened. He was alive, that much I knew for certain. ¡°Let me know when he¡¯s back, alright? I¡¯m going to check in with Holly and Dina. I know you and Breyona have some things to talk about.¡± Tristan grimaced, looking both reluctant and impatient to leave. I swallowed down the knot rising in my throat and nodded, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll let you know when he¡¯s back.¡± ¡°You can do this, L. I might not be overly fond of her, but she¡¯s strong. There¡¯s a reason she¡¯s survived this long as your friend.¡± Tristan murmured, the corner of his lips lifting into a dry smile, the first one he¡¯d managed in a while. Rted Posts Chapter 52 I swallowed any bubbling fear and strolled over to the bathtub. The water was hot against my skin,pping at my legs hungrily. The steaming water soothed my sore muscles, and I rxed against the other side of the bathtub. Alpha Asher wasted no time. The second my¡­ Chapter 25 I debated telling Alpha Asher about my most recent note. He would insist I didn¡¯t go, or insist I brought his men as back-up. I on the other hand fully nned ongoing. If it was Tyler, I could easily deal with him. If it wasn¡¯t Tyler, I only¡­ Chapter 48 Alpha Asher was beyond pissed, but I couldn¡¯t me him. Maya was right after all, maybe I did need a stern talking to. I had gotten myself into this problem, and now I needed to get my way out. No one else could step in and help me,¡­ Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 186 When Tristan left, the front door clicking shut behind him, I slumped against the kitchen counter and took a deep breath. The bottle of blood I¡¯d been sipping on sat untouched at my side, which didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Breyona or Giovanni. ¡°You feel like death, and I¡¯m not talking about how exhausted you are.¡± Breyonamented, her voiceced with worry. ¡°Did something else happen?¡± Clutching the bottle in my hand, as though it¡¯ll somehow give me the courage to break the news, I mumbled, ¡°This is going to take some getting used to.¡± Breyona was already more intuitive than your average wolf, but now the two of us were magically connected. Even now, I could feel the smoky threads between us, connecting our souls. Her nod was one of understanding, and as much as I appreciated it, it only made my heart seize in my chest. ¡°I promise not to pry any more than I usually do, but I get the feeling there¡¯s something you need to tell me, but you really, really don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°You might want to sit down first.¡± I said, fighting to keep the nerves from my voice. Breyona¡¯s expression fell, ¡°Now you know I can¡¯t do that. L, what is it? You¡¯re scaring me here.¡± Sheughed nervously. Giovanni closed in behind her, cing his hands on her shoulders. She didn¡¯t acknowledge him, but her posture seemed to rx under his touch. He tossed a subtle nod in my direction, telling me to continue, reassuring me that he¡¯d be there to support her. ¡°Before we were forced to escape, we were eavesdropping on the witches. They showed up at the Vampire Lair Tristan and I went to, which is a long story on its own, but they started talking about my magic and what the Blood Witch wants with me. There¡¯s this ritual they¡¯ve started that will give themplete control over me, and they¡¯re close to finishing it.¡± I exined nervously, feeling pathetic for dumping all of this on her at once. Breyona gasped, her hand trembling as she raised it to her lips. The fear in her eyes was genuine, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it would still be genuine after she heard the rest of what I had to say. ¡°Oh, Goddess. I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re my best-friend and I love you, but this is so bad. With your magic and position, they could permanently destroy things for all of our species.¡± She said gravely, her eyes flickering up to Giovanni. The Vampire I now considered one of my second-inmands remained stoic, but that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t as torn up as Breyona. ¡°Life as we know it would be over.¡± He said firmly. ¡°There would be Vampire¡¯s and Werewolves trying to kill you, hoping it would end the threat. Asher would never allow that to happen, and neither would Tristan or me. We¡¯d be at war with our own kind, killing each other off before the Witches even lifted a finger.¡± ¡°It gets worse.¡± I whispered, watching as Breyona paled. ¡°They¡¯re in a hurry. The Blood Witch wants this done before I realize the ¡®full extent of my power,¡¯ whatever that means. They-they mentioned two werewolves I sent out to search for information¡­for relics and old texts.¡± The words dried up in my throat, and any exnation I had thought of vanished into thin air. What I managed to say hung in the space between us all, dangling there until the pieces shifted and began to connect one by one. I could tell the moment Breyona realized I was talking about her parents, because her lower lip began to quiver and tremble. Slowly, she began to shake her head. With each motion growing in speed, I felt my stomach flip and turn. As much as I wanted to sink to my knees and beg for her forgiveness, delivering horrible, damaging news was part of the position I had taken up. Breyona could break, she could shatter into a million pieces under the weight of her grief because she deserved to have that option, but as her Luna and her best-friend, I needed to remain strong. ¡°L, please don¡¯t say it.¡± She begged, her voice cracking. ¡°Anything else, say anything else.¡± Tears welled in my eyes, burning angrily as I forbade them from falling. This wasn¡¯t about me and my emotions, but Breyona. I was breaking her heart; I could see it. She wanted me to remain quiet, because once I spoke the truth, nothing could ever take it back. What was even worse was that I couldn¡¯t give her the gift of not knowing, of pretending her parents were alive and well, too busy in their adventures to ever return. She deserved more. As much as it hurt, she deserved the truth. Biting back the guilt and agony that constricted my throat and cut off my air supply, I spoke. ¡°They killed them, Breyona.¡± The truth rippled over her, settling deep within her bones. It would never leave, never once waver even as her thoughts began to rush by without restraint. Not only could I feel it through the strange connection we now shared, but I could tell simply by looking at her. She was frozen in ce, standing upright only because Giovanni now had his arms wrapped around her waist, his head resting on her shoulder. Minutes passed as she stood there, frozen in disbelief. Each second that passed was like spikes of silver driven into my skin, draining my life force faster than magic sapped my energy. I barely recognized my own voice when I said, ¡°Tell me what I can do¡­¡± That seemed to snap her out of her stupor, sending her spiraling head-first into grief. She pulled away from Giovanni, swatting at his hands as she began to pace the length of the kitchen, tears streaming from her eyes. Her tone shifted from agonized to angry, then back again. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do, L. My parents-my parents are dead. I¡¯ll-I¡¯ll never get to see them again. I¡¯ll never get another Christmas with them, with those stupid itchy sweater¡¯s mom would always force us in, and-and I¡¯ll never get to hear another one of dad¡¯s lectures about being too rough with his books- always about the dusty old books, and-and¡­¡± She stammered, choking back a vicious sob as it stole away her very breath. Backing away from Giovanni, she ran her fingers through her hair so hard that I knew she¡¯d taken a few strands out in the process. Her eyes speared right through me, carving into every sensitive part of my soul until I felt absolutely raw inside. ¡°What can you do, L?¡± She asked quietly, never once breaking her stare from my face. ¡°Can you bring back the dead? Is that the ¡®full extent of your power¡¯? Is it? Is it, L?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± I told her truthfully, batting away a tear that manage to slip my grasp. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry-.¡± ¡°Shit, I know you are. I¡¯m just-I¡¯m just so angry. I have everything I could ever want, a future with someone I love and¡­and my parents won¡¯t be here to see any of it.¡± She whispered, her hand once again finding her mouth, muffling the sobs that broke free. ¡°I need time to myself to process this.¡± With thosest words, Breyona slipped out the patio door and vanished onto the back porch. Every inch of me was pulled in her direction, but I remained rooted in ce. A gust of air slid past my lips in the form of a long hiss. Up until he spoke, I hadpletely forgotten that Giovanni was still here. ¡°You understand she doesn¡¯t me you, right?¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh, even if it did sound like some fucked up version of a sob. ¡°Yeah, I know. Breyona¡¯s perfect that way.¡± There hadn¡¯t been a single part of me that worried she¡¯d me me for her parents¡¯ deaths. I knew her too well. She felt every single thing deeply, to the very bottom of her soul, and even though it left her hurt more often than not, it¡¯s what made her heart so pure. It was the witches, the ones who had directly sapped the life out of her mom and dad that Breyona would focus every ounce of her rage onto, and for some reason, which hurt even more.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Giovanni nced towards the patio doors, undoubtedly making sure Breyona was alright out there. He nodded in agreement, his expression pained. ¡°She intended to tell you this herself, but given what¡¯s happened, her thoughts are elsewhere. Two days ago Breyona received a call from her mother. This wasn¡¯t unusual since they¡¯ve been in close contact since she came to visit my family, but this particr call was different. Her mother sounded frantic. Terrified, actually. She kept talking in circles and wouldn¡¯t answer Breyona whenever she asked where they were or what they were doing.¡± He exined, his lips set in a thin, grim line. ¡°All she told Breyona was that they found something-something important, and that they needed to get it to you before it was toote.¡± I felt my stomach drop, overflowing with a sickening sense of dread. ¡°And now they¡¯re dead¡­¡± I heard myself say. Giovanni nodded, his eyes like two pitch-ck stones staring straight into my soul. ¡°And now they¡¯re dead.¡± Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 187 The conversation between Giovanni and I reyed in my head as I traipsed upstairs and copsed into bed. Even after it had run its course, I fought the sleep that tried to im me and focused on mind- linking Asher. Another hour had passed, one without any sess. I¡¯d considered reaching out to Zeke, but after pouring all of my remaining energy into getting through to Asher, I had nothing left to expend. In a haze of utter exhaustion, I slipped away into a restless, dreamless sleep. I wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed, but the sun had yet to risen when I was yanked from sleep. The bedroom was cloaked in absolute darkness, even with the beams of moonlight streaming through the curtains. Luckily, I didn¡¯t need light to tell who was hovering over me, their hand pressed firmly over my mouth. It was his eyes I noticed first, the sight of them telling me that something was very, very wrong. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. They were entirely gold, practically glowing in the darkness as they stared at me with a heat that belonged solely to a predator. When Asher would battle with his wolf, often flecks of gold would swirl in his dark eyes, but rarely were theypletely overtaken. I grew still beneath him when his chest began to rumble, a growl building in his throat. He didn¡¯t seem to register my mumbling against his hand, trying to coax him off whatever ledge he managed to stumble onto. There was nothing soft about his face. Every inch was cast in sharp angles and harsh nes. Not an ounce of recognition flowed through him, but without a doubt in my mind, the man hovering above me was in fact my mate. Even if he couldn¡¯t see that himself. I tried not to show fear, but it was hard when the other half of your soul looked at you with such ferocity. He leaned in close, pressing his nose against my neck. A gasp lingered in my throat, but I kept the sound at bay. What I couldn¡¯t control was my heart, which stammered as a momentary blip of fear took hold. His mouth was ufortably close to my throat, bringing on the realization that I had never, not once been afraid of Asher harming me. Why was this time different? Breathing deeply, he ran his nose up my neck, stopping at the base of my throat. I was warring with my mind and with Maya, both of which telling me to do opposite things. Maya trusted Asher and his wolf with every fiber of our being, but the instinct to protect ourselves was growing stronger with each passing second. It was my mind, the part of me bonded to Asher that told me not to fight, to let my mate do as he pleased. I¡¯d run out of time to make a decision when he pulled back, his face contorting into something terrifying and feral. His jaw was locked tightly, his teeth exposed and chest still rumbling as he tore through the front of my t-shirt with his ws. The fabric was torn to shreds, falling away like cheap ribbon, and leaving me entirely exposed. I was torn between terror and the start of arousal, neither of which I could fight. My body always had a mind of its own when it came to Asher, and no amount of training had been able to change that. He pressed his ws against my bare chest, right above my left breast. As he dug the tips of them into my flesh, a sharp sting of pain took hold. The longer Iy frozen beneath him, the more disbelief began to take hold, numbing my nerves until all that was left was the shocking realization that Asher was actually going to draw blood. He might be rough and punishing, but he¡¯s never made me bleed before. Instinct took hold inside my head, and I shoved past the block in his head, racing down the bond between us until I was forced to stop. I was mmed back into my own body with enough force to make the world around me spin. Asher wasn¡¯t in there. The only thing I could feel from him was this never-ending sense of hunger, a murderous need that consumed ever facet of his being until even his vision was tinted in a sickly shade ofred. There was no human emotion, no trace of recognition as he stared down at Maya and me. Despite every instinct in my body protesting, I needed to protect myself. I had no choice but to fight my mate. Bucking beneath him did nothing but incite anger, but it was the one emotion he seemed to be showing, one I knew could be used against him. Sure enough, the more I thrashed, the more his snarling seemed to build. When he reached for my hair, I found my opening. I continued to deny the obvious, ignoring the full extent of that endless hunger l¡¯d felt, a hunger that would only be satiated by flesh and blood-by death. There wasn¡¯t a chance in hell I was going to use magic against him, not without knowing the full extent of what I could do. I didn¡¯t care what Asher nned to do to me, killing my mate was absolutely out of the question. Even the shadows seemed confused, almost reluctant to get in between whatever was going on. A dull sting of pain radiated across my scalp, but hair-pulling wasn¡¯t exactly new between us. He¡¯d shifted his weight, spreading his legs wide enough for me to maneuver my leg and nt my foot against his chest. I kicked with every ounce of strength I had, a feat that was all but useless when he snared my ankle with one of his meaty hands. I readied myself for my next move, or for his retaliation when he froze in ce. His eyes glowed in the dark, skewering me where Iy beneath him. The quiet huff of him sniffing the air hit my ears, but that wasn¡¯t the only thing that happened. There was something growing between my legs, something I was all too familiar with. Not only was Asher seconds away from killing me, but he was also very much naked. I shouldn¡¯t have found it so surprising considering he¡¯d probably shifted beforeing here, but it was hard to notice when pinned to the bed like a wounded doe. Even as I felt the full weight of his cock hit my thigh, I couldn¡¯t look away from his piercing eyes. If I had looked away, I would have never seen the hunger in them shift-morphing into something else. I knew that look, and so did my body because it reacted instantaneously, tightening my core until an ache began to build between my legs. He leaned back ever so slightly, and I leaped at the opportunity to lift myself from the bed. Landing a rather forceful punch to his jaw, I swung one leg out and nearly made it onto the floor. Apparently, I¡¯d made the wrong move because with a swift shove, Asher ttened me onto the bed. The force alone knocked some of the air from my lungs. ¡°Asher.¡± I snarled in warning, but that only seemed to spur him on. When his hands gripped my thighs, tearing them apart and pinning them to the bed, I realized what he was about to do. Only a horrifyingly damp pair of panties protected my most sensitive area, which he promptly ripped away as though they were made of tissue paper. With a guttural snarl, hetched onto my slick flesh his mouth, tearing the world out from under my feet. ¡°Oh-¡± I gasped, biting my tongue to keep from whimpering. I tangled my fingers in his hair and pulled, yanking hard enough to cause pain, but Asher didn¡¯t even seem to notice. On the other end of our bond was that feral sort of hunger, only now it was fixated on something else. I tried to fight it-to fight him, but he was gliding his tongue up and down my pussy so roughly that all I could see were stars. His chest was still rumbling, and every growl he let out vibrated against my skin. Any time I tried to tell him to stop, his tongue would curl around my clit and a moan would break free. With every feral movement he made, the pressure between my legs would build, ratcheting higher and higher until all that was left was the fall. When his eyes flitted up to my face, burning with their golden glow as he ate and devoured, I had no choice but to plummet. Every muscle in my body locked up, my pussy spasming as I soaked the sheets and the lower half of Asher¡¯s face. ¡°Fucking hell, Asher¡­¡± I whined through gritted teeth, realizing he had no intention on stopping. Other than looking up from between my legs, he hadn¡¯t reacted to my orgasm. He continuedpping at me, suckling on my heated flesh at a brutal pace. He shifted his grip on my thighs, and instead of forcing them to the bed, he pulled them even closer to his face. Within seconds I was nearing yet another orgasm, this one even stronger than the first. My entire body was humming with pleasure despite how much I tried to fight it¡¯s grasp. At some point, that restraint I¡¯d been trying to hold onto crumbled beneath my fingers. I found myself almost frantically rolling my hips against his mouth, desperate for more of that earth-shattering friction that was so fucking good it bordered on painful. I felt my heart leap in my chest when Asher looked up and actually snarled at me. Anger pulsed over my already mmy skin as I red at him, seconds away from snapping that he¡¯d been the one to force himself onto me,tching onto me like he¡¯d gone absolutely feral. Now that I¡¯d given into him, he wanted to act like a douche bag. ¡°You¡¯ve got another thinging if you think-¡± I snapped, the words ending with a gasp when he grabbed me and flipped me onto my stomach. Before I could push myself off the bed and remove my face from the pillow, I felt him grab my hips and lift my bottom into the air. ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking dare.¡± I warned him, snarling in absolute frustration when my lecherous, traitorous body responded with another wave of arousal. Fuck, I actually liked this. What the hell was wrong with me? His fingers dug into my bottom, holding me in ce as he rutted against my backside and slid the entire length of his cock into my opening. I cursed and moaned into the pillow, hating, and loving how fucking full I felt. Despite the fight I initially put up, he was met with no resistance, slipping into a frenzy that had him thrusting and grinding into my pussy. Asher growled and snarled in my ear, only they no longer sounded like the murderous kind. His balls pped against my slit, my muscles gripping him for dear life as his movements grew rougher, more desperate with each sound I made. Any time I tried to question why I loved this; he¡¯d hit a spot deep inside of me that made my eyes roll. Before I knew it, I was screaming my release into the pillow, whimpering like a fool as I begged him to never stop. It was when the stars faded from my eyes and I descended from the clouds that the bedroom door was ripped open, falling in a heap of splinters to the floor. When Zeke and Brandon charged into the room, both their faces ashen and contorted in panic, I had no clue how to react. Asher¡¯s head whipped in their direction and the snarl he cast at them was menacing enough to make the hairs along my neck rise. Embarrassment had barely taken hold before both of them charged Asher, pulling him off of me and dragging him from the bedroom. All I could do was sit there and stare at the doorway, absolutely horrified and sporting a blush I knew would never go away. I gave myself those fleeting seconds to drown before leaping from the bed, snatching a random t-shirt off the floor, and racing after them. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 188 Really?¡± I scoffed, staring open-mouthed at Asher through the ss of the holding cell he was in. ¡°Is this necessary?¡± Asher paced back and forth, his head snapping in my direction whenever I spoke. His eyes were still that violent shade of gold, telling me his wolf was still in charge and very much feral. The holding cell he sat in was a part of the newer renovations Asher had orchestrated. There were dozens of these cubby-like rooms, each one with a cot and a small table, reinforced with military grade equipment to keep the prisoners contained. I bet Asher never thought he¡¯dnd himself in one. Both men standing before me were grim, their lips pursed, and eyes cloaked in shadows. I was used to seeing that particr expression on Brandon, but not Zeke. Neither one appeared too happy about how things yed out, but I needed to keep the conversation going. If I didn¡¯t, I¡¯d start thinking about what they barged in on and have no choice but to drown in embarrassment. Brandon spoke first, snorting dryly at me before ncing Asher¡¯s way. In between the brothers was a two-way mirror, not that the wall of ss kept us from hearing one another. ¡°You might¡¯ve been enjoying yourself, but I promise, it¡¯s necessary.¡± He said, not reacting in the slightest when his older brother snarled and pounded on the ss. Zeke grimaced, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke him, and quit being a jealous dick.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, I shouldn¡¯t provoke him. I¡¯d hate for him to break out of here and kill another Alpha. Seeing as you¡¯re the only one close by, I¡¯d watch out if I were you.¡± Brandon replied, a brittle smile ying across his face. Instantly, my stomach began to plummet at his words and what they insinuated. Zeke, on the other hand, was unfazed and even rolled his eyes at Brandon. ¡°Exin.¡± I demanded, my eyes darting between the two of them. When neither answered and All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Brandon¡¯s expression twisted into a smirk, I snapped. ¡°Now.¡± ¡°Mason¡¯s witchy friend-¡± Brandon began, only to get cut off by Zeke. ¡°ra.¡± He interjected. Brandon sighed loudly, then continued. ¡°Right. ra, Mason¡¯s witchy friend, found one of the towns the other witches were staying in. The ce was deserted, but we ran into a few friends on our way out.¡± Zeke rolled his eyes again, much more fed up with Brandon than usual. He propped himself up on the edge of the table we hovered around, running a hand through his already messy hair. After a long, drawn-out yawn, he chimed in. ¡°It was Alpha Bran and some of his men. They¡¯d been circling the town the witches had stayed in, almost like they were keeping it safe for their return.¡± He grimaced, unease filling every facet of his once warm voice. ¡°Alpha Bran challenged Asher. I think he could sense that something was off about him, that he was on edge from everything going on. I¡¯m not too sure, but Bran thought he could win.¡± ¡°Surprise, surprise. He didn¡¯t.¡± Brandon snorted, but the sound had an edge to it. I had the distinct feeling they were holding something back, and that something was currently twisting my stomach into knots. What was even more troublesome was the weight to Brandon¡¯s words. When one Alpha challenged another, they battled to the death. ¡°Alpha Bran is dead.¡± I stated, looking between the two of them even though a confirmation wasn¡¯t needed. The answer was written across every tense line on their faces, mapped out within the thinness of their lips and in the way their eyebrows furrowed. For once, Brandon didn¡¯t look the least bit jealous of his older brother. ¡°Sure is, which makes Asher their new Alpha.¡± His voice was dripping with sarcasm when he said, ¡°How wonderful.¡± ¡°Look, he¡¯s going to be here awhile. Why don¡¯t you head back and get some rest? You look like you¡¯re about to fall over.¡± Zeke said kindly, ignoring Brandon¡¯s jibes. ¡°You have no room to talk about anyone looking exhausted. When¡¯s thest time you slept?¡± I asked him, taking in the dark circles around his eyes and the way his shoulders slumped with exhaustion. His usual charm was nowhere to be found. Brandon grunted, ¡°Hard to sleep when you¡¯re chasing a rabid Alpha through the forest for seven hours straight.¡± I blinked at the two of them, again getting that feeling that there was something they were leaving out. ¡°ra will exin the rest. She¡¯s on her way here with Mason and the others.¡± Zeke sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°When Asher went¡­ feral, we had no choice but to follow. She won¡¯t be here for another couple hours, so try and catch some sleep until then.¡± ¡°We both know that none of us are going to manage any sleep until we figure out why my brother went fucking psycho.¡± Brandon rolled his eyes, pushing off the wall he leaned against. Zeke red at Asher¡¯s younger, more disgruntled clone as he left, promptly mming the door behind him. ¡°Nice to know he cares.¡± I murmured. Nodding, Zeke replied. ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m just as confused as you are.¡± There was so much going on, so many questions that needed answering, yet we weren¡¯t any closer to solving them than we had been months ago. The more I thought about it, I began to realize there was something in our possession that could help. It wouldn¡¯t solve all our problems, but it might shed some light on a few. I¡¯d been waiting for Asher to get back to break it out, and while I wanted him lucid, there was no longer any time to waste. ¡°I¡¯m going to run out and grab a few things. Anything you want me to bring back?¡± I asked Zeke, already heading for the door. He called out, ¡°Coffee, lots and lots of coffee.¡± When I returned an hour and a halfter, the old text on the Renaldi line in my hands, instantly I knew something had changed. Zeke was sitting at the observation table, his hands sped behind his head as he scowled at the two-way mirror. I shoved the book and the cups of coffee onto the table when I spotted Asher. He was sitting on the cot, his back against the wall and his head turned towards the ceiling. His eyes were closed, yet somehow I knew that whatever had affected him hade to pass. I called out to him, and his eyes snapped open. They found me through theyers of ss and stone, once again their warm shade of honey and chestnut. There was a spasm in my chest, a tugging of sorts that pulled me in his direction. Had it really been days since I¡¯dst seen him? The urge to tear down the door and be near him-to feel him and bask in his scent was overwhelming, drawing me closer to the locked door. ¡°L?¡± His voice was hoarse. The sound of it caused a visceral reaction in my body, resulting in another sharp tug to the bond that sent me rushing forwards. Zeke startled from his seat, nearly knocking over our supply of energy in the process. ¡°Let me in.¡± Imanded, nodding in the direction of the door. There was a split second of hesitation from Zeke, but he did as I asked and disconnected each lock until the door slid open just a fraction. I slipped inside, barely noticing when he closed and locked it behind me. Before I couldunch myself into his arms, he held out a hand and shook his head. ¡°Tell me what I did. I can¡¯t remember anything. I keep getting these shes, but none of them are making sense.¡± He grunted, nearly shattering my heart in two when he looked up at me with eyes full of torment. Zeke cleared his throat, his voice muffled until it came through the small speakers in the ceiling. ¡°Well, for starters, you killed Alpha Bran. Not that it wasn¡¯t warranted since the prick did challenge you. Congrats on expanding the pack, though.¡± ¡°Yeah, I remember that.¡± Asher swallowed, the muscles in his throat reacting to the movement. ¡°Everything after that, not so much.¡± ¡°You said you were getting shes of memory. What were you seeing?¡± I asked, lowering myself to sit beside him on the cot. Asher frowned, those full lips of his turning down at the corners. ¡°I think I was running, but I have no clue for how long. Then I remember¡­well, I remember you.¡± His voice lowered and a sh of gold hit his eyes, vanishing in a whirlpool of warm hazel. ¡°You were naked. I can still taste you in my mouth. How is it that I forgot something like that?¡± Even exhausted and confused, Asher was a sight to behold. His hair was messy, like he¡¯d been gripping it in hopes his memories would resurface, and beneath the thin nket on the cot, he was bedroom. It wasn¡¯t the sex I feared, or the fact that he practically forced himself onto me. Neither one I minded, even if the line of consent was a bit skewed. It¡¯s the fact that something had driven him to madness, and that something left him unable to recognize me and made him starved for chaos and blood. ¡°Maybe because you weren¡¯t entirely present for it.¡± I admitted sheepishly. Asher wouldn¡¯t take well to the truth; I knew that for certain. This game between us often teetered on the cusp of non-consensual, but both of us knew that we had the power to stop things if we wanted. As for earlier, I don¡¯t think it would¡¯ve mattered if I¡¯d fought. A fact I knew would torment Asher to his core. Sure enough, his eyebrows dipped into a grimace, one that darkened his eyes and made him look identical to the stone-cold Alpha most of the world knew him to be. ¡°You kicked me, or-or you tried to.¡± He grunted, clenching his eyes shut. Down the length of our bond, I could feel a dull pain radiating across his forehead, throbbing across his skull to the tune of a frantic heart. No wonder he couldn¡¯t remember anything, his head was symphony of pain that refused to let up, ying piece after piece until even the strongest memories turned fuzzy. Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 189 I softened my voice, knowing he¡¯d hate it, but it was all I could think to do. ¡°You scared me for a minute there. When you came into the bedroom, you weren¡¯t yourself. It was like your wolf had taken over, but there was something wrong with him. I know he¡¯d never, ever hurt me, but this was different. You were both different.¡± I exined, ncing at the two-way mirror where I knew Zeke was currently watching. Asher went still, his muscles growing taut where he sat against the wall. He closed his eyes and turned his face away from me. ¡°I forced myself onto you, didn¡¯t I?¡± His voice dipped low,ced with rage and disgust. ¡°No, not exactly.¡± I shook my head, cing my hand on his arm. With his lip curling, he pulled away from my touch. I tried not to let it get to me, but rejection stung in my heart like a shard of ss. Anger had me reaction, along with frustration for everything we¡¯d been through. There was no way in hell I¡¯d let him beat himself up over this. This, of all the things we¡¯d endured together, would not be what caused us to drift apart. Snarling softly, I pushed off the cot and slid onto hisp, wrapping my legs around his waist. The feel of his solid form, a wall of muscle against my soft skin, lit my insides and filled me with aforting warmth. It took concentration not to let my mind stray to the fact that he was naked, or that he¡¯d been the only one not to finish earlier. ¡°Look at me, Asher.¡± I demanded, cing my hand against his cheek, feeling the rough stubble beneath my fingertips. ¡°There¡¯s so much more to this than you know.¡± He turned and looked at me, his eyes guarded and closed off in the way that I hated so much. ¡°Is there? I felt your fear, and I liked it. Zeke and Brandon had to pull me off of you, didn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°The only time I was afraid was when I realized you were going to hurt me.¡± I retorted, my voice sharpening at the disgust that tinged his words. ¡°You wanted death and blood, but somehow that changed, and you started wanting¡­something else. I only fought because when I looked down our bond, your wolf hadpletely taken over. Whatever caused it to take over also made it feral. When you started¡­doing things to me, I quickly stopped fighting.¡± I had to force thest bit through gritted teeth, ring at Asher as my face turned beet-red. He¡¯d better not force me to borate any further, because if he needed me to spell it out for him, I¡¯d definitely die of embarrassment. Just then, Zeke¡¯s voice chimed in on the speakers, deepening my blush until I contemted never leaving this cell. ¡°Trust me, man. You uh, you weren¡¯t hurting her¡­¡± He said, chuckling lightly. ¡°Brandon and I did have to pull you off to get you into the cell, which we only did because you¡¯d gone feral and spent thest six hours as a wolf sprinting through the woods on a one-man mission to get back here. I think what¡¯s more pressing is why this happened and what made youe all the way back here.¡± Some of the ire faded from Asher¡¯s eyes, but there was still a note of disbelief that lingered. I sighed quietly and opened my mind to him, reying the events in my head from the moment he¡¯d ced his hand over my mouth, up until his brother and best-friend barged into the bedroom. Asher watched the memory to its conclusion, hearing every one of my thoughts and feeling the rush of sensations that overtook me. Trapped beneath me, I felt his cock stir and watched as his eyes darkened, swirling with flecks of glittering gold. ¡®You little liar¡­¡¯ His raspy voice trailed across the bond, flowing through the mind-link. ¡®I did force myself on you, what you didn¡¯t mention is how much you enjoyed it.¡¯ I startled a bit at the sound of his voice, clearing my throat even though I had no intention on responding out loud. ¡®Look, I¡¯m still working through that fact myself. Maybe we can revisit that part at ater time. ¡® I replied, flushing as I looked away. Asher¡¯s eyes, still swirling with gold, pinned me in ce. His hands found my hips, squeezing gently before letting go. ¡®Believe me, we will. Once we¡¯ve figured out what happened to make my wolf go feral, we¡¯ll have a long conversation about this.¡¯ Just then, the cell door slid open, and Zeke¡¯s head appeared around the thick metal. His eyebrow was already raised, and his lips twitched as he took in Asher and me. ¡°As much as I hate to interrupt this moment you two are having, I don¡¯t need any more reminders my sex life is severelycking. Seeing as I no longer have to worry about my closest friend killing me, I think it¡¯s safe to let you out.¡± He smirked, and the expression only deepened as he took in my heated face. Asher¡¯s face twisted into a grimace. ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s a good idea. I could go feral again and actually hurt somebody.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, man. I think you¡¯ll be alright. Nothing like this has happened before, which means if magic is involved, then it¡¯s because of something recent. Once we figure out what triggered it, we can find the cause.¡± Zeke shrugged, ¡°Until then, this pack needs it¡¯s Alpha.¡± For a moment, Asher was silent. Seconds passed and just when I thought he¡¯d refuse a second time, he answered the one question we¡¯d all been thinking. ¡°I think L is what triggered it.¡± He stated, not a hint of doubt in his voice. ¡°I heard her scream for help, and something just snapped.¡± Zeke tilted his head, ¡°You screamed for help?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but yeah.¡± I nodded, ¡°Breyona actually came to the rescue.¡± ¡°How? Isn¡¯t she hours away with Giovanni?¡± Zeke questioned. Asher hit me with a pointed look, one that said we¡¯d talk about my impromptu mission to the Vampire Lairter on. With little more than a huff, I pushed myself off Asher¡¯sp and held out my hand. He was a bit reluctant to take it and leave the cell, but I knew that Zeke was right about this pack needing Asher. Together, the three of us sat at the metal observation table, the ancient book on my family line wedged between us all. Without wasting any more time, Iunched into what happened when Tristan and I left the pack in search of the Vampire¡¯s Bridgette had told us about. Leaving no stone unturned, I recounted everything, from the warning¡¯s the witches had uttered, to the way Breyona seemed to explode from the shadows. At the conclusion of my story, Asher¡¯s snarl split the air. ¡°We¡¯ll ughter them all before they get the chance to enve you.¡± He ground out, his eyes ring, and jaw clenched. Seeing the look of worry on Zeke and I¡¯s faces, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m in control. The witch said you made Breyona into a shadow creature?¡± Zeke chimed in, reluctantly dragging his eyes away from Asher. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to make deals with them to get them to listen to you?¡± I shook my head. ¡°No,tely they¡¯ve been following mymands. Honestly, I don¡¯t think it has to do with my power as the Vampire Queen anymore. I think it¡¯s the witch side of my family that¡¯s allowing me to do this, but with the way those witches were talking, it sounds like there¡¯s a lot more I can do than just control the shadows. Which is exactly why I brought this.¡± I gestured to the book in front of me, with it¡¯s leather-bound cover etched in solid gold that arced and swirled in a delicate looking pattern. The spine of the book had the same design and was free of any words that might allude to what¡¯s inside. Asher¡¯s hand found my own as I cracked open the cover, an evesting source offort I knew I could count on. He was still battling his own demons, the ones that continued to weigh on him and provoke his protective nature, only now he had to swallow the fact that he himself had almost caused me harm. As terrifying as that still was, separating from each other would only make things worse, that much I was sure of. The light scent of dust permeated the air, mixing with the slightly sweet and bitter scent of aged leather. Each page sparkled as I turned it, the thick edges dipped in a gold paint that mirrored the cover and spine. The first fifty pages were nothing but names, dates, and times, each one scratched within its own little box. ¡°It¡¯s birth and death records.¡± Asher murmured, tilting the book towards himself to read some of the names written down. ¡°Celeste Renaldi, Tamara Renaldi, Anastasia Renaldi¡­they¡¯re all ancestors of yours.¡± ¡°Goddess, this thing goes back thousands of years. Look at that, this is from the 14th century. See how many of them died in Europe? Cause of death says ¡®sickness. ¡® That has to be talking about the ck Death. It wiped out millions of humans and werewolves alike.¡± Zeke murmured, his eyes wide. Both Asher and I paused, craning our heads to look up at Zeke at the same time. Seeing the expression on both our faces, he scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s right, I can be smart and sexy.¡± He retorted. It wasn¡¯t impressive that he made meugh, but that he managed to coax a chuckle out of Asher, lessening the severe look on his face. The records of the Renaldi witches continued for another couple of pages. Starting at the earliest point in history was a family tree. There were some dead ends where the names were scratched out or erased altogether, but that wasn¡¯t what we were looking for anyway. Finally, after flipping through another fifty pages of my family tree, we came across something different. The page in itself was in, but it was the words scrawled across the middle that piqued my interest. ¡®Magic of the Renaldi Witches¡¯ My heart skipped a beat as Asher turned the page. At first nce, theyout looked simr to the magical textbook Cordelia and Rowena had me studying from. The various types of magic wereid out in bold handwriting, and I was proud to say that I recognized each one. The page started with protection magic, before working its way to natural, divination, sigil, blood, spirit, and finally, elemental. Each of the seven types was covered on just a couple of pages. I¡¯d just about given up hope of finding anything new when Zeke turned another page and made a small sound of surprise. ¡°Oh, look. There¡¯s an eighth type of magic.¡± I snapped forward in my seat, Asher as well. The coffee in my hand was long forgotten when Zeke tapped the page, right where the word Conjuration¡¯ sat in bold, blood-red letters. ¡°There are only seven types of magic, though. That¡¯s all Cordelia and Rowena said existed.¡± I shook my head in denial, but the words were printed right in front of my face. Zeke bit down on his lower lip, his expression morphing into what I liked to call his ¡®thinking face.¡¯ ¡°Mm, no it says it right here.¡± He murmured, tapping the page a second time. ¡°An eighth type of magic known to very few, dangerous and uninhibited in its absolute power, is Conjuration. Apparently, it¡¯s run Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. in the Renaldi line for years, but it¡¯s only given to the first born.¡± I stared at the page, wondering if this was the magic the witches were so terrified I¡¯d master. The whole ¡®dangerous and uninhibited in it¡¯s absolute power¡¯ bit was worrisome, but that didn¡¯t mean it was the solution we were looking for. The more Zeke read, the more I began to eat my words. ¡°What¡¯s this magic do?¡± Asher asked, leaning in, and staring down at the book. I was the only one flush against the seat, my spine rod straight as I watched the two of them. There was something twisting and turning in my gut, growing more impatient as time passed. I had no name for this thing, but if I had to guess, I¡¯d say it was my magic. It knew we were close to getting answers, and somehow I knew that those answers, they would change everything. Both the guys stiffened at the same time, locking eyes over the withered pages of the book before swiveling their heads in my direction. ¡°What?¡± I snapped, my tone harsher than I meant but the two of them were just staring at me, both open mouthed with a mix of awe and worry in their eyes. Zeke swallowed, ¡°We found out what Conjuration is, and I see why the witches are scared shitless of you learning to use it.¡± ¡°What is it? What can it do?¡± I asked, my heart pounding furiously in my chest. Asher blinked, a look of pride softening the harsh angles of his face. ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re so desperate to have you under their control. Conjuration¡­it can do anything.¡± He murmured, ¡°it says here that you can quite literally shape reality. Your wants, your dreams-even your nightmares, you can make them happen.¡± Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 190 Iughed, belting out a string of giggles that probably made me look insane, but I didn¡¯t really care. Zeke nced at Asher; his eyes wary. ¡°Think she¡¯s going feral too? Should we run?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going feral, you jerk.¡± I scoffed, swatting at him. ¡°You understand how crazy that sounds, right? The power to change reality¡­that¡¯s just not possible. If it was, why wouldn¡¯t I have just snapped my damn fingers and made the Blood Witch disappear or turn into a toad?¡± Asher spun the book around to face me, but it was Zeke that spoke. ¡°Probably because it¡¯s not that simple. It says here that Conjuration is the hardest form of magic to master because of how easy it is to slip up. A single thought or desire that¡¯s too strong can be reality, which is both a good and bad thing. This paragraph talks about how conjuring drains the witch¡¯s energy differently and mentions the different types of power the witch pulls from when she¡¯s conjuring. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll learn more on the next page.¡± He turned the page and paused, his curious expression morphing into a full- blown grimace. I had to hand it to him, Zeke could look downright scary when he wanted. ¡°There¡¯s pages missing, quite a few from the looks of it.¡± Asher grunted, glowering at the book like he wasmanding it to regrow them. I pulled the book closer, looking down at the cluster of torn pages, the paper frayed and split where the person responsible had ripped them from the book. A weight settled in my stomach, as though it knew the missing information was something important, something that could help us. ¡°Couldn¡¯t I just make them reappear?¡± I said. Zeke shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s on the pages. There¡¯s a chance that if you managed to make them reappear, they¡¯d just be nk.¡± I snarled under my breath, my frustration building. This was a new development, one I was still struggling to believe, but I could see why the witches were so hell-bent on getting to me before I found a way to master this new power. Both Zeke and Asher turned their attention back to the book, while my own thoughts wandered. It was beginning to make sense why the shadows now followed my everymand. They wouldn¡¯t have much of a choice if I were using conjuration to exact my will onto them. Part of me began to feel guilty, but then I remembered the horrible things the shadows were capable of. That eased the feeling until it was nothing more than an insignificant throb in my chest. The further my thoughts delved, the more I began to realize that this wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d used my magic. That was the odd feeling that washed through me, coating my insides in an electric current that made my body hum with power. Oh, shit. The realization materialized from thin air, whacking me upside the head so hard I saw stars. That¡¯s how Cordelia¡¯s book ended up in my bag. Conjuration. The most recent I¡¯d felt that feeling was in the van, when I told Dina the Vampire¡¯s had survived the warehouse fire. Unfortunately, that rush of power was followed by a wave of absolute exhaustion. If what the book was saying were true, then there was a strong chance the Vampire¡¯s, Deacon¡¯s snarky ass included, had survived Ember¡¯s attack. Still, I couldn¡¯t go to Dina with the news until I was absolutely sure. I knew the panic associated with not knowing if your mate were alive, and even though she and I were strangers, I couldn¡¯t bare doing that to one of my own. ¡°There¡¯s got to be a way to know for sure. We need to test it.¡± I exhaled, now more determined than ever to hand it to these witches. Zeke turned with excitement burning in his eyes. He practically hummed with it, taking on an eager grin that helped ease my nerves. I could see the gears turning in his head, most likely flitting through ideas. I had no doubt he¡¯d ask me to conjure him up a mate, or even some magical powers of his own. He never got the chance to voice those ideas since Asher beat him to the punch. ¡°Tristan¡¯s mark¡­¡± My mate grunted, his eyes darkening as they began to swirl with gold. ¡°Remove it.¡± Well, that made Maya perk her head up. She¡¯d been quiet all morning, unashamed with how content having sex with Asher made her feel. I was a bit more understanding than my wolf when it came to Tristan¡¯s mark on my neck, even though I wanted it gone as badly as she did. Maya had been all too willing to kill Tristan to remove the mark, a fixation she¡¯d finally given up when he pledged his loyalty to us. My insides lit up with hope, and I could feel the potent emotion showing across my face. ¡°You really think I can make his mark go away?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see why not, but the only concern is how much energy you¡¯ll expend doing it. I mean, you need the practice, but we don¡¯t know the full risks without the rest of the pages.¡± Zeke shrugged. Believe me, I heard his warning, but my mind was already set. If this was real and I could actually conjure things into existence, this would change everything. ¡°Alright, lets do this.¡± I said eagerly. I pushed away from the table and stood from the chair, taking onest gulp of coffee before continuing. There was a split second of silence before I realized I had no clue how to call on my magic. Every time I managed to use it was by pure coincidence. ¡°So, have any idea¡¯s on how I should go about this?¡± Asher and Zeke exchanged nces; their expressions identical even if the two Alpha¡¯s looked nothing alike. ¡°Well, what was going through your head the other times you used it?¡± Zeke asked. I shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure. All I can remember is that I really wanted something, whether it was an object or for something to happen, then I got this feeling in my gut and bam.¡± ¡°Perhaps you should focus on his mark and try to harness the same desire you felt when you called on it in the past.¡± Asher suggested, and for a moment I was distracted by the huskiness of his voice. He must¡¯ve noticed a change in my expression, or maybe he felt the echo of my emotions down the bond, but not a momentter Asher¡¯s voice filled the depths of my head. ¡®L, you need to clear your head of all those filthy thoughts. Believe me, we¡¯ll cover them during our conversationter.¡¯ Maya was a bit peeved at his rejection, which is why I indulged her battiness and sent a short clip down the bond between Asher and I. It was nothing too special, just what I¡¯d been feeling when he flipped me over and thrusted himself deep inside of me, along with the orgasm he quickly brought on, which was easily one of the best I¡¯ve ever had in my life. When he stiffened in his seat, going so still that the metal chair creaked as it scooted across the floor, I had to let out a small snicker. Asher glowered at me, his nostrils ring while Zeke grinned like a cheeky cat. His anger lit a fire deep in my belly, one I had to smother and save forter considering the feat I was about to attempt. Zeke whistled under his breath, ¡°Man, I hope my mate is this much fun. Maybe once you get this conjuration thing mastered you can give me a little magical push at finding her, yeah?¡± ¡°Unruly Alpha¡¯s don¡¯t get timid little she-wolves as mates. So, I hope you¡¯re ready for the chaos once you do meet her.¡± I teased, ¡°I¡¯d be more than happy to help, but let¡¯s see if I can get this mark off of me first.¡± Standing before two Alpha¡¯s who watched me with equal fervor, I squared my shoulders and closed my eyes. There was no rush, I told myself. I inhaled slowly, feeling the air swirl in my lungs as the oxygen worked to clear my head. The breath that left my lips was slow and rxed, calming the slew of thoughts and worries in my head. Everything quieted, even Maya¡¯s presence drifted to the background. I let my awareness drift down my body, starting at the top of my head. There was a tugging sensation as I reached my neck, a pull to one of the men in the room that let me know I was focusing on the bond between Asher and I. Moving slowly, I shifted my attention to the other side of my neck, where a new sensation took ce. This one wasn¡¯t as intense. Instead of an unbreakable chain tethering me to my mate, this was more like a silver chord, something one-sided and not yet set in stone. If I had chosen to mark Tristan in return, then this bond between us would be unbreakable, another indestructible chain between myself and another person. There was just one problem with that. I never wanted this bond. I never wanted the mark that Tristan had put on my body. He¡¯d done it during a time when he was loyal to my father, and more than anything, I understood the reasoning behind him marking me. It was a strategic move, one meant to protect his life from my father and give him power. I¡¯d forgiven him, but forgiveness and understanding hadn¡¯t eaten away at my decision in the slightest. I wanted his mark gone. I wanted us both free. I was engulfed by the swirling of magic in my stomach, crackling along my skin like a current of This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. electricity. It was followed by a pull so strong it felt like I was being sucked through a straw. The feeling epassed my entire body, making it impossible to tell if I¡¯d affected Tristan¡¯s mark in any way. When the darkness behind my eyes became too much, I opened them. The moment I registered light and color, splotches of darkness erupted in my vision, smearing like stters of ink. I had a second to register the stunned looks on Asher and Zeke¡¯s faces before the harrowing weight of exhaustion smashed into me, making me feel weightless as it sent me tumbling headfirst into absolute darkness. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 191 The moment my eyes opened; I regretted every single decision I¡¯d ever made that led me to this point in time. Everything hurt. ¡°F*****g h**l.¡± I tried to groan, but my tongue stuck to the inside of my cheek. Clutching my head, I tried to turn over. Sharp, pulsating pain left my nerve endings blistered and raw. I swore I could feel my skull rattling in my head like it was full of rocks. Something was blocking me from moving, and that something immediately stoked my anger, not that there was anything I could do given my current condition. The second time I tried to pry my eyes open, I felt tears drizzle down my cheeks. What light surrounded me b****d and made the migraine I had much worse. I was surrounded by a mass of color that moved and twitched. It carried the scents of Asher and Zeke, but they weren¡¯t the only ones I recognized. ¡°Let me up. Goddess, is there a boulder on top of me or something?¡± I snarled, my mouth bone dry. In the background, someone chuckled. I¡¯m pretty sure it was Zeke, or possibly even Mason. That didn¡¯t make much sense though considering Zeke said ra and Mason wouldn¡¯t be back for another hour or two. ¡°Good to know she¡¯s not fatally wounded.¡± Someone chuckled. This time I was certain, thatugh belonged to Mason. It was full of warmth, even if it sounded strained and tainted with worry. Zeke¡¯s voice appeared much too close to my ear. ¡°That boulder you¡¯re talking about is your mate.¡± I snarled at the two of them, lifting my arms to shove Asher away, but it felt like my limbs had been injected with lead. There was something soft beneath me. A bed, I assumed. I felt it shift as the immoveable presence keeping me in ce drifted away. Rolling onto my side helped lessen the throb in my head but did nothing to help me open my eyes. Slowly, something grazed my forehead. It was both soft and rough, but the immediate rush of sparks told me exactly who was touching me. His voice filled my mind, but it was hazy and muffled, lingering around the edges of my migraine without managing to break through. The feel of my mate close by did help ease the pain, but it still took several minutes before I was able to keep my eyes open. ¡°What the h**l happened?¡± I mumbled, s********g down another mouthful of water. I felt like I¡¯d run an entire marathon in human form, then shifted and bounded through the woods for another seven hours. Using my magic unintentionally never once felt like this. If this was how it would feel every time I conjured something, I wasn¡¯t sure how I¡¯d defeat the witches. Asher cupped my face, cradling it in hisrge hand. For a moment, the world around us melted away, along with the curious eyes of Zeke, Mason, and ra. Even my worries didn¡¯t dare stand a chance, vanishing one by one until only the hum of the mate-bond upied my thoughts. I groaned softly, the pain already dimming. ¡°Ugh, I love you.¡± Even though I hadn¡¯t yet opened my eyes, I could tell Asher was smiling. It was one of those soft smiles he reserved for my eyes alone. He must¡¯ve been shaken up if he were looking at me like that in front of all these people. ¡°I love you as well, mate.¡± He murmured huskily. Hovering around me was Zeke, ra, and Mason, each one with a look of curiosity on their faces. Turning onto my side, I felt the stiffness of the cot beneath my shoulder, and realized we were all packed inside the holding cell. I blinked at the four of them, Asher included. Every muscle in my body voiced their disagreement as I tried to sit up. ¡°What the h**l happened?¡± I grunted, stretching out my arms and wincing. ¡°It feels like I just lifted a c**p ton of weights. Everything hurts.¡± Both of the Alpha¡¯s turned to ra for an answer, but the curvy witch merely shrugged and shook her head. The jungle of curls tumbling down her shoulders bounced and swished from the movement. ¡°Don¡¯t you two go lookin¡¯ at me for answers. Just cause I¡¯m a witch don¡¯t mean I know what¡¯s going on with her. And I¡¯ll remind you guys that we got here after she passed out.¡± She said, cing her hands on her hips. Asher¡¯s jaw tensed, but he did a good job of hiding his irritation. ¡°Is it normal for witches to pass out after using their magic?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± I shot up out of the cot, nearly toppling over the second Inded on two feet. ¡°I want to see if it worked. Is his mark gone?¡± Asher¡¯s reflexes were lightning fast, and without a moments hesitation he wrapped his arms around my waist and held me flush to his side. I squirmed a bit, trying to get to the two-sided ss across the cell. He steered me to where l needed to go, his hands skimming down my torso beforending on my hips. His hands were hot against my b**e skin, a fact I had to force myself to ignore. Luckily, it wasn¡¯t too hard, because the minute I saw the patch of b**e skin on my neck, I squealed with joy. ¡°I did it! I actually did it.¡± I gasped, poking, and prodding at the spot with my finger. ¡°How insane is that? I made it go away just by thinking about it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a type of magic capable of removing a mark, vampire or otherwise. You said you made it go away just by thinking about it?¡± ra questioned, her hands still on her hips, but her expression was one of confusion rather than sass. Surprisingly, Asher was the one that spoke first, and it wasn¡¯t to tell ra to mind her business. He seemed much less hostile towards the witch this time around, making me wonder what exactly happened to them all during their time away. ¡°You can tell her.¡± He said, his eyes softening as he looked down at me. I could feel my eyebrows crawling up my forehead. ¡°You trust her?¡± ¡°Fina-f*****g-ly, and all I had to do was save his men and uncover a secret witch vige.¡± She snorted, narrowing her eyes at Asher. ¡°Took long enough for him to believe me when I said I had no interest in N?velDrama.Org is the owner. killin¡¯ his mate. Guess I can¡¯t really me him though, you do have a knack at getting yourself into s**t.¡± I returned her re, ¡°The type of magic I have is called Conjuration. It runs in my family, and its existence is kept a secret for the most part. Well, ording to the book, anyway. Supposedly, I can conjure things into existence. Ideas, thoughts, dreams, nightmares¡­you name it.¡± ra¡¯s pouty lips thinned as she forced them together, her expression one of disbelief but it wasn¡¯t long ¡°I wouldn¡¯t hurt you.¡± I grimaced, ¡°If I went and offed everyone who said something I didn¡¯t like, I¡¯d be the Queen and Luna of nothing.¡± For the longest time I¡¯d felt like a monster because of my heritage, and I was quickly beginning to realize that as useful as Conjuration could be, it would certainly turn some heads. ra snorted. ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t intentionally hurt me, but thest thing I need is to p**s you off and you have some insignificant thought about me gettin¡¯ run over by a bus or some s**t. I don¡¯t know about you, but I like my legs the way they are, long and thick.¡± Her eyes veered toward Mason as she spoke. Judging from the way his eyebrows slumped together and his mouth opened, I thought he was going toment. Before he got the chance, there was a heavy pounding off in the distance, muffled through the thick metal walls. ¡°That would be your Vampire confidant.¡± Zeke said. I must¡¯ve looked confused because Zeke took the moment of silence to exin. ¡°Tristan showed up a few minutes after you passed out. He said something felt wrong, so we let him in to see for himself. He didn¡¯t say much, but I think he was kind of relieved you managed erase his mark.¡± He shrugged, leaving the holding cell only to return with Tristan at his side. Zeke was more intuitive than I gave him credit for. Sure, Tristan¡¯s usual scowl was painted across the sharp angles of his face, but there was a lightness to him that hadn¡¯t been there before. It felt like some of the shadows had dissipated from his high cheekbones and bottomless eyes. A faint smile spread along his lips as my face lit up at the sight of what he held in his hand. ¡°Never seen someone so excited over blood.¡± ra murmured, eyeing the water bottle warily. I snickered, waving the bottle at her. The crimson liquid inside sloshed around, coating the inside of the bottle. ¡°Between this and Asher, I¡¯ll be feeling better in no time.¡± ¡°Good, because we got to talk. Just keep that away from me, I get squeamish around too much blood.¡± She said firmly, the weight of her tone instantly putting a dampener on my good mood. ¡°Something happened during your mate¡¯s fight with that Alpha. Something serious.¡± For the second time today, I found myself sitting at the metal observation table just outside of the holding cell. There weren¡¯t enough chairs for everyone to sit, so Mason and Tristan hovered along the outskirts. I couldn¡¯t help but notice how Mason seemed to orbit close to ra, even though I was more than sure that his job as her babysitter hade to an end. When I tossed a pointed look in his direction, all I got back was his signature lopsided grin, which didn¡¯t exactly tell me much. I never got the chance to ask, because ra started by dropping a bombshell on all of us. ¡°Alpha Bran was working with the witches.¡± Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 192 Asher grew still in his seat, chiseled from stone as he stared at ra with a nk expression on his face. ¡°How do you know this?¡± ¡°They probably promised him power in exchange for his help, and like the dumbass he is, he epted.¡± Zeke muttered under his breath. ¡°They were probably going to k**l him off once they got what they wanted.¡± ¡°Yeah. Me.¡± I swallowed, ncing at him. ¡°They would¡¯ve used my magic, I¡¯m sure of it.¡± ¡°When you two were fighting, he had a witch using magic on you. I sent Mason off to find her, but he N?velDrama.Org is the owner. didn¡¯t have any luck. Chances are she was being protected and whoever was doing the protecting pulled her out the minute you won, which shouldn¡¯t have happened, by the way.¡± ra replied to Asher¡¯s question, leaning back in her chair. I swallowed the knot of unease in my stomach at the thought of Asher losing. ¡°What do you mean it shouldn¡¯t have happened?¡± ra looked me straight in the eyes and said, ¡°Your mate should be d**d, but he isn¡¯t and I don¡¯t know why.¡± ¡°What-¡± Zeke sputtered, his eyes going wide. ¡°What do you mean he should be d**d? I¡¯ve seen Alpha Bran fight dozens of times, there¡¯s no way he should¡¯ve been able to beat him. There isn¡¯t a single Alpha that can one up Asher. H**l, even I only stand a couple minutes against him before I tap out.¡± ¡°The magic that witch was working should¡¯ve weakened him until he couldn¡¯t fight anymore. At that point, I assume Alpha Bran would¡¯ve y¡¯know¡­ended things.¡± ra winced, her eyes flickering to where I sat. I felt a rumbling in my chest and realized I¡¯d been growling. Both Maya and I hated the thought of that a*****e using magic against an Alpha he challenged himself. Not only was it disrespectful, but cheating like that was grounds for an immediate disqualification. Alsomonly referred to as an e*******n. ra held up her hands in an act of surrender, ¡°Look, if I had the power, I would¡¯ve stopped the b***h. If Mason had gotten his ws on her, I would¡¯ve zapped her into next week. That being said, the witches magic didn¡¯t work on Asher. If it had, he¡¯d be d**d.¡± ¡°No one¡¯s ming you. Alpha Bran was known for being a coward. I think it¡¯s just a bit shocking he stooped as low as working with the witches.¡± Mason said quietly, his words directed to ra. If I¡¯d been paying more attention to Mason rather than what ra had said, I would¡¯ve noticed the way his tone softened when he spoke to her and how there was an obviousck of hostility in his voice that hadn¡¯t been there before. ¡°Her magic didn¡¯t work on Asher?¡± I blurted the question out loud, not expecting any sort of response. ¡°Sure, didn¡¯t. Alpha Bran seemed surprised at that fact.¡± She replied. Zeke chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s why he looked so d**n shell-shocked?¡± He chuckled. ¡°I thought it was because Asher had just put him on his a*s.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he wasn¡¯t too happy about that part, but that wasn¡¯t why he looked like his eyes were gonna pop out of his head. No, someone used magic on your mate and that¡¯s what kept him safe from Alpha Bran¡¯s witchy ally.¡± ra nodded, her tone confident. Clearly, she¡¯d thought this through and after analyzing each and every alternative, the only answer she coulde up with is that someone else had protected Asher. Oh. Suddenly, all eyes were on me. Even Mason had stopped mid-sentence to tilt his head and peer at me curiously. ra shifted in her seat, leaning forward. ¡°Now, my intuition ain¡¯t that great, but if I didn¡¯t know any better, you look like you just figured something out.¡± She said pointedly, tapping one of her manicured nails on the surface of the table. ¡°So, uh-I kinda, sorta did a protection spell on you.¡± I cringed at the sound of my own voice, and waited for Asher¡¯s reaction. He tilted his head, and if I didn¡¯t know any better, I swore he looked almost¡­ impressed? ¡°You put a protection spell on me?¡± He repeated. I nodded, nibbling on my lower lip as I fought the urge to look away. A quick nce around the room told me how everyone was feeling, but there was one face I purposefully skipped over. ra looked at me like she couldn¡¯t tell if I were a genius or an idiot, while Mason and Zeke had identical looks of surprise. ra narrowed her eyes, skewering me with shards of amber. ¡°When exactly did you do this protection spell?¡± ¡°The same day he left, I think.¡± I cleared my throat. ¡°Maybe the day after.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t remember when you did the spell?¡± She asked, her voice oozing with skepticism. ¡°Look, I-¡± I began, but Tristan¡¯s brittleughter cut me off. ¡°A sleepover, huh?¡± He said, his incredulous expression making me want tough and apologize all at once. It was the most expression I¡¯d ever seen him disy. His eyebrows were lifted and baby blues piercing as they stared me down. His lips were ttened into a thin line, that amplified the harshness of his jaw and cheekbones. ¡°Boy talk, pillow fights, and sappy romance movies, right? You just conveniently left out the witchcraft part. Was it Holly¡¯s idea to help or did you recruit her?¡± Biting my tongue, I replied with only a small hint of sass. ¡°Does it really matter? What¡¯s done is done, and Asher¡¯s well and alive because of it. As far as I¡¯m concerned, it¡¯s a win. Who knows what would¡¯ve happened if we hadn¡¯t done it.¡± ¡°I can tell you what would¡¯ve happened¡­¡± ra muttered, her eyes darkening. Tristan scowled, and somehow I had the feeling my response was the answer he was looking for. He huffed, ¡°I should¡¯ve figured she¡¯d offer her help. She¡¯s just as much trouble as you are, she¡¯s just better at hiding it.¡± ¡°I could hide it if I wanted to.¡± I shot back. He snorted, his lips twitching as he fought a smirk. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you in the slightest. Tell me, what did your witchy trainers have to say about this?¡± I opened my mouth to respond before remembering neither Cordelia or Rowena knew about the protection spell. At the time, I knew they¡¯d only try to stop me. Going behind their backs was a necessary measure considering it had saved Asher¡¯s life in the end. The pale tones in Tristan¡¯s eyes darkened as he stared me down. I refused to squirm under his gaze. After all, I was the Queen here, not him. Even if the image was amusing to conjure up. ¡°They don¡¯t know, do they?¡± He grunted, swiping a hand down his face. ¡°I got the spell from one of Cordelia¡¯s books, and I got the book from using Conjuration, I just didn¡¯t know it at the time.¡± I confessed, turning to Asher who had remained neutral throughout all of this. ¡°Look, I don¡¯t regret what I did, especially knowing it kept you from being k****d by Alpha Bran. I cant even imagine what would¡¯ve be of this pack with him in charge. I shouldn¡¯t have used magic on you without your consent, just like I shouldn¡¯t have gone behind Rowena and Cordelia¡¯s backs. I n on returning her spell book today along with telling her the truth.¡± ¡°I assume you¡¯ll ask her what the risks were in casting a spell like this.¡± Tristan murmured, his tone softening. Zeke frowned, ¡°Maybe that¡¯s what made Asher go all feral.¡± It would¡¯ve been an easy answer, but something about it felt wrong. How would a protection spell cause someone¡¯s wolf to go insane? The math just wasn¡¯t adding up. Judging from ra¡¯s crinkled nose and down-turned lips, I¡¯d say she agreed with me. ¡°Somethings telling me that¡¯s not what caused it, but it still wouldn¡¯t hurt to ask.¡± I replied, then looked towards my stoic mate. ¡°How do you feel about all of this?¡± As his warm eyes settled on mine, swirling with hints of gold that told me his wolf was nearby, he opened the bond between us and let me into his head. There was no me within his thoughts, all of which were neatly organized where mine was a straight cluster-f**k of madness. He¡¯d already moved on from the surprise of learning about the protection spell, and was sorting through different theories he had surrounding my newly discovered magic. His smile was soft and intimate, an expression anyone else would overlook. ¡°You did what you thought was right at the time and it paid off. I think returning the book and getting Cordelia¡¯s advice is a sound idea. Perhaps there¡¯s more you can ask her.¡± When his eyes drifted to my family tomb, which was still sitting on the table, I realized he might be onto something. ¡°You think she might know something about Conjuration?¡± Asher half-shrugged, ¡°It couldn¡¯t hurt to ask.¡± With my eyes still on the book, I hummed. ¡°No, no it couldn¡¯t.¡± I looked around the room, at the people who surrounded me, the emotions that were carved across the canvas of their faces. Each one had their own stake in this, their own fears and hopes when this battle finally came to its head. I couldn¡¯t afford to be afraid any longer. Fear wouldn¡¯t help me master my magic, nor would it help me defeat the blood witch. I swiped the book from the table and stood, straightening my spine as I inhaled sharply. ¡°Well, I guess I know what I¡¯m doing today.¡± Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 193 It took Asher some convincing to leave the holding cell. Thest thing he wanted to do was have another episode and wind up hurting somebody. The two of us nned on speaking to Cordelia and Rowena together. I¡¯d bite the bullet and give Cordelia her spell book back, while also apologizing for stealing it, even if it had been unintentionally, and Asher would have Rowena check him over a second time for any hint of magic or spell work. We had a few hours to k**l considering Rowena was currently with Holly for their training session, which gave me plenty of time to swing by the house to grab the spell book and to do something that returned just a shred of normalcy to my life. It had been days since I¡¯dst stepped foot in a training ss, and I was honestly beginning to miss sparring and testing out my skills. There was afort with training one couldn¡¯t get in the real world. I didn¡¯t have to think about losing my life on the mats, or whether or not my opponent was out to k**l me. Plus, it gave me the perfect opportunity to check up on Cassidy, who had been blowing my phone up since Tristan and I slipped out of the pack¡¯s boundary lines. Asher dropped me off at training and went to see his parents. They were freaking out, and rightfully so, over everything that had happened to the two of us. It didn¡¯t help that Brandon had been the one to tell them, and undoubtedly added his own embellishments to the story, which was a mess Asher was eager to clear up. When I plopped down beside Cassidy, I thought my eardrums might burst with how loudly she squealed. ¡°L! Thank the Goddess you¡¯re alright.¡± She eximed, pping a hand against her sports-bra covered chest. She blinked rapidly, her baby blues bright with relief. Lowering her voice, even though all eyes and ears were turned our way, she murmured quietly. ¡°I was debating organizing a rescue team to go after you. Spearheaded by me, of course.¡± Iughed at her dramatics, already settling into the illusion of the routine I¡¯d once had. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t. Things were chaotic and dangerous for awhile there, for Asher too, unfortunately. We¡¯re both safe and sound, though.¡± Cassidy nced around the room almost warily, skewering all of the eavesdroppers with a cold look that had them turning back to their own conversations. She chewed on her lower lip, her nervousness bleeding through her every move. I went to put my hair into a ponytail but found I didn¡¯t have a hair tie. As many fights as I end up getting into, you¡¯d think I¡¯d have one on me constantly. ¡°For now though, right? Everyone¡¯s been talking about it¡­you know, Asher¡¯s victory. Tensions are rising, and I¡¯m not talking about just inside the pack.¡± She whispered, ¡°Bringing another pack into the fold, especially one that tried to stand against us, might put us all in more danger.¡± ¡°Asher wouldn¡¯t do anything to put the people here in harms way, but he¡¯s also going to do his duty to Bran¡¯s former pack and take care of them, as well. Like the humans say, things get worse before they get better.¡± I sighed, gratefully epting the hair tie Cassidy offered. Once my hair was out of the way and no longer tumbling down my back, I began stretching. ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± Cassidy asked, mirroring my movements, and bending to the side to touch her left foot. We held the stretch for a few seconds before switching legs. I paused, thinking for a moment before responding. ¡°Right now all I want is a bit of normalcy. I know it¡¯s silly, and things are far from okay, but I keep feeling like the world is just tilting under my feet and I¡¯m fighting to stay upright. I just need a small break, even if it¡¯s just for a couple hours.¡± It was Cassidy¡¯s turn to go quiet, and she stayed that way up until Emilia waltzed into the room. When the trainer took her position at the front of the ssroom, Cassidy chirped excitedly. ¡°Oh, I have the best idea! We should do a sleepover cookout!¡± Emilia had us all split into groups and begin sparring, which meant Cassidy and l were paired together. We circled one another, not yet throwing any jabs even though some of the other groups had viciously I lifted an eyebrow at her, taken off guard. ¡°You think so?¡± She scoffed at me, swatting my shoulder yfully. Her golden ponytail swayed as she danced on the b***s of her feet. ¡°You¡¯ve never been to an event hosted by yours truly, have some faith! Are you free tonight, by chance?¡± Shrugging, I said. ¡°Unless something else horrible happens, which I¡¯m praying it doesn¡¯t, I¡¯m free.¡± ¡°Awesome!¡± She beamed, punching the air. ¡°You invite whoever¡¯sing and I¡¯ll handle everything else. Oh, and the sleepover portion is no guys allowed, so ry the information to your mate.¡± She snickered, then shifted into a fighting stance. ¡°Alright, a sleepover cook out it is.¡± I nodded, a smile of my own forming as I mirrored her stance and plotted my first line of attack. After training had finished and every ounce of anxiety had been beaten and forced from my body, I was pulled aside by Emilia. Cassidy waved goodbye and shouted a reminder that I needed to invite everyone for the cookout tonight, along with a heads up that she was going to drop by my ce to set things up in just a couple hours. I didn¡¯t miss the lingering nce she tossed Emilia¡¯s way or how the fearless trainer returned it without flinching. ¡°Hey, I just wanted to thank you for contacting that trainer of yours. He epted the job here and caught the first flight avable.¡± She said warmly, her eyes the same bright shade of umber as her curly N?velDrama.Org is the owner. hair. Noticing my surprised expression, some of her joy waned and she asked, ¡°You did talk to him, right? Please tell me l didn¡¯t just invite some random here.¡± I giggled at the note of panic in her voice and shook my head. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve just had so much going on that I forgot I¡¯d asked my grandma to call him. I¡¯m honestly surprised he epted, he¡¯s kind of antisocial¡­and a grump, but he is an amazing trainer.¡± Emilia¡¯s smile returned tenfold, pairing with her muscr physique perfectly. She was often intimidating, but once her scowl melted away, she came off as friendly and approachable. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Your grandma must¡¯ve gotten through to him somehow. All I know is we can use the new edition. Maybe I¡¯ll even get a day off myself.¡± ¡°If anything grandma probably promised a lifetime supply of her baking.¡± I chuckled, ¡°Once he starts, you should definitely take some time off. With what¡¯s going on in the world, we should spend all the time we can with family and friends.¡± ¡°Make sure you do the same, Luna.¡± Emilia said, her expression softening. I told Asher about Cassidy¡¯s idea in the car. He had picked me up from the training center and seemed considerably less stressed since talking to his parents. Apparently, it had all gone well. His parents were looped in on what was going on and were nning on calling his aunt to ry the news. Surprisingly, Brandon didn¡¯t embellish the story all that much and managed to stick to the truth. Asher was more than on board with Cassidy¡¯s n, even if it meant we didn¡¯t get the night alone together. As much as I longed for some one-on-one time with Asher, I wanted to invite Breyona and get her out of the house. Giovanni had called not too long ago to check up on me, curious about how I had removed Tristan¡¯s mark. He let me know that Breyona had holed herself up in the bedroom and refused to see anyone or eat anything. I understood her grief and wouldn¡¯t try to force her out of it, but I wanted her to know that she had people here for her, people who cared and wanted to help however they could. ¡°I might invite my parents. What do you think?¡± Asher asked, squeezing my t***h with his meaty hand, drawing my attention back to the present. I nodded absentmindedly, ¡°I think that would be nice. Invite dad and grandma while you¡¯re at it, Sean, and Mason too. I think we could all use a night off. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. Just so you know, if I invite Mason, ra¡¯s going toe as well. I also assume you¡¯re going to invite Breyona as well?¡± Hemented, to which I nodded a second time. I¡¯d have to ask him about the Mason and ra developmentter. ¡°Any ideas on how you¡¯ll get her to show?¡± I didn¡¯t need to stop and think about my response. I¡¯d already formted a n in my head. ¡°Good, old-fashioned bribery.¡± I replied, a sheepish grin forming on my face. When we pulled into the gravel driveway of the house the witches were staying at, I took my chance to mind-link Breyona. Asher stayed in the car, giving me the illusion of privacy as I walked towards the end of the drive and lingered by an old weeping willow. ¡®Breyona?¡¯ I called out to her, softening my voice before sending it over the mind-link. There was a tug in my chest, one so very different from the mate-bond that it made me pause. It was the newly forged connection between Breyona and I, one of pure magic and shadow. I could feel her presence like it were right next to me, like she had just walked down the street and appeared in the driveway herself. ¡®Hey, L.¡¯ Her voice was quiet, hoarse from the crying I somehow knew hadsted all night and day. I chewed on my lower lip, battling the guilt and frustration that swirled in my stomach, fighting off the hopelessness it spawned. ¡®Cassidy had this idea for a sleepover cook out thing at my ce and I¡¯d really like it if you woulde. If you wanted to, I mean. I know you¡¯re going through a lot and wanted space, but we¡¯d all love to see you. Everyone¡¯s going to be there, even ra and Mason, who clearly have something going on. They¡¯ve been glued to each other¡¯s sides since they got back even though Asher trusts her now and told Mason he didn¡¯t have to babysit her anymore.¡¯ I added, knowing she¡¯d love a juicy tidbit of gossip, even if she was deep in mourning. ¡®It sounds fun and all, but I just don¡¯t think-wait, you said there¡¯s something going on with ra and Mason? ra, the witch?¡¯ She still sounded devastated, but her voice held a hint of curiosity I couldn¡¯t help but notice. ¡®When did this development happen and why weren¡¯t we the first people he¡¯s told?¡¯ There¡¯s my best-friend, I smiled to myself. ¡®Seriously, I thought the same thing. It¡¯s like he doesn¡¯t appreciate our friendship. I was hoping you¡¯d torment him with me at the cookout, but I suppose I can pick up the ck myself.¡¯ I sighed dramatically, feeling my heart skip a beat when her muffled giggle traveled through the mind-link. ¡®Anyway, there¡¯s more that¡¯s happened, and I really need someone to talk about it-someone I trust. I¡¯ll exin how the next time I see you in person, but I kind of discovered my magic and used it to get Tristan¡¯s mark off my neck. Insane, right?¡¯ ¡®Oh, it exins the shadow beast part. It exins a lot of things, actually.¡¯ I grunted. Breyona went silent for a few seconds, and through the link I could practically feel the gears in her head turning. She let out a soft sigh, sniffled, then blew her nose. ¡®Alright, I¡¯ll be there.¡¯ She said, and I knew then that the grin that spread across my face would leave my muscles aching all day long. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 194 Rowena answered the door when we knocked, and immediately took Asher into the den to scan him for any charms, spells, or curses. She pointed me upstairs where Cordelia was, and as I climbed the stairs, I searched for the words to say. It had been an ident, stealing the book, but once I had it I¡¯d knowingly cast a spell from its pages. ¡°Come in, L.¡± Cordelia called out, her back turned to me as she rummaged through the old trunk in her bedroom. There were stacks of magical textbooks, the entire culmination of Cordelia¡¯s collection throughout the years. Most of which she¡¯d gotten from her family, but there were a handful she procured from powerful friends and distant cousins. She¡¯d told me previously that she had charmed the box to vanish should anyone try to break into it. When I entered her bedroom, which was a cocoon of tapestries and billowing fabrics, she had just snapped the lid shut. The bangles around her wrists were clinking as they hit into one another, ying the same song as the numerous amulets around her neck. Her greying hair was braided, trailing down her shoulder until it stopped around her waistline She met my gaze and frowned, the lines around her mouth bing more prominent. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cordelia asked, cing a hand against the amulets she wore. ¡± You look positively torn. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong. Well, not exactly.¡± I said, s********g my nerves as I struggled to get to the point. Instead of speaking, I rummaged through the old tote bag I wore and pulled out her spell book. I could pinpoint the exact second that realization flooded her eyes, bringing on a light of distrust that made my stomach curdle and sour. ¡°I-I casted a protection spell on Asher, but I swear I never meant to steal the book.¡± Her eyebrows, which were naturally soft, fell into a sharp grimace. With the wave of her hand, the bedroom door clicked shut. She looked down at the book, then thumbed through its pages, leaving me to drown in the ufortable silence. ¡°So, you identally stole my book then proceeded to cast a risky spell on your mate, one that could¡¯ve had horrible consequences if you had messed up a single detail in the slightest, am I correct?¡± She said, pinning me in ce with a look that could¡¯ve easily belonged to my mom or grandma. Ruefully, I nodded. Cordelia made a sound of understanding, then began tapping her nails along the hard cover. ¡°Thank you for telling me the truth. I was wondering when my book would turn back up. I was beginning to think the gnomes had taken it.¡± She spoke. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°¡­the gnomes?¡± She stared nkly at my confused expression before snorting and shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s a joke, L. Though, I would like to know how you stole my book, even if it was by ident.¡± With the book in her hands, and the jeweled rings on her fingers sparkling merrily, she turned to slide the book into her trunk. Feeling a blush creep along my cheeks, I swallowed and asked, ¡°Does the term Conjuration mean anything to you?¡± She froze, her back still turned to me as she murmured, ¡°That¡¯s a word I haven¡¯t heard in a very long time.¡± Clicking the lock on her trunk shut a second time, Cordelia stood and turned to face me. Her eyes were calcting, though not in a sinister sort of way, more like she was seeing me clearly for the first time. ¡°That¡¯s what your magic is. It¡¯s how you stole my book, through Conjuration.¡± Cordelia wasn¡¯t asking. No, this was a statement, a fact she knew to be true. The harder I looked at her, the more certain I was that she couldn¡¯t possibly be the spy the Blood Witch had sent. There was no trace of greed on her face. If anything, there was sympathy. ¡°You poor child.¡± She said quietly, nearly fracturing my heart with fear. She sank slowly onto the bed and ced a hand on the post for support. ¡°That¡¯s why they want you so badly. Oh, the damage they could do.¡± ¡°No, they won¡¯t get the chance. I¡¯m going to master this. It¡¯s not going to control me, just like they aren¡¯t going to control me.¡± I was not going to be a pawn. Not now, not ever. Cordelia lifted her chin, a hint of pride shing in her eyes. ¡°Good, because that¡¯s your only option. It¡¯s going to get worse for you now. It always does once the witch knows what her magical type is, and for a witch of Conjuration, it makes things incredibly dangerous.¡± ¡°How do you know about Conjuration, Cordelia? I thought it wasn¡¯t well known.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not, but Ie from a very old family, from a long line of witches. Word travels through the generations, and I¡¯m more than certain I¡¯m not the only witch that knows.¡± She replied. I thought back to Ember and Tessa, to what they had said in the warehouse. ¡°Two of the Blood Witches assassins mentioned they needed to get to me before I realized the true extent of my magic. I¡¯d bet anything that they know about Conjuration too. In the book I have, it says nothing about how to master it. There¡¯s a handful of pages missing, and I can¡¯t help but wonder what information they had on them. You don¡¯t think it was important, do you?¡± Cordelia frowned, ¡°I think anything having to do with Conjuration is important, L. Wherever those pages are, lets hope they aren¡¯t in the wrong hands. I suppose we¡¯ll have to up your training now. What I want you to do is to practice Conjuration every chance you get but do so very carefully. Mind your thoughts, don¡¯t put too much feeling and energy into them, especially the ones born from anger. Try your magic out on harmless things.¡± The minute the words left her mouth I found myself focusing on that trunk of hers. I dug into the pit of need hiding inside of me, nestled deep within bones, the same one I¡¯d pulled from all those other times when I thought I was just invoking my magic. It wasn¡¯t a particrly strong thought, yet the lid to the trunk flung itself open not a secondter. Cordelia jumped, pping a hand against her chest as she shouted in surprise. I blinked, my eyes darting between her and the trunk. A yawn tickled the back of my throat, but I kept it at bay. ¡°I barely had to think about that, but I could use a nap now.¡± ¡°Yes, well¡­¡± She stammered, clearly surprised. ¡°It¡¯ll take time for you to build up a tolerance, which is why you need to practice. However, I do not rmend stealing any more of my book.¡± Her voice changed from surprised to stern within seconds. I held my hands up in surrender. ¡°I promise you it won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°Good.¡± She nodded, pleased, and seemingly convinced. ¡°Now, tell me about this protection spell you did.¡± After exining to her the spell Holly and I ced on Asher, down to the smallest of details like where we¡¯d ced the candles in correspondence to one another, she made a sound of disbelief deep in her throat. ¡°You just can¡¯t stay out of trouble.¡± She chuckled, shaking her head. I swore there was a hint of pride in her eyes that she fought to cover up. ¡°You say the spell saved his life?¡± ¡°ording to ra he would¡¯ve died if I hadn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Well, Rowena will be able to detect if the protection spell is still on Asher, but typically it fades with time. The fact that itsted that long with you being a beginner speaks volumes about your power. What¡¯s done is done, but I still believe you should know the risks involved with what you did.¡± She tutted. ¡°The risks?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Every spell has its risks, and there¡¯s a reason even seasoned witches steer clear of protection spells. In essence, a protection spell links the life-force of one with the life-force of another. Asher was very much protected but should you have died. Well, so would he.¡± She exined, and only now did I fully realize the dangers of the spell I had done. She patted my shoulder gently, just like grandma did. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. Let¡¯s go see what Rowena has to say, shall we?¡± When we made it downstairs, there was no sign of the auburn-haired witch. Asher sat on the sofa; his eyes zed over from the mind-link he was currently in the middle of. Seconds went by before they cleared. He blinked rapidly and stood,ing to my side. I hadn¡¯t realized how much I¡¯d missed his touch until his arm was around my waist, pulling me into his side. All of the anxiety and stress melted away, vanishing much faster than it had during training. ¡°Where did Rowena go?¡± I asked him, looking around but finding no sign of her. ¡°She got a phone call and had to leave, said it wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡± He replied, ¡°Cass made it to the house and said if we had nothing better to do we can help her set things up. I¡¯ve already mind-linked your dad and the others. They¡¯ll be there in a few hours.¡± I turned to Cordelia, ¡°Did you want toe? We¡¯re having a cook-out tonight.¡± Cordelia¡¯s eyes softened, taking some of the years out of her face, but none of the wisdom. ¡°It¡¯s quite alright. Actually, I could use an afternoon of rxing myself. I may just meditate some and take a long bath.¡± Her eyes traveled to Asher¡¯s face, ¡°Did Rowena find any magic clinging to you, Alpha?¡± Asher shook his head, and a pang of relief stung my chest. ¡°She said I¡¯m clean, which is great but doesn¡¯t exin what made my wolf go feral. She felt the echo of the protection spell L did, but she was confident it wore off.¡± ¡°Thank the Goddess.¡± I sighed, earning a confused look from Asher. ¡°I¡¯ll exin in the car.¡± The middle-aged witch nodded, her expression troubled yet thoughtful. ¡°While that is a good thing, a protection spell wouldn¡¯t have affected your wolf in that way. If it¡¯s magic that made your wolf lose control, then I believe Rowena would¡¯ve been able to sense it. Is there any chance stress could be involved?¡± Asher and I shared a look. We both knew that Cordelia meant well, but she wasn¡¯t a werewolf herself. Stress might¡¯ve been a factor at first, when Asher¡¯s protective nature had worsened, but stress alone wouldn¡¯t cause a wolf to go feral. Our wolves were meant to steady and guide us, not send us head- first into chaos. No, what turned Asher¡¯s wolf feral had to be something else, something Rowena missed. We made it back to the house within the hour. As we pulled into the circr drive, parking next to the granite fountain Asher had installed, the first thing we spotted was Cassidy¡¯s smiling face. Her cheesy grin made sense the moment Kendrick came into view, carrying bags of groceries from her car into the house. Between the four of us, we managed to get everything set up before the first of our guests arrived, which just so happened to be grandma, dad, and Sean. I spotted Flora alongside them and smiled at how her and dad had their arms wound around one another¡¯s waists. Seeing nothing out of the ordinary, other than my dad smiling ear-to-ear, I went back to work and waited for them toe inside. I could hear them before I saw them, pinpointing Sean¡¯sugh first and foremost. It was raspy, which made sense considering my big brother was a grown man, but still had that squeak that reminded me of the scrawny little boy I¡¯d grown up beside. When the four of them made their way into the kitchen, I noticed instantly something had changed. It didn¡¯t take long to figure out what that something was. The second my dad moved, untangling himself from Flora¡¯s petite form to pull me in for a hug, I saw it. ¡°Dad, what the-¡± I stammered, pushing him away. He didn¡¯t take any offense to my actions, and actually smiled when I held him at a distance and scanned my eyes up and down his body. The grizzly man looked the same, only he was freshly shaven for once in his d**n life. Instead of crazy cave-man vibes, his beard gave off more of a refined lumberjack look. What made me push him away like a mad woman was that he didn¡¯t limp when he approached me. Not only that, but his usual grimace was gone, the one signaling to the world that his knee was hurting him. ¡°Can you believe it, L? I¡¯m healed.¡± He grinned, like a full-fledged grin that brightened his eyes and removed just about every line and crevice on his face, making him look younger than I¡¯d ever seen him. For emphasis, he did a little spin, sying his hands out like he¡¯d done a backflip. His joy was contagious and his confidence inspiring as he said, ¡°Not only did I spend the morning in the hospital getting x-rayed, but I also had Rowena check me out. There¡¯s no injury there to be seen. No shrapnel, no scar tissue, nothing. It¡¯s like the ident never happened.¡± Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 195 Dad¡¯s grin didn¡¯t falter, remaining intact while I picked my jaw up off the floor. He chuckled, the sound warm and throaty, while tugging Flora over to his side. The woman with the kind eyes and soft curls smiled at me, her pink lips matching the petals on the dress she wore. She was clearly nervous, twiddling her fingers and ncing around the kitchen with interest. I felt a tad guilty considering I hadn¡¯t really spoken more than a couple words to Flora. Thest thing I wanted her to think was that I had a problem with her and my dad being mates. ¡°That¡¯s great, dad! You¡¯re like a whole new person, but how did this happen?¡± I had to ask, ncing over at grandma when she made a noise in her throat. She said nothing, currently hunched over as she stuffed our refrigerator full of her homemade sweets. There were tupperware containers stacked on the shelves, and from a distance I could make out a couple batches of cookies and even a te of brownies. I¡¯d have to sneak awayter on and steal a few before Asher and Zeke scarfed them all down. Dad heard it too, his grin widening as he shrugged. It made sense he wouldn¡¯t be too worried about how it happened, only that it had. He jutted his chin in grandma¡¯s direction and said, ¡°Had to be your grandma working her magic.¡± ¡°I told you four times now it wasn¡¯t me that fixed your leg.¡± Grandma huffed, swatting at him as she closed the refrigerator door. Dad shrugged, ¡°All I know is I hope itsts. Flora here has been teaching me how do dance. Can you imagine that, L? Your old man on the dancefloor!¡± I had to grin at what he said,ughing at the excitement on his face and how it made him less of a gruff veteran and more of a lovesick puppy. Before I could get more than a chuckle out, my smile fell. What he said about dancing, it plucked a memory from the back of my head, one I hadn¡¯t thought about since Tristan and I sped out of the pack via motorcycle. A familiar tickle started in my stomach as I remembered Flora and dad dancing at the wedding. Seeing him like that, his face contorted in pain and shame while his eyes b****d with longing, it broke a part of my heart that wanted nothing more than my dad¡¯s happiness. He¡¯d been through so much, lost out on so many things with Flora that it didn¡¯t seem fair for him to miss out on this too. Grandma was the first to speak, instantly noticing the fallout in my joy. ¡°What is it, L?¡± She asked,ing to my side, and cing a steadying hand on my shoulder. The scent of driedvender followed her, mixing with her floral perfume to create a scent that was familiar and calming. Hearing the seriousness in her voice, dad broke off his silent conversation with Flora and turned my way. His eyebrows creased with concern, the same salt and pepper shade as the hair on his head. I was connecting the dots, realizing that the burst of emotion I¡¯d felt watching my dad and Flora dance was my magic manifesting itself. There was no point in hiding this from them, from the people I trusted more than anything in the world. Even though I hardly knew Flora, the way she looked at my dad had me wanting to trust her in the same way. She¡¯d never rece my mom, and I knew she didn¡¯t want to, but she deserved happiness just as dad did. ¡°I think I¡¯m the one that healed your leg, actually.¡± I admitted, ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but Asher and I figured out my magical type. I can conjure things, make them real just by thinking about them. It¡¯s why the witches want to use me so badly.¡± Understandably, no one looked too relieved to hear the truth. Everyone, Flora included, now had identical looks of unease on their faces. Dads was mixed with anger, while grandma¡¯s had small traces of worry. They both looked at one another, then at Asher who had just walked into the room. ¡°They¡¯re not going to get their hands on you though, isn¡¯t that right¡¯?¡± Dad said, but his question was directed at Asher. Asher came up behind me, his arms circling my waist and drawing an instant sigh of relief from my lips. His masculine scent and the heat of his skin melting against my own took the edge off and filled me with a sense of confidence that came from feeling safe. Dad knew as well as I did that Asher would sooner send the entirety of our forces into battle if it meant keeping me protected, but I didn¡¯t me him for needing reassurance. Apparently, neither did Asher, because he replied without a hint of offense in his voice. I could feel his chest vibrating against my back, quaking with the gravely sound of his voice. ¡°Not a chance. We¡¯re going to take every measure possible to make sure she stays safe.¡± I craned my head to look up at him, momentarily d******g in the amber pools that circled his pupils. His lips, which looked irrevocably soft and kissable, twisted into a small smirk. It didn¡¯t matter that I was openly ogling him. Any time our eyes locked, it was like the room melted away, leaving us both alone in our own small bubble. ¡°Taking every measure possible doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to be locked away like a princess in a tower, though.¡± I reminded them both, ¡°I have this power for a reason, and I¡¯m going to use it to stop the witches.¡± ¡°L, maybe that¡¯s not¡ª¡± Dad began, putting on his stern parental voice. ¡°First, you need to master it. No point in running head-first into battle with this Blood Witch without knowing your stuff.¡± Grandma chimed in, on my side as always. Pride sparkled in her eyes, but it had always been there, even when I was nothing more than a werewolf living in her little cottage in the woods. Dad side-eyed her, still grimacing. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re not sending my daughter up against an army of witches.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you look at me like that. I care about her just as much as you do, but even I can put aside my own feelings to see what¡¯s best for this world.¡± She huffed, snapping her fingers. ¡°This doesn¡¯t just affect this pack. Maybe it did at first, but things have grown bigger than that. This fight can very well change things everywhere, and not for the better. Your daughter¡¯s been given a special sort of power, and power like that demands to be used.¡± ¡°H**l, yeah! Tell him, Grandma.¡± Zeke¡¯s whoop sounded from across the kitchen. The messy-haired Alpha appeared in the entryway; a lopsided grin pasted onto his face. Dad skewered him with a look so vicious that Zeke held up his hands in surrender. The smile didn¡¯t slip from his face, and after a moment Dad let out a deep sigh. ¡°I know you¡¯re strong, L. Stronger than half the wolves in this pack, but that doesn¡¯t mean I still don¡¯t worry about you. You¡¯ve taken on so much so young, and everyone has their limits. I¡¯m just afraid of what might happen once you reach yours.¡± He grunted. Dad¡¯s eyes carried a weight I¡¯d noticed my entire life, but never fully understood. He¡¯d been an incredible warrior in his prime, shot down during battle and grievously injured. In the span of one day, his entire life had been flipped on its head. I wondered if dad had reached his own limits that day, and if that was why he mentioned what might happen once I reached my own. I slipped from Asher¡¯s arms and stepped into my dad¡¯s, inhaling his woodsy scent, and smiling at the tobo and leather notes of his cologne, a gift mom had gotten him a few years ago. Even though I wasn¡¯t his daughter by blood, there was nothing but affection in his eyes. ¡°I know, dad, but I have to fight. I have so many people counting on me and letting them down isn¡¯t an option. I¡¯m trying my best not to go into this blind.¡± His smile turned wry, and his eyes glistened with the emotion he fought to hide. ¡°You¡¯ve changed, you know that, kid? The old you would¡¯ve charged in there and set the ce on fire. You¡¯re bing a better ruler each and every day, making your old man proud. Just remember that you¡¯re not in this alone, alright? You got so many people here wanting to help you, and you need to let them.¡± I looked back at Asher, my heart stuttering in my chest at the intimate smile that ghosted across his face. It would¡¯ve looked out of ce to anyone else, shing with his sharp jawline and bottomless eyes, but not to me. He was confirming what my dad was saying without words, reminding me that no matter what was lost, he would always be here. ¡°I know, dad.¡± I replied, squeezing him one more time before returning to Asher¡¯s side, drawn by that invisible tether between us. He chuckled, swiping beneath his eye before gesturing my way. ¡°Now tell us about this magic of yours and how it healed my leg. It won¡¯t wear off, will it?¡± Settling into Asher¡¯s arms, I leaned against his chest and thought over my dad¡¯s question. There wasn¡¯t any way for me to test whether or not it would wear off, so I went with what my gut was telling me. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure it won¡¯t wear off. If the doctors and Rowena said it¡¯s fully healed, then it should stay that way.¡± Flora nced between my dad and I before speaking softly, stunning just about all of us in the room. ¡°When exactly did you heal him? If you don¡¯t mind my asking, of course.¡± She said, toying with her fingers, drawing my attention to the pale pink nail polish she wore. ¡°It was at the wedding ire hosted, when you two were dancing. I¡­1 saw dad scowling, and I felt awful. I could tell he was in pain, but he was doing his best to hide it.¡± I frowned, remembering the guilt like it were yesterday. There was nothing quite like the pain of watching your parent struggle, so close to having it all, but still weighed down by the past. I looked at dad, matching his gentle smile with one of my own. ¡°All I know is that in that moment, I wanted you to be able to dance with her.¡± Sean piped up, his mouth full and one of grandma¡¯svender cookies in his hand. ¡°So wait a minute. You¡¯re telling me you can ¡®conjure¡¯ things? Where does that kind of magic end? Like, are you restricted to just physical stuff, or can you make something appear out of thin air too?¡± He asked, moving from his ce against the counter. There was a look of excitement in his eyes that made me snort. I might¡¯ve been the troublemaker growing up, but anytime Sean had that look in his eye, he¡¯d quickly end up tangled in his own mess. I shrugged, waiting for the other shoe to drop. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I still need to practice more. So far I¡¯ve healed Dad¡¯s leg, opened a trunk, and stole a book from Cordelia. I¡¯m pretty sure I also turned Breyona into some kind of shadow wolf and opened a door back at the warehouse Tristan and I were escaping. So, thinking back on it, I¡¯m not sure conjuration has any limits.¡± Sean made a sound of absolute wonder, his mouth stretching into a wide grin that actually had me snorting. ¡°A shadow wolf, are you serious?!¡± He hollered. He then proceeded to lean in and lowered his voice, whispering even though everyone in the room could still hear him. ¡°Do you think you could work your magic and do something about my hair? I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m going through some kind of early male pattern baldness and the only thing worse than me being bald is having to wear baseball caps all of the time.¡± He groaned, clenching his eyes shut. ¡°I¡¯ll take a mullet at this point, just fix me!¡± Grandma made a sound of disbelief, then swatted at Sean. He danced out of her reach, using dad and Flora as cover. Flora held her hand over her lips to quiet her giggle, while dad scoffed at his son. Sean peeked over their shoulder and mouthed, ¡°pretty please?¡± ¡°She is not using her magic to fix your silly hair problems.¡± Grandma scolded him, but there wasn¡¯t any sternness in her voice. Sean appeared around dad¡¯s bulky frame, his face a mask of defiance. ¡°It is not silly! Male pattern baldness is a serious condition.¡± He shot back. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Zeke nodded, murmuring his agreement, then grinned when Grandma turned her sights to him. From behind, I could feel Asher¡¯s chest rumbling with amusement, watching the clusterfuck of a conversation the three of them were getting into. ¡°Who¡¯s going bald?¡± A voice called out, one that made me whip around, a smile spawning across my face. Breyona and Giovanni stood in the doorway, both ncing around the room with identical looks of confusion. The curly haired Vampire that towered over my best-friend gave her an intimate look as he slid past. His pitch-ck eyes met mine as he set a couple of two-liter sodas on the counter. ¡°Breyona insisted on bringing something.¡± He chuckled smoothly, the sound oddly simr to melted chocte. ¡°I brought something a bit stronger.¡± He pulled out a bottle of whiskey, one whosebel was covered in thin cursive lettering. Asher made a sound of surprise and with a chuckle, Giovanni handed him the bottle. The two men were so alike that Breyona and I found it hrious. Both were reserved in their own ways but had this viciousness hiding just under the surface. ¡°This is good s**t.¡± Asher said, handing Giovanni back the bottle. Giovanni nodded, a quick j**k of his sculpted jawline. ¡°Some of the best.¡± ¡°Aw, they¡¯re bonding.¡± Breyona whispered, a smile cloying at her lips as she slipped between the two of them and ended up at my side. I didn¡¯t hesitate to throw my arms around her, squeezing her hard enough to make her groan. Even with her fake sounds of pain, I could hear theughter in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m so d you decided toe.¡± I told her. She smirked down at me, tucking a wavy strand of her hair behind her ear. ¡°You didn¡¯t give me much of a choice, bribing me with information and whatnot. You were right, though. I needed to get out for a little bit. I¡¯m still not alright, and I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll ever be, but I¡¯m not going to give up and check-out just because¡­you know.¡± I took a moment to admire my best-friend, marveling at her strength and resilience. It made sense that someone as radiant would be mated to a force like Giovanni. Everything would¡¯ve been different if we hadn¡¯t started talking again¡ªif she hadn¡¯t of forgiven me for ditching her for Tyler and his s****y friends. Looking back, I don¡¯t know what I would¡¯ve done without her. Iced my arm through hers and gave her a small smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be alright. I think most people are a little bit broken, and that¡¯s okay. No one gets through life unscathed; we all end up wounded one way or another. I¡¯m lucky I have such strong people in my life to help me get through those moments.¡± Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 196 A few hours after the sun had set and the chill of night kicked in, the rest of our guests showed up. Tristan and Holly stepped inside toting a cooler full of blood bags, which I eagerly took to the icebox in the garage. My reserved half-sister looked elegant as ever, wearing a midnight cocktail dress that somehow seemed to blend in perfectly. Her hair was identical to my own, falling down her back in long dark waves, only it was pinned back with a single crimson bow. She smiled shyly at everyone, but was quickly swept away by Cassidy, who had no qualms striking up conversation with anyone. Kendrick followed her around like a lost puppy, but judging by the cheeky grin on his face, he was just happy to be here. Tristan remained by her side, a detail I quickly noticed, but he too could only stay quiet for so long with Cassunching question after question at him. During their stay in Asher¡¯s family home, Dad and grandma had be good friends with his parents and wandered into the living room to chat. Sean tagged along, followed by Zeke, the two of them shoving one another and cracking jokes like old friends. Mason and ra, who had been glued to one another¡¯s hip since wandering into the house, ventured onto the back porch with Breyona and Giovanni. From the kitchen I could hear Breyona grilling Mason over his rtionship with ra, but it was the witch that provided most of the answers. It was chaos in the best way possible, a sea of chatter andughter that seemed to have no end. No matter what room you went into, you¡¯d find the same thing. As the grill was being prepped, everyone picked at the sweets grandma had brought. Not a single one of us was exempt from her k****r baking skills. Not that I¡¯d say anything, but I swore I saw Kendrick wrap a few cookies in a napkin before slipping them in his pocket. An hour or two passed and I found myself wandering onto the back porch, a chilled blood bag in my hand. Drinking the stuff was almost normal to me now, even when I left it in the bag rather than pouring it into a cup. My dad and Killian were manning the grill, though dad had slipped inside for another beer. Breyona and Giovanni were perched on the outdoor sectional with Mason and ra at their sides, each one sipping on a different drink, though by the smell I¡¯m pretty sure Giovanni was drinking blood. After a short conversation with Killian, who was just as stoic and brooding as Asher, I was waved down by Breyona. I plopped down in between Giovanni and Mason, inhaling the mouthwatering scent of grilled burgers and steaks that emanated from the smoke curling in the air. ¡°Alright, you lured me here. How exactly are you responsible for turning me into a shadow wolf?¡± Breyona asked, effectively silencing all other conversations going on. Even Mason and ra turned to join in, both waiting curiously. Asher¡¯s voice popped into my mind, floating through the mind-link. ¡®Want me toe out there?¡¯ He asked, his gruff voice making my heart skip a beat. ¡®It¡¯s alright. I can exin things well enough. Besides, I don¡¯t think Zeke¡¯smentary would help.¡¯ I There was a gentle, reassuring brush of warmth through the mate-bond before our mind-link ended and I was left to exin the situation. ¡°My magical type is called conjuration. I can basically conjure things into existence, whether it be physical, like opening a door, or something like turning a regr wolf into a shadow beast. I don¡¯t know the actual limits on my power yet since the book we have is missing a bunch of pages, but I¡¯m almost positive it¡¯s why your wolf is different now.¡± Breyona had been listening, giving me her undivided attention, when her face contorted in confusion. ¡°Did you want to make me into a shadow wolf? Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m notining, but was it intentional?¡± She asked. I answered the best I could given I didn¡¯t have all the answers and wasn¡¯t sure I ever would. ¡°So, I don¡¯t think you were ever meant to get your wolf back. When it was taken from you, that should¡¯ve been it, but something changed when you got hurt. Imanded them to save you, and instead of wanting to make a deal with me, they just listened. I think I used conjuration to make them obey me, and the solution was to give you your wolf back.¡± ¡°You think being in the shadows possession changed her wolf¡¯s form.¡± Giovanni stated, speaking for the first time in what felt like an hour. His eyes were as dark as the night sky but were as piercing as N?velDrama.Org is the owner. the moon itself. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I think.¡± I agreed, taking a swig of blood. The minute it hit my tongue, my taste buds erupted, tingling from the sweetness and warmth. It filled my veins with the same feeling, sharpening the forest and back porch until everything seemed brighter in color. ¡°It¡¯s even more proof that I need to master this thing before it gets out of control. Its terrifying that any thought I have could be reality.¡± Breyona squared her shoulders and straightened her spine. There was a look of determination on her face that only appeared when she was in training or about to battle. ¡°You gave me my wolf¡¯s form back. It¡¯s only right that I do my duty as your best-friend and help you. How are you supposed to master this? Where should we start?¡± ¡°Cordelia said to practice randomly, on things that aren¡¯t life or d***h.¡± I shrugged, ¡°Your guess is as good as mine.¡± Breyona went silent for a few seconds, tapping her chin. I fell into a conversation with Mason and ra, who both seemed to have something going on between them. ra was curled up on the sectional, her body pivoted towards Mason¡¯s. I couldn¡¯t help but notice the way she¡¯d smile, curling her plump lips at him as she batted her eyshes. From what I could tell, it wasn¡¯t one sided either. When a breeze stirred and ra shivered, Mason was quick to slip his jacket off and drape it over her shoulders. While talking to them, I¡¯d been poking and prodding at the topic of their ¡®friendship.¡¯ By no means was I against the two of them talking. I had no negative feelings towards ra and after all Mason had gone through, he deserved his happily ever after, even if it was one without his fated mate. I was close to getting an answer when Breyona piped up. ¡°What was your brother saying about being bald?¡± She asked, that look of contemtion still on her face. I quirked an eyebrow at her, wondering where she was going with this. ¡°He was having a moment. He¡¯s worried he¡¯s prematurely balding.¡± She snapped her fingers, a grin spreading wide across her face. With her slender jawline and high cheekbones, she looked like a mischievous pixie. ¡°Perfect! For your first practice session, fix your brother¡¯s hair.¡± Giovanni lifted his shoulder in a half-shrug, indifferent over his mate¡¯s idea. ra had on a grin of her own, her curls bouncing as she nodded eagerly. Only Mason, whose wide eyes darted between the two of us, seemed unsure about the entire thing. ¡°Um, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± He chuckled nervously. ra scoffed, jutting out her lower lip in a pout. ¡°I think it¡¯s a great idea. It¡¯s practice, which is exactly what L needs.¡± ¡°Besides, it¡¯s just hair. What¡¯s the worst that could happen?¡± Breyona chimed in, but Mason still seemed unconvinced. ¡°Just focus and make sure what you¡¯re wanting is very, very specific.¡± ra suggested. Her eyes twinkled with humor, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t want your brother to end up with a Mohawk or something.¡± Soft footfalls sounded inside the house, nearing closer to the patio doors. A second passed when ire popped her head out, her eyes trailing over the five of us before darting over to where Killian stood manning the grill. Her eyes crinkled as she smiled, and within the fine lines on her face I could see traces of Asher. She gave him her longshes and plush lips, while Killian gave him the harsher aspects of his appearance. ire eyed the five of us and asked, ¡± What¡¯s just hair?¡± She padded over to Killian, wrapping her arms around his waist and watching as he flipped a couple burgers and checked the temperature of the steaks. ¡°They¡¯re talking about her brother, Sean. Apparently, he has a balding issue he¡¯d like L to fix, and like the caring little sister she is, she¡¯s thinking about helping him.¡± Killian remarked, the corners of his lips twitching into a knowing smirk. ire, innocently oblivious to the underlying tone of Killian¡¯s voice, cooed sweetly. ¡°Oh, how kind of you, L! I promise I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll love the surprise.¡± She pecked her husband on the cheek and wandered back inside. Her and Breyona both began cackling, their faces bright withughter, uncaring of the two men that watched them with rapt attention. Even Killian was smiling, which was as odd as seeing Asher smile. The two men were so tightly under wraps the slightest bit of emotion was shocking. ¡°I have a younger sister myself, so I¡¯m well versed in the antics of siblings. Even when the entire pack was afraid of me, ire included, she never was.¡± He chuckled, then turned his attention back to the food he was grilling. I had to bite back my own giggle when an idea weaseled its way into my head, one spawned from ra¡¯sment. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to do it.¡± I decided, straightening my spine. My eyes fluttered shut and I told the four of them, ¡°I¡¯ll need a minute to concentrate. If it works, it should be instantaneous.¡± Darkness enveloped my vision, but I still had my other senses. I could feel the chilling brush of night against my skin, its breeze curling around my arms and speckling them in goosebumps. The smoky scent of charred meat clung to my nose, mouthwatering as it called on my empty stomach to awaken. One by one, I let them slip into the background, where I could no longer notice them. Just as I¡¯d began constructing the thought, I heard a familiar voice. ¡°Woah, what¡¯s she doing?¡± It was Zeke, and from the sound of it, he was close by. I didn¡¯t n on answering, not that I needed to. Breyona was quick to reply, effectively hushing the eager Alpha. ¡°Shh! She¡¯s using her magic to give Sean hair.¡± Breyona whispered, her voice fading into nothing. Zeke cursed then whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to miss this.¡± I could hear the sound of his footfalls and knew he had run back into the house. Returning to the task at hand, I thought of my brother and the role he filled in my life. He¡¯d been my first best-friend, and my first enemy. This time around, I didn¡¯t have to put much effort into it. Cordelia had been right when she said knowing my magical type would make it easier to call it forth. All I had to do was create a mental image of what I wanted, and I felt the electrifying stir of magic in my gut. Reaching out, I tapped into it and let it solidify the picture I¡¯d created. A scream rang out, and my eyes snapped open. It was rough enough that it sounded masculine, but it was higher than any man¡¯s voice I¡¯d ever heard. It was followed by a deep bellow of richughter. The five of us locked eyes, a second passing before we scrambled off the sectional and raced inside. Moreughter rang out, varying in pitch and tone. I recognized my dad¡¯s and grandmas in the mix, along with ire¡¯s. We sprinted through the kitchen, pushing past one another like children, to the source of the Everyone was in the living room, so it took a moment before I was able to spot who screamed. Giovanni made it first, followed by Breyona and then me. ra and Mason came directly after, both craning their heads until they found what we were all looking for. Zeke was on the floor, clutching his stomach as he cackled. Dad was red-faced from trying to hold it in, and grandma had her hand firmly nted against her forehead. Both Cass and Kendrick had ear- splitting grins on their faces while ire and Flora giggled behind their hands. Asher¡¯s was thest almost didn¡¯t notice Sean. ¡°L, this isn¡¯t what I meant at all.¡± My big brother groaned,bing his fingers through the long mane of hair I¡¯d given him. It was a wispy shade of blonde, ast-minute detail I didn¡¯t think would stick, and ended a few inches past his a*s. Seeing him like that left me stunned for a minute, not only because it actually worked but because of how different he looked. Breyona was the first to break the silence, and as always, she didn¡¯t disappoint. ¡°So majestic.¡± She murmured in amazement. Per herment, the room was once again engulfed inughter, this time mine included. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 197 For the rest of the night weughed, ate, and talked. I couldn¡¯t remember thest time I¡¯d had this much fun, where there wasn¡¯t some threat looming over my shoulder. Since taking on the responsibility of Luna and Queen of the Vampires, there wasn¡¯t much time to kick back and rx. Even Tristan and Giovanni seemed to be enjoying themselves. Thetter was absorbed in a conversation with Asher and his dad. Breyona kept her distance, but every time Giovanni¡¯s eyes lit up with interest, she¡¯d practically squeal. Tristan was elbows deep in whatever argument Zeke had incited, but judging from the asional smirks they gave one another, it wasn¡¯t serious enough to intervene. Before long, a few of us began packing things up. There were enough leftovers to feed a small army of humans, which meant there was just enough for Asher and Itost the week with. Grandma¡¯s desserts, on the other hand. Those were gone before anything else. Dad and grandma, along with Asher¡¯s parents, were the first to leave. Sometime during the evening, Holly decided she wanted to stay for the sleepover Cassidy was hosting. She seemed a bit nervous, toying with the hem of her dress, but surprisingly, ra took her aside and helped smooth things out. Since Asher didn¡¯t feelfortable leaving all of us here alone, we made apromise. The guys would keep to themselves and find something to do, while the girls had full rein of the in-home theatre, living room, and minibar. None of them objected to the idea, not once Asher showed them the lounge and his aged whiskey collection. If anything, I think Giovanni might¡¯ve been ready to swoon. ¡°I¡¯m totally down to hang out and drink, but can we maybe find ate-night barber or something first?¡± Sean asked, narrowing his eyes at me in particr when everyone burst intoughter. Even Tristan and Giovanni cracked a smile, and they were two of the most stoic men in the room. Zeke pped him on his back and said, ¡°Not to worry, man. I can cut your hair for you.¡± ¡°You can?¡± Sean asked dryly. ¡°Sure can.¡± Zeke nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve done it before.¡± cated with Zeke¡¯s answer, Sean lumbered into the lounge, jumping into the conversation Mason and Kendrick were having over Asher¡¯s whiskey collection. Kendrick¡¯s entire face had lit up when Asher invited him as well, right down to his hazel and green- flecked eyes. It was wholesome and almost adorable the way Kendrick grinned and stammered, ¡°I-I¡¯d be honored, Alpha!¡± When Sean was out of hearing distance, Breyona tapped Zeke on the shoulder and said, ¡°You¡¯ve cut hair before?¡± ¡°Yeah, when I was seven. Didn¡¯t do too bad if I do say so myself.¡± Zeke shrugged, his grin downright cheeky. ¡°Hey, L. If I mess up, you think you could regrow his hair a second time?¡± I yawned into the palm of my hand, only somewhat tired from using my magic the first time. The amulet Rowena had given me must¡¯ve been doing its job, making it easier to focus my magic. Still, I hoped the wave of exhaustion I felt when conjuring would soon go away. It would royally s**k if I spent the rest of my life dependent on mid-day naps. ¡°Don¡¯t see why not.¡± I replied. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Cassidy quickly ushered the guys from the room and demanded we all change into something front row in the home-theatre while some Werewolf-Vampire romance movie yed on the screen. I bit back a cackle when the tanned, obscenely muscr guy on the screen exploded in a mass of fur, his clothes shredded and billowing through the air like confetti. Out of all the inurate information I¡¯d seen so far, they at least got that part right. ¡°I thought I was supposed to be escaping my troubles, but you¡¯ve got us watching werewolves and vampire¡¯s fight.¡± I said teasingly. Cassidy¡¯s face broke out into a grin, her sea ss eyes twinkling withughter in the low light. She tossed a handful of popcorn into her mouth, groaning happily as she chewed. ¡°Ugh, I just love popcorn. And hey, at least there¡¯s no witches in the movie!¡± She giggled. Then she waggled her eyebrows and said, ¡°Plus who doesn¡¯t like watching two attractive men fight over a girl?¡± ¡°She needs to pick the werewolf. He¡¯s so hot.¡± ra murmured; her eyes fixated on the screen. Or, more specifically, fixated on the tanned shirtless man that walked across the screen. Breyona wrinkled her nose and turned to give ra an incredulous look. ¡°Bleh, that wolf has a superiorityplex or something. He¡¯s done nothing but boss her around. Plus it¡¯s weird as h**l that they can end up mated to a literal child. She needs to pick the Vampire. At least he cares about what she wants.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about you, but I like me a bossy man and that Vampire of hers is a good hundred years older than she is.¡± ra shot back, poking her tongue out. Breyona was visibly holding backughter, her shoulder shaking as she bit out, ¡°I like them bossy in the bedroom.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure wolf-boy¡¯s bossy in the bedroom. These wolf men all have their dominant side.¡± ra replied, a knowing tone to her voice that none of us missed. Cassidy cocked an eyebrow at the witch. Lowering her voice, she murmured in my ear. ¡°Somethings telling me she¡¯s speaking from experience.¡± ra craned her head at us and snapped, ¡°I heard that!¡± ¡°I like the Vampire.¡± Holly¡¯s soft voice rang out, ¡°He seems sweet.¡± ¡°H**l yeah, Holly. Us Vampire lovers have to stick together.¡± Breyona said smugly, earning a smile from my reserved half-sister. I sat back and enjoyed the rest of the movie, but not nearly as much as I enjoyed listening to everyone bicker. The fact that the other girls included Holly filled me with a lightness that made my head swim, though it could¡¯ve been from the blood I was sipping. Before the end of the movie, Holly hade out of her shell and was actually cracking her own jokes, most of them about the main characters inability to stay on her own two feet. She was right though, that Be girl was clumsy, especially for a human. After the movie, we migrated back into the living room where Cassidy had a few bottles of alcohol waiting. There was a mix of wine and liquor, though the liquor was most likely for us wolves. As far as I knew, Vampire¡¯s got intoxicated at the same rate as a human, and I don¡¯t think Holly had ever had alcohol before. She seemed to have no problem drinking wine though, cradling the goblet in her hands after emptying half a blood-bag into the mix. Catching me eyeing her, she smiled shyly and held the ss out. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, really. Would you like to try some?¡± I epted her offer and took a small sip of the bloodced wine. My eyebrows crept up my forehead at the vor and the odd sensation it brought on. The blood made my heart race and heat flood my veins, while the alcohol provided a soothing buzz that amplified everything else. I could definitely get used to drinking it this way. She nodded knowingly, emptying another blood bag into a clean wine ss, and topping it off with alcohol. ¡°I¡¯d have a ss every night at dinner¡­you know, back then.¡± Abruptly, Cassidy pped her hands and gasped. ¡°Oh, I know what we should do. Let¡¯s y Truth or Dare!¡± Breyona shrugged like she didn¡¯t mind. When she caught my eye from across the room, she nodded in ra¡¯s direction. It took me a moment to understand what she was getting at, but when I finally caught on, I was in full agreement. The five of us sat in a circle, each of us curled up on the sectional with a drink in our hands. ra quickly exined the rules to Holly, who Cassidy decided would go first. ¡°Holly, truth or dare?¡± The blonde bombshell to my left cooed. Holly pursed her lips, contemting before responding. ¡°I think I¡¯ll go with dare.¡± ¡°Our first dare of the night! Let¡¯s make this a good one.¡± Cassidy pped. ¡°Hmm, I dare you to scare one of the guys. Doesn¡¯t matter which one but make it good.¡± ra leaned forward in her seat; her full head of curls pulled back. ¡°Mind if I use my magic to help her?¡± Cassidy tapped her chin, ¡°That¡¯s fine, but Holly has to be the one to scare them.¡± While Holly snuck into the kitchen, the four of us hid in the hallway. The lounge was a straight shot to the kitchen, which meant none of the guys would see us hunched over, our hands sped over our mouths to stifle ourughter. ra had one of her hands t against the wall, feeling around for a few seconds before going still once more. I didn¡¯t ask, but I did pay close attention to what happened next. It took only a few minutes for the sound of footsteps to appear, growing louder until Kendrick¡¯s scent permeated the kitchen. He was singing under his breath to a song I didn¡¯t know the name of. I was sure that if I peeked around the corner, I¡¯d see him bopping his head as he rummaged through the kitchen. There was a slight crackle in the air, like an electrical current had been unleashed. Breyona snorted and sputtered behind her hand when ra¡¯s hair began to lift, and her curls frayed. Without warning, there was a loud ¡®pop,¡¯ and the kitchen light went out. The entire room was bathed in darkness, but it was Kendrick we focused on. ¡°What the fu¡ª¡± He had started to say, but I assume Holly took that moment to jump out because the next thing the four of us heard was a deep, masculine shout, followed by the deafening nk of pots and pans hitting the ground. Several seconds of silence passed when Kendrick huffed, ¡°Aw man, you made me drop my cookies.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Holly replied sweetly. ¡°Would you say you were thoroughly frightened?¡± ¡°Urn, yes. Yo, did Cass put you up to this? She knows I hate jump scares.¡± ¡°I was fulfilling a dare, actually. Sorry about your cookies, again. Just curious, but why were they in your pocket? Do you always hoard food? L¡¯s grandmother is very kind, and I¡¯m sure she would make you your own batch if you asked.¡± Holly¡¯s innocent reply didn¡¯t disappoint and had all of us breaking our silence, starting with Breyona, as we exploded inughter. Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 198 After personally apologizing and promising Kendrick a te of grandma¡¯svender cookies, we headed back into the living room and continued with the game. Whether it was the blood, wine, or scaring the s**t out of Kendrick, Holly had finally loosened up and no longer fiddled with her fingers or picked at the hem of her pj¡¯s. She chose Breyona next, who quickly picked ¡®truth,¡¯ and proceeded to ask her about her rtionship with Giovanni. There was a light blush staining my half-sister¡¯s cheeks as she asked about the ins and outs of their rtionship. Breyona, who answered Holly¡¯s question gracefully, set her sights on ra. ¡°ra, truth or dare?¡± The curly-haired witch set her ss of wine down and quickly l****d the residue off her lips before smirking. ¡°I¡¯ll go with truth. I know you been chomping at the bit to ask me about my thing with Mason, so I¡¯m giving you the chance for one question.¡± My eager best-friend gasped, sping her hands together while contorting her face into a look of careful contemtion. From the years of studying Breyona¡¯s dramatic facial expressions, I could tell she was trying to figure out a way to get the most information possible. ¡°How would you describe your rtionship with Mason?¡± She asked, a self-satisfied tilt to her lips. ra sat back on her haunches and took another sip of wine, putting as much consideration into her All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. answer as Breyona had put into her question. ¡°Well, we¡¯re not dating but I think we¡¯re on our way to it. He¡¯s been through a lot, but I¡¯m sure you both already know all about that. I¡¯ve been through my fair share of s**t that makes it hard to get close to people, but I like Mason. I¡¯ve never been with a guy that¡¯s sweet like him.¡± She confessed, pursing her lips. Through her tanned skin, I could see the clear heat of a blush staining her cheeks but decided not toment on it. There were plenty more questions I had, but I kept those at bay. She and Mason would talk about things when they were ready. Before moving on with the game, Breyona let her know that she had our full support, which seemed to relieve some of the tension in ra¡¯s shoulders. As the game progressed, each of us taking turns and bouncing back and forth between silly dares and heavy truths, I found myself being asked ¡®truth or dare¡¯ by Cassidy. She had eyeliner smeared down half her face and ruby-red lipstick on her jawline from where ra had dared her to do a full face of make-up in a minute, making it impossible to take her seriously. ¡°Dare. Do your worst.¡± I smirked, tapping my nails on the side of my ss. A devious grin overtook the soft curves of her face, and I knew Cassidy wouldn¡¯t disappoint. ¡°I¡¯ve been saving this one up since that little power disy of yours. What you said about your magic not having any limits, it got me thinking.¡± She murmured, leaning in close to the four of us. ¡°Can you influence other people?¡± ¡°Like, make them your ve?¡± ra said, her face twisting into a grimace. ¡°That don¡¯t feel right to me.¡± Cassidy shook her head, her eyes widening. ¡°Goddess, no. I should¡¯ve worded that better. I meant, I wondered if you could put a thought into someone¡¯s head, or an idea of sorts. Like, if I had to choose between a piece of chocte cake or a sd, could you nudge me towards the sd?¡± The girls bobbed their heads up and down, making sounds of understanding. I wasn¡¯t quite as convinced, though. The idea that I might be able to influence a person¡¯s mind didn¡¯t sit to well in my stomach, but I had to admit I was curious about the limits of my magic too. ¡°It¡¯s not taking away their will, per say. More like nting a thought and watching it take root.¡± Cassidy exined. I stared at the two of them. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Is that your dare?¡± Her lips twitched. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit more specific than that, but in essence, yeah.¡± ¡°As long as I¡¯m not taking away anyone¡¯s willpower, I¡¯m game. I think I¡¯d be morefortable if we let the guys know first, though. Just to make sure everyone¡¯s on board. We don¡¯t have to tell them who the target is or what idea I¡¯m putting in their head, but I feel like we should get permission before going forward with it.¡± Everyone else seemed to agree, so I sent Asher a quick message over mind-link and got a reply back secondster. The guys were still in the lounge drinking, and from the mental image Asher sent me, half of them were bordering on tipsy. Asher himself would never relinquish control enough to get intoxicated, which was exactly why he wasn¡¯t tonight¡¯s target. ¡°Sean asks you don¡¯t mess with his hair again unless you¡¯re going to give him a beard to match.¡± Asher grunted. ¡°And yes, he made me say that.¡± It took only a few minutes to choose the target and what thought I wanted to nt in their head. The act itself was all too easy, like with my magic alone a tether had been created between me and that person. Down that tether, I sent the thought and phrased it more as a suggestion than anything else. I still wasn¡¯tfortable taking away someone¡¯s willpower, so there was a big chance this wouldn¡¯t work. To fight off the exhaustion that settled over my shoulders and tugged at my eyelids, working with the alcohol to make them heavy, Cassidy turned on some music. She began swaying her hips to the beat, letting her long blonde locks out of the clip they were twisted up in. Breyona was quick to follow, leaping off the couch and grabbing my hands before I could curl up on one of the plush cushions. ¡°Oh, no you don¡¯t. When was thest time we danced?¡± She snorted her question at me, her raised eyebrow giving me my answer. I groaned but let her pull me to my feet. Grinning like a cat, she bowed and held out her hand for me to take. Lifting her chin, she asked. ¡°May I have this dance, almighty Queen Luna L?¡± Laughter bubbled in my chest and exploded from my mouth, widening her cheesy grin. When I was finally able to speak, I sputtered a reply. ¡°If you never call me that again, yes.¡± As we took turns twirling one another, our hands sped and limbs weightless, I noticed ra teaching Holly how to dance. Her cheeks were bright red, turning deeper by the second when ra started shimmying her wide hips and shaking her bottom. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think I can do that.¡± She squeaked, a hand over her mouth. I twirled Breyona under my arm and shouted to Holly, ¡°Did I ever tell you the first time I met Tristan was in a nightclub?¡± Holly blinked at me, surprise erasing some of her shyness. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dance either, but I think you could get him to try.¡± I winked, paying close attention to how her blush began to spread, crawling down her neck in a sea of fire. For awhile I had my suspicions about Tristan and Holly, though neither one would admit anything. There was this protective side of Tristan that I admired, but it seemed to change in regard to my half- sister. When it came to keeping me safe, he was acting out of respect and an undying duty to his Queen. With Holly, it was different. I wasn¡¯t going to pry, but it didn¡¯t hurt to let her know I supported whatever they had, or didn¡¯t have, either way. As time went on and the songs ticked by, I¡¯d forgotten about the dare Cassidy had given me. It all came rushing back when Zeke popped into the living room, a brownie in his hand and his foot already tapping along to the beat. I was the first to notice when he started shaking and rolling his hips, his eyes closed as he began singing along to the Taylor Swift song that yed. Before long, all five of us were giggling behind our hands, watching the oblivious Alpha dance his heart out while munching on a leftover brownie he must¡¯ve smuggled away. In the entryway leading out into the hall, the face of my mate appeared, nked by the other guys. Asher¡¯s surprised expression alone had me crumpling, his eyebrows vanishing into his hair as he watched his closest friend dance to Taylor Swift. Mason was bopping his head as he watched, while Tristan and Giovanni looked more confused than anything else. ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve got moves.¡± Kendrick shouted, pushing past the guys to join Zeke. Zeke¡¯s eyes popped open, a lopsided grin on his face that quickly morphed into a look of realization. His arm shot out to point at me, but he didn¡¯t stop dancing. I looked sheepishly at him, shrugging my shoulders as I feigned innocence. ¡°You know what I¡¯m not even mad.¡± He shrugged. ¡°I happen to love this song.¡± The chime of the doorbell ringing began to flood the house, muffled beneath the strum of the guitar ying on the speakers. I shouted to the rest of them that I¡¯d be right back, but they were all enamored with Zeke¡¯s skills. Surprisingly enough, he did know how to move. If he wasn¡¯t an Alpha, I¡¯d say a career of male stripping was in his future. As I turned the corner and headed into the foyer, thest thing I saw was Zeke plucking Breyona off the couch to twirl and spin in the middle of the living room. Her carefreeughter mixed with the raspy sound of her mate¡¯s growl, bringing a smile to my face. Even while mourning her parents, my best-friend still had joy in her heart. Through the hazy ss covering the dual front doors, I could see the blurry figure of someone standing on the patio. I opened the door an inch and standing on the patio was a woman just a few years older than myself. She lived down the street from us and was technically our neighbor even though the forest was nestled between our houses. From my constant trips into town to go to training sessions or to visit my dad and grandma, I knew the woman had a young daughter and a mate that loved to dote on the two of them. Her eyes wererge, but soft and reflected a kind light that made me like her instantly. She half-waved, drawing my attention downward, to the package in her hand. ¡°Hey, Luna. Sorry to interrupt your night, but this was delivered to me by mistake. I swung by earlier, but you weren¡¯t home and I didn¡¯t want to just leave it on your porch. It has over-night expedited stickers on the front, so I figured it was important.¡± I took the package from her hand, which was nothing more than a slender bubble enveloperge enough to fit a sheet of paper. ¡°Thank you so much. I appreciate it.¡± She waved again, smiling as she bid me a goodnight. Clicking the lock on the front door, I turned and tore into the package. Thebel on the front said it was shipped from almost halfway across the country but had no name orpany to tell me who it had On the front of the letter was one word. A name, actually. Breyona. As if that wasn¡¯t harrowing enough, it gets worse. Inside the bubble envelope was a small stack of papers. It wasn¡¯t very many, no more than five but the thick material made it bulkier. The moment my fingertips grazed the papers rough surface, I was struck upside the head with recognition. The book Giovanni had given me on my family, it had the same type of paper. Following my gut, I pulled the papers out of the envelope and ran my finger down the edge, feeling the frayed pieces from where they¡¯d been torn from the book. On the front was a sticky note covered in scribbles of ink, the bottom signed by Breyona¡¯s parents. The writing was clearly rushed, but as I made out the words and meaning behind them, my stomach began to plummet. L, we pray to the Goddess these find you in time and not some other soul. Protect this information with your life, there are people who will k**l for it. They know we stole it, and they¡¯re hunting us now. If we don¡¯t make it, give Breyona the letter we included and tell her we love her. You¡¯ve been a wonderful friend to her since you¡¯vee back into her life, and all that we ask is that you use what you¡¯ve learned to keep her safe, to keep them all safe. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 199 When I came back inside the living room, nothing had changed. Zeke was still dancing with Breyona while Giovanni watched with a mixture of irritation and adoration on his face. Tristan continued to nce at Holly, who was curled up on the couch watching the two dance with blush-stained cheeks. ra and Mason looked like they wanted to join in, while Cassidyughed at Kendrick¡¯s terrible moves. Only Asher noticed mee back in, his dark stare soft as it turned to my face. There must¡¯ve been something¡ªsome fragment of truth in my expression because his eyebrows slid into a grimace and his jaw tightened. ¡°What is it?¡± He asked,ing to my side. I held the papers in my grasp, still trying to process what the h**l I¡¯d just read. The envelope with Breyona¡¯s name on the front sat at the very top, another hole in my heart because I knew this letter would dampen her mood. It was from her parents, ast farewell to their only daughter before they were m******d. The single envelope felt like it weighed a thousand pounds. Every head in the room turned to Asher and I, hearing the question he¡¯d asked me and seeing the truth on my face. Tristan was at my side in an instant, followed by Breyona. Giovanni hovered at her back protectively, as though he could shield her from whatever had gone wrong. ¡°The neighbor just brought this over. Apparently, it was delivered to the wrong house.¡± I said, my voice low and eyes darting up to meet Breyona¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s from your parents.¡± My best-friend s****d in a sharp breath, herrge brown eyes instantly watering. They scanned the papers in my hands,tching onto the envelope that stood out against the tanned pages that had been torn from the book on my family¡¯s history. ¡°Is that¡­is that for me?¡± Her voice trembled as she asked. I swallowed the knot in my throat. ¡°They left it for you¡­incase they didn¡¯t make it.¡± Her lower lip began to tremble, and she brought her hand up to hide it just as Giovanni pulled her into his arms. I looked up at the Vampire that towered over her, that protected her with the same fervor he protected me with. ¡°Take her to my bedroom or one of the spares. I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t want an audience.¡± I murmured, handing him the envelope with pain clutching my heart. Zeke, who had been hovering on the outskirts, cocked his head. ¡°Those papers are from the book, aren¡¯t they? What do they say?¡± I gave a small shake of my head, one that said, ¡®not here.¡¯ It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t trust everyone else in the room, but my insides were so shaken that I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d be able to utter the words around this many people. Mason¡¯s voice rang out, snaring all of our attention. He had his arm around ra¡¯s shoulder, but his words weren¡¯t just directed to her. ¡°Mind if we grab some of those leftovers you got stashed away? I¡¯m starved.¡± He said, rubbing his toned stomach. There was a knowing look on his face, but it wasced with sympathy that told me he understoodpletely. ra hummed, holding backughter. She batted her eyshes at Mason, making him smile. ¡°You¡¯re always hungry, but I could use a snack too. Alcohol gives me the munchies.¡± Kendrick nodded, oblivious to the tension in the room. ¡°I second that. Plus there¡¯s never a bad time for a burger.¡± ¡°Go ahead and dig in.¡± I said, forcing a smile onto my face. Mason and ra headed into the kitchen with Cassidy and Kendrick following closely behind. The blonde in charge of hosting tonight¡¯s sleepover had a concerned look on her face, and clear reluctance in her eyes as she left us alone. Holly appeared around Tristan¡¯s shoulder, tapping it gently to get his attention. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to go with them. I could use another blood bag.¡± She whispered, her eyes flickering over the rest of us. Tristan nodded, something in the depths of his icy gaze thawing as he looked down at my half-sister. ¡°Giovanni put them in the ice box in the garage.¡± Once Holly had padded out of the living room, leaving only Asher, Zeke, Tristan, and myself, I knelt down in front of the coffee table and spread the papers out for them to see. Asher flicked on the television, cranking the volume up to drown out our voices. They were made of the same thick material as in the book. Even the writing and ink were the same, elegant, and lilting as someone with an expert hand painted them across the page. The frayed edges only proved further that they were the missing pages, but it did nothing to exin how they¡¯d gotten that way to begin with, or who had taken them. Each one of the guys passed around the sticky note that was attached to the front, their eyes skimming over thest words of Breyona¡¯s parents before they were k****d. ¡°The witches are the ones that k****d them, so it stands they most likely had the pages to begin with. We need to prepare for the possibility that they already know.¡± Tristan pointed out, his mind on the same track as my own. I chewed anxiously on my lower lip, picking at the skin thate up from thest time I bit into it. ¡°We need to pray to the Goddess that they don¡¯t.¡± I whispered, staring down at the pages. ¡°What the f**k?¡± Zeke mumbled, his eyes sliding back and forth as they traversed each page with rapt interest. He slid a hand down his face, which had paled considerably. ¡°F**k, this is bad.¡± Asher, who had been silent this entire time, pinched the bridge of his nose and suppressed a snarl. ¡°Can someone exin?¡± On any other asion, Tristan would¡¯ve taken that moment to poke fun at Asher. He would¡¯ve gotten into him for being too impatient and high-strung to read. The stoic Vampire said nothing, looking expectantly at Zeke and I as he too waited for an exnation. Zeke looked up at me, a light I¡¯d never seen before in his eyes. They¡¯d always been full of warmth and friendliness, and while they weren¡¯t exactly distrusting, there was a wariness there that I found myself hating. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you want to, or should I?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± I croaked, not trusting my voice. ¡°The first page is saying there are no limits to Conjuration, but that there are certain¡­side effects. The side effects the witch experiences are dependent on where the poweres from. It goes on to describe these two different nes of existence. They¡¯re kind of like Heaven and H**l, only think of them as dark and light. There¡¯s no way to travel to these nes, but they¡¯re the sources of magic that all witches pull from. Even the evil ones pull from light without knowing it since the dark ne is so hard to ess. There are some in history that have essed the dark ne, but only in small amounts. Conjuration acts like a key to both nes, and lets the witch pull from them freely¡­drawing as much power as she wants.¡± He exined, pausing to give Asher and Tristan a moment to catch up. Tristan¡¯s grimace held a hint of confusion. ¡°How is this knowledge dangerous?¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t even gotten to the good part yet.¡± I said, my lips pressed in a thin line. Zeke tapped the second page in the stack. ¡°It gives an example. It talks about one of L¡¯s ancestors who pulled from the dark ne, drawing more power than any other witch has in existence. The spell k****d an entire town of people, but it worked.¡± The dim lighting paired with the pressure filling the room, s*****g the air from the four walls, left me lightheaded and shivering. I slid my hands beneath my t****s to hide the tremble in them. Asher leaned forward in his seat. ¡°What did the spell do?¡± Instead of looking at Asher, Zeke met my eyes as he spoke. ¡°The spell created something. Something dark and never before seen by our world. It created the Shadows.¡± Tristan¡¯s already pale skin grew paler, like wet tissue paper draped over cobalt veins. ¡°The Shadows? You¡¯re sure?¡± He asked. Zeke nodded, his face grim. He tapped the page a second time. ¡°Positive. It says it right here. Not sure why the Shadows are willing to make deals with the Vampire monarchs, but if I had to guess it may be the fact that both Vampire¡¯s and the Shadows drink blood.¡± ¡°Why would she create the Shadows? For what purpose?¡± Tristan scowled. ¡°Humans¡­witch hunters, had taken her baby. They thought witchcraft was taught, not passed down through the generations. They didn¡¯t know her baby had magic of its own. Either way, she couldn¡¯t allow them to take her child, so she acted.¡± I replied, my eyes glued to the pages. There had been this force inside of me that demanded to know the truth. Why would anyone create something like the Shadows? The thought that this dark entity had been birthed from one of my ancestors¡¯ thoughts made my skin erupt in goosebumps. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from reading the pages, desperate to know more. The answer brought not a speck offort. Asher ran his fingers through his hair, tugging at the roots before letting go. ¡°We can work with that. It just means that L is more powerful than any of us thought.¡± My mate¡¯s eyes met my own, and in their golden depths I saw understanding so pure and strong that it made me want to weep. I wanted to find reassurance in Asher, but I couldn¡¯t let myself. He had no clue how much worse it got, but soon, he would. ¡°There¡¯s more.¡± Zeke said. ¡°The witch that created the shadows went too far. Tapping into that kind of magic is addicting, and even doing it once can get you hooked. It says here that she lost her mind, and that the dark magic had changed her over time. Before she was m******d by other witches, her sisters, she¡¯d created what the humans called ¡®the ck D***h¡¯.¡± Tristan locked eyes with Asher, his icy blue against my mate¡¯s warm gold. Something passed between them, an agreement of sorts. It was the first time I¡¯d seen them wholeheartedly on the same team. The four of us went silent, but the truth hovered in the air around us demanding to be given life. It was Tristan that spoke the words on all our minds, solidifying the fact that we were losing this battle and that our worst nightmares¡ªthey were so close to bing reality. ¡°If they¡¯re able to control L, they could quite literally erase both our species from existence.¡± Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 200 There wasn¡¯t much of a sleepover after that, though it wasn¡¯t for ack of trying. Cassidy and ra could feel the tension in the room and knew from the looks on our faces that what we talked about hadn¡¯t been good. Soon after wrapping up, Breyona came downstairs, her eyes raw and red with the opened envelope clutched in her hand. I knew Breyona needed space, but I also knew that leaving her alone wasn¡¯t the right thing to do. It didn¡¯t take much convincing to get her to say, but I think deep down she wanted someone to confide in, someone who understood. After promising Cassidy I¡¯d show up to training tomorrow, she and Kendrick left, following Mason and ra. The four nned on going out for drinks, and I was d they were able to continue their night. Staying here would¡¯ve just meant d******g in all of our foul moods. Holly decided to stay, and I found I was genuinely d she did, even if she had to leave early the next day for a therapy appointment. Late in the night, Breyona, Holly, and myself curled up on the massive bed Asher had made for us, swapping stories in the dim lights draped around the beds canopy. Breyona talked about the letter her parents had left her, breaking down halfway through as sobs wracked her body. I¡¯d been stunned when Holly wrapped her arms around Breyona and I, hugging us both. I¡¯d never gotten close enough to her to notice before, but her scent was light and held hints of elderberry and rose. The letter written by her parents was a goodbye of sorts, a piece of themselves too sad to dare read out loud. Just hearing about it made my eyes water and fill with tears. I pictured my own mom, and all of the good and bad memories between us. They had told her how much they loved her, how proud they were, and how she¡¯d never be alone, not for one second. Every step of the way, every milestone in her life, they would be there. Hearing Breyona talk about the letter prompted Holly to mention her own parents. I¡¯d never pressed the topic with her out of fear that she¡¯d shut down and close me off even more than I already was, but as she talked I listened with unbridled interest. It had been a padded, golden-ted prison she¡¯d lived in during her time with our father, and while she¡¯d grown to hate every second of it, there was a time where she wanted nothing more than to make him proud. Only when she realized how impossible that was, did she finally crave true freedom. She had a longing for the mother she¡¯d never met, the one currently trying to enve me, but it was tainted with disappointment. Nothing would change the Blood Witch¡¯s path, not even the daughter she¡¯d never met. After hearing Holly talk about her hopes, dreams, and pain, I felt I trusted her enough to talk about what I¡¯d just learned. I hadn¡¯t realized how much I needed this, venting in the dark to two people who I trusted, who understood in their own ways. It¡¯s a good thing I had because this week had barely just begun. Days passed by in a blur, each one melting into the next. The entire pack was tense, all of us going back to our normal routines as if everything wasn¡¯t falling apart. Between the lingering stares and whispers whenever I went out in public, it felt like everyone was holding their breath, waiting for the Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. next shoe to drop¡ªor the next m****r to happen. Each day I bounced between warrior training, witch training, spending what little time I could manage with friends and family, and stuck in meetings with Zeke, Asher, and a few others as we tried to figure out where the witches were reconvening. Asher had left a few men to scout the town the witches had once upied, but none had showed up since. Just yesterday, he¡¯d sent his Beta, who had been on leave taking care of his mate and newborn son, to Alpha Bran¡¯s pack to act as Alpha in his stead. Other groups were sent out to visit neighboring human towns. ra and Mason went with most of them, mainly because of ra¡¯s ability to tell if there was any magic cast on the area. All week, I kept up with practicing Conjuration, and as easy as it was bing, I was still utterly exhausted after every attempt. I¡¯m sure it didn¡¯t help that there was a new stressor involved, one that had me questioning every move I made incase I somehow pulled magic from the wrong source. Cordelia assured me that I¡¯d know if I were drawing on dark magic, but the fear still remained. Halfway through the week, Chris showed up. Per our old tradition, I stayed hidden as he entered the training room, greeting an entire ss full of students. When he turned to introduce himself, Iunched my attack. The old man still had k****r senses, because not a second after I sounded my battle cry, he¡¯d pivoted on his heel and struck. We fought for what felt like fifteen minutes, neither one of us yielding until Emilia came in and began pping. A truce was called, but I know I would¡¯ve won had we kept going for just a few more minutes. Funny enough, Chris said the same thing about himself. It was Thursday night when something changed¡ªwhen the other shoe finally dropped. The shadows had been restless for hours, thrashing and writhing in the forest the moment the sun had gone down. I could hear them whispering from where I stood on the balcony just outside our bedroom. Asher had his arms wrapped around my waist, his damp hair tickling my cheek as he spoke, but I wasn¡¯t listening. I could hear them. They were trying to work up the courage toe closer, to speak to me directly. Their slippery little voices had grown in angst after I¡¯d learned it was my family line that created them, and that it hadn¡¯t been conjuration that allowed me to control them without making deals, but the fact that they came from my magic. Our bedroom darkened as the shadows had finallye to a consensus. Themp on our bedside table, which was currently on, began to flicker. When it sputtered out, cloaking the room in absolute darkness, I noticed the shadowy mass that had appeared. It hovered over the carpet, writhing and twitching as it condensed into the form of a man. Asher stood nearby, his arm around my waist as he stared at the shadows. He was suppressing his surprise, but I felt it seep through the bond. It was still jarring, even after all this time, seeing them up close and hearing their dark, melodic voices. Neers, they have arrived¡­ The shadows whispered, dozens of voices ovepping one another as they spoke almost in tandem. ¡°Who has?¡± Asher demanded, narrowing his golden eyes into a re. We do not ssspeak to you, Cursssssed Alpha. Every muscle in my body tensed, right down to my fingers and toes. I locked eyes with my mate, both of us wondering if we¡¯d heard the same thing and if we had, what it could possibly mean. ¡°Who has arrived?¡± I asked them. ¡°Tell me, now.¡± Vampiressss. Their hiss lingered in the air. ¡°They¡¯ve arrived here? At the pack?¡± Not here. Ssssafe-haven. I s****d in a sharp breath and looked at Asher, but he was already mid mind-link with Zeke and the others. Weeks ago I¡¯d asked the shadows to watch over the safe haven, the town we were still in the process of creating for the Vampire¡¯s. I wasn¡¯t sure they¡¯d actually listen, but they did. This was the first piece of news I¡¯d gotten from them, and already I knew we needed to act. There was only one other I¡¯d given the location to, someone whose survival would be a testament to my newfound magic. Deacon. ¡°Everyone¡¯s up and getting ready. We¡¯ll leave within the hour and get there before sunrise.¡± Asher grunted. His posture was tense, and his jaw locked tight. It wasn¡¯t the neers that had him like this, but what the shadows had called him. I ced my hand on his bicep, the sparks dancing between us, tickling our nerve endings. ¡°You called Asher, Cursed Alpha. Why?¡± I snapped, hardening my voice as I turned on the humanoid shadow. ¡°I demand you tell me.¡± He is cursssed. I kept pressing, fearful they¡¯d vanish and leave us with more questions than answers. ¡°Who cursed him?¡± One you trussst hasss betrayed you. Betrayed you all. ¡°How can we break it?¡± I asked, desperationced in my voice. Asher¡¯s arm around my waist was all that held me back from charging at the shadows, as if that would do any good. What¡¯sss done, isss done. Magic stirred in my gut, but before I could use it themp on our bedside table flicked on, and the shadows vanished. A whisper lingered in the air; one I somehow knew only I could hear. You cannot ssstop him, massster. Through carnage and d***h, the curssse will be fulfilled. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 201 ¡°A curse. Now there¡¯s a d**n curse we have to deal with?¡± Zeke sputtered, his voice flooding the cars speakers. I turned the volume down a notch, wincing as I nced over at Asher. He was chiseled from stone, his arm rigid as he held the wheel, eyes narrowed on the highway ahead. ¡°I told you what the Shadows said. There¡¯s no way to ¡®deal¡¯ with it. Even if there was, Cordelia and Rowena can¡¯t sense anything on him. You¡¯d think two powerful witches could sniff out a curse.¡± I grumbled, sinking deeper into the seat. My bottom was on the verge of bing numb, but we didn¡¯t have much longer to go before we¡¯d hit our meet-up point. Fifty miles away, at a small gas station with one of our own wolves posted as cashier, we¡¯d find the others. Breyona, Giovanni, Tristan, Sean, Mason, and ra had taken a different route to avoid suspicion. Going off of Breyona¡¯s idea when she rescued us from Ember and Tessa, we borrowed a work van from a localpany in the pack for them to use. There wasn¡¯t any need to ck out the windows considering it was the middle of the night, which is why the tractor trailer idea Mason had worked out smoothly. A horn red behind us, one louder than I¡¯d ever heard before. It didn¡¯t startle Asher in the slightest, but I definitely jumped a few inches in my seat. ¡°Earth to L.¡± Zeke sang. ¡°Need me to honk again?¡± ¡°You said I could do it this time.¡± Dina snapped, her voice distant over the speakers. ¡°Why did we agree to let Zeke drive the big rig?¡± I asked Asher, running a hand over my tired eyes. Asher tilted his head my way, eyes of sparkling gold crinkling at the edges. It was the only time he dared to rx after our conversation with the shadows. ¡°You agreed because no one else knows how to drive the thing.¡± Zeke said smugly. The truck¡¯s horn red a second time, longer and louder than the first. I bit my lip hard enough to draw blood. We wouldn¡¯t have bothered with the thing, but the Vampire¡¯s already in the safe haven needed supplies. Among the usual lot of clothing, first-aid, and hygiene products was a fresh shipment of blood-bags. In between spending time with his family, Asher¡¯s Beta had been responsible for getting the shipment to the meet-up point. He¡¯d also been tasked with transporting Bridgette there once I told her about my conversation with Deacon, and that there was a strong chance he¡¯d make his way there in the future. From there, the cashier we had in ce would contact one of the few wolves staying at the safe haven to pick up the shipment. ¡°What the h**l, Zeke.¡± I jumped, startled a second time. ¡°My bad. Just wanted to honk the horn. Never been in one of these things before.¡± Dina apologized over the phone. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Dina.¡± I sighed, clenching my eyes shut for a few seconds to relieve the pain of staring into headlights half the night. ¡°What were you saying, Zeke?¡± ¡°I asked if you tried to break Asher¡¯s curse with your Conjuration magic.¡± His reply came a few seconds As we whizzed down the highway, cars darting past us left and right, my eyes were drawn to the night sky. Stars kissed the horizon in a sea of silver and navy blue, reaching up to meet a moon so bright the streemps almost weren¡¯t needed. I nced back down to the car¡¯s navigation screen, where Zeke¡¯s name remained lit up in bold, white letters. ¡°Of course I tried. I¡¯m still trying to work off this headache. Did you know over the counter medication does nothing for magically induced ailments? Well, I didn¡¯t either. It didn¡¯t matter how many times I tried or what angle I came at it from, it was like my magic had nothing to hold onto. If the shadows are right about Asher being cursed, and I think they are, then there¡¯s nothing we can do but wait it out.¡± Thick, heady silence enveloped Asher and I. It was so strong that even Zeke and Dina were affected, going quiet on the other end. None of us voiced what was going through our heads, thest part of what the Shadows had said. Through carnage and blood, the curse would be fulfilled. When Asher¡¯s hand fell over mine, his fingers sliding through my own, I¡¯d almost forgotten we were still on the phone with Zeke. My heartrate quickened when his eyes left the road to stare into my own, so strong and reassuring that I almost didn¡¯t believe what the Shadows had said. Almost. I¡¯d seen Asher changing these past few months, bing more and more protective, losing that cunning edge of his in order to wrap me in a cotton nket and protect me from all harm. We hadn¡¯t even talked about Tristan and I escaping the pack like prisoners of war. I could tell from the lingering stares and soft touches, from the raw emotion flooding the mate-bond whenever he looked my way, that there was no anger there for what I¡¯d done, but it still needed to be addressed before it happened a second time. If there was one thing I¡¯d learned from my mom, it was that in rtionships, things like this always came to a head. ¡°We will get through this, L.¡± Asher promised, his firm voice the pir of strength I needed¡ªthat our pack needed. And more than anything, I wanted to believe him. We met at the gas station, parking under the flickering dome light that shone down on one of the three gas pumps. Giovanni pulled in just fifteen minutes after we arrived, with Breyona sitting in the front seat. Her feet were perched on the dash and were the first thing she flung out of the car as she raced to the bathroom. After reconvening at the meet-up point, there was but a short drive left until we reached the safe-haven Asher, and I spent months creating. There was one way in and out of the ce, which might¡¯ve been risky, but it allowed us to keep an eye on anyone that strayed too close. When Asher had first purchased the property under the alias of arge real-estate corporation, the area had initially been nned to be turned into a series of quaint suburbs thirty miles from the nearest human town. The houses had been nothing more than husks when we snatched them up. With Killian and ire lending a hand, the process wasn¡¯t nearly as difficult as it could¡¯ve been. They found builders toe in and finish the homes, humans who had little to no clue what this plot ofnd was being used for. When it was all said and done, we began moving Vampire¡¯s in. Without Tristan and Giovanni stepping up to transport them, the anonymity of the town would¡¯ve vanished into thin air. Vampire¡¯s who wanted to live here were blind-folded until they passed through the gates deep within the forest. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but we had yet to have any problems. ¡°Brandon will be leaving in a few hours. I¡¯m still debating on whether or not I should give him the location and have him stop by on his way home.¡± Asher grunted, his eyebrows creasing at the mere mention of his brother¡¯s name. I made a sound of interest and cocked my head. Days had gone by and not once had I seen a trace of Brandon. It wasn¡¯t that I missed the guy because I was fairly sure the only one who was actually fond of him was Cassidy, but he¡¯d be such a frequent presence in my life that it was almost abnormal not to hear one of his dry quips or retorts to Asher inevitably threatening him. When I finally bothered to ask Asher where his younger brother was, he told me he¡¯d sent him off on a personal mission of sorts. ¡°He¡¯s leaving Bran¡¯s pack?¡± I asked, even more surprised than when Asher told me he¡¯d sent him there in the first ce. Asher nodded, curving off the main road and onto the wide path that would take us into the safe haven. ¡°He¡¯s actually very efficient at weeding out Bran¡¯s loyalists. There were over two dozen warriors who hated the man, which isn¡¯t surprising in the slightest,¡± He snorted. ¡°But most of them agreed to join the hunt for the witches.¡± ¡°What about the rest of the pack? They still need warriors to protect them. There¡¯s no telling if the witches will attack them now that Bran¡¯s d**d.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I sent Brandon. The warriors loyal to their old Alpha will still defend their pack, but that¡¯s as far as their loyalty goes. They won¡¯t provide us any help, which means the best ce for them to be is right where they are.¡± Asher replied. The car slowly came to a stop when the headlights hit something deeper in the forest. The glint of old metal sparkled in the night, painted in a coppery tint from rust. He stepped out of the vehicle and waved at Giovanni and Zeke to hang tight as he wrenched open the gate and pinned it in ce. A few more minutes wobbling down the dirt road and the town came into view, stealing away my breath as a jolt of excitement danced down my spine. I hadn¡¯t seen the ce since Asher had purchased thend and the houses had been fullypleted. Many of the Vampire¡¯s here I¡¯d met only because they encroached on the boundary of our pack¡¯s borders in search of help. The rest had been vetted by Giovanni and Tristan. What at first had been a grass lot surrounded by oak and elm, littered with the bones of half-finished houses, was now a sprawling town that thrived under the cover of heavy clouds and silvery moonlight. Homes of various shapes and color lined streets of unblemished asphalt. Some had shutters and wrap- around porches, while others had little back patios and small gardens nestled off to the side. A few had chain-link fences and driveways, while others were simpler in appearance. It was mismatched in the best way, an amalgamation of different styles and aesthetics from the various Vampire¡¯s making each house their home. There were four streets that branched off, all of them with houses nestled against one another. Each street met at the center, circling thergest house out of the bunch, which served as a sort of when a Vampire gged us down. The older gentleman standing off to the side of themunity center had been one of the Vampire¡¯s I¡¯d personally met. His salt and pepper hair had been much shaggier almost two months ago but was now cropped close to his ears. On his face was a tentative smile, one that blossomed into something warmer when Asher and I stepped out of the car. ¡°Wee, Queen L. I was wondering when you¡¯de visit us all.¡± The older Vampire chuckled, his voice deep and gruff. I could hear the others getting out of their vehicles, their feet padding against sidewalk and asphalt as they came up behind Asher and I. The older Vampire whose name I remembered as Emmett, cocked his head, and made a sound of interest. ¡°Don¡¯t suppose you¡¯re here to see Deacon, are you?¡± He asked. ¡°He said you were the one that sent him here. Figured he was telling the truth when that mate of his jumped into his arms.¡± ¡°Did hee with others?¡± Dina demanded, her voiceing from a few feet behind. Emmett¡¯s bushy eyebrows sank low on his face. ¡°Erm, yeah he came with others. It¡¯ll probably just be best if I take you to him. Feel free to leave the tractor trailer here, I¡¯ve got guys that can unload it. You can take your car, though. The house isn¡¯t that far up the road.¡± We were led to one of the many houses down the street, one with a small porch and arge set of windows overlooking the front yard. After pulling the car and work van up to the curb, Emmett gave us his farewell and headed back to themunity center to help unload the truck. The front door was unlocked when Asher opened it, and quickly we all saw why. Seated in the living room were many faces, almost all of them familiar in some way. There was one I homed in on, one that made my blood run cold with recognition even though I knew the man wasn¡¯t my father. Deacon¡¯s pale eyestched onto my own, so much like my father¡¯s that I couldn¡¯t help but hold my breath. He tilted his head at me, the corners of his lips curling ever so slightly. ¡°Hello, niece.¡± Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 202 ¡°d to see you survived.¡± Imented, my attention sliding to the woman that clung to his side. Bridgette met my stare, her eyes strong and slender nose upturned as she nodded respectfully. She¡¯d once looked at me like I were the enemy, analyzing the way I stood and moved as though she were searching for weak points, but not anymore. She seemedpletely at ease in this quaint little house, perched on the arm of the antique sofa with a ss of what I knew to be blood in her hand. She wasn¡¯t the only one in the room, though. There were a few other Vampire¡¯s, most of which had been here for a few weeks now. Two men around Asher¡¯s age, one with hair as pale as snow and the other with curls that mirrored Giovanni¡¯s, though they were a tad bit more unruly, were situated on a set of recliners just off to the side. ¡°Well, when you told me this one here was alive, I had no choice but to get back to her.¡± Deacon grunted, his ice-cold gaze thawing when he turned it towards Bridgette. Asher, who had been quietly observing everyone, gestured to therge map sprawled out on the coffee table. ¡°What is this for?¡± Deacon extracted himself from Bridgette, who frowned at him like she hadn¡¯t gotten her fill of his touch, which she probably hadn¡¯t considering they both almost died recently. The man I was stilling to terms with as my uncle extended his hand for Asher to grasp. ¡°Alpha Asher, I¡¯d say it¡¯s nice to finally meet you, but I¡¯ve heard all the rumors and know that most who cross your path don¡¯t stay alive for very long.¡± He grunted, a hint of amusement weaseling its way onto his face, softening the sharp angles that must¡¯ve belonged to my father¡¯s father. Asher shrugged but didn¡¯t hesitate to stare Deacon down with his golden-flecked eyes, taking his hand securely in his own. ¡°That¡¯s typically because they threaten what¡¯s mine. I don¡¯t sense you¡¯ll make that mistake though.¡± He mused, his lips twitching and eyes darting down to where I stood when I jabbed my elbow into his ribcage. ¡®y nice¡­¡¯ I said through the mind-link. ¡°Seems like it¡¯s amon urrence that smart, powerful women end up saddled with hot-headed men.¡± Deacon snorted, ncing back at Bridgette. ¡°Who better to keep us in line?¡± Giovanni said smoothly, a ghost in the corner of the living room. ¡°See? He gets it. Though from what I hear, L gets herself into a fair amount of trouble as well.¡± Deacon chuckled, quickly rubbing at the stubble on his face before tapping the surface of the map. His fingernded on the forest that surrounded this little town, the border to the safe haven we¡¯d constructed. ¡°We¡¯re setting up a perimeter around the town. I did everything in my power to make sure we weren¡¯t followed, but we don¡¯t have magic on our side. The witches do.¡± Dina appeared in the doorway, her eyes wide and voice harsh. ¡°You said ¡®we.¡¯ Does that mean Spence is here too? Where is he, Deacon?¡± Her words trembled as a note of fear slithered its way into her throat. I¡¯d seen Deacon in action, and he was just as intimidating as my father, but his range of emotions was far beyond that of the previous Vampire King. Sadness rippled across his face, tainting the blues of his eyes until they grew darker in color. ¡°He was wounded badly, Dina.¡± Was all Deacon said before Dina surged forward. She and Bridgette must¡¯ve had some sort of standing with one another, because the auburn-haired Vampire didn¡¯t stop Dina or seem threatened by her in the slightest. She stood back and let Deacon handle things, even though her expression was a tad pinched. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you f*****g left him there.¡± Dina spat, her eyes dark as unlit coal, burning with a fire void of light. ¡°I swear on everything that you love¡ª¡± ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t leave him there. F**k, Dina. You know I care about Spence more than that.¡± Deacon grunted, staring the ferocious Vampire down with equal parts anger and understanding. ¡°He was the only one that was hurt. Surprisingly, everyone else made it out alive. There were no casualties. I think he¡¯s been waiting for you, fighting off d***h until you got here.¡± I heard what Deacon said, that part about no one d***g, but it quickly slid into the background when he led Dina to the small staircase beside the firece. It was the first door at the top of the stairs that he took her to, still visible from where I stood. The moment the door cracked open, I heard her ragged gasp hit the air, followed by the scent of charred flesh. It twisted my stomach, flipped it inside out and embedded itself onto every inch of my memory so that I¡¯d never forget. While Deacon and the others went over evacuation routes, perimeter checks, and the works, I tried and failed not to focus on the sound of Dina¡¯s voice slipping through the crack in the door. Her whispered promises were answered by a groan or rasp, one that sounded like it was filled with such excruciating pain that I had to bite my tongue several times to keep the tears at bay. When all of our stomachs were growling, starved from both the long trip and spending the night without a hint of sleep, we took our meeting into the small kitchen while we ate. The little retro refrigerator was only stocked with blood and various types of alcohol, making me even more grateful Mason had thought to pack a cooler full of food. ¡°Always being hungryes in handy, doesn¡¯t it?¡± He said smugly, smirking at both ra and I. She swatted his shoulder but grinned around bites of her sandwich. ¡°H**l yeah, it does.¡± Sean said through a mouthful of sour cream and onion chips. ¡°Protection magic isn¡¯t my strong suit, but if there¡¯s any sage lying around, I can try a spell that helps deter unwanted visitors.¡± ra suggested, flicking her curls over her shoulder when all eyes turned on her. ¡°I¡¯d need someone to run me around the perimeter though.¡± Mason swallowed a bite of his sandwich to chime in. ¡°I can handle that part.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you can.¡± Breyona murmured, sharing a smirk with ra. Deacon nodded, clearly deep in thought as he stroked the stubble coating his jaw. ¡°Hm, it certainly wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°Unless the witches did follow you and are close by. Won¡¯t theye running if they smell another witch¡¯s magic around the ce?¡± Bridgette countered, her legs swaying from where she sat on a clear part of the countertop. ¡°If they did follow, they¡¯re going toe running either way.¡± ra retorted, her lips thinning. Bridgette hummed softly. ¡°True. She¡¯s right, then. I don¡¯t see what it could hurt either.¡± ¡°Chase and Stefan, think you can find some dried sage for ra here?¡± Deacon asked the two Vampire¡¯s hovering along the outskirts of the room, leaning against the doorway as far from the rest of us as they could get. ¡°No problem, boss.¡± The one with hair pale as snow nodded, his eyes roaming over my face before he and his curly-haired friend, left the house. The front door closed with a soft bang. There were enough curious looks being thrown around for Deacon to exin who the h**l those two were. Apparently, there were plenty of Vampire¡¯s here that wanted to help, they just didn¡¯t know how. Shortly after getting to the safe-haven, Deacon sprung into action and had gotten a list of volunteers who would be willing to help with perimeter checks and act as guards that watched the main road from the forest. At the top of that list were Chase and Stefan, two Vampire¡¯s from low-born families that wanted a chance at a life where they weren¡¯t seen as scum. The two were still wary about seeing me as their Queen, but I didn¡¯t mind. Expecting blind loyalty was foolish. If I wanted it, I¡¯d have to earn it. Which is exactly what I nned to do; I just wasn¡¯t quite sure how. After going over ns some more, Asher, having decided the risk was worth it, told Brandon to bring the group of warriors to the safe haven. They would make the perfect patrol team during the daylight hours when the Vampire¡¯s had to retreat indoors. As the guys were going over that list, divvying up the different shifts, Dina emerged from the bedroom, her face twisted into a look of sheer determination as she stormed downstairs. She squared up to Deacon without a sliver of fear in her body, her fists clenched like she was seconds away from swinging. ¡°What are we going to do about this, Deacon? I want that witch d**d.¡± She snarled, giving him no time to answer as she craned her head in my direction and spat, ¡°You and your messed up magic said everyone would survive. That ain¡¯t surviving. He¡¯s¡ªHe¡¯s all b****d up¡­in so much pain. You¡¯re our f*****g Queen, right? Do something, then! That fire witch hurt one of our own, hurt my mate.¡± For a moment, all I could do was stare. Her dark skin was practically glowing from rage, coated in a thin sheen of sweat that reflected off her eyes and b***d teeth. I ced my hand on Asher¡¯s arm, barely noticing when his deep growl was cut short. I was too fixated on Dina, on the emotion she invoked and how it rattled in my chest. The sight of her struck me deep, bringing an errant thought to the surface of my mind. Her fearlessness and rage, it was almost awe-inspiring and bordered on animalistic in nature. I¡¯d never met a Vampire that embodied those qualities so effortlessly. Dina reminded me of my own people, of their tenacity and sheer willpower. Dina would¡¯ve made a good werewolf. If things had gone differently, I might¡¯ve felt the twitch of magic tickling my nerve endings, but the rm N?velDrama.Org is the owner. we¡¯d long ago set up in town began screeching, echoing through the streets in an ominous tone that meant the enemy wasn¡¯t just nearby. They were here. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 203 Several seconds passed, flitting into the ether as we all stared at one another, shock written clear across our features only in different fonts. Any and allughter vanished from the room, it¡¯s absence letting silence leak in like a d**g. Asher and Deacon were the first to break free of it¡¯s hypnotic gaze, barking out orders that were both awe-inspiring and terrifying. ¡°We must¡¯ve been followed, but I¡¯m betting it was L¡¯s appearance that made them act so soon. It would¡¯ve been smartest to attack during broad daylight. We¡¯d be sitting ducks that way.¡± Deacon snarled. Asher¡¯s eyes momentarily zed over, caught in a mind-link that left him biting back a growl. ¡°Witches are close to the border of town. They¡¯re close to breaking through. I¡¯ve got six wolves stationed here. Four are currently fighting, two are rounding up every child and elderly person in town.¡± His grimace deepened, and my blood ran cold from the sheer harshness of it. ¡°There¡¯s a witch setting things on fire. That wouldn¡¯t happen to be the one you want d**d, is it?¡± Dina rubbed the palms of her hands together, her teeth gnashed into a line as she smiled savagely. ¡°That b***h is mine. She¡¯s going to be six feet under for what she did to Spence.¡± ¡°Gather as many as you can, anyone willing to fight. With luck, you¡¯ll get your wish, and that witch will be d**d before sunrise.¡± Deacon said to Dina, sping her on the shoulder with a firm hand. During that split second where they looked into each other¡¯s eyes, I thought something might¡¯ve passed between them, an unspoken vow of sorts. Before I could decipher what it might¡¯ve been, Dina was out the front door. ¡°I¡¯m going to help them. Those witches won¡¯t know what hit them.¡± Breyona chimed in, a deadly glint to my best friends eyes. She met Giovanni¡¯s intense stare before searching my face. It took me a moment to realize she was asking for permission. I might¡¯ve been her Luna, but it was likely that these were the witches that had helped m****r her parents. Justice wasn¡¯t something I¡¯d keep from her, no matter how much I wanted her safe. Just like me, Breyona had been given the gift of power, and power demanded to be used. ¡°Go.¡± I told her. ¡°Make sure they know exactly who they¡¯ve f****d with.¡± When she slipped out of the kitchen, I grabbed onto Giovanni¡¯s arm before he could follow. He turned his impossibly dark eyes on me, and I felt them probing my face, peeling back theyers to every Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. emotion I hid within. ¡°Keep her safe, Giovanni.¡± I all but begged him. ¡°I will.¡± He promised. With that, he and Tristan left, followed by Sean and finally, Zeke. Mason seemed to have grown pale during that time. Worry b****d in his eyes, fear written across his soft features that brought me back to that awful night, the night I helped k**l his mate. He had the same look on his face as he stared at ra. ¡°I¡¯ll be safe here, Mason. I won¡¯t leave this house. I promise.¡± She said soothingly, her plump lips softening into a reassuring smile that took away some of the agony on his face. ¡°You¡¯ll be here when I get back?¡± He mumbled, seeing no one but the curvy witch that demanded his full attention. She nodded, her curls bouncing around her shoulders. ¡°I will. I¡¯ll be right here.¡± A look of utter surprise lifted my eyebrows and parted my lips when Mason pulled ra into his arms and smashed his lips against hers, pouring every ounce of his worry and fear into her willing embrace. She epted it all, tangling her fingers in his hair to draw him deeper, matching every stroke and sigh he let out with one of her own. When they pulled apart, both were breathless and red in the face. ¡°I want a kiss like that before we go out there.¡± Bridgette mumbled, her eyes darting up to skewer Deacon. My heart just about stalled in my chest when Asher¡¯s voice flooded my head. ¡®L, can I talk to you in private?¡¯ ¡®Now?¡¯ I replied, ncing at the front door. He nodded stiffly, tilting his head towards the living room. Neither Deacon nor Bridgettemented as we slipped out of sight. The front door mmed shortly after, letting me know Mason had officially left to join the fight. The longer Asher stared at me, flecks of pure gold swirling in his irises like fireflies in the d**d of night, the more I felt myself teeter towards the edge. Already adrenaline was coursing through my veins, growing stronger with each one of our friends that left to join the fight. If I didn¡¯t act¡ªdidn¡¯t do something, I swore I¡¯d explode. ¡°L¡ª¡± He began, and I felt my control slip ever so slightly. I shook my head at him, perhaps a bit harder than necessary, but I needed to get my point across. ¡°Do not tell me I can¡¯t go out there, Asher. I get it, you want to keep me safe, but you can¡¯t. Maybe once you could¡¯ve, but with magic and witches and evil spells meant to take away my free will, you just can¡¯t anymore. We are not going to win this by locking me away in a tower like some Princess while our friends fight for their lives. I love you, Asher, but I am going out there to fight.¡± I exhaled, my heart pulsing against my ribcage as he stared and stared. I hadn¡¯t meant for it toe out like that, rushed and callous, but we had seconds¡ªseconds to get this out in the open. We should¡¯ve talked about it sooner, gotten it over with andmunicated, but it became too easy to shove it all under the rug and enjoy the blissful moments we had together. He swept me into his arms, his heat melting into my skin and his scent swirling around my head. I didn¡¯t fight him but sank into the embrace and felt his heartbeat quickening to match my own. My eyes drifted shut when his lips found my forehead, sending wave after wave of sparks skittering along my skin. When he pulled away, his eyes slightly hooded, they were absent of anger. ¡°I know, L. I wasn¡¯t going to keep you from the fight. I just¡­¡± He let out a sharp breath, his eyes falling shut. ¡°I wanted to apologize for being so selfish with you. You¡¯re a Luna, the best I could¡¯ve ever asked for, but I¡¯ve been keeping you from your full potential by smothering you. I haven¡¯t been treating you as my equal, and that stops today.¡± His thumb swiped at my cheek, making me realize a tear had escaped my eye. I blinked a few times, clearing my vision so I could stare up at him. How he could be so raw and understanding when it went against his very nature, I¡¯d never know, but it would be a part of him I¡¯d cherish forever. ¡°We need to go out there and help them.¡± He said, a wicked glint in his eyes, one promising d***h and destruction. ¡°Are you in?¡± I wanted to say yes more than anything, but there was something I needed to do¡ªsomething I¡¯d been wanting to do since we¡¯d gotten here. ¡°I¡¯m in, but I have to do something first¡­¡± I trailed off, debating on how much I should say. There was no telling it would work, so I wanted to keep the details to myself. ¡°I¡¯ll catch up with you, okay? Promise.¡± He was reluctant, I could tell by the way his eyes darkened, turning that ferocious gold into a ruddy bronze. ¡°Go. I¡¯ll watch over her.¡± Deacon barked. ¡°Bridgette¡¯s just gone out to help as well.¡± A second time, I was swept into Asher¡¯s arms, only this time around his lips closed over my own. Every sense I had working on overdrive shut down one by one, all goingx under Asher¡¯s intoxicating taste. His scent flooded my nose, mixing with the adrenaline in my veins and filling my heart with enough love to make me feel as though I were floating. When he pulled away, I realized how much I truly had to fight for, and finally understood that even with Conjuration, it was one of the biggest weapons I had against the blood-witch. ¡°What¡¯s your n, kid?¡± Deacon asked, tilting his head, and eyeing me with a look I couldn¡¯t quite decipher. I turned towards the stairs, listening to the uneven rasp that droned on and on. ¡°I need to talk to Spence.¡± The sight was so much worse than I could¡¯ve imagined, and the smell¡ªit was near overwhelming. His eyes were stark white, so pale against mottled, charred flesh that it struck a chord of terror within me. Heid t on the bed, his chest barely moving as he breathed in and out, in and out. On every exhale, his lungs would rattle, and eyes would re with remnants of pain. There wasn¡¯t much left of his face, only two gaping holes where his eyes sat and a b****y stump that served as his nose. Even his hair had been b****d off, lingering in wispy tufts that looked far too fragile. Some part of me wondered if his clothing had been welded to his flesh, or if Deacon had managed to cut it off of him before it could glue itself to the wounds. ¡°Spence¡­¡± I whispered, kneeling beside the bed. ¡°I need to talk to you if that¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t have to say anything. If you can, I¡¯d like you to blink once for yes and twice for no.¡± His eyes had followed me as I entered the room and sank to the floor. Slowly, they closed and opened. I felt Deacon watching at my back, silent but present. Yes. ¡°Alright.¡± I exhaled, sping my trembling hands together. ¡°I know you have your reasons for not liking magic, but if I told you I could use my magic to give you a second chance with Dina, would you take it?¡± His eyes remained on my face for what felt like eons before fluttering shut and opening. I waited and waited for them to close a second time, but they never did. A kernel of relief filled my chest, turning to confidence I eagerly devoured. ¡°I can¡¯t make any promises, Spencer, but I¡¯m going to try and heal you now.¡± I ced my hands on what was left of his chest, cringing and whispering an apology when an inhuman groan escaped what was left of his lips. When my eyes closed, I pulled from that well of magic I¡¯d felt a time or two, like a pool of pure electricity only I could tap into. It prickled my nerve endings, racing along my veins and curling around my bones, melding with my deepest thoughts and innermost desires. There was nothing left for me to do but picture what I wanted: Spencer, happy and whole, his skin fresh and unblemished. I didn¡¯t listen to the sounds he made, the ones that stabbed at my heart, nor did I listen to the sound of feet padding down the stairs. On and on, I poured that energy into Spencer¡¯s body, praying above all that it would work. It could¡¯ve been seconds or minutes that I sat there, I wasn¡¯t sure. All I knew was that when I opened my eyes and found myself staring down at a smooth expanse of skin, I was positive I¡¯d faint. Spencer was fully healed, not a single b**n left on his body. His skin was flushed an odd shade of red, like he¡¯d just gotten over the worst part of a horrible sunburn, but he was no longer on the verge of d***h. Without thinking, I pushed myself to my feet and instantly wobbled. I would¡¯ve fallen backwards if it hadn¡¯t been for Deacon holding me up, spinning me around to stare him in the face. His eyebrows, which looked so much like my father¡¯s I wanted to be sick, were gnashed together. ¡°You healed him, but you asked for permission first.¡± He grunted, speaking no more on the topic as he shoved a blood bag in my hands and said, ¡°There¡¯s no time to pass out and nap. They need us out there. There¡¯s kids and families counting on their Queen. Time to show your estranged Uncle what you¡¯re made of kid.¡± Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 204 This was bad. The battle was no longer waging on the outskirts of town, not with ourck of numbers and the witch¡¯s arsenal of weapons. Many of the Vampire¡¯s here weren¡¯t hardened warriors but families without a home, desperate for somewhere safe to raise their children and watch them grow. Seeing as Asher and I refused to force anyone to fight, fearful they¡¯d be k****d and ripped away from those they loved, it left us at a huge disadvantage. Deacon had been right. That much was clear in the feverish way the witches fought, banding together in small groups as they used both magic and human weaponry to take us down. There had to be over a dozen of them, possibly more. They could¡¯ve waited until the sun had risen and imed this town as their own, but there was always that chance I wouldn¡¯t be here. It was a risk they chose not to take, and probably our only advantage. The witches had silver, and plenty of it. Clutched in the hands of many were guns with ted bullets, daggers etched in the shimmering metal, and crossbows with tips coated in liquid moonlight. ¡°That¡¯s right. Come and get me shadow mutt.¡± A voice spat, one that instantly ignited my rage. Ember, surrounded by three other witches, was goading Breyona from the forest line. I couldn¡¯t see my best-friend, but somehow I knew she was in there, watching and frothing at the mouth for a second chance at devouring the me throwing witch she¡¯d fought before. A screech rang out, this one belonging to Dina as she flew through the air and made an attempt at k*****g Ember. Dina must¡¯ve gotten the dagger from one of the witches, which she swung the moment she was within range. It was no ordinary de, curling and forming the shape of a crescent moon, it¡¯s edge ufortably sharp. Ember bent backwards, her body arching in the same fashion as Dina¡¯s stolen de. For a moment, it looked like she might fall over. She narrowly missed losing her head, and as the dagger passed inches above her face, she straightened up andunched an attack that clipped Dina in the shoulder. Dina¡¯s shirt was singed and smoking, but the Vampire barely seemed to notice. She swung again, pushing forward when a beastly snarl exploded from the forest. Breyona materialized from pure shadow, her fur flickering and waving like the curls of smoke that wafted off Dina¡¯s burnt flesh. She barreled into Ember and all three of the witches, sending them scattering. Her maw had been open, revealing pearly white teeth that begged to be coated in blood. At thest second, Ember had thrust another witch in her ce, who was instantly snatched into Breyona¡¯s jaws and flung across the street,nding in a heap on someone¡¯s front yard. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Ember went ballistic, throwing orb after orb of me, raising walls of it andunching them at Vampire and Werewolf alike. I had just locked eyes on Giovanni when a prickle of awareness raced up my spine. I whirled around in time to meet the wide-eyed gaze of a witch just feet away from thrusting a de into my back. Before I could act, there was a blur of ck and white, followed by a face identical to my fathers, right down to eyes of glistening ice. Deacon had his hands around the witches¡¯ neck, hoisting her off the ground even as she kicked and thrashed. Her eyes began to spark, flickering with a golden light that made my adrenaline spike. My uncle made quick work disarming her, then finished her off by thrusting the de she carried into her stomach. ¡°What are you doing, kid?¡± He barked, already moving onto the next one. ¡°Get out there!¡± It wasn¡¯t Deacon that sent me spiraling into action, but the dull sh of pain blossoming in my shoulder, burning red-hot the way all wounds created by silver did. What was worse was that the pain wasn¡¯t my own. No, it flooded the bond between Asher and I with a potency I¡¯d never felt before. Even though it had been some time since I¡¯dst shifted, there was no pain when I exploded into a mass of fur and teeth. Though my clothes had been torn to shreds, I could still feel the amulet Rowena had given me snug around my neck. The thud of my feet hitting the groundsted but a second and I was off, dashing through the individual battles that were raging, past burning cars and trampled gardens. I followed the pull in my gut, the one that ran soul deep until I spotted the wolf whose fur was as dark as Breyona¡¯s, like he too was made from shadow. Asher in his wolf form, fighting against multiple enemies, was a sight to behold. He moved with a deadly grace that was unusual for a wolf, but it held traces of that feral brutality I loved so much, like he truly was a wild animal with no thoughts other than to k**l and devour. There were four witches still surrounding him, one with a shield of pulsating energy flowing from her hands. Three lifeless bodiesy around him, all sttered in crimson blood. My eyes homed in on a spot below his shoulder de. His fur glistened brighter there, and I knew even without the metallic scent filling the air, that he had been wounded. Every contraction in my muscles as I raced for them was weed, right down to the stinging b**n of silver gracing my fur-covered skin. As I mmed into the witches that surrounded my mate, I pictured that force field of magical energy flickering, falling to let me pass through. The look on the witch¡¯s face as her magic failed, obeying my own instead, was intoxicating. Something fleshy and soft found it¡¯s way into my mouth, and I bit down the moment it slid into ce. The arm I had my teeth buried in belonged to the witch whose crossbow reeked of Asher¡¯s blood. She tried to turn the weapon on me, to fire it at my face, but a crossbow wasn¡¯t a suitable weapon for close Her scream was raspy and loud, but was quickly drowned out by the chaos, d***h, and blood. ¡®I can handle it from here. Go help Mason! Last I saw he was fighting some b***h with super strength.¡¯ Asher¡¯s voice flooded my head through the mind-link, gritty with determination as he rolled across the grass leapt over a fence, drawing the witches attacking him further away. I turned around and began sprinting, my feet thundering against the asphalt as the houses began to flit by. Colors blurred, all tainted by flickering hues of red and orange¡ªof me. ¡®Mason, where the h**l are you?¡¯ I shouted. His reply came instantly, as did his pain. ¡®Behind the houses¡­the one with the broken fire hydrant.¡¯ That was easy enough to spot considering water was still spewing into the air, falling down over our heads like fat droplets of rain. One witch in particr, an elemental from the looks of it, pulled most of the water towards her. It ran down the street in little streams, oozing through the cracks in the sidewalk to pool around her ankles. Her golden mane of hair was wild and bright, even soaked through. She flung her hand out and a sheet of ice crackled along the surface of the road, shimmering like diamonds under the streetlights. Sean, whose wolf was just a few shades darker than my own, had been close to snaring her with his teeth when he spun out on the ice. Without slowing my pace, I dipped into the well of magic I could feel humming, as though it were begging me to use it, and forced the water to stop flowing. The hydrant sputtered and forced out one me. Her eyes widened with recognition, and I briefly wondered if she knew who I was or what I¡¯d done. There was no time for her to attack considering that brief distraction was all Sean needed to gain his footing. I pushed the muscles stretching and contracting in Maya¡¯s body and soared through the air, over the privacy fence that was standing on itsst leg. I could now hear the snarls and yappinging from Mason¡¯s wolf. Both he and the witch he fought were drenched, making his te-grey fur darken to the color of ash. I didn¡¯t miss the mottled patches of blood on his fur, or how they drizzled down his torso and seeped into the earth. Chunks of splintered wood were everywhere, some coated in blood and others drenched from the hydrants spray. There was an overturned swing set off to the side, coated in both mud and blood, pieces of the metal irreparably bent or broken entirely. When Asher had said something about a witch with super strength, I didn¡¯t quite understand how that was possible. Now, staring at the muscr woman with runes and sigils tattooed over every part of her body, I understood. Her pale skin glowed¡ªactually glowed, with a light that could only be from magic. Despite the bulk of muscle that covered her body, the way she moved was lithe and graceful, like she was dancing rather than trying to k**l one of my best-friends. She cartwheeled out of Mason¡¯s grasp, flinging herself on his back as she wrenched her hands into his maw. I watched as she began to force his mouth open, inch by inch until every one of his teeth were exposed. She wasn¡¯t stopping, her muscles straining as she kept pulling and pulling. He bucked and thrashed, trying to get her off him but to no avail. I couldn¡¯t watch any longer and raced for the two of them. At thest moment, I hit a patch of mud and slid. Adrenaline masked the pain of mming into both Mason and the witch, but I felt every shard of wood that pierced my flesh as I sent us all careening through the other side of the fence. When I righted myself, my fur caked with mud that held the metallic scent of Mason¡¯s blood, I went to help him but paused. He had the witches¡¯ neck in his mouth and was carrying her off, his tail twitching irritably as she screamed and tried to beat at him. ¡®Appreciate the help, but this one¡¯s mine.¡¯ He growled, promptly ending the mind-link. I shook myself off, flinging mud in all directions. Another snarl rang out, one I recognized as Sean¡¯s. Before I could race off to help him, another voice entered my mind, this one wrong in so many ways as it split my head in two. ¡®L¡ªL, help me! Help me, please! They¡¯ve got me¡ªthey¡¯ve got me. Ah, it hurts! It hurts so bad. They¡¯re going to k**l me, L. Please¡ªPLEASE!¡¯ The witches¡ªthey had Breyona. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Read Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 205 I didn¡¯t hesitate to bound into the forest, chasing the sound of Breyona¡¯s voice, the taste of her fear ripe on my tongue. There was something wrong, something so very wrong with the way her voice coiled around my thoughts and squeezed the life out of them. It wasn¡¯t through mind-link that I was hearing her, I was sure of it. No matter how hard I tried to dig past her wailing, to the connection that spanned between us, I just couldn¡¯t. Thoughts refused to form, each and every one shattering under the grip of her pleas. ¡®It hurts, L! It hurts so bad¡ªso bad.¡¯ She sobbed and screamed. I couldn¡¯t think, not even to figure out where the h**l I was going or whether or not I should slow down. The forest cracked and trembled beneath my feet. Limbs like outstretched arms reached to grab me, tearing away bits of my fur and drawing blood. Even the pain was dull, like it too was smothered by Breyona¡¯s voice. Suddenly, she went silent. It should¡¯ve urred to me that the wrongness in the air went further than Breyona begging for her life, for her best friend toe and save her, but I was too slow at recognizing it. Beams of moonlight speared through the treetops, hitting the ground in slender rays that gave off just enough light to keep from tripping over my own two feet. Shadows writhed and danced in the spaces in between, where the moonlight could not reach. The glint of silver blended in perfectly with both shadow and light, making it far toote for me to react in time. I felt the sudden burst of pain before I scented the blood. There was no stopping. Not with Breyona¡¯s life on the line, not with that deafening silence so close to s********g me whole. At first, I thought I¡¯d been hit by a dagger thrown through the air, but the force behind it was hard enough to slice through flesh and muscle, all the way down to bone. A second one hit, then a third, and a fourth. I twisted my head to the side to catch a glimpse of an arrow protruding from my back. It was apanied by three others, each one jutting from various ces around my spine like the b****y barbs of a porcupine. When a fifth hit, this one spearing me in between my ribs, Maya and I went down. We bounced and skidded along the forest floor, kicking up rocks and dirt as we disrupted those silvery beams of moonlight. My fur was receding, sinking back into my body as my bones shrunk and contorted, bringing on another wave of fear. There was too much silver in my body to keep up my wolf form. It took onest desperate thought to make my clothing reappear as Inded in a broken, b****y heap of torn flesh and exposed bone. With every breath my lungs rattled like they were full of liquid. I tasted blood, thick and dark, and instantly knew that this was not good. Every square inch of my flesh felt raw, like it had been through a paper shredder before being crudely put back together. I reached out with my mind and felt nothing. Maya was deep asleep, taking with her my connection to Asher and the rest of the pack. I was alone, without any way of contacting the others for help. Even my odd attachment to Breyona felt just out of reach, so close that I could graze it with blood coated fingertips, but not close enough. There was no way I could stay here. Bleeding, with arrows still lodged in my body that scalded my flesh and sapped my strength, I forced myself onto my hands. My arms trembled painfully, wobbling so much that I had to grind my teeth together to keep from copsing. In and out, I breathed. Each time picturing Asher, using his face as an anchor to keep me from cking out. I had to get out of here before the witch that shot me caught up. The world went blurry when I made it to my knees. A dull bite of pain gnawed at them when stone and earth dug into my flesh, but it was nothingpared to the feel of hot blood trickling down my spine. One moment I¡¯d been blinking away sweat and tears, and the next I was surrounded. There were seven of them, perhaps more but it was hard to tell considering everything began to double and triple. Tree¡¯s multiplied, then died off, vanishing so quickly it made my head spin. One witch stepped forward. Her upturned nose and confident stance struck me as being someone in charge. Wisps of dark hair peeked out beneath the hooded cloak she wore, but it did nothing to hide her face. Every single one of her features was hard, sharpened as though cruelty was the only expression she was ever destined to use. The witch tossed something to the dirt in front of me and said nothing as I squinted and waited for my vision to stop swirling. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. It was a crossbow, loaded with an arrow tipped in silver. Faster than the realization that spawned on my face, the witch sneered. She curled her thin lips back and b***d her teeth, lowering herself to the dirt floor like she was greeting a wild animal. ¡°You got the upper hand on my pupils twice now, and twice they¡¯ve been punished for their failure. Tessa and Ember are talented for their ages, but we cannot allow failure this far along. Can we, L?¡± I could barely understand what the h**l she was saying. Something about training and those two witches, the ones that had chased us through the forest and nearly k****d Dina. Blood drizzled from my mouth, seeping into my clothes, and running down my chest. Splotches of darkness, far colder than the shadows, began to fill my vision. They grew and multiplied, each one draining what little strength I had left. It was a miracle I managed to stay upright, still knelt in the dirt like a prisoner of war¡ªwhich I had a feeling I¡¯d soon be. Even on the verge of passing out, fear struck far swifter than the arrows that pierced my flesh. If I passed out¡ªcked out for even a second, these witches would take me. I¡¯d be gone, lost a second time and Asher would be the one to suffer the blow. Hazy and speckled with shadows, his face came to mind. He¡¯d storm this entire forest, uproot every single tree, and leave no stone unturned as he searched and searched like a madman on a mission destined for failure. He¡¯d bellow and snarl, losing his grip on his wolf as the people we loved surrounded him and tried to reign him back in. It wouldn¡¯t work, though. I knew this because it hadn¡¯t worked the first time. That left one option. I could not let them take me. It would¡¯ve been easier to sink into the darkness, to let my limbs grow numb as I fell to the cool earth. There would be no pain, no worries, or fears. Everything would fade away like thest rays of moonlight through the treetops. I opened my mouth to call out to the shadows that thrashed and writhed in the darkness, watching all of this unfold with heady interest, whispering in voices so fast I couldn¡¯t make out what they were saying. Only a croak left my lips, a wet one that was chased by a stter of blood bubbling up my throat. The ground darkened with my blood as I coughed and spat, unable to call the shadows for help. ¡°Get her tied up so we can head out. The sooner we get back, the faster we can get this done with.¡± The witch snapped. ¡°And someone get a healer. If she dies before we get there, we¡¯re all d**d.¡± It was at this point that reason left my head, reced by the animalistic urge to live, to survive and evade capture. I was a wolf, a beast, and huntress in my own right, but now¡ªnow I was no better than prey. Again and again, I heard Asher¡¯s roar in my mind, the ragged sound he¡¯d make when he found all the blood and realized I¡¯d been taken. You said you wouldn¡¯t leave, L. You promised me. I could hear him as though he were standing right here, hovering over my shoulder as he watched me bleed and bleed and bleed. I could feel his fractured heart like it were my own, and the feeling of hopelessness that followed, it made me angry. How dare they destroy my hard work, k**l my people, and ruin my life? The families they¡¯ve shattered were wounds that went even deeper than the ones on my body. They¡¯d never stop, not until I was bound and shacked, my free will shredded and blowing in a blood-soaked breeze. The well of electrifying magic bubbled, rising in my veins as it reached out to meet me halfway. There was no pulling from it, no slow draw of magic as I took my time crafting what oue I wanted. No, I plunged into its depths and let the pain and euphoria l**k my skin, drawing from that dark, savage part of me that wanted these witches to pay for every life lost, for every building b****d and family destroyed. I want them d**d. I want all of them d**d. A rush of utter darkness, of putrid decadence like melted chocte and rotted flesh, filled my body from head-to-toe. It wrapped around my soul like a shroud, whispering sweet words of vengeance. It chased away the fog cluttering my brain, devouring the spots that speckled my vision, and injecting me with what I could only describe as absolute f*****g power. Whatever this was, it felt good. One of the witches hovered behind me, a chain of silver nking in her hands, burning as it was wound around my wrists. I barely felt the sting. It couldn¡¯t touch this strange, newfound strength. Through my tangled, blood-soaked hair I craned my head up at the witch who had first spoke, the one leading this attack. I smiled at her; my teeth tainted red with blood. ¡°You¡¯re all going to d*e.¡± A fat droplet of scarlet blossomed from her eye, dangling off her lower lid like a tear. It drizzled down her cheek, a streak of metallic she reached out to wipe away. She inspected her fingers, her smug expression melting away to confusion, and then finally, terror. Screams and gasps rang out around me as the other witches too found blood leaking from their eyes, leaving tracks down their cheeks. ¡°You¡ª¡± The witch sputtered, releasing a wet hack as blood began to flow from her mouth and ears. ¡°You have no idea¡­what you have done.¡± She, like all the others, clutched at her face as though it would stop the flow of blood from their bodies. Faster and stronger it grew, egged on by my rage and themand I¡¯d given. A single thud sounded and was the start of many. Where the others died screaming, theirst wails cut off as a final wet gurgle took over, the witch leading this coup, she died quietly. What did she mean when she said I had no idea what I¡¯d done? I realized it toote. The witches that had surrounded me were d**d, but the power that flowed through my veins, it didn¡¯t fade. If anything, it seemed totch onto me, digging invisible ws far past flesh and bone. I could feel it, this foulness I¡¯d mistaken for absolute power. I looked down at my hands, shuddering as my entire body went cold. ¡°What have I done?¡± I gasped. My fingertips were ck, with veins the same sickening shade crawling up them. It was like I¡¯d dipped them into something no one should ever touch, something poisonous and vile. Something that didn¡¯t want to leave. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 It was dark magic, it had to be. Invisible wstched onto a part of me that was much deeper than mere flesh and bone, wrapping and coiling like the scaled body of a snake. The pleasure soured, and as spasm after spasm rocked my body, I tasted its foulness on my tongue. I was entangled in it¡¯s grasp, powerless even though mere seconds ago I k****d an entire group of witches with my mind. The way it split my thoughts like a deck of cards, shuffling through them before turning each one over to inspect it felt like a vition. Everything hurt. The pain was so consuming that I couldn¡¯t tell which parts of me were still intact. My skin b****d from the silver tipped arrows, stung from the slices in my flesh, and b****d because every movement I made jostled the quills protruding from my back. The forest was growing darker, the shadows dancing around the edges of my vision. They thrashed and writhed, their whispers just out of reach. It took me a moment to realize it wasn¡¯t the forest that was growing dim, slowly draining of color. It was me. My strength was failing, and I didn¡¯t have nearly enough to fight off the dark magic while also keeping myself from bleeding out. A ssh of crimson blossomed in my peripherals like the petals of a wilted rose. An idea came to mind, one that would¡¯ve made me sick if I weren¡¯t standing on d***h¡¯s precipice. When I looked back on this moment, I wouldn¡¯t remember digging my fingers into the dirt to propel myself forward. I wouldn¡¯t be able to recall the feeling of dirt and stone getting wedged under my nails, packed into my wounds as I slid along the forest floor. What I would remember is the moment I reached her, the witch that shot me. I¡¯d remember sinking my teeth into her neck, tearing into her flesh with human canine teeth. They were so dullpared to Maya¡¯s, so terrible at shing through flesh that it was almost a chore to get to what little blood remained in her body. I swallowed and swallowed, drinking the liquid strength that poured from her body in a sea of red. My skin began to itch horribly as the wound on my side, where I¡¯d been grazed by an arrow, began knitting itself together. The ones on my back were another story all together. I couldn¡¯t reach to pull the arrows out of my flesh, and I didn¡¯t have enough strength for my magic to get the job done. ¡°Shadows, I need your help.¡± I croaked, wincing at how sore my throat felt. Help¡­help¡­¡­help¡­ They whispered in dozens of ovepping voices. I clenched my hands into fists, unable to look at the stain on my skin and those unnerving veins that crawled up my fingers like poisonous spider webs. ¡°Can you get rid of this¡ªthis evil inside of me?¡± I tried not to beg them, but I was terrified. I thought I was slowly bingfortable with magic, but this was a wake-up call that showed me just how little I actually knew. Each word ached like I¡¯d swallowed mouthfuls of ss, but I forced them out regardless. The shadows writhed at the sound of my voice beckoning them closer. To anyone else, it would¡¯ve looked ordinary. Simr to how shadows dance along the walls in a dimly lit room. If they looked closer they might see the hundreds of tendrils all curling around one another, all speaking in their high-pitched whispers. Yesss¡­we can help you, master. We can take the darknesss. My sigh of relief sounded more like a sob, melting the tension in my shoulders until they slumped. The shadows weren¡¯t done, though. Their voices shot out from all sides of the forest, all of them saying the same thing. It will be painful, master. So very painful¡­ They warned. I closed my eyes and steadied myself. This wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d felt pain, and it certainly wouldn¡¯t be thest. Anything¡ªanything was better than this evil magic peeling apart theyers of my brain. No matter how bad it was, I¡¯d endure it. ¡°Do it. Do it now and you can have the d**d witch¡¯s blood.¡± I whispered. As I anticipated, the promise of magical blood sent the shadows into a frenzy of excitement. All at once they shot out from the cover of the forest, slinking from behind trees and untangling themselves from the brush. Like leaches bloated with the anticipation of blood, they flung themselves at me. It was like every shadow in the forest hade. They moved so fast that I didn¡¯t even have time to cover my face. Darkness flooded my vision, the imprable kind that blocked out every single one of your senses and left you wondering if this was what d***h were like. The pain wasn¡¯t instant, but it dide without warning. I¡¯d been encased in the Shadows, hearing only their chatter when every muscle in my body contracted and every bone flexed. My mouth opened but no scream came out, only excruciating silence. Just when I thought it couldn¡¯t get any worse, it did. The Shadows continued to writhe all along my body. They had no feel to them other than this icy coldness licking at my skin. When one slithered up my neck and forced its way into my mouth, I let out a choked shriek. Another followed, and another, and another. Only when I began to thrash did I realize that the Shadows covering my body were there for a reason. I couldn¡¯t move a muscle. They had trapped me. Caged me in with their bodies and made me their prisoner. You mustn¡¯t fight usss¡­ Yeah, like that was easy when I could feel my throat expanding, forced to take in the frigid cold. Time passednguidly, each second stretching on longer than the next. There was ice seeping into my bones, using the wounds the dark magic gouged in my body and mind as pathways. I could tell when they made contact with it. More importantly, I felt how desperate it was to stay. Agony swallowed my every thought as its ws sank into my soul and held on for dear life, screeching and roaring against the Shadows that continued to coax it away. It was worse than anything I¡¯d ever felt. Worse than crashing a car, feeling the rattle your bones and your skull crush your brain. Worse than the crackle and b**n of me licking at b**e skin. This kind of pain never truly left. It erased everything I was and ever could be, taking away every memory until there was only pain, pain, pain. I thought it would never end, that I¡¯d be trapped in this hellscape forever. Eternally punished for the things I¡¯d done and didn¡¯t do. Suddenly, the hold the dark magic had over me lessened, and the Shadows surged at the momentary blip of weakness. Its ws were ripped away, swallowed by the shadows that then spewed from my mouth in a geyser of putrid darkness. When the Shadows released me and I could once again see, the first thing I did other than wheeze and gasp for air was stare down at my hands. They looked normal. My skin was once again unblemished, and those creepy veins were gone. It was like they¡¯d never been there, but I knew otherwise. I could still feel the wound it wed through me to get to my soul. It wasn¡¯t physical, but it was there. As the Shadows left, slithering along the forest floor top up every droplet of the witches¡¯ blood that was spilled, their whispers lingered. We wisssh to warn you, master. Every time you draw dark magic into your body, the more difficult it bes to get rid of it¡­ ¡­eventually, it will consssume you. There wasn¡¯t time to dwell on their warning because a few feet away stood familiar face. A wolf made purely of shadow, its head cocked and curiosity shimmering in its rich eyes. ¡°What the h**l was that?¡± Breyona asked after shifting back into her human form. ¡°Long story¡­lots of pain. Oh, I think I¡¯m going to be sick.¡± I groaned. ¡°I can¡¯t shift, not with these arrows in my back.¡± She hissed between clenched teeth, circling around to the half a dozen arrows spattered around my spine. None had managed to hit it, but there was this painful scratching sensation in my right lung that made me worried one was close to piercing it. Her face paled, lightening in increments until it looked translucent and pulled taut with worry. Lightly, she peeled back the shredded f***s of my shirt and gingerly touched one. I tried not to recoil at the hot wave of pain that dug into my flesh, but I must¡¯ve made some sound because she quickly apologized and backed away. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡­I drank some of the witch¡¯s blood, so the wounds aren¡¯t bleeding anymore. They¡¯ve scabbed over the shaft of the arrows, which is great for now, but it¡¯s going to be a pain when theye out.¡± I grimaced, definitely not looking forward to that. ¡°What I need right now is to get back and help fight.¡± ¡°The fight is over, L. There wasn¡¯t much of one left when Brandon and the group of warriors from Bran¡¯s old pack got here.¡± She replied, but something tugging at my gut told me she was leaving out a lot of details. I swallowed, wishing I had cold ss of water¡ªor blood. ¡°Did we lose anyone?¡± ¡°Actually, no. Mason did break his arm, and somehow ra sensed it with her witchy mojo, but they¡¯re both safe. Asher¡¯s¡­a bit stressed out considering you¡¯ve been gone this long, but I let him know I found you and that you¡¯re alive. Oh, and Dina¡¯s looking for you, but that part can wait.¡± She said, but her voice was much too nonchnt considering everything that happened. Suddenly, her eyes glossed over. A whopping three seconds passed before she shook her head and said, ¡°Actually, never mind. It can¡¯t wait. We need to get you out of here.¡± I stared at her somewhat dumbfounded before pulling myself together. Before she could shift back into her wolf, an idea sprung to mind. ¡°That shadow transport thing you do. Think I can hitch a ride?¡± She contemted my question then lifted her shoulder in a half-shrug. ¡°In theory, it should work.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s test this theory, shall we? The sooner the better because if I don¡¯t get some blood in me, I am going to pass out.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± Determination brightened her eyes. As she began to shift, she called out onest time. ¡°Oops, I almost forgot. We captured one of the witches¡ªthe elemental girl.¡± Before I could ask which one, shended on four feet and charged at where I stood. Traveling via Shadows felt a lot like being folded in a million bed sheets. Each one was a new ce or point in time. More than a few seemed to tangle around my ankles, but Breyona slipped through each one with ease, pulling me along with her. The forest twisted into nothingness around us, only to untwist and reveal that we were now somewhere else. I wasn¡¯t the slightest bit embarrassed when wended in the middle of the street, and I doubled over to puke my guts out. Breyona, still in wolf form, gave me a look that inly conveyed her disgust. I swear she was trying to curl her lip, but since she had a long snout instead of her button nose it didn¡¯t trante correctly. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. You have any idea how it feels to travel through the Shadows when you¡¯re not made of them yourself?¡± I grunted, spitting out the rancid taste of vomit and blood in my mouth. As much as I needed another hour or two to fully recover from the nausea alone, time was of the essence. We¡¯dnded smack dab in the middle of town, only ten feet away from an altercation of some sort. First, I noticed Tessa at the very center of it all. Her hands were bound behind her back, and she was sporting a pretty nasty g**h on her forehead. The blood it oozed was rich and carried notes of gardenia and rose. I spat a second time when saliva pooled in my mouth. Tessa was on her back, staring down the snout of a wolf the color of storm clouds. Several shades darker than Mason¡¯s wolf, this particr wolf wasn¡¯t the least bit familiar. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°That one of the warriors from Bran¡¯s pack?¡± I asked Breyona, who had once again shifted into her human form. ¡°Nope.¡± She popped the word in between her lips. ¡°That¡¯s Dina.¡± Chapter 207 Chapter 207 ¡°S**t.¡± I cursed. Breyona¡¯s sharp gaze softened. She pursed her lips and murmured, ¡°You didn¡¯t even realize you did it, did you?¡± ¡°No.¡± It came out as a whisper. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°She wants to k**l that one since her twin got away. Brandon actually ran into the fire witch on his way here. He¡¯s got a nasty b**n on his shoulder to prove it.¡± Breyona pointed out, her eyes still on the mess ahead. ¡°Well, lets go intervene. Shall we?¡± Turns out, there wasn¡¯t much I had to do to turn Dina¡¯s attention away from Tessa. My mere presence was enough to have her hackles raising and lips pulling back to show rows of sharp teeth. Breyona situated herself in front of me, standing off to the side incase I needed her. Standing a healthy distance away, keeping a firm watch on Tessa, was ra, Mason, Sean, along with a mixture of Vampire¡¯s and warriors. ¡°Dina¡­¡± I said in greeting. ¡°You look good.¡± Breyona snorted but covered it up with a well-ced cough. ¡°She¡¯s uh, she¡¯s trying to mind-link you, but since you¡¯ve got all that silver in your back, it¡¯s not going through.¡± She exined, her eyes flitting between me and the angry wolf. ¡°Then it¡¯s a good thing I have this¡­¡± Tristan¡¯s voice materialized just a few feet away. Perhaps he¡¯d been there the entire time, but the loss of blood made it hard to pay attention. I let out a groan of pure, untethered relief when he passed me a blood bag. Each gulp cascaded down my throat and soothed the raging case of dry mouth I had. It also chased away the aches and pains weighing me down, worsening the exhaustion that made me want to crawl into bed and take a long nap. I hadn¡¯t even realized he¡¯d moved around to examine my wounds until he spoke a second time. ¡°You just can¡¯t stay out of trouble, can you?¡± He cursed, his touches feather light. ¡°She¡¯s always been like that, even back when she was just a wolf.¡± Breyona smirked. Tristan snorted, but then turned and spoke to Dina. ¡°Think you can refrain from k*****g the witch until I get these arrows out of L¡¯s back?¡± He grunted. Dina gave him a loud, wet snarl as a reply. ¡°How considerate of you.¡± He deadpanned. I barely felt it as he peeled away the back of my shirt, even more so when Giovanni showed up with even more blood. The click of the switchde Tristan used was drowned out by the rush of energy roaring in my ears. What topped the cake was that Giovanni had news of Asher, and for once it wasn¡¯t bad. ¡°He¡¯s on his way with Zeke, Deacon, and Brandon. They¡¯re gathering the d**d to be b****d and making sure all the fires in town are put out.¡± Giovanni exined, his expression perpetually pinched considering his mate was butt n***d roaming around in her human form. I couldn¡¯t help it, not when he narrowed his eyes and red at every male within a mile radius. ¡°You get used to it.¡± I promised him, my lips tilting in a half-smile. He grimaced; his eyes locked on my best-friends a*s. ¡°I somehow doubt that.¡± With the blood and a little bit of magic to speed things along the wounds on my back healed up rather nicely. After the torture I went through with the Shadows removing the dark magic from my system, I All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d ever react to physical pain the same again. The moment thest wound healed; Dina¡¯s voice exploded in my head over mind-link. ¡®You did this, didn¡¯t you? Don¡¯t even bother lyin¡¯ to me, your Majesty. Or should I kneel and call you Luna like everyone else? You turned me into a f*****g wolf.¡¯ She snarled, her fur bristling. I didn¡¯t deny it because what was the point? No one else could¡¯ve done it. ¡®I swear, I didn¡¯t mean to. It was a stray thought I didn¡¯t even give any importance to. I have no clue why this happened.¡¯ I exined honestly, knowing it likely wouldn¡¯t make a difference. Most Vampire¡¯s hated Werewolves, and I didn¡¯t expect that to change over night. It made Dina¡¯s reaction understandable given she was one of the many that didn¡¯t care for them. ¡®When I get done killin¡¯ this witch, I¡¯ming for you. Tell that to your little Vampire bodyguards.¡¯ Her eyes shed murderously. Not thinking, I took a step towards her. She swung her head around and snarled, snapping her teeth threateningly. Breyona inched further in front of me, sinking into a defensive position that would only make things worse. I didn¡¯t want to imagine the carnage of a fight between them two. ¡®I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to k**l Tessa, Dina.¡¯ I warned her. ¡®I¡¯m willing to bet she has useful information on what¡¯s going on.¡¯ ¡®Information for you. I happen to care less about what she knows or don¡¯t know. Her twin k****d my mate, and I will not let that stand.¡¯ She replied without looking at me, already padding forward to slowly stalk Tessa. ¡®Sean, Mason¡ªget everyone away from her. She¡¯s newly shifted and I don¡¯t want her hurting anyone.¡¯ I said via mind-link, only partially relieved when they pulled ra and the others out of the way. I shook my head at Breyona when she asked if she should stop her. It had been me that turned Dina into a wolf, a fact I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d ever fully process. So, I should be the one to deal with the consequences. There were a million and one ns racing through my head, all of them ending with Dina and I fighting it out. If she was able to mind-link me, that meant I didn¡¯t just give her the physical form of a wolf. I must¡¯ve given her a wolf spirit too. That meant, like it or not, she was now a part of Asher and I¡¯s pack. No matter who she was or where she came from, we did not needlessly harm our own. ¡°Dina, you need to¡ª¡± I¡¯d been ready to draw her attention away from Tessa and onto me, even if it meant I¡¯d get injured a second time around, but another voice cut through mine. Spencer, alive and whole, was here. The mop of hair on his head was tangled and his clothes rumpled, like he¡¯d just woken up from a deep sleep. His eyes quickly darted around to survey everything, from the damaged houses to the charred cars and overturned fences, before finallytching onto Dina¡¯s wolf. ¡°Baby, is that you?¡± Dina whirled around faster than any of us, huffing the air in great gusts before letting out a long, harrowing whine that could only mean one thing. ¡°It was an ident.¡± I said softly. ¡°I never meant for this to happen.¡± Spencer and I locked eyes. They were the same color as the soil in the forest, dark and vibrant with life. He didn¡¯t say anything to me, but he did nod ever so slightly. He spread his arms as he took in Dina¡¯s wolf, raking his eyes over every strand of fur from her swishing tail to her snout. He whistled under his breath. ¡°You look beautiful, baby. Even as a wolf.¡± A yelp burst from her muzzle as she charged Spencer, shifting at thest second and stumbling over her own two feet until shended in his arms. He was quick to wrap his arms around her, and even quicker to yank the t-shirt off his body before thrusting it onto hers. ¡°I thought they k****d you¡ªthought you died.¡± Dina mumbled into his chest, running her hands over his shoulders, through his hair, and over the stubble that covered his face. ¡°You were slippin¡¯ away; I could feel it. You were so close to d***g.¡± ¡°I know, baby. I know.¡± He said soothingly, cradling her neck and staring at her like they were the only two people in the world, like they weren¡¯t in the middle of the street after a battle between three mythical species. ¡°You¡¯re my mate, Spence. Ain¡¯t that something? There¡¯s this¡ªthis chain tying us together now.¡± She rambled. ¡°It¡¯s a mate-bond. It means that your¡­your wolf, is also attached to him.¡± I exined, trying my hardest not to interrupt their moment, but this was something they needed to know. ¡°So, the voice I keep hearing in my head is my wolf.¡± Dina blinked, not an ounce of her previous rage on her face. ¡°I¡¯m still a Vampire, but you also made me a wolf. Don¡¯t take this the wrong way or nothing, but that kind of power shouldn¡¯t be avable to anyone.¡± ¡°Believe me, I agree. It¡¯s terrifying having this much, but if it means I can keep my people safe, then I¡¯ll use every drop.¡± I replied wholeheartedly, then slid my attention to Spencer. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me who the Vampire¡¯s chosen to follow, as long as it¡¯s not the witches. Deacon clearly cares about you and the others but know that even if I don¡¯t have your loyalty, you have mine.¡± Dina¡¯s eyes flickered between Spencer and I, a million words sparkling behind sheets of amber. Her mouth popped open and stayed open. ¡°Thank you.¡± Was all she said, her voice soft and genuine. I wanted to personally tell Dina the ins and outs to being a Werewolf considering I had no clue how to reverse what I¡¯d done, but I never got the chance. I scented him long before he wrapped his arms around me and hoisted me off the ground, but that did nothing to dull the absolute f*****g relief I felt when I looked into Asher¡¯s eyes. There were knots of vicious tension in my shoulders and in the freshly healed muscle along my back that I hadn¡¯t even realized was there. When the sparks danced along my skin, like tiny electrical currents n*****g at my nerve endings, they vanished one by one. ¡°Goddess, I missed you.¡± I muttered, only getting out half a groan before he smashed his lips against mine and swallowed my pain whole. Asher didn¡¯t erase what had been done to me, but with everynguid stroke of his tongue against my own and with every soft n*p he left on my lips, he took a piece of the trauma and cradled it in his arms. Every single time I stared into his eyes, falling into the darkness that filled them, I realized that there was nothing in this world I had to shoulder alone. ¡°You f*****g terrify me, you know that?¡± He snarled in between kisses, his eyebrows gnashed together. ¡°Terror is not an emotion I¡¯m used to feeling, and I¡¯m quickly growing to hate it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Asher. I never meant to run off on my own. The witches tricked me, somehow. They used Breyona¡¯s voice to lure me away, but I¡¯m safe now. We¡¯re all safe now.¡± I breathed, quickly going silent when I ced a hand on either side of his face. How one person could fill another sopletely, I¡¯d never understand. Every single facet of me, every w and strength, Asher had ess to. Loving another person like this was terrifying in and of itself, but it was a risk I couldn¡¯t imagine not taking. ¡°Well, we¡¯re somewhat safe. I take it you¡¯ve seen the newest edition to our prison.¡± Asher grumbled. His eyes were swirling with flecks of gold when they slid to where Tessa sat in the grass, so tightly bound she couldn¡¯t move a muscle. I wasn¡¯t sure who put the gag in her mouth, but I appreciated the added precaution. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to getting some answers for a change.¡± I replied eagerly, not at all thinking about how we¡¯d get those answers. ¡°I¡¯m willing to bet anything that she knows¡ª ¡°. I stopped abruptly, the words disintegrating on my tongue, though I wasn¡¯t sure why. Deacon and the others had returned, Brandon included, but that wasn¡¯t what made me pause. Zeke was the only one of us not talking, separate from the little groups we formed to relish in the addictive, but fleeting, feeling of victory. He stood off to the side, a few feet away from Tessa as he stared her down. It wasn¡¯t until Asher, and I walked over that a sinking feeling rocked me in the gut. ¡°Zeke, what is it?¡± Asher said the words I couldn¡¯t, the ones that were currently lodged in my throat. Our close friend didn¡¯t tear his eyes away from the witch, didn¡¯t so much as blink when he shuddered and said the one word none of us wanted to hear. ¡°Mate.¡± Chapter 208 Chapter 208 The trip home was filled with silence. It wasn¡¯t thefortable kind that faded into the background and made your eyelids grow heavy as the purr of the car¡¯s engine droned on and on. This one was full of tension and unspoken words that were so loud they needn¡¯t be spoken at all. Zeke, ra, and Mason hitched a ride with Asher and I since Tessa was currently tied up and unconscious in the back of the work van Breyona drove. Giovanni and Tristan had no choice but to sit back there as well considering they were the only windows cked out from the rising sun. It would¡¯ve been safer to wait until dark to move, but we didn¡¯t have the time to waste. There was no telling if Ember woulde back for her twin with more witches, and now that the location of the safe haven waspromised, we needed every spare warrior avable to protect the territory. It did help that Deacon, Dina, and Spence stayed behind, but there was still the risk of the witches attacking during the day. Since my nerves were too frayed to sleep, I spent the entire drive home thinking of ways to magically protect the safe haven Asher and I created. Undoubtedly, Cordelia would be able to help. She could use her protection magic to cast an rm ¨C like spell, one that would alert us if any witches crossed the boundary, but it would do nothing to give us a heads up I¡¯d been able to turn a Vampire into a Werewolf and a Werewolf into a shadow creature, so I couldn¡¯t help but toy with the idea of somehow creating a protective shield over thend. It was a solid n, but I¡¯d have to be extremely specific on who would be allowed through. 2 By the time we made it to the pack¡¯s boundary lines, I had a stronger idea of what I wanted to do. I had no doubt that it would take a crap ton of energy, but a shield was exactly what the safe haven needed. Vampires without ill-intentions would be able to pass through and seek shelter, along with any wolves from our pack. While Asher, Zeke, and a few of the others transported Tessa into one of the reinforced holding cells, I ran my n by Cordelia. The middle-aged witch had been in the middle of smudging the house, singing a whimsical song as she waved the smoking bundle of Sage through every corner of each room. She¡¯d been hesitant over how much energy it would cost me, but was positive it wouldn¡¯t draw on any dark, evil magic. After telling her about Tessa, she very reluctantly gave me a bundle of some bitter smelling nt she called Hemlock. There wasn¡¯t a drug or herb on this that could take away a witch¡¯s power, but this poisonous root would make it harder for Tessa to have ess to it. The only stiption was that it couldn¡¯t be administered for more than a couple weeks, or you¡¯d run the risk of death. It gave us time, and time was exactly what we needed. Only Brandon, Zeke, and Asher remained when I made my way down to the prison cells. The overhead lights were bright, reflecting off the pale tile floors and white walls. If you turned your head and ignored the row of ss boxes with cots inside, you could almost fool yourself into thinking this was some ordinary human office building. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked Brandon. Asher¡¯s brother was mean-mugging Tessa through the observation ss, his arms crossed over his chest as he leaned against the wall. The scowl on his face was identical to Asher¡¯s. Zeke, who sat in one of the metal chairs looking just as distraught as he had hours ago, snorted dryly. ¡°I asked the same thing.¡± ¡°And I¡¯ll say what I said before. What¡¯s it fucking matter? Her twin nearly melted my head off and everyone¡¯s on my ass for wanting to know where I can find the bitch?¡± Brandon snapped with a surprising amount of hostility. Asher leveled a look in his direction, one All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. that was scarily calm. Brandon held his brother¡¯s stare for a few tension-filled seconds before averting his eyes. ¡°Just let me know if she says anything useful.¡± He muttered, quickly storming off. His footfalls echoed down the hallway up until he reached the door that would lead to the winding staircase that brought you to the ground level. Asher was still staring at the spot. Brandon had upied when he said, ¡° I¡¯m going to talk to him.¡± ¡°Asher, is everything alright?¡± I asked, cing a hand on his arm to stop him. The sharp edges of his jaw and lips softened when he turned to look down at me. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He¡¯s always on edge, but this is worse than usual. I¡¯ll see if I can find anything out. Let¡¯s hope I get to him before he finds the liquor.¡± He grunted, tossing me a look that told me Brandon would be in deep shit if he drank his way through Asher¡¯s whiskey collection. With Asher and Brandon gone, I had nothing left to do but fixate on Zeke¡¯s forlorn stare and the witch it was focused on. Tessa sat on the cot in her cell, her back to the wall and her feet stretched out in front of her. There was dried blood on her forehead, peeling where it reached the corner of her down- turned lips. ¡°Has she said anything?¡± I asked. ¡°No, she¡¯s been surprisingly unhelpful.¡± Zeke said sarcastically, his chin in his hand. ¡°You know, I¡¯d never been in a rush to find my mate. It wasn¡¯t until I saw you and Asher together that I started feeling like there was something missing. It¡¯s¡­ hard to believe that she¡¯s it. My missing piece.¡± My stomach clenched painfully at the bleakness in his voice. It was terrifying to think that the selfless man who dropped everything to help Asher and I wouldn¡¯t get the future he deserved. Even with all the power I held at my fingertips, I had no clue what to do to help him. ¡°Have you spoken to her?¡± He didn¡¯t meet my eyes, instead choosing to look at the floor. His reflection stared up at me. Its eyes were familiar. I¡¯d know them anywhere, just as I knew the sound of hisugh by memory. The hopelessness in them, that was foreign. ¡°No.¡± Was all he said, and for several seconds we sat there in absolute silence. The clock on the far wall ticked louder and louder as its hand continued to move. Zeke forced out a sigh, his shoulders slumping. ¡°Asher already told me, L. You can stop beating yourself up trying to figure out how to say it.¡± I winced. ¡°What did Asher tell you?¡± ¡°The best way to get answers from her is to use the mate-bond. She might be a witch, but even humans can feel the bond when they¡¯re mated to a wolf.¡± He replied. Zeke pushed himself up from the chair and took a deep breath, his expression torn in two as he ran a hand through hair. It stuck up in all directions, but he didn¡¯t seem to notice or care. The hulking warrior responsible for running an entire pack, even if it was smaller than mine and Asher¡¯s, was hesitating all because of one little witch. The loss of his dimpled grin and easy going attitude was like a kick to the stomach, but no amount of supernatural healing could wipe away the guilt. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. You know that, right? If you want to walk out of here and nevere back, I¡¯ll support you. Asher will support you too, but I¡¯ll still tell him to back the hell off for good measure.¡± I assured him, forcing a smile at the end. ¡°I know you both have my back. You and Asher have been like family to me. Even if it weren¡¯t both our species on the line, I¡¯d go in there for you guys.¡± He said, his soft tone contradicting the fact that he was easily six foot tall andprised of hardened muscle. The emotion that had been on his face was wiped clean, leaving nothing but emptiness in its wake. It was chilling to see Zeke put on the same stone-faced mask Asher often wore. For some odd. reason, it reminded me that Zeke was just as much as an Alpha as Asher was, even if he didn¡¯t spend much time in his own pack. At thest minute, he turned. ¡°Asher isn¡¯t the only one who¡¯d do anything for his people.¡± He winked and slipped inside Tessa¡¯s cell. The metal chair was cold and hard against my backside and only grew more ufortable as the minutes slipped away. Every time Zeke spoke, I¡¯d analyze Tessa¡¯s face for the slightest reaction. It was clear she had training that extended past magic. She remained silent the entire time, through every single question and usation Zeke threw her way. Even when he threatened her with death, she didn¡¯t so much as blink. The only reaction she had came in the form of a grimace, and it was when Zeke mentioned the mate- bond between them. She wrinkled her nose and pursed her lips, ncing away from him in favor of staring at the far corner of her cell. ¡°You think some stupid bond is going to change anything? Please. It means nothing.¡± She chuckled incredulously, then waved her hand in Zeke¡¯s direction.¡± Just get on with the torture already. Anything is better than this.¡± Chapter 209 Chapter 209 I didn¡¯t have to be linked to Zeke to feel his hurt. Even if he did hide it perfectly, it was there just beneath the surface, bubbling and festering away like an open wound. Things between Asher and I weren¡¯t always perfect, and I knew from experience how badly it could hurt to be cast aside by your mate. Zeke didn¡¯t dignify her with a response. He shook his head ruefully and left the room. When he emerged into the observation room, he made a beeline for the door and left without a word. The urge to storm in there and smack the hell out of her was strong, so strong that I had to take a few deep breaths to keep calm. ¡®Zeke interviewed Tessa. He just left, so you might run into him.¡® I mind¨Clinked Asher, giving him a heads up before he found out some other way. Asher¡¯s disappointment trickled down the bond, mixed with his concern for Zeke. ¡®She didn¡¯t tell him anything, did she?¡® ¡®No, she didn¡¯t. She actually said that she¡¯d prefer torture over having to talk to him.¡® I scoffed, ring at the witch through the double¨Cpaned ss. ¡°If you¡¯re going to stand there and re at me, you might as welle inside and do it to my face.¡± Tessa called out, her voice crackling through the speakers mounted in the corners of the room. Who knows, maybe I¡¯ll tell you a secret or two. You wouldn¡¯t imagine the information I¡¯ve got locked in my head.¡± ¡± I had almost given into her obvious goading, seconds away from storming in there to defend Zeke. Even with her egging me on by holding what she knew over my head, the way she phrased it made me pause. It was the inspiration for a n, one that required someone specific for it to work. ¡®Hey, Asher. You¡®re on your way here, right?¡® I called out, tapping my foot impatiently. Tessa continued to talk, but I easily tuned her out. She wasn¡®t as vicious and condescending as her twin. Her attempts to piss me off were mediocre and half hearted at best. ¡®Yeah, I¡®m a couple minutes out. Did you need me to bring anything?¡® He replied. ¡®Actually, I do. Pick up Zeke and Rowena and bring them here. I¡®ve got a n.¡® ¡°I¡®m sorry, you want me to what?¡± Rowena questioned, her eyebrows lifting. She smoothed out the flowy dress she wore and lowered herself into one of the metal chairs in the observation room. Zeke sat to her left; his face carved into a permanent scowl. ¡°I want to know if it¡¯s possible for you to use your magic to get into Tessa¡¯s head.¡± I repeated. ¡°You¡¯re a Natural, so your magices from all things living and organic, right? In theory, it should be possible.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re right about that. It should be, but I won¡¯t know for sure without seeing the witch first. I need to know how powerful she is mentally.¡± Rowena replied. I nced over at Asher, who nodded in silent agreement. ¡°Follow me.¡± I said, gesturing to the cell door. The four of us entered Tessa¡¯s small cell, circling the cot she now sat on. For good measure, Asher bound her wrists and secured them to the bar bolted onto the wall. It was just a precaution considering Rowena would have to touch her to work her magic. Tessa didn¡¯t seem like the vtile type, but we couldn¡¯t risk her trying to physically attack one of us. Rowena¡¯s eyes became unfocused as she stood over Tessa, three of her fingers pressed against the younger witch¡¯s forehead. Her lips were pursed with concentration as the tingle of magic filled the air. A few minutes passed when she stood and straightened her spine. ¡°So, I can slip into her mind.¡± She stated, but the way she trailed off made it seem as though she was leaving something out. Apparently, I wasn¡¯t the only one that felt that way. ¡°Why does it feel like there should be a ¡® but¡® at the end of that?¡± Zeke grunted, keeping his eyes anywhere other than Tessa¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy. She¡¯s strong not only physically, but mentally. I¡¯m going to need L to use her magic to subdue her and make herpliant. It will be daunting considering you not only need to subdue her physical body, but her mind too.¡± Rowena exined, wincing as swiveled her head to Zeke. ¡°I¡®m not going to lie, it¡®s...it¡®s going to be risky for you. Since she¡®s your mate and there¡®s a connection between you two, there¡®s a chance that by rummaging around in her head, I end up harming yours. Simply put, the worse case scenario is that I fry your mind.¡± Well, shit. My stomach dropped to the floor between my feet. Tessa¡®s entire face paled, right down to her slender neck. Her body tensed to the point where I could see her tendons straining against her skin. As nice as it would¡®ve been to assume she was nervous for Zeke¡®s sake, I doubted it. She was probably only worried about her own mind, not her soulmates. ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Asher spoke up first.¡± We¡®ll have to find another way. It¡®s not worth the risk.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± Ichimed in... ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wish I could do more.¡± Rowena said solemnly. It took me a moment to realize Zeke hadn¡¯t said anything. He was looking down at Tessa with a mixture of emotions, so many that I couldn¡¯t even begin to untangle them all. They dripped from the sharp points of his frown, pouring from eyes just a few shades lighter than Asher¡¯s. Without looking away he said, ¡°You have my permission to do it.¡± ¡°Zeke, don¡¯t.¡± Asher said, his voice full of dismay. The way Zeke turned away from Tessa to look at Rowena was almost mechanical. My chest throbbed with grief for my friend, and for the happiness I could see withering away inside of him. I put my hand on his shoulder, but he barely seemed to notice. ¡°Nothing is worth risking your mind. We will find another way to stop them.¡± ¡°Enough, both of you. This is about more than my mind. I¡¯ve made my decision, and as a fellow Alpha and Luna, I expect you both to respect it.¡± Zeke said coldly, his shoulder rigid beneath my hand. He stared Rowena down and asked, ¡± When can you begin?¡± ¡°I¨CI¡¯ll need a few days to gather supplies and build my strength. I suggest L do the same.¡± She stammered, her cheeks flushed, and eyes widened with surprise. Rowena was first to leave, fluttering from the room with her dress billowing out behind her. Zeke followed, his posture rigid and mechanical. His expression was a mask, nk and full of harsh unforgiving angles. It reminded me of how Asher looked when we¡¯d first met. ¡°Go talk to him.¡± I told Asher, then slidmy eyes to Tessa and held them there.¡± I¡®ll catch up.¡± Asher didn¡®t argue as he left the cell and followed after Zeke, but he did make a show of reminding me we needed Tessa alive. Once the door clicked shut behind me, Tessa pursed her lips and let out a withering snort. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°He¡®d really risk his mind shattering for you?¡± Disgust flooded me in vicious waves that turned my blood to lead. I curled my lip at her, hating how she spoke like she knew anything about Zeke or what he stood for. ¡°Zeke is an Alpha. He has an entire pack to look after. That means families with children and elderly, people just trying to live their lives. They rely on him to keep them safe. They trust him. Everything he does is for them, and for the Vampire¡®s we want to coexist with.¡± I said sharply, letting rage fill my voice with venom. Tessa went silent, and I took that as my cue to leave. As I turned away, she spoke. ¡°This perfect future of yours doesn¡¯t have room with witches. We¡¯ve had to fight for our ce in this world, and we¡¯ll continue to fight.¡± Every limb, every muscle in my body went stiff. It took restraint I didn¡¯t know I had not to turn around and yell in her face. Perhaps the past version of myself would. She¡¯d let her emotions overwhelm her instead of using them to her advantage, and any point she tried to make would fail before it even had a chance. Well, not this time. I looked her up and down, starting with the rat¡¯s nest that was her rich, brown hair. It was the same color as tree bark, while her eyes mirrored the moss that would climb its roots. Her cloak was tattered, torn in certain ces, and covered in a mixture of dirt and blood. The same dirt coated her cheeks and forehead. At first nce, she wasn¡¯t much but I saw what others did not. Not once did she shy away from my stare. No, she returned it with one of her own. She did not submit. ¡°You¡¯re the mate of an Alpha. Do you understand what that means?¡± I asked but didn¡¯t wait for an answer. ¡°It means you were born to be a Luna. You¡¯re destined to rule over an entire pack of Werewolves, and you¡¯re telling me a future of peace doesn¡¯t include witches?¡± I opened the cell door and gave her onest look, one I hoped conveyed every ounce of my disappointment in her. ¡°You¡¯re fighting the right battle, Tessa. You¡¯re just on the wrong side of it.¡± Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Not only did I avoid visiting Tessa for the next three days, but I also made it a point not to think of her or what she knew. I stumbled back into my routine even though everything felt off kilter. Chris made warrior training worth it, but my heart was no longer invested in my magical studies. There was only one thing I was fixated on, and that was dark magic. The one and only time I used it was almost enough for it to corrupt me. There was nothing more terrifying than feeling the sickening euphoria of ultimate power, and ultimate evil. I wanted to learn everything I could so I could make sure it never happened again. There was just one problem. Since only a handful of witches sessfully pulled from that kind of power, there wasn¡®t exactly any information on it. There were a few vague descriptions, but nothing going into detail on how or why those witches did what they did. I voiced my frustration to Asher every spare chance I had, along with the absolute terror I felt when I looked down to see spider webs of sickening ck crawling up my fingers. Asher hadn¡®t med me for drawing on dark magic. He wasn¡®t even angry. There was a part of me that wanted him to be. I¡®d been reckless, desperate to not be taken that I wasn¡®t thinking clearly. We knew to little about my magic for me to not exercise extreme caution when using it. Asher knew this, but he still insisted on being utterly perfect by not reaming into me every chance he liad. He was a master at covering up his emotions, but I could feel his fear flicker down the mate¨Cbond like it were my own. He might not have been angry with me for using dark magic, but he was just as freaked out over how close it hade to consuming me. The first and second day, Asher sent out a few groups of warriors to monitor the safe haven. He and Zeke, along with a dozen of our most skilled fighters, made the short trip to Zeke¡®s pack. It wasi te of a precaution than anything else, but with Zeke dead set on risking his mind to get information out of Tessa, we had to make sure his pack was well protected. Asher had gone to hell and back trying to change his mind. I¡®d known from the moment Zeke sauntered out of Tessa¡®s prison cell that there was nothing short of a miracle that could keep him from going through with this. Tristan and Giovanni were working harder than ever to integrate more Vampire¡®s into the safe haven. As it turns out, things were growing more precarious for the Vampire¡®s that had yet to pick a side. The witches were closing in on one side, and the Vampire¡®s still aligned to my father were closing from the other. It was bing dangerous to be a Vampire with no monarch to pledge your allegiance to, prompting a lot of them to seek out the safe haven.. ording to some, there were whispers all across the country of a growing town that was safe for Vampire¡®s, regardless of their pasts. It was uplifting to know that the word was spreading, and that more and more Vampire¡®s were bing open to the idea of coexisting with Werewolves. Both Tristan and Giovanni¡®s families were making their way across the country to meet the new Vampire monarch and to scope out the safe haven. It worked out perfectly considering I was nning a trip there anyway to finally attempt some sort of protective spell over thend. I¡®d been binging on blood and high¨Cprotein foods to get my energy levels up and was actually feeling pretty positive about the whole thing. We had made it almost three solid days without an incident when naturally, everything went to shit. It started when Brandon¡®s voice slid into mine and Asher¡®s head. He had surprised everyone when he single handedly stepped up and joined the groups of warriors sent to protect the safe haven. For as long as I lived (however long that might be) I¡®d never forget the look of bewilderment on Asher¡®s face when his brother asked to take lead. ¡®Witchesunched another attack.¡® His voice faded in and out. There¡®s more this time...and the fire bitch is leading them. Send back up and be fast about it damn it.¡®: Asher and I locked eyes with one another, the same thought running through our heads. The witches chose to attack in the middle of the day, rendering the Vampire¡®s there all but defenseless. We already knew that if Ember was truly leading the team of witches, it was nothing more than a ploy to get her sister back. It was likely that the attack was meant to be a distraction. We¡®d send all of our troops to the safe haven hoping to end the fight before it begun, while another team of witches slipped N?velDrama.Org is the owner. past the pack¡®s boundary line and reimed Tessa from her cells. Depending on who their spy was and how close they were to Asher and I, there was a chance the witches already knew where the prison cells were and how to get to them. > On one hand, we couldn¡®t y into their n, and on the other, we couldn¡®t leave the Vampire¡®s defenseless. Together, Asher and I made the decision to send another two hundred warriors to the safe haven, hoping it would be enough and that they would get there in time. Every other warrior in the pack was given assignments to move further inward, towards the capital where Auer and I called home. Not only were our boundaries protected, but we had a dozen extra warriors inside the facility where Tessa was being held. Zeke had surprised us both by insisting on joining them. While Mason, ra, and Sean helped fend off the witches at the safe haven, the rest of us remained at the pack waiting, holding our breath and wishing for the best. We knew the witches were going to attempt to rescue Tessa, we had predicted it long before they actually reached the borders. What we hadn¡®t anticipated was how boldly they would slice through our borders. The entire town was vacant, the families pushing further inward to steer clear of the fight. The only ones that remained in this part of town were Holly, Tristan, and Giovanni. Even though the two Vamp. ¡®s swore to protect my sister at all costs, I couldn¡®t help but call to check in on them. Tristan answered on the first ring, skipping all pleasantries when he grunted, ¡°Any update?¡± ¡°Not yet, but they¡®reing. I can sense it. I think we all can, actually.¡± I shuddered. ¡°Just calling to see how Holly is doing.¡± ¡°She¡®s doing well enough. She just woke up from a nightmare.¡± I frowned. ¡°This is the first one she¡®s had in awhile, isn¡®t it? Did she tell you what it was about?¡± ¡°It is, and she did, but it¡®s not much to go on. All she said was that she kept seeing dead, bloody animals and she knew that something horrible had happened.¡± He replied. There was amotion in the background that made him snarl. ¡°If you hear anything from Breyona, do let me know. Giovanni is a weepy, bleary¨Cey wreck without her.¡± Giovanni¡®s protest was cut short when Tristan ended the call. Where we stood, papers scattered across the roads, pushed by an invisible breeze that was cold to the touch. Silence took the ce of all the townspeople, but it was fleeting. Asher and I were among the many faces stationed outside the prison. There had been a split second where we all looked at one another, each one of us feeling the air shift as our instincts told us that something wasn¡®t justing¨Cit was already here. ¡®Alpha, they¡®reing in from the west!¡® Beta ke shouted over mind¨Clink mere seconds before the surrounding forest began to tremble and a stream of witches poured through. Their cloaks of deep crimson billowed behind them. They melted into one another, forming a sea of blood that was both beautiful and horrifying. Men and women shifted into wolves, thrusting themselves into the sea with fang and ws bared. They were swallowed by the waves, devoured by the crimson that continued to grow and grow and grow. Magic careened through the air in the form of heat waves that melted fur, or orbs of electricity that made anything they touched crackle and smolder. One witch with wild, curly hair and eyes of steel cupped her hands around her mouth and let out a shriek that sent the nearest werewolves flying through the air. Another raised her hands above her head, drawing boulders from the forest to hurl in every direction. Asher and I locked eyes, a wave of understanding passing between the two of us. ¡°We don¡®t let them get her. No matter the cost.¡± He said. ¡°Agreed.¡± I nodded, steeling my nerves with a deep breath. There was no getting used to battle, or the death that followed but Asher¡®s presence made me feel blissfully grounded. He stood tall and proud, not a hint of fear on his face. In fact, he seemed so confident in our victory that it filled the others like a drug. Even in the middle of death and destruction, I¡®d never felt safer than when he was by my side. A smirk tickled the corner of my lips as I said, ¡°I love you, Alpha.¡± Asher¡®s eyes, which were almost iully gold from his wolf breeching the surface, twinkled yfully. ¡°I love you too, Luna.¡± He said, exploding in a mass of fur the same bottomless color as the shadows. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 I was so unfathomably tired of death. The pale rider and I knew each other intimately. We were partners in a dance I no longer remembered the movements for, one I wished would end already but knew never would. There were so many fallen wolves. So many families to contact, so many devastating blows tond. Just as many, if not more, witches littered the ground. They had friends, I¡®m sure. Families that would wonder where they were or if they were evering back. They would be mourned by someone, somewhere. It had taken me months to no longer have nightmares of my father¡®s severed head tumbling from his shoulders, rolling across the ground in a sea of blood. Every time I escaped the pull of a nightmare, a new one sprouted in its ce, brought on by all of the death and carnage. Even now, after all these months, I couldn¡®t even look at grass without seeing shes of it covered in blood. I kept to Asher¡®s side, shifting between human and wolf as I killed in both forms. Each life I took broke something inside of me that could never be fixed. Asher was horrifically elegant in his wolf form, shing throats and sinking his teeth into anything that wielded magic. He knew the dance moves, knew death much longer than I had. There were rare beings in this world born and bred to send people to the other side. Asher was one of these beings. The more ! killed and ughtered, the faster I realized that I was not. So, I piggybacked off his strength and ferocity, letting his one¨Ctrack mind smother my feelings of regret and doubt. We searched through the sea of crimson high and low looking for Ember, but she wasn¡®t here. I used my magic sparingly, diffusing some of the more powerful witches before they had a chance to kill any more of our warriors. I¡®d just shed through a miniature fucking tornado when I hesitated. The witch that had conjured it was a child, barely a pre¨Cteen. Her face was round, her cheeks plump and flushed with blood. The rise and fall of her chest were heavy, spattered with blood that could¡®ve easily been hers or someone else¡®s. Seeing my hesitation, she blinked in surprise. Her lips opened to form a small¡®o,¡® and her fingers twitched like she wasn¡®t sure what to do next. Staring at her through Maya¡®s eyes, all I could think was that she wasn¡¯t supposed to be here, fighting on a battlefield against trained warriors. She should be starting high¨Cschool, frantic and on the verge of tears as she tried again and again to pick the perfect outfit for her first day. Worried about crappy boyfriends and finding a best friend to spill all her secrets to. I couldn¡®t kill her, and my hesitation almost cost me. All of the innocence drained from her face as she twisted it into a sneer. Asher¡®s voice bellowed through the mind¨Clink just in time. ¡®L, watch out! I rolled to the left, partially thrown by Asher as he barreled into the witch creeping up behind me, a curved de in her upraised hand. Before I could cry out or tell them to stop, a wolf with wheat¨Ccolored fur tackled the young witch and crushed her neck in its maw. The warrior dropped the dying girl and was onto the next witch, going through the same motions as everyone else. ¡®What the fuck was that, L?¡® Asher panted, letting out a huff of hot air from his snout. ¡®You would¡®ve died if I hadn¡®t warned you in time. I didn¡®t look at him. I couldn¡®t. The girl wasying there, gurgling as she choked on her own blood. Within seconds the light faded from her eyes, and the future she deserved was ripped out from beneath her feet. ¡®Look at her, Asher.¡® I whispered. ¡®She¡®s a child.¡® All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Asher turned his massive head and stared the girl down, his tail twitching as he saw the truth for himself. Despite his strength, he had a heart just like anyone else, and I could feel it ache for the girl. It was his nature as an Alpha that led him to straighten his spine and hold his head high. ¡®Yes, she is a child.¡® He replied softly. ¡®A child trained to kill.¡® ¡®I¡®m tired of killing.¡®I closed my eyes, hearing nothing but the carnage that surrounded us. Asher¡®s tail curled against mine, and I had no choice but to face him when he brushed his snout along my neck. His voice circled my head, full of such warmth and understanding that I wanted to cry. ¡°Then stop it. You have the power, L. Use it. Some part of me must¡®ve been waiting for permission, or perhaps support, because the moment I had Asher¡®s approval, magic crackled and filled my cells with power. I wanted the killing to stop, and I knew just how to end it. Tessa came to mind, and I used the image of her locked away in a cell as inspiration for what came next. The ground exploded, sending clumps of dirt and stone scattering in all directions. It stung as it pelted my face and arms, but the clothes I kept as I shifted into my human form, protected the rest of my body. Roots propelled upwards from the ground, twisting as they climbed higher and higher above our heads. Each one moved on mymand, an extension of my body that reminded me of having over a dozen extra limbs. I swung my arms to the left, and the number I wanted to follow obeyed. The rest I sent to the right, pinpointing exactly who I wanted to snare. Left and right witches were lifted into the sky, their arms pinned to their torsos as. the roots wrapped around them, securing each one tightly. I lowered my arms, dragging the ones I¡®d captured down to the ground where they remained pinned in ce. Witches scrambled to escape the roots Imanded left and right. I began to tire so quickly that I had to bite my tongue to keep from crying out when they began retreating Blood coated my teeth from where I¡®d pierced my tongue, but I held on until the witches were driven back into the forest, chased far away from the pack¡®s boundary line. The moment thest one vanished into the forest, the town erupted in an orchestra of deafening howls. Snouts were turned towards the sky and victories were bellowed in the only song we knew how to sing. When the howling had finally ceased and silence took over, I felt a hand touch my shoulder. Swaying on two feet, I peered up at Asher, losing myself in the proud smile that graced his face. ¡°You did it.¡± He said, his voice oozing with warmth. I scanned the witches I managed to capture. There had been a few that managed to escape with the help of the others, but it didn¡®t matter. The point of this was to end the fight, to stop the senseless killing. We had six witches that would now upy the prison cells. They had information, I was sure of it, but I couldn¡®t justify torturing it out of them. ¡°I thought using my magic was supposed to get easier.¡± I grumbled. ¡°It feels like it¡®s getting harder.¡± ¡°You¡®ve been using it a lottely.¡± Asher frowned. ¡°I¡®m going to have to keep using it. I¡¯ve got a town of Vampire¡¯s to protect, remember?¡± I chuckled weakly, ¡°Tell Cordelia we¡®re going to need more Hemlock...lots of it.¡± Even though my body felt like it weighed a ton, there was still work to do. Once the Hemlock was delivered, we administered doses to the witches and brought them to their own holding cells in different parts of the underground prison. The witches hadn¡®t even made it inside the building, which would¡®ve beenforting if we knew that was all their numbers. No way would they send everyst one of them to rescue another witch, even if she was an elemental. When we went down to the level that housed Tessa¡®s cell, we found a few warriors still lingering in the halls. Asher dispatched them and gave them orders to watch over the other witches, and one by one they scattered. Before we even opened the door to the observation room, I could hear Zeke¡®s voice inside. ¡°The witches retreated.¡± Was all he said. Tessa¡®s voice came out as a whisper.¡° How many are dead?¡± This question, Asher answered. He walked briskly, wrenching open the cell door and glowering down at Tessa with an intensity that made her flinch. ¡°How many are dead? Are you referring to the witches I have to burn or the werewolves whose families I have to return them to?¡± He asked coldly. Even Zeke knew not to intervene, and stepped off to the side to watch Tessa, his expression utterly nk. ¡°Those witches have family too, you know.¡± Tessa replied bitterly. Asher¡®sugh was dry and brittle. ¡°That¡®sforting considering some of those witches were children. I don¡®t know about you or your Blood Witch, but I would never send children to fight my battles.¡± He snarled. The sheer venom in his voice made the hairs along my arms lift. A hot wave of pride rolled through me because this vicious, ruthless Alpha was mine. ¡°We don¡®t have the luxury of picking and choosing who fights for us.¡± Tessa spat.¡± My people have been hunted for centuries by the humans and not a single Vampire or Werewolf stepped in to help.¡± ¡°So, because the Vampire¡®s and Werewolves of the past failed your people, that gives you a right to kill them all?¡± Zeke scoffed, then shook his head. He stared at Tessa with such disappointment my heart spasmed.¡± What did I do to get paired with someone like you?¡± 2 Without another word or nce in her direction, Zeke left. ¡°My numbers are not infinite by any means, but I stand by my word. No child on mynds, Vampire or Werewolf, will ever step foot on a battle ground.¡± Asher said coolly. ¡°I noticed your sister wasn¡®t with the others. That means she was most likely attacking the safe haven. Care to exin why she wasn¡®t here to rescue you herself?¡± Tessa pursed her lips. ¡°Ember¡®s power makes her valuable. She¡®d do anything to rescue me, but she can¡®t risk herself getting captured in the process.¡± Asher crouched down low so that he and Tessa were face¨Cto¨Cface. ¡°Your leader ces value on people based on what they can do for her and how well they serve her. It¡®s why she¡®ll fail in the end. There isn¡®t a single man, woman, or child on mynds that I wouldn¡¯t risk my life for, because all life is valuable. Even yours, no matter how badly you choose to waste it.¡± Chapter 212 Chapter 212 We left that day for the safe haven, not bothering to pack or say goodbye to our families. It didn¡¯t matter that I was on the verge of passing out, not when the ce we promised would remain safe had been attacked. There was no more time to wait. I needed to use my magic to protect them, and I needed to do it now. Asher gave me enough of his blood to keep me standing up right. The only pit stop we made before peeling out of town was to pick up Tristan and Giovanni. Now that the sun was finally setting, they could safely leave the house. I cried out with relief when Giovanni passed two blood bags into my hands and quickly tore into them. It wasn¡¯t nearly enough, but it would have to be. We were just under a mile away and already I could tell something had happened. Smoke lingered in the air, crisp and heavy like someone had started a veryrge bonfire. Even coasting down the main road, the gouges in the forest were visible. Trees were knocked down and bushes trampled into the dirt. It looked like a pack of veryrge beasts had charged through at full force. I wasn¡¯t at all prepared for what I saw when we arrived. There wasn¡¯t a single part of me that thought the safe haven would survive an attack without any damage, but beyond all reasonable belief, I had clung to the hope that the damage would be minimal. We rolled down the main road intersecting the town slowly, giving me plenty of time to scour every single shred of damage the witches had done. From the number of houses that had scorch marks licking up the sides, it was clear Ember had been here. So many of them were crumbling, halfway torn down with families hiding inside, clinging to the shadows as thest hints of sunlight faded. It grew worse as we neared the center, so much worse. Bodies were lined in neat rows, covered in white sheets stained grey with ash. There weren¡¯t many, perhaps only a dozen, but it didn¡¯t matter. Those twelve carried the same weight as a hundred as a thousand, would. The sidewalks and street were streaked with ck marks, kissed by Ember¡¯s me as she piged the town. Cars were turned over, some halfway crumpled and smoking. The stench of burnt motor oil hung in the air, mixing with the scent of death. Tristan cursed, and Giovanni made a sound of agreement. ¡°Fuck, my mother and father are here.¡± I craned my head to stare at him in the back seat. If we weren¡¯t surrounded by so much carnage and death, I might¡¯veughed at how absurd he looked crammed in the backseat with Giovanni. ¡°Is that a bad thing?¡± I asked. Giovanni snorted. ¡°If you think Tristan is unpleasant, wait until you meet his mother.¡± I nced at Tristan, waiting for him to snap or explode on Giovanni, but instead he actually nodded in agreement. There was nothing to say that would ease their difort. In truth, I wasn¡¯t too worried about Tristan¡¯s family or what opinions his mother would have. Seeing what happened here with my own eyes, it outweighed everything else. Asher¡¯s hand grazed my own, his fingers sliding in between mine. I nced away from the carnage and into his eyes, not realizing how close I was to plummeting until I felt his presence glide down the mate-bond and into my troubled mind. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter how many times they destroy this ce. We will rebuild.¡¯ He promised, his eyes severe and set in stone. More than anything, I wanted it to be enough, but it wasn¡¯t. I stepped out of the car, barely noticing it hade to a stop. The m of car doors. was quiet in A sh of brown curls flitted past as Breyonaunched herself into Giovanni¡¯s arms. She tangled her fingers in his hair and let out her sigh of relief into his neck. Deacon, Dina, and Spence were the next to approach. I imagine we all had the same expression on our faces, grim without the barest hint of victory. More and more Vampire¡¯s were traversing the cluttered streets to the center of the safe haven, to the padded behind their mother¡¯s and father¡¯s, hiding behind legs and torso¡¯s as they scanned their surroundings with frightened eyes. ¡°This is the safe haven we¡¯ve heard so much about?¡± A refined and almost nasal voice chimed. Deacon¡¯s eyebrows lifted as he turned. Dina and Spence locked eyes, something private passing between the two of them. Tristan made a sound low in his throat, his icy eyes darkening. ¡°Mother.¡± He said as a warning and not a greeting. I hadn¡¯t even noticed her standing there, the woman with soft blonde hair and an upturned nose. She had a delicate pearl ne around her slender throat, one that matched perfectly with her powder blue dress and ck pumps. There wasn¡¯t a single curl on her head that was out of ce. Clearly she¡¯d gotten here long after the fight had ended. Her eyes swiveled to my face, recognition and disdain melting into one festering pool that I did not have the energy to deal with. ¡°So, you¡¯re our new Monarch. L, isn¡¯t it?¡± She purred, the obliviousness in her voice as flimsy as her smile. I barely spared her a nce. Deacon cleared his throat. ¡°Considering you¡¯re on hernd, why don¡¯t you show some goddamn respect and call her by her title?¡± Upon hearing his threatening baritone, I tuned out everything else. Tristan¡¯s mother¡¯s reply was shrill and fell on deaf ears. One after another, emotions impaled me in the chest. The longer I assessed the damages, the more I realized how long it would take to restore this ce to what it had once been. Months of hard work reduced to rubble in the span of two hours. ¡°Honestly, you can¡¯t actually expect us to live here, Tristan.¡± She scoffed; a delicate hand pressed against her bird chest. Her voice lowered to a whisper that wasn¡¯t nearly quiet enough to be an actual whisper. ¡°Think about your sister for Goddess sake. Do you expect her to live in a hovel?¡± 1 ¡®Don¡¯t.¡¯ I told Asher through mind-link, feeling him stiffen behind me. Anything this woman said was meaningless, and empty words were not worth starting another fight. There was a little girl just a few feet away, clinging to the side of a man who had the same facial features as Tristan. His hair was much darker, but his deep-set eyes, angr nose, and pouty lips were identical. The little girl was the spitting image of Tristan¡¯s mother, only younger and not nearly as sour. She waved timidly when we locked eyes, and I did my best to muster up a friendly smile. Tristan¡¯s father said nothing but judging how his eyes flitted from person to person, he was observing everything carefully. They clung to my face the most, and I wondered if he was naturally this curious or if he had a habit of gauging the emotions of the people around him. ¡°Enough, mother. They didn¡¯t have to invite you here, and you didn¡¯t have toe. It wasn¡¯t like this before.¡± Tristan hissed. Tristan¡¯s eyes found my face for but a split second before darkening. His mother was either genuinely oblivious or had a talent for ignoring the things she found unimportant, because she didn¡¯t seem to notice the tension in the air or how all of it radiated from where I stood. All sound apart from her nasal whine faded into white noise, crackling in my ears like the vicious mes that had eaten through over half of the houses here. The rough asphalt beneath my feet vanished, as did Asher¡¯s calloused hands on my shoulders. I was suspended in time, an observer to the damage and death the witches had caused, all with Tristan¡¯s mother bleating in the background. She pursed her lips at her son. ¡°Not very safe, is it? What a pity. I was so hoping we could live here, but I won¡¯t risk your sister¡¯s life when it¡¯s clear this ce is undergoing attacks every other day. She might not be concerned with us noble families, but I won¡¯t forgo tradition-.¡± ¡°Mother.¡± Tristan snarled, but he wasn¡¯t looking at her. ¡°Lucinda.¡± 1 The man I had assumed was Tristan¡¯s father approached. His hand was on his wife¡¯s shoulder, but he wasn¡¯t looking at her either. ¡®L, baby. You¡¯ve got to calm down. The shadows are reacting to your stress¡­¡¯ Asher¡¯s voice trickled down the mind link, but it was faint, muffled by white noise like everything else. Night had quickly taken over, but now that I was paying more attention, it seemed darker than normal. Many of the streetlights were destroyed, but even the few that remained did little to illuminate the ground below. The pinprick of a million little eyes hit my skin one-by-one. I turned around, and there they were. There were thousands of them, perhaps even more. Within every nook and cranny, crawling over every piece of this earth that the moonlight failed to reach, the shadows writhed. They crawled beneath smashed cars and into half crumbled houses. A few brave ones slithered across the ground and circled around my feet, whispering sweet words of Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. vengeance and blood. ¡°I apologize, your Majesty. My wife has many talents, but holding her tongue is not one of them.¡± Tristan¡¯s father said in a calm voice, one without the disdain and malice his wife¡¯s held. Lucinda, Tristan¡¯s mother, scowled at her husband. ¡°L and I have worked tirelessly on this ce. No one cares about it more than we do. Seeing it like this is not easy for her.¡± Asher¡¯s voice dropped low, and anyone with ears could hear the warning in his voice. Lucinda nced down at the shadows pooling around my feet with eyes of ice. Her lips twisted and puckered, deepening the fine lines that circled her mouth. ¡°Clearly.¡± She said indignantly, then yelped and stumbled back when a few tendrils of shadow got too close for her liking. ¡°Honestly, your father couldn¡¯t control those things either. Disgusting, foul creatures-¡± The tendons in my neck cracked as my head snapped in her direction. All at once, every mind-numbing emotion that burrowed into my flesh, turned to rage. ¡°What did you just say to me?¡± I asked her, unware that I¡¯d stepped out of Asher¡¯s embrace and towards the woman that daredpared me to that¡ªthat monster. There was a fleeting second where I wanted to show her exactly how much like my father I was. It bubbled so close to the surface that the thought was right there, hovering at the forefront of my mind, waiting for me to reach out with magic and breathe it to life. It was gone within a sh when I locked eyes with a little girl with curly blonde hair and pouty lips, Tristan¡¯s little sister. Leaning to the side to peer around her father¡¯s legs, she stared up at me with eyes identical to her mother and brother¡¯s. That little girl was the tidal wave that doused my fiery anger, but even the ocean itself couldn¡¯t tame the magic thatshed recklessly in my gut, frantic and desperate to be used. My skin was slick with sweat, my fingers twitching and insides crackling with energy. I¡¯d been so close to turning it on Tristan¡¯s mother, so close that I wanted to be sick. The damage I could¡¯ve done, the things I could¡¯ve turned her into. It was all too horrifying to handle. Instead, I put that energy towards something else. The safe haven. I promised these people I¡¯d protect them, and I failed. Each body lining the sidewalk was a testament to that failure, proof that I hadn¡¯t lived up to my word. Well, not this time. These people, the ones that called this ce home, they would be safe. No one, not a soul who wished them harm would be able to step foot in this town. The moonlight that shone down on us grew brighter, as though it were bing tangible. Waves of liquid silver, translucent and shimmering with magic, filled the air. Tristan¡¯s little sister stepped out from behind her father, giggling and stretching on her tiptoes with cupped hands to touch the magic I created. Vampires left and right halted in their tracks; heads turned upwards as they watched with open mouths. Mason, ra, and Sean were among the many, their eyes tracking the glittering waves. Deacon reached out to touch one, inspecting his fingers after they had passed through. Up and up, they floated, covering the entire town like one big. As each wave met the other, they sparked and sizzled before merging into one. It grew to form a dome, exactly like the one I¡¯d pictured in my head. A vicious, tearing pain split through my chest, but I wasn¡¯t done yet. Through the exhaustion and the splotches of darkness clogging my vision, I grabbed hold of my magic and forced it to obey. I couldn¡¯t rece the lives lost, but I could fix what was destroyed. Gasps rang out, one after another until they all ovepped. The rubble littered across the streets, sidewalks, and front yards began to tremble. All at once, they flew into the air, circling one another. They formed a cyclone of debris and trash,prised of shattered bits of drywall, chunks of asphalt, and sheets of metal torn from cars. Many Vampires¡¯ dove to get out of the way without realizing my magic had a mind of its own. It knew I wanted none of these people harmed, so it went the extra mile to ensure it. Broken ss skittered across the streets, attracted to their missing counterparts. They snapped together one by one, the cracks slowly vanishing until a fresh sheet of ss remained. It careened through the air, whirling towards a window frame that had been pieced together by chunks of splintered wood. Once rejoined, they coasted through the air towards the nearest house and snapped into ce. Crumbs of asphalt met to fill in gaping cracks in the road, melting into one another to leave nothing behind. It was like this for every house, for every structure that the witches had destroyed. Like a reverse button had been pressed, the damage slowly undid itself. After several minutes thest brick of a chimney clicked into ce, and once again, the town was whole. Deacon stared at me; his eyes so wide that I could pinpoint every fleck of grey within the shades of blue. ¡°You fixed everything.¡± He said, amazed. ¡°No I didn¡¯t.¡± I croaked, staring at the bodies covered in white sheets. ¡°They¡¯re still dead.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Asher¡¯s hands on my waist supporting all of my weight, I would¡¯ve cracked my skull on the pavement when my eyes rolled back, and the world went dark. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 I floated suspended in this blissful darkness for what felt like hours. Nothing could touch me here. Not the weight of exhaustion pulling me down or the agony squeezing at my muscles and bones. It was a reprieve, but one thing about reprieves is that they neverst too long. At first, it started in small shes. An explosion of light here and there, a flicker of pain, a whisper of voices just outside my minds reach. Eventually, those shes became longer and more drawn out. The light became blinding, tinted with colors and shapes that moved. Voices took form, names shing in my memory as I began to recognize them. Each time I gathered the strength to open my eyes, it was sucked away by some intangible force. With each sensation that returned, my least favorite was my dry throat. I couldn¡¯t seem to keep my eyes open for long enough to drink anything, but what I wanted most was some damn blood. A few times I swore I saw the outline of Asher¡¯s face, always hovering over me, silently protecting me from any and everything. When I gathered the strength to keep my eyes open for more than a few seconds, the first thing I It¡¯s high pitch and friendly tone struck my memory at its core and dredged up a familiar name. Cassidy. Asher¡¯s voice was thrown into the mix, tight with unease that twisted my empty stomach into knots. It rumbled miserably, as if it knew I dared to think about it. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked, but my mouth was so dry it came out as a crusty groan. Asher was at my side before I could blink, moving so fast it startled me, but I was too weak to react. His hands roamed my arms, shoulders, and finally, my face. Each caress of his calloused hands was unbearably soft, bringing on such gentle sparks that my eyelids fluttered, and the darkness reached out with loving hands to suck me back in. Thankfully, he pulled away before I could pass out again and promptly shoved something small and skinny into my mouth. Without knowing what it was my throat worked to pull. When the taste of blood hit my tongue, rich and tangy, all thought was lost. I kept going until the winded. straw sputtered and ran dry, but I wasn¡¯t nearly full. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked again. This time my words weren¡¯t garbled nonsense. Cassidy hovered nearby; her shouldersx with relief. ¡°What do you rememberst?¡± Asher asked, sping our hands together. My heart began to flutter when he pressed my hand to his lips and waited for my response. A dull ache spread across my forehead as I followed the dwindling breadcrumbs in my memory that led me back to what happened before the darkness held me in it¡¯s grasp. ¡°Um, I remember going to the safe haven and meeting Tristan¡¯s mother. I sort of remember using magic to protect thend, but that¡¯s where things get hazy.¡± I admitted. ¡°You did, you protected everyone. There¡¯s now a force field over the entire safe haven, but you didn¡¯t stop there. You fixed all of the damage the witches had done. Every house, every car, the sidewalk ¡­ even the streets look brand new.¡± He exhaled, shoulders stiff and rigid. There was amazement in his voice, but his expression was pinched. Those eyes of his I adored so much were shuttered with worry. ¡°That doesn¡¯t exin why I¡¯m now lying -in bed back at home.¡± I pointed out,zily looking around our bedroom. ¡°Wait a second. I passed out, didn¡¯t I?¡± Asher lifted his head, nodding slowly. You did. You¡¯ve been out of it for four days now.¡± My heart just about seized in my chest. ¡°Four days?!¡± ¡°I had Cordelia and Rowena stop by. Neither one could do anything to wake you up, but Rowena was certain you passed out from overextending yourself.¡± He grunted. I squeezed his hand, hoping to alleviate his grimace. When the crease in between his eyebrows smoothed out, I mustered up a watery smile. ¡°I¡¯m d everyone is safe, but something else is going on, isn¡¯t it?¡± I took one nce at Cassidy, remembering the feverish way they spoke to one another before I managed to wake up fully. Asher pursed his lips, but it was Cassidy that spoke first. ¡°Your mate¡¯s just worried about his brother, even though there¡¯s no reason to be.¡± She said lightly, an understanding smile curling at her glossed lips. Judging from the amount of sunlight streaming through the window and the perfectly creased workout clothes she had on, I assumed she was on her way to training when she stopped by. Her gym bag rested on the floor, the chord of her headphones hanging out the side pocket. ¡°It¡¯s been four days since I¡¯ve heard from him. He asks for a leadership position, then pulls this stunt. It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Asher muttered, that crease returning. ¡°No one¡¯s heard from Brandon in four days?¡± I frowned, my eyes darting between the two of them. Cassidy shook her head, her blonde ponytail swaying. ¡°I told Asher, already. Brandon stopped by to see if I wanted to go to some frat party days ago. He said he¡¯d just gotten back from fighting the witches and wanted to kick back and have fun. He said something about near death experiences and wanting to get drunk, but that¡¯s your brother. Obviously, I told him I wasn¡¯t interested.¡± She snorted, then ced her hand on Asher¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Look, you know your brother. This isn¡¯t the first time he¡¯s gone off on a bender. Hell, you remember when he met that Cuban girl?¡± She cocked an eyebrow at Asher, her lips tilting in a smirk that made me wonder exactly what Brandon had done all those years ago. Asher didn¡¯t seem as amused but managed a slight nod. ¡°Yeah, I remember.¡± He replied. ¡°Brandon went off on a weeklong sex- induced bender with this chick and didn¡¯t think to tell any of us where he was.¡± She exined, shing me the same amused look she¡¯d given Asher. ¡°That does sound like something Brandon would do.¡± Iughed lightly. Asher frowned. ¡°He called during that time though to check in and let mom know he wasn¡¯t dead in a ditch somewhere.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I matched his expression, my eyebrows inching closer together and lips falling. Brandon was a heathen at the best of times, but if there was one thing he cared about it was his parents, ire especially. ¡°He hasn¡¯t called this time?¡± I asked. ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t even sent a text.¡± Asher replied. Cassidy nted her hands on her hips and shook her head at us. ¡°He¡¯din for the rest of his life if he could see the two of you worrying like a pair of mother hen¡¯s.¡± She giggled, softening her tone when she turned to Asher. ¡°Look, I know you¡¯ve been under a huge deal of stresstely, but maybe you¡¯re being just a touch overprotective. You know how your brother is, and you know that sooner orter, he always parties.¡± 8 ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re probably right.¡± Asher grunted, pinching the bridge of his nose. The phantom throb of his headache rippled across the bond and made my eyebrows twitch. Cassidy hefted her gym bag and slung it over her shoulder, waving at the two of ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got to head out or I¡¯ll bete for training. Remember what I said though, Asher. He¡¯s probably just partied too hard and lost his phone in the toilet again.¡± She snorted, shaking her head like she was reliving a funny memory. I¡¯m d you¡¯re finally awake, L. Training has been a bore without you, but I¡¯ll let Chris know you¡¯re doing alright. See you guyster!¡± Asher and I shouted our goodbye¡¯s as she left, but our eyes were on one another. The second the front door mmed shut, I was being lifted onto Asher¡¯sp, enveloped by his warmth and spicy scent. He let out a deep breath once I was settled against his chest, snaking his arms around my waist, and holding me there. When he buried his nose in my hair and inhaled sharply, I didn¡¯t fight it. ¡°What do you think about this?¡± Asher murmured against my head. I peered up at him through myshes. ¡± Are you talking about your brother or the witches?¡± ¡°My brother.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± I paused, lost in thought. ¡°I think you should follow your gut. A big part of being Alpha is relying on your intuition, right? It hasn¡¯t led you wrong yet. So, what¡¯s your gut telling you?¡± After a few long seconds, he answered. ¡°It¡¯s telling me that something isn¡¯t right.¡± Flecks of gold began to fill his eyes swirling like they were suspended in oil and water. His lips ttened into a thin line, and when that crease on his forehead returned, I ced my fingers against it hoping it would disappear. When it didn¡¯t, my skin began to crawl with unease. ¡°Do you feel it?¡± He asked, staring off into the distance, eyes trained towards. our balcony doors. I didn¡¯t reply right away and instead tried to open myself to whatever it was he was feeling. The breeze wafting in through the balcony doors was warm, almost annoyingly so. It carried the scents of the outdoors, of the forest and soil. To anyone else, it would¡¯ve been a beautiful day. There was unbridled sunlight streaming through the windows, beautiful if not for the tightness in my chest. It felt like when you held your breath for too long and your lungs began to burn, almost on the verge of exploding. ¡°Yeah, I feel it.¡± I replied, squirming until Asher loosened his hold enough for me to stare into his eyes. ¡°I have all of the warriors on high alert. Our pack and Zeke¡¯s are both on lock down. The only ones going in or out are warriors.¡± The feeling continued to grow, and fear quickly followed in its footsteps. There was no way I was going to sit here and stew in it. Not after spending thest four days unconscious. If it wasn¡¯t my growing determination that forced me onto my feet, then it was the fact that my stomach was woefully empty. Asher kept his hands on my hips, hovering in case I toppled over. ¡°First, I¡¯m going to raid the refrigerator. Then, I¡¯m going to go and get some damn answers. Are you in?¡± I asked him, holding out my hand. A grim smile curled at his lips as he ced his hand in my own. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± 1 After three bottles of water, two blood bags, and a sandwich, I was finally ready to get some answers. Asher and I marched into the building that served as the pack¡¯s prison, which was now heavily guarded from the inside out, and went straight down to the bottom levels the witches were being housed in. During our trip down, Asher exined where their interrogations had led them for each individual witch. ¡°Most of them are genuinely loyal to the Blood Witch, but there are a few that are following her out of fear. We haven¡¯t gotten anything useful out of them. Typically¡­typically torture is the route we would take, but I didn¡¯t want to make that choice without your support.¡± Asher confessed, his jaw tense. On any other asion, my mate would have no issue torturing a few souls to get information that might keep the people of this pack safe. Whether they were male or female, he¡¯d have no issue doing what was necessary, but a few of those witches were barely older than pre-teens. Guilt wormed its way into my head. Was I doing the right thing? Was torturing these witches what really needed to be done? At the end of the day, I was one of them. The thought of torturing my own people felt¡­wrong. ¡°Does it make me a bad Luna if I said I don¡¯t want them tortured?¡± I asked him, lowering my voice as we passed a group of guards changing shifts. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t. You have a duty to the witches just as much as you do the Vampire¡¯s and Werewolves.¡± Asher replied. Before I could reply, a voice echoed down the hall. ¡°Well well, if it isn¡¯t my favorite Luna.¡± ¡°Zeke.¡± I grinned, opening my arms. The smirking Alpha pulled me in for a hug, making a show of plucking me off the ground. He swayed left and right, chuckling when my legs iled from the movement. After a few seconds, Asher cleared his throat. Zeke set me upright and tried to pat down my now messed up hair. I swatted his hands away, my heart leaping when an actual smile crossed his face. It wasn¡¯t as wide or as carefree as it had once been, but it was a start. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re here to see Tessa?¡± Zeke deduced, only looking partially disgruntled. I did make note that he¡¯d actually said. her name. Lately, he¡¯d been finding every reason not to. ¡°Sure are.¡± I replied. Zeke shrugged. ¡°She¡¯s not going to tell you anything, but it¡¯s always worth a try.¡± He led us to the observation room, and through the pane of ss I made out Tessa¡¯s curly brown hair. She was propped up on the cot, her back against the wall and her head reclined as she hummed under her breath. When her cell door swung open, allowing Asher and I to step inside, her eyes snapped open. Zeke followed behind, and as her attention settled on him, I swore I saw a sh of regret cross her face. It was gone before I could truly take note of it, leaving me to wonder if I¡¯d imagined the entire thing. ¡°You¡¯ve got visitors.¡± Zeke drawled, crossing his arms, and leaning against the doorframe. Her eyes lingered on his for such an ufortably long time that I couldn¡¯t help but mind-link Asher to ask what the hell had happened while I was out of it. ¡®I have no clue. Zeke¡¯s been visiting her cells everyday for the past four days.¡¯ He replied. ¡°I know why you¡¯re here.¡± Tessa sighed, her shoulders curving inward on themselves. ¡°It¡­it doesn¡¯t matter what I tell you. It¡¯s toote. You¡¯re toote.¡± I knelt down to her level, forcing every shred of urgency into my voice. ¡°Tell us how to stop this, Tessa. Do you understand how many people are going to die? How many children?¡± She chewed on her lower lip. ¡°You can¡¯t stop what¡¯sing. None of you can. ¡°That¡¯s bullshit and you know it.¡± I snarled softly. ¡°There¡¯s always a way. ¡°Not this time.¡± She whispered, staring down at her hands. When she looked up, her eyes were watery. ¡°You can¡¯t stop what¡¯sing, because it¡¯s already here.¡± There was no amount of arguing, no amount of begging that would make Tessa change her mind. It didn¡¯t matter how many lingering stares she threw Zeke¡¯s way, or the number of times regret, or some other emotion shed in her eyes. She wasn¡¯t budging, not in the slightest. Left with no choice, I did the next best thing. I called Rowena. She took one look at Tessa, and determination flooded her features, forcing her to press her ruby-red lips into a thin line. ¡°Midnight.¡± Rowena said. ¡°We¡¯ll do the spell at midnight. Make sure you drink lots of blood before then.¡± 1 I stared at Tessa, giving her this one chance toe clean. She pulled her. knees up to her chest and continued to look down at her hands, running her eyes over the faint lines along her palms. Zeke shook his head in disappointment and left her cell, not once looking back. Determination filled my voice and body as I turned back to Rowena and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be ready.¡± Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Midnight, that was when Rowena would start the spell that would crack open Tessa¡¯s mind and unleash her innermost thoughts. There were risks involved, serious risks. For one, Zeke could go insane. His own subconscious shredded in an attempt to reach Tessa¡¯s. Two, what Tessa said. earlier could be right. 1 What if doing the spell doesn¡¯t matter? What if the witches are already here? We had all day to kill, and I was seriously not looking forward to it. Well, that was until Asher said he had something nned for us, something we needed to do. 1 ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me where we¡¯re going, are you?¡± I grumbled; my voice disgruntled even though my insides were. twisting with excitement. Asher¡¯sugh was low and smooth, rumbling in his chest. It tickled the spot in between my shoulder des, right where his body met my back. Thanks to the blindfold he tied around my face, all I could see was red, scraggly fabric. He¡¯d put it on right after we stopped by his parent¡¯s house and made me keep it on the entire car ride. Even my nose seemed content on betraying me, because the only scents I picked up were that of the town and forest. ¡°Nope. Not even if you begged.¡± He hummed thoughtfully. ¡°Actually, scratch that. I might just tell you if you beg.¡± Never one to pass up an opportunity, I dug my heels into the dirt and jutted my lower lip out in a pout. ¡°Where are we going? Please tell me, Alpha.¡± I half purred; half whined. Asher¡¯s steps faltered, and the sudden loss of momentum made him press into my backside. I had to bite back a victoriousugh when I felt the imprint of his stiff cock against my lower back. ¡°L, I¡¯d advise you not to do that.¡± He grunted; his voice lower. ¡°Why, Alpha? What¡¯s going to happen to me?¡± I feigned innocence, my voice silky and sweet. Asher¡¯s heartrate jumped, and through the mate-bond I could feel his desire spike, heating like coals on the verge of bursting into me. I went to turn my head in his direction and felt the soft outline of his lips coast along my ear. His hands found my hips just as a shudder worked its way through me. ¡°I¡¯m about three seconds away from bending you over the nearest tree stump and fucking you until you can¡¯t walk. That¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen to you.¡± Oh. 1 The gravely notes of his voice trailed down my neck, licking and heating my flesh until I had to squeeze my legs shut to keep him from picking up on the arousal pooling low in my belly. ¡°This ce you¡¯re taking us to. Is it better than you fucking me over the nearest tree stump?¡± I asked sweetly. Asher groaned. ¡°For Goddess¡¯s sake, L. Yes, it¡¯s better, but I¡¯m not going to have much of a choice if you keep it up.¡± To emphasize his point, he pulled my hips backwards, grinding the full length of his now fully erect cock against my backside. We continued walking in silence, but the urge to poke and prod at the beast was too strong. With every step we took and every crunch of gravel beneath our feet, it continued to grow. I¡¯d long learned to keep my big mouth under wraps, but with Asher I didn¡¯t have to try so hard. 1 ¡°So, if you fuck me over a tree stump until I can¡¯t walk does that mean you¡¯ll carry me the rest of the way?¡± Asher groaned. ¡°L.¡± I snickered softly but managed to behave the rest of the walk. There came a point where the heady crunch of gravel turned soft, much like soil. Every couple seconds the snap of a twig breaking beneath my feet could be heard, along with the rustle of foliage. Minutes ticked by when I began to hear the quiet whoosh of running water. Excitement bubbled in my stomach, bringing a smile to my face but I tampered it down for the time being. Eventually it grew louder and was apanied by the scent of fresh water and sunshine. ¡°Are you ready, Luna?¡± Asher chuckled, his hands on my waist to position and steady me. He didn¡¯t wait for an answer, and instead worked to untie the blindfold obscuring my vision. When it fluttered to the ground, I greedily took in my surroundings. With every new detail my heart began to flutter and take off. We were standing in front of one of the most beautiful gifts of nature I¡¯d everid eyes on. Ake of pale water sat just twenty feet away, rippling from the little fish that swam to the surface. From the short distance its shape reminded me of a jellybean, but theke itself paled inparison to the waterfall nearby. Water cascaded down a jagged slope of interconnecting rocks, pouring down the ridges and grooves until it emptied into theke. Running along the shore was a small man -made beachprised of pale sand that glittered under the sunlight like diamonds. Hidden behind one of the small dunes was a woven nket, one I recognized since it hade from our house. There was a quaint little pic basket nestled right in the middle. ¡°Asher¡­¡± I trailed off, the words clinging to my tongue with reckless abandon. Sparks tickled the side of my neck when he rested his chin on my shoulder. He toyed with one of the straps to my bra and chuckled. ¡°This ce bringing up any particr memories?¡± He asked. When he slid the strap of my tank top down and nted long kisses along my bare shoulder, a memory floated to the surface in my mind. It felt like it happened so long ago, in a past life that belonged to some other version of myself. Truly, it had only been a year or so, but a lot has happened during that short amount of time. As I closed my eyes and allowed myself to be carried away by the memory, Asher¡¯s tender kisses were reced by the rough bite of tree bark as it pressed into my back. The world floated away, and we were no longer in Asher¡¯s pack but in what used to be Tyler¡¯s. It was a differentke I ventured to, one smaller than this and not nearly as beautiful, but it was my own secret ce I coulde to unwind. I had made the mistake of wearing only acy bra and underwear, not knowing that Asher was nearby and watching the entire thing. My eyes fluttered open when I remembered the way he towered over me, forcing me against the tree with his calloused hands, fighting the very fire that now licked at my skin. ¡°Well?¡± He purred. I swallowed, my eyes rolling when he scraped his teeth along my throat. The pain melted into something that felt too good, and that feeling sank lower, reaching the apex between my legs. Now I knew why he chose the bra and underwear I had on. It was all too simr to the set I¡¯d worn that day. ¡°N-No.¡± I lied. ¡°Not ringing any bells.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a pity.¡± He hummed, his hands snaking around my waist to pop the buttons on my jeans. ¡°Perhaps I can help refresh your memory.¡± The sting of bark against my bare back was nearly identical. What made this time different was that Asher no longer had an iron grasp on himself and had long ago thrown his restraint to the wind. He wasted no time tearing the bra and panties from my body andpping up every inch of my bare skin with his eyes. His stare was that of a mad man hell bent on memorizing every facet of what he was seeing, drinking in every curve and divot like he himself had molded them from nothing. He lifted me from the ground effortlessly, wrapping my legs around his waist and making a beeline for the nket sprawled out along the beach. ¡°This is what I wanted to do to you that day.¡± His voice was hoarse, strained with need. ¡°So fucking cocky and headstrong. Always teasing, always tempting¡­¡± I barely felt the softness of the nket as Asher lowered me to the ground, pinning my thighs in ce and sliding down the length of my naked body to rest in between my legs. Even after all this time, the way he stared at the most private parts of my body with such feral need, made my face flush viciously. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Asher stared up at me with eyes of molten gold, hovering so close to my pussy that I could feel every hot breath that escaped his lips. ¡°I¡¯m going to eat your sweet little pussy now, L.¡± His voice came out impossibly low. ¡°And you¡­ you¡¯re going to scream my name and ride my face like your life depends on it. Understand?¡± ¡°Y-Yes, Alpha.¡± I stammered, my thighs quaking from anticipation alone. His eyes rolled into his head before closing, and a shudder worked its way down his spine. The guttural snarl that tore through him was my only warning before hetched onto the source of my slick heat. The unhinged way he moved his tongue, thrashing it against my clit and delving it into my hole as far as it could reach, reminded me of the night he broke into my room and forced himself on me. As angry as I¡¯d been, as much as I¡¯d fought, my body had never been so fucking wound up. The memory assaulted me, merging with the present and forcing a long string of curses from my lips that ended in me mewling Asher¡¯s name. His snarl tickled my thighs when I grabbed his hair and pulled, gyrating my hips exactly how I knew he wanted me to. Day turned to night as I plummeted off the edge, spurred on by Asher inserting two fingers into my pussy and curling them upwards. When the stars faded from my eyes and the sun returned, peeking from behind a cluster of clouds, I looked down to see the zed, lust-filled eyes of my mate. ¡°You¡­¡± He growled, crawling up my body to force his lips against my own. are a fucking Goddess.¡± Chapter 215 Chapter 215 There¡¯s nothing soft about the way his lips im mine. His kisses embody who he is down to his core. They¡¯re all consuming, a raging inferno that devours and destroys everything it touches. The way his hand rises to snare my throat iming everything, even the air I breathe, as his own. My body ached, throbbing with the desperate need to be filled, to be as close to our mate as humanly possible. ¡°Asher, you¡¯re killing me. I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± I whimpered, lifting my hips until the firmness of his cock rubbed against my opening, grinding into the little bundle of nerves that had me seeing stars. ¡°Please¡­please fuck me.¡± With onest resounding snarl, Asherplied. Theke, the beach, even the gorgeous waterfall in the distance faded into nothingness. We could¡¯ve been in a piss poor tent in the middle of the woods, and it wouldn¡¯t have mattered. Every touch dragged me further into his depths, while every seductive word he whispered pulled me under, the currents so strong that I didn¡¯t bother to fight. I¡¯d lost count of how many times I¡¯d plummeted off the edge, but before long Asher took the fall right by my side. 1 Weid next to each other on the nket, both of us sopping wet from wrapping up in theke. He pushed himself into a sitting position and opened the pic basket. Water dribbled from the longest parts of his hair down his sloped jawline, all the way down to his muscr chest. I followed a few droplets with my eyes as they traveled down the grooves of his abs, lost to the trimmed hair above his cock. ¡°If you keep looking at me like that, I¡¯m going to flip you over and fuck you again.¡± He said darkly, making me realize he wasn¡¯t rummaging through the basket like I¡¯d thought. ¡°I wouldn¡¯tin.¡± I smirked. ¡°I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t, but then you wouldn¡¯t be able to drink these¡­¡± He teased, pulling not one, but two blood bags from the basket. I gasped. ¡°You really did think of everything.¡± Asher looked in the basket a second time and frowned. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t think of everything. I must¡¯ve left the water in the car. There¡¯s some sandwiches and bags of chips in there. Go ahead and eat, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± I shrugged. Pulling out the sandwiches and chips from the basket, I set them aside along with the blood bag¡¯s he¡¯d handed me. I wasn¡¯t going to start eating until he came back, but when I finishedying everything out, I had the distinct feeling there was someone behind me. The breeze shifted directions, sending Asher¡¯s spicy sent billowing over my head. ¡°I thought you went back to the car?¡± I said confused. ¡°Actually, I just remembered I had what I needed.¡± He replied instantly. A whisper of nervousness vibrated down the bond, drawing my concern. I twisted around to look back at him, and what I saw made my mouth go dry. Asher was right behind me, so close he could reach out and touch me if he wanted to, but it would¡¯ve been hard to do considering he was currently down on one knee, a small velvet box in his open. hand. ¡°L¡­¡± His deep, gravely voice came out hoarse. ¡°I knew from the moment I first saw you, when you showed upte to your first day of training, that you were different than anyone I¡¯d ever met. I¡¯d spent my life surrounded by people that feared me or would bend over backwards to please me. None of it was genuine, and I hated every second of it. You refused to submit-you tested me, challenged me at every turn and no matter how much I tried to hate you, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from falling.¡± 2 The world melted away again, leaving only Asher and the little box in his hand. Even the heavy thud of my heart faded into the background, taking with it every frantic, hair brained thought that squealed in my head. Marriage wasn¡¯t something all werewolves did, but there were a few that indulged in the human tradition. I¡¯d never truly thought about it, but seeing Asher bare his soul and hearing him pledge his love, it was well worth it. 1 He went to open the box and as his fingers trembled, I sank my teeth into my lip to keep from crying out a resounding, ¡°Yes!¡± I was lost the second Iid eyes on the ring inside. The delicate band was made of tiny golden threads that wrapped around one another, all circling a gemstone the same warm amber as Asher¡¯s eyes. It twinkled in the sunlight as though it were winking at me. 1 ¡°This ring belonged to my mother and her mother before. Some¡­someday it¡¯ll be passed down to our daughter. I¡¯ve already asked your father for his permission, so it¡¯s up to you now.¡± Asher said gently, his eyes so warm and unbearably soft as they scoured my face.¡± L, I promise to stand by your side through every storm. There isn¡¯t a future. for me without you in it, not in this life or the next. This pack- this world, is better with you in it and I want nothing more than to be by your side, watching you do these incredible things. You¡¯re going to change everything, and my only hope is that I¡¯ll be there to see it myself. Will you do me the honor of marrying me? Will you be my wife?¡± s I didn¡¯t realize I was crying until Asher reached out and gently swiped at my cheeks with his thumb. My lip trembled as I fought to speak. There was so much, so many things I wanted to say to this man- the one that imed every piece of my imperfect heart and filled the cracks left behind by others. Every word swirled in my head, bubbling on the tip of my tongue, but only one managed to escape. ¡°Yes.¡± With that one word, I was tackled to the sand. An unhingedugh exploded from my mouth but was swallowed when Asher¡¯s lips fell on my own. This time they were soft, moving slowly with the flow of our desire and melting into my own with a sweetness that left me feeling buzzed. ¡°Thank you, L.¡± Asher exhaled, his chest heaving, and lips swollen. ¡°Thank you foring into my life.¡± Nothing in my short life had ever felt as right as Asher sliding that ring onto my finger. In that moment, there wasn¡¯t a witch alive that could touch us. We were riding the high of our love, and it was one I never wanted toe down from. 1 We spent the next couple hours at theke, flitting between swimming in the water, hiding beneath the waterfall, and lounging on the nket. With each one we remained wrapped around one another, touching and tasting like it was ourst day on this earth. Only when the sun began to set, turning the horizon into a watercolor painting of oranges and pinks, did we finally pack up and venture back to the car. Nothing changed when we made the short trip home. The moment we crossed the threshold into the foyer, we were a mess of limbs, lips, and teeth. There was a soreness between my legs that demanded more, begging for every shred of energy Asher could give. We barely made it into the living room before clothes started being torn off, and that was only the first round. The second was in our bedroom with me perched on top of Asher, my hands tangled in his hair as I lowered myself onto his cock. His fingers left tiny bruises on my hips where he was holding on so tightly, clinging to thest threads of his restraint that kept him from flipping us over and devouring me. 1 The heat of his eyes wastched onto where we were joined, savoring the sight of my swollen pussy grinding on his cock. Lost in the moment, I went to nip at the mark I¡¯d long ago left on his neck and identally bit too hard. A wave of rich, mouth-watering blood flowed into my mouth and exploded across my taste buds. Asher¡¯s blood was easily the most intoxicating I¡¯d ever tasted. It felt like my Vampire side was sharing in the mate- bond in the only way it could. His head fell back and as a long, unhinged moan left him, I knew he was lost. ¡°Can I?¡± I panted, almost begging him for a taste. ¡°Yes. Fuck, yes.¡± He hissed. ¡°Take what you need from me, baby.¡± I glided my tongue along the wound I¡¯d made,tching my lips onto his supple skin, and pulling until his blood filled my mouth. With every swallow my head began to swim, inching me closer and closer to the edge until my back arched and I began to freefall. Asher grunted, snarling his release into the hollow of my throat as his cock twitched and spilled its warmth into the deepest parts of my body. Rolling off of him, I sank into the bed. While mourning the loss of feeling so unfathomably full, I basked in the afterglow of an incredible orgasm and waited for the stars to fade from my eyes. Seconds passed in rapid session, but my vision wasn¡¯t clearing. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The euphoric haze vanished the second I pushed myself into a sitting position. I groaned as our bedroom began to tilt, perched on an axis that began to spin. There weren¡¯t stars in my eyes anymore, only chilling splotches of darkness that made it hard to see. Even my limbs were acting up, growing heavy and sluggish no matter how much energy I put into making them move. ¡°Asher, I think something¡¯s wrong.¡± I tried to speak, but my tongue felt impossibly thick, and the words came out a slurred mess. Panic began to take over and I quickly got to my feet. The floor seemed to shift, and I went tumbling backwards,nding on my ass but the pain barely registered. It quickly became too hard to keep myself upright and soon I fell back against the carpet, my head hitting the floor. I knew without questionable doubt that something had gone horribly wrong when my eyes settled on Asher. Through cloudy vision, I could make out his face and eyes¡ªboth of which were entirely nk. They were void of emotion, staring down at me like he didn¡¯t even know who I was. 3 Those haunting eyes followed me into the darkness that painted my vision and turned my entire world ice cold. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 I woke to the tang of blood in my mouth. and the stinging pain of something sharp prodding me in the ass. ¡°Agh.¡± I hissed in pain. Turning onto my side, which wasn¡¯t any better, I felt around blindly for the perpetrator. My fingers froze when I registered the gritty substance covering the floor-the ground, I mean. It was dirt, scraggly and moist as it becamepacted under my nails. Just about every muscle in my body ached like I¡¯d ran a marathon. I tried to push past that pain, stretching out my senses until my eyes decided too corporate. 1 Coldpped at my bare skin, grazing ces that should¡¯ve been covered by clothing but most definitely weren¡¯t. If I had to guess, I might¡¯ve assumed I was outside somewhere but that couldn¡¯t be possible. Other than the heavy pants of my breathing, there was nothing but silence. If I were outside, I should¡¯ve been able to hear crickets chirping and leaves crunching beneath the feet of the smaller forest dwellers. There was none of that, not even the whoosh of wind passing through treetops. My fingers trailed over something long and hard, and I grunted as I finally found the object that had been jabbing me. ¡°What the hell? Is that a twig?¡± I grunted, smacking my lips as I struggled to speak. The tang of blood coating my tongue felt¡­ off. There was something abnormal about it, but I couldn¡¯t pinpoint it at the moment. 2 It was a stick in my hand, I was sure of it. The surface was rough like bark, but damp as though the early morning mist had already passed through. Finally, I was able to crack my eyes open. The only source of light was the silver marble hovering in the sky, making it easy to adjust to my surroundings. My eyestched onto the stick in my hand, only it wasn¡¯t a stick. I gasped, flinging the jagged femur bone into a patch of brush. Bits of bloody flesh clung to my fingertips, picking up dirt as I scrambled onto all fours and whipped my head around. No, this can¡¯t be what she saw. 1 They were everywhere, scattered in a perfect ring around where I¡¯d woken up. Animals, dead animals. Their blood watered the earth, soaking it in a sea of crimson so severe that even the starving soil failed to soak it all up. The most sickening part-the part that twisted my stomach into knots and filled my mouth with the acrid taste of bile, was that most of them weren¡¯t even whole. Their corpses had been torn to shreds, limbs ripped from torsos and heads wed from the rest of their bodies. There were pieces of deer, elk, foxes, even a couple of bears. Fucking bears. 1 Peaking out from in between shes of crimson were the milky white shards of broken bones. Among the mix was the femur bone I threw. Even though it was right in front of me, my eyes struggled to grasp what I saw. The information simply wasn¡¯t registering, smothered by shock and the realization that the blood in my mouth wasn¡¯t human blood. It was animal blood, and from the taste, it hade from more than one. A stag¡¯s head sat just five feet away from my face, its milky eyes burning into me. Its stare felt usatory, like it knew what I had done before I did. The sprawling from its shredded neck. I didn¡¯t begin shaking until a sh of red hit my peripheral and I dared to look down. What sent me into a panic wasn¡¯t that I was naked, but that I was covered in blood. My neck, all the way down to the pads of my feet was coated in the ky, drying substance. ¡®Asher!¡¯ I called out on instinct. ¡®Fuck, Asher. You need to answer me, you need to answer me now.¡¯ Again, I scrambled, but there was nowhere to go without stepping over the mutted bits of animal corpses. Silence rang down the mate-bond in loud, consuming waves. The words I shouted-screamed down the bond were smothered by a wall of pure agony, of horror so strong that my body chose to revolt and spew every vile thing I¡¯d eaten onto the forest floor. ¡°Oh, Goddess.¡± I cried out, staring at my blood-covered face in the pool of my own vomit. It reeked so bad, carrying the same ungodly stench as the decapitated animals. I knew the truth, and there was nothing I could do but ept it and let it smother me. I hadn¡¯t just killed these animals. I¡¯d ughtered them, and then, to make matters even worse, I¡¯d eaten them. No matter how much I begged and pleaded, Asher wasn¡¯t answering. My words weren¡¯t even getting across. I knew if I didn¡¯t do something soon, I¡¯d be so inconsble that I¡¯d no longer be able to focus. Itched onto the next face that crossed my mind and cried out to them, praying they would answer. ¡®B-Breyona. Breyona, I need you.¡¯ Seconds passed and I sped my hands over my mouth to hold back another wave of vomit. ¡®L?! Oh my Goddess-oh my goddess, where are you?¡¯ My best-friends voice echoed in my mind, silencing my panic long enough for me to respond. ¡®I don¡¯t know. Fuck, I don¡¯t know where I am. What happened? How did this happen? I-I was with Asher, we were together. How did I end up out here?¡¯ I stammered, trying so hard not to lose my shit. ¡®You need to let me through to you. Okay, L? I¡¯ll be able to tell where you are, and I¡¯ll use the shadows toe to you. It¡¯s- it¡¯s going to be okay. It¡¯s all going to be okay.¡¯ She chanted, but the edge in her voice gave me the feeling she was trying to convince us both. I nodded even though she wasn¡¯t here to see it. ¡®Okay. Bring¡­bring some clothes with you, please.¡¯ I whispered, shutting my eyes, and sumbing to the maelstrom inside of my head. It could¡¯ve been minutes or even hours that passed before I felt the air cleave in two as my best-friend appeared in her shadow beast form. Her paws mmed into the ground, kicking up tendrils of shadow that evaporated into thin air. The sound of flesh tearing in two was abrupt and made me flinch, but not a secondter a pair of arms wrapped around my shoulders and helped bring me to my feet. ¡°L¡­¡± Breyona whispered; her eyes wide as they darted around the ring of ughtered animals. ¡°¡­ what happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t fucking know. I can¡¯t remember. Goddess, why can¡¯t I remember?¡± My voice N?velDrama.Org is the owner. cracked and Breyona yanked me forward into her arms. ¡°We¡¯re going to figure this out. It¡¯s going to be okay. You¡¯re going to be okay.¡± She promised, but the waver in her voice told me she was just as shaken up. ¡°What¡¯s thest thing you remember?¡± ¡°A¡ªAsher and I, we swam at thiske and had a pic. Oh, Breyona. He proposed to me.¡± I managed to hold back a sob but was powerless to the ragged gasp that wed at my chest when I looked down at my left hand and saw it was bare. ¡°The ring, it¡¯s gone. I lost it¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll find it, L. I¡¯ll scour this entire fucking forest myself, but we will find it.¡± She said fiercely, but I was far past listening. Again, I shouted down the mate-bond only to be met with a wall of blistering pain that threw me out on my ass. ¡°Asher, there¡¯s something wrong with him. I-I think he¡¯s dying, Breyona. I can¡¯t get to him. Oh, he¡¯s in so much pain.¡± I cried out, clutching at my stomach and doubling over as absolute devastation tore me in half. 2 ¡°L, listen to me.¡± Breyona hardened her grip on my shoulders until I had no choice but to look her in the eye. ¡°Asher is alive, but-but there¡¯s more important things you need to deal with right now. Do you understand?¡± With every fiber of my being I wanted to grab her back and scream, ¡°What¡¯s more important than my mate? Nothing! Absolutely nothing!¡± I didn¡¯t, though, because staring into her eyes brought something to my attention, something I might¡¯ve missed if she hadn¡¯t forced me to get myself together. Her eyes were bloodshot, the whites tainted pink from the thin veins crawling like earthworms. There were bags beneath her eyes fromck of sleep, but they were swollen and an angry shade of red. ¡°You¡¯ve been crying. Breyona¡­why were you crying?¡± I whispered, my panic skyrocketing when grief clouded her eyes and drew tears of silver down her cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re scaring me, Breyona. Did something happen to Asher? What happened? Tell me. Tell me, now!¡± I didn¡¯t realize I was shaking her, or that I¡¯d even put my hands on her to begin with. My vision was tunneling and all I could make out was her face-her tear- stained face so heavy with loss that I knew, I just knew, something awful had happened. ¡°Cordelia¡­she¡¯s dead, L. She was murdered.¡± Breyona said softly, her lips quivering with each word. 1 ¡°No, that-that can¡¯t be right.¡± I gaped, a cold chill passing down my spine. ¡°Why do I feel like you have more to say? Did- Did more happen?¡± ¡°L, your grandma and Sean¡­¡± Every word from that point on became a low buzz in my ears, melting into the white noise that flooded my senses to the point of overload. Disbelief wasn¡¯t a strong enough word to epass the absolute denial shocking my system, frying my insides the way lightning crackled along the treetops, cooking the bark until it turned to white ash. She couldn¡¯t possibly be right. No, I wouldn¡¯t believe it. My best-friend was lying. She had to be. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 It was all a blur up until the moment my feet. hit the polished tile floors of the towns Hospital. Breyona steadying me as I screamed, the air melting from between my fingers, reced with shadow and night, was vacant from my memory. ¡°Room 232¡­¡± A faceless woman in cheery, rainbow scrubs said to Breyona. I blinked and we were down the hall. The second time and a set of elevator doors were closing, a third and we were in another hall, approaching an open doorway where the scents of my friends and family poured from within. Every step we took was another chance to get ahold of myself, to control the ragged breaths that slid past my lips. It wouldn¡¯t have mattered. I wasn¡¯t sure even Asher himself could put together the broken shards of my heart, not when I stepped into the room and saw her. The woman on the hospital bed, frail and much too thin, couldn¡¯t have been my grandma. This couldn¡¯t be the same woman that put her entire heart and soul into every pastry she baked to the point where she had the entire town hooked on her desserts. 1 Grandma¡¯s face wasn¡¯t this lumpy, this misshapen or speckled with ck and blue splotches like deadly flowers blooming beneath the skin. This wasn¡¯t the woman who would spend all morning baking, dancing to a tune only she could hear while the cottage filled with the mouthwatering scent of cinnamon and baked apples. This had to be some kind of sick joke. I told myself this over and over again, but her scent-the scent I¡¯d memorized over the long year I¡¯d lived with her, said otherwise. The only sce, and the only thing keeping me together, was the steady beep from the heartrate monitor at her bedside. I scanned the room to find Breyona, but instead spotted Mason, ra, and Holly. ra was rubbing Mason¡¯s back in slow, soothing circles, her grief-stricken eyes on where grandma hazel eyes were bright with tears, the green specks so much brighter when he cried without abandon. His lips were moving, saying something, but I couldn¡¯t make out the words. Holly was rigid, carved from stone as her attention darted back and forth between grandma and I, unable to settle on one thing. Chris appeared in the doorway, charging over to grandma¡¯s bedside, his mouth moving but nothing emerged. I found Breyona standing off to the side, her hand against her lips to muffle the sobs that wracked her chest. ¡°Where is my dad?¡± I asked her. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He¡¯s downstairs¡­¡± She whispered, her voice teetering on the edge of a sob. ¡°¡­ identifying the body.¡± Again, I blinked and was elsewhere, standing in a dimly lit hallway on the bottom floor of the Hospital. 2 The Morgue. As the cards above the doors increased in number, I slowed my pace. For the life of me, I couldn¡¯t remember which room Breyona said to go to, but it didn¡¯t matter in the end. There were windows along the walls that allowed you to see inside, and that was how I found my dad. No one noticed when the door creaked open, and I stepped inside. Only Flora and the Pathologist on duty registered my presence, but not my dad. No, his head was bowed, and his shoulders quaked with the weight of his grief as he cried over the lifeless body of his son. Sean. 20 My annoying big brother, reduced to nothing more than a fleshy cadaver. The agony that encased me in it¡¯s shroud of darkness was unlike anything I¡¯d ever felt. Even mom¡¯s death hadn¡¯t hit this hard, hadn¡¯t tore a hole through my chest sorge that already I could feel it festering. I didn¡¯t want to look at him, at his pale skin. or at the massive gashes covering his body, but I couldn¡¯t look away. A voice in my head screeched, ¡®This is your fault. This is your fucking fault. Yours, nobody else¡¯s.¡¯ I¡¯m screaming so loudly I think my ears might burst, but no one seems to register the sound. It¡¯s then I realize the screaming is in my head, but that doesn¡¯t make it stop. If anything, it makes it grow louder. Only when I reached the table did my dad¡¯s head snap up. The sight of him, it made the hole in my chest wider-deeper, than ever before. The man I¡¯d always seen as a beacon of strength, a warrior even though his prime had long passed, was torn to absolute shreds. There was no strength in his glossy eyes, no ferocity on his tear-stained face. Only age lines, grief, and a longing for vengeance remained. ¡°Dad¡­¡± I tried to speak, tried so hard but it came out as a meek whisper. The vicious voice in my head snarled, ¡®He knows it¡¯s your fault. He knows. You¡¯re not even his daughter. You killed his son, his only child. Killed him!¡¯ ¡°L¡­your brother. He-¡± Dad croaked, but the words faded as he let out a gut- wrenching sob, mming his hand on the surface of the metal table hard enough to make Flora jump. Flora, the slender woman who preferred flowery sundresses and dancing to whimsical music, wrapped her dainty arms around my father and held him-held the man who had ughtered enemies, won wars, and lived to tell the tale. She held the man five times her size as he broke, doing all she could to piece him back together before watching him break again, and again. My fingers trembled as I reached out, aching to touch my big brother¡¯s skin and see for myself. The truth was right in front of my face, but I couldn¡¯t ept it-not until I grazed his cheek and recoiled at the touch. He was so cold, his skin stiff. This was real. Sean was actually dead. ¡°I know, dad. I¡¯m so so sorry.¡± I whispered, clenching my fists so hard that my muscles cramped and spasmed, but it kept the tears at bay. Just like Dad, if I started crying, I¡¯d never stop. Suddenly, his head snapped up and his eyes found mine. ¡°You have to find the witch that did this. Promise me-promise me you will, L.¡± He said hoarsely. ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll make them pay. Hearing my dad beg for justice shattered thest tendrils of restraint keeping me together. The darkness-the grim determination mixed with heady magic flooding my body was a response to his plea. It was as though all this time I¡¯d only been waiting for his permission. ¡°I will.¡± I promised him, unable to say anything else. As I left, the same thought yed in my head on repeat, shing and carving away at the bleeding hole in my chest. Dad doesn¡¯t know. He doesn¡¯t know that it was Asher. Asher killed Sean. 11 I went back to visit my grandma onest time before hunting down the witch that attacked them. There was no n forming in my head, but one way or another I would find her and make her pay. The entire walk, Breyona¡¯s words back at the clearing reyed in my head. ¡°L, your grandma, and Sean¡­they were attacked. I¡¯m-I¡¯m so sorry, L. Sean didn¡¯t make it.¡± ¡°What do you mean Sean didn¡¯t make it? Who-Who attacked them?¡± ¡°You have to understand, L. I¡ªI was the one that found them. I was looking for you, and when I stopped by your house and you weren¡¯t there, I figured I¡¯d check Asher¡¯s parents. ire and Killian weren¡¯t home, and neither was your dad, but your grandma¡¯s car was still in the driveway. When-When I got there, the front door was wide open. Sean was already¡­and your grandma, she was on the floor. Before she lost consciousness she told me who killed Sean.¡± ¡°Who was it, Breyona?¡± ¡°Asher¡­it was Asher.¡± Even now, after seeing his lifeless body for myself, I wished she¡¯d been lying. When I entered the hospital room, nothing had changed. Well, except for one thing. Grandma was awake, her eyes open and scanning the room before finding me hovering in the doorway, pale as a ghost. ra extracted herself from Mason and spoke softly. It took a great deal of my attention to understand the words she was saying. ¡°I don¡¯t think you heard me before¡­which is understandable, but I told you I was going to try a little magic to wake her up. I-I have some distant rtives that are decent with Natural magic, so I figured I¡¯d give it a try. I think I healed her a little bit¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, ra.¡± My throat was dry and with every word I fought tears, but I hoped she could pick up my sincerity. Now awake, I could see that the woman in the hospital bed was my grandma. She had the same long, flowing hair tinged with silver streaks and a face full of a lifetime of joy. That joy had been dimmed immensely, but this was still the woman I knew and loved. ¡°We¡¯re going to step outside and let you talk.¡± Mason murmured; his eyes downcast. ¡°If you need anything, just let us know, L.¡± I didn¡¯t fight him when he pulled me into his arms. His scent had always been calming, like a gentle wave cresting, crashing along the sandy shore of a beach. I breathed him in, all the while steadying myself and fighting back the tears that begged to be set free. ¡®Not now,¡¯ I told them. There would be time to cry, but only after I found the witch responsible. Not trusting my voice, I replied with a nod. Holly stopped as she passed and leaned in to whisper in my ear. ¡°Tristan, Giovanni, and Zeke are out looking for Asher. They won¡¯t let anything happen to him.¡± She gave me a small, tentative smile at the end before following Mason and ra out the door. ¡°Did you want me to-¡± Breyona began to ask, but I cut her off. ¡°Stay.¡± I croaked, my eyes still on grandma. My best friend nodded and approached the bed at my side. The strength solidifying like bs of granite in grandma¡¯s eyes crumpled the moment I took her hand in my own. Never had she felt so thin and frail before, so close to death that my heart spasmed in my chest and thrashed as it tried to break free. ¡°I tried to save him, L.¡± Her voice broke, and so did another piece of my heart. I closed my eyes, fighting the agony that fell like a torrential downpour. ¡°I know you did, grandma.¡± Her lip quivered, and Breyona stepped in to take her other hand. ¡°I watched him die.¡± She whispered. ¡°I should have been there. I should have been the one to save him.¡± I hissed through my clenched teeth, my jaw aching painfully but it was the only way I¡¯d leave this room without dissolving into tears. Her grip on my hand tightened, and I looked up to see her shaking her head. Sweat clung to the sides of her soft face, her hair stered to the hollows of her cheeks. Breyona, tracking where my eyes lingered, reached out to brush the hair away. ¡°No, sweetheart. Do not me yourself for this.¡± Even heavy with grief, her voice held strength. It quickly became tainted with uncertainty as she continued. ¡°L, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± ¡°I know, grandma. Please don¡¯t say it.¡± ¡°I have to make sure you understand. I¡¯m so sorry, L.¡± Her voice cracked. ¡°Asher killed your brother.¡± It was another blow altogether hearing it from her, from the woman capable of so much love that she¡¯d captured the hearts of all my friends, of everyone who had the pleasure of knowing her. I clutched my stomach, drowning in not only my own agony, but the agony I felt pulsating down the mate-bond. My mate-my beautiful, horrible mate knew what he had done, knew what he had taken from me. ¡°Listen to me and listen to me well.¡± Grandma said, trying to sound stern but it was hard to do considering her face was a mass of ck and blue splotches. ¡°You know your mate better than anyone else. It might¡¯ve been his body that did this, but it wasn¡¯t him. It wasn¡¯t Asher. I looked into his eyes, L. You know what I saw? I saw nothing. No wolf, no man. Just emptiness, like he wasn¡¯t even there.¡± I inhaled sharply. ¡°You¡¯re positive that¡¯s what you saw?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She lifted her chin, wincing as she attempted to nod. ¡°That¡¯s not all, either. There was someone else there, a witch. I couldn¡¯t make out her features. The power was out, and she had a cloak over her head, but while¡­while Asher attacked your brother she-she came for me.¡± Grandma¡¯s eyes fluttered shut, a tear escaping her swollen lid to trail down a bruised cheek. ¡°I tried so hard, but I¡¯m old and my body just isn¡¯t as strong as it was.¡± Her eyes opened, and she looked down at her hands like they were a puzzle in need of solving.¡± I¡¯ve only been able to use my magic in my baking, but when the witch attacked me it- it exploded from my hands. I wounded her, L. Hit her square in the face, hard enough to make her scream. I¡¯m betting you she has a mark or scar of some sort from it.¡± 3 Hearing my grandma¡¯s version of what happened, it tore open the wound in my chest until I could no longer tell where it began or where it ended. In order to breathe -to survive, I needed to focus on something else. Anything else. Itched onto the vengeance in my dad¡¯s voice, onto the strength in my grandma¡¯s eyes, and onto the iciness of Sean¡¯s skin and the serene look that painted his face, as though he hadn¡¯t died a violent, painful death. ¡°I¡¯m going to find her, grandma, and I¡¯m going to make her pay.¡± I promised, letting her fingers slip through my own as I turned around and walked out the door. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 ¡°L-L, wait! Where are you going?¡± Breyona called out, her voice echoing down the empty hallway. I turned, remembering that I actually didn¡¯t know where I was going. All I knew was that I needed to do something, anything to smother the pain holding me in its serrated grip. ¡°Where was Cordelia¡¯s body found?¡± I asked impatiently. Beneath the pain, a small wave of guilt washed over me. This wasn¡¯t Breyona¡¯s fault. She¡¯d been through just as much as I had, and it wasn¡¯t right to take my frustrations out on her. ¡°I-I can just take you there if you want. I¡¯m meeting up with Giovanni anyway¡­you know, to help find Asher.¡± She tacked the second part on quietly. It was a bit grating the way everyone was walking on eggshells around me, like I was a bomb whose timer was slowly ticking away. Staring into Breyona¡¯s eyes, watching the warm flecks of brown deepen in color, made me realize that since her parents were murdered, that was how everyone¡¯s been treating her as well. If there was one person who understood, it was Breyona. ¡°Perfect. Let¡¯s go.¡± I replied, softening my tone. I had to bite back a snarl when a wave of pain vibrated down the mate-bond. Even without grandma¡¯s side of things, I would¡¯ve never believed that Asher had¡­had done what he did of his own ord. It went against everything he believed in and stood for. More than anything I wanted to soothe his pain, but all I could hear were my dad¡¯s words rattling in my skull. I needed to find the witch first, then I would go to Asher. I¡¯d take every ounce of his pain, piece every broken shard back together again and bind them with the love I had for him. Love that hadn¡¯t faded in the slightest despite the fact that his body was the weapon that killed my brother. ¡°If you guys find Asher, keep him safe for me, okay? Tell him I know what happened and that it wasn¡¯t his fault.¡± Breyona¡¯s grief-stricken eyes softened as she nodded. ¡°Of course, L.¡± Once outside, Breyona was quick to shift and bend the shadows around our forms, propelling us through darkness that spat us out nearly fifteen minutes away from the hospital. We stood in the mulch of a children¡¯s yground, and while I didn¡¯t recognize the jungle gym, I did recognize the surrounding park. The clusters of square hedges and yellow wildflowers stood out like a beacon, even in the dark. I lost track of how many times I¡¯d passed this ce on the way to speak with Tessa in the prison cells. The bright paint of the slide and monkey bars was muted by the cover of darkness. radiating from the forest. During the day, the park was downright cheery. There would always be families out and about, pushing strollers and toting around squealing children. I¡¯d never seen the ce so deste before, so ominous in a way I couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint. The swings that swayed lightly in the breeze were in need of oiling, squeaking in tune to the merry-go- round, creating a song that sounded like a banshee¡¯s wail. Breyona cleared her throat, sucking my attention away our surroundings. She shifted from foot to foot, shuddering from the cold breeze even though her werewolf genes protected her from the brunt of it. 1 ¡°Her body was found in a clearing just ahead. It¡¯s barely a minute walk inside the forest line, but you¡¯ll know it once you see it.¡± She said, her voice gradually quieting until it became a whisper. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s still a lot of blood.¡± I wanted to tell Breyona not to worry about me and that I¡¯d be safe, but the moment I locked eyes with the shadows lingering along the forests edge, words escaped me. I turned away from my best-friend and headed in the direction she pointed me in, feeling the air shift when she finally left. ¡°Please be careful, L.¡± It was thest thing I heard Breyona say, and as much as I wanted to, I couldn¡¯t make promises that were so easily broken. Slipping between a small gap in the trees, I thought about how much things had changed and how being careful was no longer an option. The crunch of leaves beneath my feet silenced my thoughts, and with every branch I stepped on, the image of a blood-crusted femur bone would sh in my mind. I kept my eyes peeled, staring through the darkness, embracing every cell in my body that reminded me what I was: A fucking predator. In a way, I was all but daring a witch toe out and attack me. It truly wasn¡¯t a long walk to find where Cordelia lost her life, but I had a feeling my sense of time was skewed by grief. There was a small clearing up ahead, barelyrge enough to fit two full-grown wolves. Moonlight streamed down on the patch of grass, illuminating therge spot of blood that had long ago soaked into the earth. I entered the clearing, skirting around the edges of the blood stain. Unable to help myself, an image of Cordelia came to mind, her lying helpless and wounded as she bled out. My eyes fell shut as another wave of pain wracked my body. This time it wasn¡¯t from the mate-bond, but from myself. I silently wondered how much more a heart could take before it seized up and stopped working all together. Cordelia and I weren¡¯t close. In fact, we barely had anything more than a student- teacher rtionship, but she was someone I trusted-someone I looked up to and wanted good things for. There was a kindness to her, an inner light that reminded me of my grandma in so many ways. To know that this was where she died, cold and alone, only brought more pain. ¡®¡­your fault, L.¡¯ The irritating voice in the back of my head whispered, it¡¯s words like freshly sharpened razor des against my skin. ¡®All your fault.¡¯1 I was seconds away from fully descending into madness by telling it to shut the fuck up when the shadows, who had been watching my every move since leaving the hospital, whispered in my ear. ¡®Over there¡­by the tree.¡¯ The shadows hadn¡¯t spoken a word the entire trek through the forest, choosing to keep their distance even more so than usual. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. I had a strong inkling that they could sense. how close to the edge I was, and knew that with every passing second, my foot came closer and closer to slipping. Tendrils of shadow slithered along the forest floor, gathering around the base of a particr tree. It was bigger than the rest, it¡¯s roots more pronounced as they crawled across the earth, but that wasn¡¯t what caught my attention. There was a groove along one of the longer roots, a hint of the tree¡¯s pale flesh peeking through its bark. I had no choice but to step in her blood, wincing as I did so, to get a closer look. ¡®It¡¯s a sigil¡­¡¯ Maya whispered. This was the first I¡¯d heard from her since waking up in the forest. I¡¯d almost thought she was unaffected by what happened, but hearing her voice and how weak it sounded, I knew that wasn¡¯t the case. Maya was afraid, terrified that there was some possibility, no matter how small, that we were the ones who killed Cordelia. The realization made my stomach drop, but I couldn¡¯t vomit here, not where she lost her life. The cold wetness of her blood seeping into the knees of the sweatpants I wore was sickening, but I had to get closer to make out the faintwork of lines crisscrossing one another. It was jagged and rushed, but the more I stared at it, the more it looked like a crescent moon with a constetion as it¡¯s background. As I pressed my fingertips against its rough surface, a rush of magic tickled my skin. My eyes fell shut as a gust of frigid wind passed through, ruffling my hair, and sending it scattering over my shoulders. Carried on the wind was a voice. Or perhaps, an echo of a voice. ¡°L¡­¡± ¡°Cordelia?!¡± My eyes snapped open, darting around the clearing but there was no one here. I removed my fingers from the sigil and the wind didn¡¯t just die down, it vanished all together. This had to be part of the magic she¡¯d put into the sigil, which meant I needed to shut off my frazzled thoughts and listen. For the second time, I closed my eyes and pressed my fingers against the carving. Another gust of wind passed through, cutting through the sweatshirt I wore and chilling me down to the bone. When Cordelia¡¯s voice drifted by, I didn¡¯t recoil. Instead, I let it soak into my skin. It snuffed my other thoughts out one by one, like the me of a candle. Her voice grew louder, and I clung to everyst word. ¡°L, this will be ourst lesson together, for as you already know, I no longer walk this earth. This sigil will let you see the truth, a truth others have fought to conceal. I must warn you; this spell is as brutal as my death and if you choose to ept it¡¯s magic, you will feel every second of my pain.¡± I didn¡¯t even have to think about it. All I knew was that ignoring this in fear of the pain would be the biggest injustice I¡¯d ever done to Cordelia, and she deserved so much more than that. ¡°Show me¡­¡± I whispered; my voice carried away by the wind. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to think you¡¯re the one dying, that it¡¯s your soul that¡¯s floating away but I assure you, it is not. When the pain bes too much, you must remember one thing. You are alive, L. You are among the living, and you still have work to do.¡± The world fell out from beneath my knees like water sucked down a drain, spiraling into the furthest reaches of the dark. There was no more wind, no more blood seeping into my pants, only silence. Then, like my soul had been plucked from my body and tossed into another, I blinked and was somewhere else entirely. Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Instantly, I could tell that I had no control over this form. Thoughts drifted through its head, flowing like a winding stream, but I couldn¡¯t tap into them. The terrain was too rocky, too tumultuous to allow me to get any closer. Instead, I was left with whatever stray thoughts washed ashore and the emotions that followed them. I stood on the shoulder of a narrow, winding road. Clusters of trees surrounded me like a cage, spanning up and up and up to kiss a sky full of stars and to bask in rays of silver moonlight. By all ounts, it was beautiful, but there was a sourness to the fresh air that felt an awful lot like foreboding. Sensations battered me left and right. Sounds and colors were duller, not as vibrant as what I was used to. The sheer cold of the air against my skin was numbing, carving through the flowing skirt and buttoned blouse I wore. A single emotion was all I could snag, and it filled every crevice of this body until it¡¯s joints began to ache. Cordelia was worried. I looked back at my car, a Nissan that had seen better days. Somehow I knew that she¡¯d taken a beating on the long drive to the pack all those months ago, but that she was in good enough shape to run. Which is why, as I stood there on the shoulder of the road, I knew that there was no reason the engine should¡¯ve stalled. The minute I pulled over and lifted the hood to inspect it, another wave of emotion trickled through this body, along with a harrowing realization. Somehow, I knew that magic had been involved. It was dull, but there was a fragrant sort of darkness that tainted the air and mixed with the pungent smell of the exhaust. A branch snapped just beyond the guard rail, too far within the darkness of the forest for the human eyes I stared through to make out. There were no other sounds, but the feeling of being watched, it was strong enough that anyone would take notice. Much like the familiar rush of my own magic, a pulse of electrifying energy swirled in my stomach, but it carried with it something dour. Just then, a pair of eyes gleamed from within the forest, right where the crack of tree branches had sounded. They were round and golden, peering through the darkness to where I stood. ¡°You do not frighten me.¡± My mouth moved, but it wasn¡¯t my voice that came out. It was Cordelia¡¯s. ¡°I have lived a long life, but you are mistaken if you think I¡¯ll part this world willingly.¡± The branches shifted again, only this time the cracking worsened. Trees bowed as the wind kicked up, cold enough to make me shudder. Another wave of magic and I somehow knew that I needed to leave this ce right now or something bad would happen. I waited for my heart to leap through my chest, but the feeling never came. In fact, Cordelia felt oddly calm all things considered. This was the first time I¡¯d felt Cordelia¡¯s magic for myself, and the intimacy between her and her gift was incredible. It was like an instrument she¡¯d crafted with her own two hands and spent thest decade mastering all on her own. There was a fondness between the two, a mutual sort of respect that was astonishing. Moving as quickly as a human could, I grabbed the charms around my neck and plucked the right one from the mess of tangled chains. The amber bottle was norger than a quarter, but the oil inside was strong and fragrant. It was the scent of autumn, of crisp leaves and spices, carrying notes of elderberry and holly. It was warm against my pointer finger, it¡¯s heat never once fading, as though the wind couldn¡¯t touch it. Hastily, I began to draw a sigil on the hood of the car. Lines crossed left and right, surrounded by a ring of two circles that ovepped one another. It was a sigil to banish dark magic, one that was tricky and precarious in the best of situations. Magic sparkled in the oil like specks of silver, but it wasn¡¯t as strong as it should¡¯ve been. I could tell it wasn¡¯t going tost very long, which meant I needed to make the best of it. I rushed around to the driver¡¯s side of the car and hopped inside, forcing it into drive before mming on the gas and peeling down the road. There was a sharp, electrifying tug to my stomach, and I knew I¡¯d just narrowly missed a terrible fate. Just as I began to wonder where I was going, another thought floated to the surface of Cordelia¡¯s mind. The prison cells, that¡¯s where I needed to go. Zeke would be there along with a handful of guards. They¡¯d believe me when I said I was being chased, they¡¯d protect me until the threat was gone. When the car began sputtering just ten minutester, Cordelia let slip a curse. Where there hadn¡¯t been any visible signs of damage earlier, smoke now spewed from the car in thick waves, clouding the sky and temporarily blotting out the moon. I ttened the gas pedal to the floor, but the elerator refused to budge. A flicker of panic broke through the stream of Cordelia¡¯s thoughts, but like someone truly in control of their emotions, she embraced it and set it free. The car limped to a stop, copsing against the curb as it let out a final gut-wrenching gasp before dyingpletely. I scanned the small field outside the driver¡¯s side window, then turned to look out the passengers. There was a small park,pletely deste thiste at night. There were no writhing tendrils of shadows in the forest, only unending darkness, the kind a human-witch or not-couldn¡¯t peer through. 3 Hastily, I wrenched open the glove box and rummaged through its contents, clueless to what I was looking for until I pulled out a cellphone. I jammed my finger into the power button and a ¡°low battery¡± sign shed on the ckened screen. ¡°Unreliable technology.¡± I huffed, hearing Cordelia¡¯s voice rather than my own. Once more, I peered out at the forest and the park, looking down the long stretch of road I was on, hoping I could make the walk, but somehow knowing that I wouldn¡¯t. Cordelia¡¯s magic had this sixth sense that wrapped around your bones and forced you to pay attention. It was almost like it had one foot in the future, and the other in the present. At least, that¡¯s what it felt like when it slithered around her head, pulling a single thought to the surface. If I get out of this car, something bad is going to happen. It was pure bravery that led the hand that opened the door, along with a gust of eptance that swelled in my chest. I stepped out of the car, not bothering to shut the door. Closing it would only cause unnecessary sound. Every crunch of cold earth beneath my feet sent a trickle of rm down my spine until slowly the sensation of being watched returned full force. There were eyes everywhere, it felt like. Hiding in the trees along the road, buried in the mulch of the yground, in the hedges that lined the paved pathways in perfectly sculpted cubes. I bowed my head, my hand snaking up to grasp an amulet I didn¡¯t know the purpose of, when Cordelia¡¯s hushed voice filled the open air. ¡°If I am to die tonight, I will ept my fate, but please do not let it be for nothing.¡± I began to walk alongside the road, following it back into town where I knew the prison was located. It didn¡¯t take long for the feeling of being spied on to grow to the point of panic. There wasn¡¯t a joint in my body that didn¡¯t ache, and I knew that I wouldn¡¯tst long like this, especially on the main road. That no longer mattered when up ahead a figure appeared, shrouded in a cloak the color of midnight. They straddled the median, rod straight and unmoving, but I could feel the cold, calcting gaze pressing into my skin. I lifted my chin, unafraid of what was toe, when a second appeared. It was a split decision floating to the surface of Cordelia¡¯s thoughts that hit me at thest minute. There was no way out of this, not in this aging body with the limited magic at its disposal, but I wasn¡¯t going to willingly walk into death¡¯s arms. My legs moved and I dashed into the forest. The stinging pain of branchesshing my face was numbed by the cold. The creeping sensation of being watched-being followed, continued to grow, slowly closing in on me like a vice I couldn¡¯t escape. I didn¡¯t make it far, but some distant part of me knew I wouldn¡¯t. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. My body began to tire at an unnatural rate, even for a human. Muscles began to seize, and joints ached, the pain turning my bones to lead until my body refused to respond. The ground rose up to meet me, invisible ws yanking me down as I fell. The impact knocked the air from my lungs, but as Iy on my back in this tiny clearing, I realized how beautiful it was. It took all of my concentration to breathe, forcing air into my lungs and then out, pushing past the pain for a taste of oxygen. All the while, I stared up at the sky. The stars were bright, sparkling as if they were rivaling the moon itself for the spotlight. ¡°What a beautiful ce to die.¡± A voice said, one that felt familiar in the same way a dream felt familiar. A hint of milky skin appeared from the shadows, but not nearly enough to tell who was speaking. Their face was shrouded by a heavy cloak, the shadows masking their features. The frustration that surfaced was purely my own. I thrashed in this new, unfamiliar body, angry when it refused to respond to me. The witch was so close-so unbelievably close that if I reached out, I could tear the cloak from her head without a second thought. Cordelia did no such thing. Instead, we tilted our head up, soaking in the moonlight onest time. ¡°It is a beautiful ce to die, isn¡¯t it?¡± Cordelia said, somehow mustering the strength to push us to our feet. ¡°I¡¯d tell you to join me, but we both know it isn¡¯t your time yet.¡± The world shifted and swayed, but by pure will alone, we remained upright. ¡°No, it certainly isn¡¯t.¡± The voice chuckled, silky and smooth like waves of velvet. This wasn¡¯t the sound of someone evil, it couldn¡¯t be. Someone whose heart was ck with darkness wouldn¡¯t sound so kind-so understanding. A second figure appeared, but they too remained hidden within the darkness, the hood of their cloak pulled tightly over their face. ¡°Get on with it already.¡± The second voice. hissed, once again familiar but in a dream- like sort of way. ¡°Your time ising soon.¡± We said, Cordelia¡¯s voice full of a resolution I could only dream of having. Our eyes drifted to the second figure. ¡°As is yours.¡± ¡°You¡¯re insane. You can¡¯t tell the future, old woman.¡± The second witch hissed, their form going rigid beneath their cloak. I-Cordelia, let out a chillingugh. ¡°No, I cannot. Yet I am closer to death than I have ever been before. I can hear it calling to me, whispering on the wind.¡± We paused, and as I stilled my own thoughts, a wave of mncholy filled my soul. It was so faint that one might mistake it for the whistle of wind passing through the small gaps in between leaves, but there was a certain flow to it that felt¡­unnatural. I had no proof apart from what my soul was telling me, and it was saying that this distant sound was in fact death, and that Cordelia was infinitely blessed to hear its call. ¡°You will hear it¡¯s song yourself, and in your final moments you will think of me.¡± We said in a voice filled with peace. The first witch, still hidden within the shroud of darkness,ughed softly. Twinkling bells, that¡¯s what it sounded like, or the soft sigh of a piano note fading into nothingness. ¡°You are so very wrong. I¡¯ve evaded your grasp despite how valiantly you¡¯ve searched for me. I¡¯ll evade his grasp too. Do let him know that.¡± The witch purred, a glint of silver appearing in the form of a long de. ¡°Believe me¡­¡± Cordelia whispered, our aching muscles coiling, poised to attack or run, I just wasn¡¯t sure which. ¡°¡­I will.¡± I had no warning for what happened next. My body-the one I was thrust into, surged forward. My withered hands met the coarse velvet of the first witch¡¯s cloak and the second I made contact, I held on for dear life. It took no effort to fall back on my weight. It forced the witch¡¯s de into my chest, and for a second, I was drowning in sharp, stinging waves of agony. I prayed for the pain to end, silently begging for my body to go into shock and for adrenaline to blot it out. I was no longer able to tell where Cordelia¡¯s emotions began and mine ended, only that with every breath, I could feel the knife lodged in my heart and could feel the way it spasmed, trying so desperately to beat and pump blood around the obstruction. Throwing herself onto the de was merely a consequence of what Cordelia had done, but it wasn¡¯t the true purpose. With every ragged beat of her heart, her thoughts became clearer to me, and our emotions bled into one. Cordelia knew that this fate was inevitable, that every road fate hadid out before her ultimately led to this moment. It wasn¡¯t death Cordelia feared, not in her age and not with the things she¡¯s seen in this life. Her fear was that she¡¯d die for nothing, which is exactly why she threw herself at the witch and skewered herself on its de. In doing so, in shifting her weight backwards and letting gravity take hold, she pulled the witch into the clearing-into the light. Recognition hit us both at the same time, as cold and cruel as the eyes we stared into. With cloudy vision, our lips moved to form her name, but before could utter it out loud a wave of darkness took hold, stealing away our senses until only that beautiful, ominous song remained. Then, as our heart took it¡¯sst shuddering beat, Death came and whisked us away. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 I was mmed back into my body, the impact tearing a ragged gasp from my throat. Panic obscured my thoughts, my hands grasping at my chest, taking fistfuls of my shirt as I pulled it from my body to peer down at smooth, unblemished skin. ¡°I¡¯m alive¡­¡± I panted, my heartbeat thundering in my ears. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I¡¯m still here.¡± The sensation of my soul slipping away, the very essence that made up my memories, hopes, dreams, and fears, was one I would never forget. Far beyond the physical pain was a peacefulness I never would¡¯ve thought existed. It caressed the soul in feather-light touches, wrapping around that beacon of light in a protective embrace. Remembering Death¡¯s gentle touch brought tears to my eyes and made me wonder if that was how Sean felt-if he too felt at peace. ¡®We have to go, L¡­¡¯ Maya said softly, her tail curling around my thoughts. As much as I wanted to stay and linger in that peaceful haze, it quickly began to slip through my fingers. Cordelia had been right, after all. I was alive, and every beautiful, horrible moment was mine to shape. With my blood-soaked knees forgotten, I pushed myself to my feet and stood tall, inhaling the crisp, silky air and letting it fill my lungs with life. ¡®You¡¯re right.¡¯ I told her, drawing her presence to the forefront of my mind, embracing the sting of my bones shifting and growing. ¡®We have work to do, Maya.¡¯ Running through the forest, melting into the world around me as I worked in tandem with Maya and became one with nature itself, I thought back to what I saw in Cordelia¡¯s memory. I didn¡¯t want to believe that there were traitors in this pack. That someone I trusted with my life and the lives of my people were secretly plotting our downfall. After what I¡¯d seen I needed confirmation, and I knew just who to go to. It was haunting to know that I was taking the same route Cordelia had been taking when she was forced to run into the forest. Everything, even the heavy nket of shadows draped along the main road, was exactly the same. This time around, there weren¡¯t any cloaked witches creeping out of the forest, but that didn¡¯t mean I let my guard down. Keeping just a few feet inside the forest, I followed the shoulder of the main road until the dark outlines of buildings began to pop into view. As I pressed forward, the streemps with their gentle, golden glow provided just enough light to make out the smaller details and the washed-out colors of my surroundings. There was a za of small businesses farther off to the side, but it was the unassuming office building I had my eyes. set on. At first nce, one might think it were a bank or some namelesspany with rows of cubicles and an army of overworked, underpaid employees. It was neither of those things, but its modern appearance was the perfect cover up for what was hidden within, spanning several feet below the earth. 1 Almost fifty feet away, I narrowed my eyes at the ce, a feeling of wrongness twisting my stomach into knots the same way an expired blood bag would. There were too many shadows lingering around the ce, sapping every ounce of light and color until even my advanced eyesight had a hard time seeing what was going on. Shifting into my human form, I approached on foot. There was a slight kernel of exhaustion tugging at my eyelids from using my magic to keep my clothing intact, but I was carrying too much adrenaline for it to take hold. Fifty feet turned into thirty, and then twenty, followed by ten, and five. I stopped in my tracks, the wind whistling in my ears as it ruffled my hair and billowed through the shattered windows and splintered door of the prison facility. When it came back out, stirred by another gust, it carried with it the scent of fresh blood. There were nearly a dozen guards keeping watch over those cells. Men and women with families, mates that they had either already met or now never would. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Oh, no¡­¡± Zeke had been in charge of watching over Tessa, but Holly had said herself that Zeke was out helping find Asher. With my heart drumming out a nervous beat in my ears, I reached out to Breyona. ¡®Tell me Zeke is with you guys right now and that he¡¯s out looking for Asher.¡¯ ¡®I mean, he was. About twenty minutes ago he said he was going to stop by and check on Tessa, see if she knew anything about what the hell¡¯s going on.¡¯ She replied instantly. Silence spanned between the two of us, and the longer I stared at the ransacked building, the heavier the feeling in my gut became.¡± Why did you want to know where Zeke was?¡¯ The way she asked was cautious, bordering on outright worry. I barely realized I¡¯d closed my eyes. The darkness behind my lids was identical to that of the forest and night sky. Battling the urge to shift and tear this entire pack apart until I found the answers I was looking for, I forced myself to reply to Breyona¡¯s question. ¡°The witches broke into prison. Tessa is gone, I can feel it. I-I can smell the blood from out here.¡¯ I said, the crunch of my grinding teeth rumbling in the background.¡± I¡¯m going to sound like a coward for saying this, but I-I can¡¯t go in there. If Zeke¡¯s down there, I won¡¯t be able to handle finding him like that.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m on my way to you. I¡¯ll go down there and see if there¡¯s any survivors.¡¯ Breyona¡¯s voice, even thick with fear, was soothing. ¡® Oh, and L¡­you¡¯re not a coward.¡¯ ¡®I wish I could agree with you.¡¯ I whispered, my throat tightening. To keep myself from sumbing to the grief and guilt battling in my brain, Itched onto something else¡ªa partially thought out idea that had to work.¡± Breyona, I¡¯ll be gone when you get here, but I¡¯ll be right back. I promise.¡¯ ¡®What? Where are you going?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m going to use my magic to find Tessa. I¡¯m going to make it lead me straight to her.¡¯ I replied, closing my eyes, and falling into the space between time, where the past, present, and future came to meet. It was there that my magic hid, bright and all consuming, ready to be manipted. Take me to Tessa. Show me the way. A current of magic rippled over my skin, and when I closed my eyes I could see it take form behind my lids in a burst of golden light. It shot out of my stomach in a thin, straight line and skirted around the ransacked building, delving into the forest directly behind it. It stopped abruptly, hitting something with enough impact to send me stumbling forward. The sensation was simr to what I¡¯d imagine running into a concrete wall would feel like. Needless to say, it was an experience I could¡¯ve went without. Staying in human form, I crept along side the prison walls, pressed against the rough brick that scraped my skin. The shadows were thicker back here, given there weren¡¯t any streetlights to chase them away. Each step I took was deliberate. I avoided the dried leaves strewn across the ground like my life depended on it. Witches didn¡¯t have the luxury of heightened senses, a fact I nned to use to my advantage. It was harder to keep quiet as I slipped into the forest, parting the tangled branches of a shrub to squeeze through. I stepped only on bald patches of earth, ces that were barren of grass and twigs. The silence was deafening and all too easy to notice as I concentrated on the tugging sensation in my gut. When it veered to the left, so did I. I only stopped when I heard voices. ¡°Come on. Move it!¡± A feminine voice scolded, one I couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint from this distance. The second one I was able to identify all too well. ¡°You stabbed me in the back with a silver de. I don¡¯t exactly have full range of motion right now.¡± Zeke¡¯s voice floated through the air, strained and just the slightest bit raspy. Rough bark bit into the palms of my hands. as I dug my fingers into the tree I was currently hiding behind. A potent swell of relief filled my chest, so fucking euphoric that I nearly groaned out loud. The breeze shifted and I caught a strong whiff of Zeke¡¯s scent, only it was tainted by a metallic undercurrent that smothered everything else. Zeke was alive, at least for now, but I had the chance to save him if I yed my cards right. The wet thud of my heartbeat filled my ears, growing faster the more adrenaline my body produced. I pushed off the tree and followed the tether of magic, judging my steps carefully when all I wanted to do was make a run for it. When I finally spotted them, their figures obscured by the heaviness of the darkness, I bit my lip to muffle a sigh. I needed to move faster, push myself harder before they somehow managed to slip away. My steps became less calcted, but I was gaining on them. Every so often, when one of them would pass under a moonbeam that managed to prate the treetops, I¡¯d catch a sh of creamy skin and dark hair. 1 They wereing up to a clearing. I could make out the silvery moonlight through the trees and could hear the gentle trickle of running water. If I had to guess, I¡¯d assume it was a small stream they were approaching. Hopefully, it would dy them long enough to give me the chance tond the first attack. I counted the seconds in my head, making it to forty-five when they broke through the tree line and stepped into the light. Without a doubt, the voice I¡¯d heard was Zeke¡¯s and the woman¡¯s had to be Tessa¡¯s, but there was a third person with them. I hadn¡¯t noticed her since I didn¡¯t dare take my eyes off Tessa, but the surprise caused me to falter. I recognized that head of hair, long and silky as it swayed in the breeze. I took another step and a loud, sickening crack split the air. My stomach dropped to the floor, and as my concentration snapped, so did the tether connecting me to Tessa. Shit. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 It echoed louder than necessary, as if it couldn¡¯t pass up the chance to scold me. Not daring to look down at the branch beneath my foot, I threw caution to the damn wind and made a run for it. Three heads whipped around as I barreled through the forest line like a wolf in a china shop. ¡°L-¡± Zeke shouted; his hands clutched to his abdomen where the white t-shirt he wore was soaked through with blood. Rowena, whose hair long hair was tangled from the wind, had wide eyes brimming with unshed tears. They sparkled with relief, which only acted as gasoline to the fire raging in my chest. 2 ¡°Get away from them.¡± I snarled; eyes locked on Tessa. 1 The witch held her hands out, palms facing the ground, but I had yet to feel any magic oozing off her skin. I itched tosh out, to stop her heart and take her life in exchange for Sean¡¯s, but I wanted to make it count. If she was the one that killed Sean-or if it were that sister of hers, their death would be slow, agonizingly slow. Rowena stumbled back from Tessa, who whipped around with wild eyes. ¡°Do it, L. Hurry before she attacks.¡± Rowena stammered in a voice full of fear. She nced my way. ¡°I came to the cells with the supplies to break into her mind, but she¡¯d already gotten out. The witch that helped her, she got away. She could be anywhere by now!¡± ¡°You have no idea what¡¯s going on, L.¡± Tessa warned, her voice growing increasingly strained. The very sound of it made the blood rush to my head, roaring in my ears. Part of me wanted her to make the first move so I could pluck the seeds of her magic out of thin air and crush them to dust. She had to know how far along I was, how much better I¡¯d gotten at conjuring. I¡¯d use every drop of energy to snuff her out. It was the least Sean deserved. ¡°L, listen to me-¡± Zeke¡¯s face was ufortably pale, his voice tight with pain. His words were cut short by Rowena crying out a second time. ¡°L, stop her! Can¡¯t you feel her working her magic?¡± She stammered. If it wasn¡¯t for Zeke, I had no doubt that I would¡¯ve blindlyshed out and snapped Tessa¡¯s spine in two. There was something off about him, and I wasn¡¯t talking about the de lodged in his back, so long that the tip of it protruded from his stomach. He was standing closer to Tessa, hovering in a way that felt almost¡­protective? I knew Zeke. Sure, he was loyal without fault, but not to those who didn¡¯t deserve it. If he thought Tessa deserved it, then there was definitely more to the story. In fact, his eyes kept shifting over to Rowena, narrowed in a way that made my stomach tingle with unease. A gust of wind came from out of nowhere, whistling through the trees and sending my hair scattering around my shoulders. Rowena¡¯s auburn locks were blown over the side of her head. The strands were ripped away from her face, and in that moment, I could feel the world tilt beneath my feet. Like the ckened petals of a dying rose, a patch of decayed skin blossomed along Rowena¡¯s left temple, drifting down to the apex of her lifted cheekbones. ¡°What happened to your face?¡± I asked, sounding much too calm considering the that felt almost¡­ protective? I knew Zeke. Sure, he was loyal without fault, but not to those who didn¡¯t deserve it. If he thought Tessa deserved it, then there was definitely more to the story. In fact, his eyes kept shifting over to Rowena, narrowed in a way that made my stomach tingle with unease. A gust of wind came from out of nowhere, whistling through the trees and sending my hair scattering around my shoulders. Rowena¡¯s auburn locks were blown over the side of her head. The strands were ripped away from her face, and in that moment, I could feel the world tilt beneath my feet. Like the ckened petals of a dying rose, a patch of decayed skin blossomed along Rowena¡¯s left temple, drifting down to the apex of her lifted cheekbones. ¡°What happened to your face?¡± I asked, sounding much too calm considering the chaos that was quickly unfurling. Rowena blinked, staring at me like I¡¯d grown a second head. Even Tessa looked confused, shifting to her other foot to cover the way she inched closer to Zeke. ¡°L, you have to-¡± Rowena stammered. Perhaps it was the fact that she was telling me what to do, or maybe it was simply the sound of her voice, but a hot spike of rage pierced my chest and caused me to speak. without thinking. ¡°I don¡¯t have to do anything, Rowena.¡± I hissed quietly. ¡°I want answers, and no one. is leaving until I get them.¡± Drawing on my magic, I let it build inside my body, swirling and churning until it felt like I was going to rip apart at the seams. Trap them all. Let none leave. What happened next was nothing like what I¡¯d done at the safe haven, even if the spell was simr in a way. There was no veil of shimmering silver energy, beautiful like a cluster of stars had descended from the heavens to protect on my behalf. No, this was nothing like that. Slithering tendrils of shadows fell from the treetops, crawling out of bushes and emerging from all their little hiding ces to form arge circle around the four of us. When they connected, a ripple of ck, festering energy burst into the sky, forming a dome of darkness and smoke that distorted the outside world. The amulet around my neck heated and exhaustion began to take hold, but sheer adrenaline swatted it aside like an annoying gnat. 1 ¡°What happened to your face?¡± I asked a second time, still sounding eerily calm. When Rowena finished staring at the dome with wide eyes and a gaping mouth, she spoke. ¡°I gathered all the supplies for tonight and was about to meet you at the prison to do the spell, but I figured I¡¯d stop and see if your grandmother wanted toe. She¡¯s made such strides with her magic, I just¡ªI figured I¡¯d see if she wanted to observe.¡± She said in a weak voice, her slender throat working as she swallowed heavily. Her eyes fluttered shut, giving me a better view at the mottled skin along the side of her face. ¡°I¡¯d just barely walked through the door when they broke in- the witches. They had cloaks on with hoods covering their heads. They attacked us, and when I jumped in front of your grandmother, one hit me in the face. You see what it did to me, how strong it¡¯s magic was. I¡ªI don¡¯t think your grandma and brother made it, L. The witches were so strong. I called out for help, but I couldn¡¯t let them get away. I chased the witches as far as I could. I was so scared that I let out this burst of magic and it hit one. It hit this one.¡± She pointed a trembling, red tipped finger at Tessa. Zeke took a step towards me, ¡°L-¡± I held my hand up, silencing him with a look. His mouth remained open like he was debating on speaking anyway, but something in my expression must¡¯ve warned him otherwise because he quickly pressed his lips together and took a step back. ¡°That was very brave of you to take the hit for my grandmother.¡± I said, swiveling my eyes to where Rowena stood. ¡°It¡¯s probably what saved her life.¡± Her lower lip trembled as she brought her hand to it, muffling a surprised gasp. ¡°They¡¯re alive?!¡± ¡°Grandma¡¯s alive, yes.¡± I replied. ¡°My brother, however, he¡¯s dead.¡± If I wasn¡¯t drowning in every blistering emotion I¡¯d suppressed since seeing Sean¡¯s cold, limp body at the morgue, I might¡¯ve been surprised at how callous and empty my voice sounded. ¡°What? Sean¡¯s dead?¡± Zeke croaked, his eyes glossing over. ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± I asked, surprised considering he¡¯d been searching for Asher with Giovanni and Tristan. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. We knew something bad happened with Asher, but-but we didn¡¯t know your brother¡­¡± He trailed off, his shoulders slumping as understanding and pity filled his soft eyes. ¡°Asher¡¯s the one that killed him, actually. It wasn¡¯t his fault though. Was it Rowena?¡± I hummed, sliding my eyes from the towering Alpha to the trembling, red-headed witch. ¡°I¡¯m not following, L.¡± She stammered, confusion so genuine filled her eyes that I wanted to tear it from her face and stomp it into the dirt. I cracked my neck, the urge to kill so strong that it was the only thing that kept it at bay. My patience was thinning, and I¡¯d only be able to ride this game out for so long before I forced her toe clean. ¡°I talked to my grandma. Her version of events was slightly different from yours, Rowena. ording to her, there was only one witch present, not two.¡± ¡°She was out cold when I chased the witches from the house, L. There¡¯s a strong chance she¡¯s not remembering things correctly.¡± Rowena said, her full lips turning down at the corners. ¡°You think so? That¡¯s an odd thing to say considering she¡¯s one that told me Asher killed Sean. That¡¯s not even the best part, though. Would you like to know what else she said, Rowena?¡± I mused. Rowena shuffled back a step, her eyes wary as they flitted to various points of the dome Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯d constructed, the one keeping all four of us caged inside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Rowena?¡± I cooed the way one would when approaching a small, skittish animal. ¡°We¡¯re just talking here, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re confused about things, L. Does anyone know you¡¯re here?¡± She asked, her voice taking on the same caring tone a mother would have. ¡°Maybe you should call your father. You¡¯re grieving, and grief can¡­ distort some things.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m very much confused, but maybe you can clear some things up for me, yeah?¡± She blinked. ¡°I¡¯d be happy to, L. You know that.¡± My lips twitched into an unhinged smirk. Even though we stood in the middle of the forest, surrounded by shadows and liquid moonlight, I could feel myself teetering off the edge of the cliff I¡¯d been standing on since learning my brother was dead. One foot dangled off the edge, the tingling sensation in my stomach warning me how close I was to falling. Nothing-not even Asher¡¯s face in my mind, could warn me away. ¡°Wonderful.¡± I exhaled, fighting the insane urge tough in her face. ¡°My grandmother used her magic to try and save Sean, but it was toote. Asher had already gotten to him, but she did manage to hit the witch¡­¡± I turned to Zeke and Tessa, directing my question at all three of them. ¡°Can anyone guess where she hit her?¡± Zeke¡¯s eyes roamed Rowena¡¯s entire body, starting at her feet and ending at the patch. of decayed skin on her face. His spine went ramrod straight and all traces of pain vanished from his expression when a look of pure murder took hold. ¡°Her face.¡± He whispered. ¡°She hit the witch in her face.¡± ¡°You¡¯d be correct, Zeke.¡± I grinned, then turned and tilted my head at Rowena. ¡°What exactly did you say happened to your face again?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t actually be serious.¡± Sheughed nervously, eyes darting between the three of us. ¡°The witch that attacked us hit me, obviously. What are you trying to say, L?¡± I took a step towards her, my fingers twitching from sheer anticipation. The mossy tones in her eyes were bright. I memorized each one, taking in their shape. and the way the moonlight hit them, memorizing every aspect of my brother¡¯s murderer. Tasting the sheer extent of my rage and agony, the remaining shadows began to squirm, their whispers filling the clearing. ¡®¡­magical blood.¡¯ ¡®We want to tassste.¡¯ ¡®Kill her, massster.¡¯ ¡®Feed usss¡­¡¯ ¡°You know exactly what I¡¯m trying to say.¡± 11-11 In one fell swoop, every ounce of deluded innocence dropped from her face, so flimsy and half-assed that I wondered how I¡¯d ever been fooled in the first ce. With steady hands, she wiped the smeared eyeliner and mascara from her cheeks. 1 Her eyes narrowed much like a feline, her ruby red lips curling into a smile that could only be described as cruel yet sensuous. She held her hands out at her sides, palms facing upwards. ¡°Damn, you caught me.¡± She said, oozing fake disappointment. Herugh was throaty and triumphant. ¡°It sure took you long enough.¡± Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Tessa and Zeke ceased to exist as my vision tunneled,pletely centered on Rowena¡¯s prideful expression. ¡°You killed my brother.¡± I barely recognized my own voice. The savageness in it was foreign to my ears, a quality I¡¯d only ever seen Asher possess. I never thought I was capable of blind hatred, the kind that devours everything good about a person until all that¡¯s left inside of them is ckness, but I¡¯d been wrong. I hated Rowena. I hated her with every fiber of my being, with every breath I took and with every beat that shuddered my broken heart. The edge was so close that my skin began to tingle with the familiar sensation of falling, but I didn¡¯t lose my bnce until Rowena opened her mouth and spoke. ¡°Well, technically your mate did that, darling. We did need another sacrifice, after all.¡± She rolled her eyes, inspecting her nails,pletely oblivious that these were the final moments of her pathetic life. ¡°It¡¯s rather inconvenient your grandmother survived, though. I¡¯ve never failed to stop someone¡¯s heart before. It seems the old broad had more strength than I gave her credit for.¡± My body moved on its own, disconnected from my head as I lunged at Rowena. Rowena glided backwards, my ws missing her face by inches. She waggled her finger at me, smiling coyly like I was a child throwing a tantrum. ¡°Ah, ah, ah. Can¡¯t have you doing anything rash and ending the fun.¡± She giggled, emerald eyes dancing in the darkness. Besides, there¡¯s so much to tell you now that you know the truth. I¡¯m going to savor that look on your face. You know the one I¡¯m talking about, don¡¯t you? When you realize how royally you messed up, and that every problem you and your pack have faced has all led back to you.¡± One second I¡¯d been drowning in rage, and the next I was struggling to breathe. A phantom hand mped down on my throat, squeezing every drop of air from my lungs. I couldn¡¯t gasp-couldn¡¯t make a sound as I wed at the nothingness choking me out. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Rowena hissed at Tessa and Zeke. ¡°I¡¯ll kill her right now if either of you take so much as a step. Don¡¯t think for a second that the blood-witch can¡¯t reanimate her corpse.¡± I didn¡¯t look at either of them, especially Zeke. I didn¡¯t want to see my friend, an Alpha whose strength nearly matched Asher¡¯s, mourning my death with his eyes. The phantom grip on my throat loosened, but only barely. I gasped loudly, sucking in just a pinch of air before it mped back down again. ¡°So, L. Do you remember that story I told you about my childhood? The one with the little witch next- door that taught me everything I knew?¡± Rowena hummed, not bothering to wait for my response since it wasn¡¯ting. ¡°You see, I never mentioned why she left. I woke up one morning to find that her family had moved away. As it turns out, they were running from something, from an Alpha the mother murdered many years ago. That little girl I was friends with, Freya was her name, not only was she his daughter, but she also grew up to be the most powerful blood-witch our kind has ever seen.¡± Freya, half-sister to my dad¡¯s mate, Flora. Her grin brightened at the horror and fury on my face. She was soaking this up, every fucking drop. It¡¯s why she kept loosening her hold, allowing me the smallest bit of oxygen before mping down once more. ¡°That¡¯s right, L. The blood-witch taught me how to harness the darkest parts of my magic. You think any other Natural would dare stop someone¡¯s heart? Bah, they all fear their power! I, on the other hand, I bask in it.¡± She eximed, her head tilted back, and eyes closed as she breathed in deeply. Her eyes met my own once more and in them I saw fragrant disappointment. ¡°If only you had such vision, L. You could¡¯ve stopped all of this before it ever started. Oh, well. You¡¯ll lose consciousness soon, and when you wake up, you¡¯ll get to meet Freya for yourself.¡± She was right in more ways than one. The hand around my throat tightened hard enough to bruise. Panic red to life when the first of many dark splotches filled my vision. My thoughts lost their sharp edge, dulling like the de of a knife. In a spider¡¯s web. Every move I made only tangled me further. When I felt that familiar jolt of electricity, I would¡¯ve cried out with relief had I any air in my lungs. Get her off of me. The phantom hand cutting off my air supply and squeezing the life from my body twitched. A numbing wave of exhaustion began to take hold, spreading from my chest as it tugged at my eyelids and turned my bones to led. 1 The amulet around my neck began to warm Wait, a second. The amulet. Rowena¡¯s gift to me, the one she said would strengthen my power and help me focus it. All this time, I thought there was something wrong with me. Every time I used my magic to conjure something I¡¯d feel absolutely wasted. I stopped wing at my throat, trying and failing to pry her magic off my windpipe, and instead grabbed the amulet where it rested along my sternum. The gold-framed ruby was hot to the touch, stinging the palm of my hand the tighter I held on. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rowena said, her voice cold and so very distant. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, L!¡± With a sharp tug, I ripped the amulet away from my chest, smiling as the thin chain snapped in half. A loud crack split the air. Perhaps it was from my teeth smashing together, or from my body hitting the ground. I had no clue, nor did I care. I threw my hand out in Rowena¡¯s direction, fingers outstretched. Air filled my lungs in a single great whoosh, sending the ck spots scattering. The urge to cough and hack was strong, but the power 7243 I felt held it at bay. How had I not noticed the hold that amulet had over my magic, how it sucked my energy and scattered Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. my thoughts? Freedom felt like power, sheer power that crackled at my nerve endings and begged- no, demanded, to be used. Shadows snaked from the forest, gliding across the ground, passing through the dome of magic with ease. They surrounded Rowena, twitching like leeches desperate for a drop of blood, their bodies ck and shiny under the might of the full moon. She tried valiantly to remain calm and unfazed, but I was too fixated on every square inch of her face to miss even the slightest tells. Her upper lip twitched, and pupils dted with unease. Without lifting a finger or speaking a single word, two shadows shot up from the ground, wrapping around her wrists and pulling her to the forest floor. Like chains of festering darkness, they kept her rooted in ce. A third snaked around her throat before attaching itself to the ground, forcing her to remain upright. Maya was getting nervous now, but anger and betrayal were louder than any voice, stronger than any bond. I had invited this woman-this witch into our home, our pack. I alone made the decision, and I alone was to me for every bit of damage she¡¯d done. There would be no forgiveness for me, but I¡¯d happily take revenge. This wasn¡¯t to soothe my own guilt. No, this was for Carmen and Lars, for Cordelia and Breyona¡¯s parents, for everyone hurt or killed at their hands. This was for Asher, the weapon they used to kill not one, but three werewolves. I didn¡¯t need Rowena to confirm what I already knew. The pieces had clicked together the moment Breyona told me it was Asher that had killed Sean. The moment she said his name, I was pulled back to what the Shadows had said-to the curse they warned us about. Now all that¡¯s left to know is how and why. ¡°That amulet wasn¡¯t to focus my magic, was it? It was just another tool to manipte me, to keep me weak.¡± I scoffed, pulling myself up off the ground. Rowena lifted her chin at me, defiance shimmering in her eyes as she pressed her lips together. I let out a dry, sardonicugh. ¡°What happened to all those secrets you wanted to share? Not feeling generous now, are you? That¡¯s alright. Now that I¡¯m free of your influence¡­¡± I nudged the shattered amulet with the toe of my shoe, digging it deeper into the dirt. A twisted smile graced my face when I met her eyes a second time.¡± ¡­I have a few ideas on how to get you to share.¡± Thriving and feeding off the chaos, the shadows holding her to the ground trembled and hissed. Each one pled for a taste of her blood, their fiendish voices ovepping one another. ¡°Go ahead, my children. Taste her blood.¡± I cooed. Lifting my pointer finger, I knelt down to eye the shadows around her wrists and neck. ¡°Not too much, understand? There¡¯s information she has that I need.¡± ¡®Yesss, Massster¡­¡¯ ¡®One sssmall tassste¡­¡¯ I held Rowena¡¯s eyes the entire time, watching as the shadows sliced into her skin. Pain shed in her eyes, and I knew from the way she clenched her slender jaw, that she was biting back a scream. Blood welled like the velvet soft petals of a rose, spilling from the thin skin that stretched over her wrists and throat. The shadows were vibrating, singing off the potency of her magical blood. As their strength increased, so did mine. ¡°L¡­¡± Zeke¡¯s raspy voice pulled me from my haze of bloodlust. It was weak, drawing my attention to his pale face and the spot of blood on his shirt which had grewrger these past few minutes. ¡°We need to get out of here before I bleed out.¡± 1 ¡°No.¡± I hissed, hackles raising at the thought of leaving Rowena alive and breathing, not a single repercussion for what she¡¯d done. Zeke didn¡¯t understand. How could he? It wasn¡¯t his brother, someone he grew up with, someone he both loved and hated on the best and worst days. No, I wouldn¡¯t- couldn¡¯t leave. My head snapped over to the elemental witch at his side, the one currently supporting half of his weight. Her affinity was earth. From what I¡¯d seen, her magic was very much physical, but there was still a chance my hunch could be right. Everything -whether it be human, werewolf, vampire, or witch, came from the earth. ¡°Tessa, this is your one chance to make a difference. Which side are you on?¡± I asked her. Through the rage, the guilt, and the pain, I tried to show her with my eyes that this was what she was meant for. The man at her side, who couldn¡¯t help but look longingly at her when she wasn¡¯t paying attention, was her future. She didn¡¯t have to be a nameless faceless minion in a war where millions would die. She, Tessa, Luna to Zeke¡¯s Pack, could change things all on her own. Tessa looked own at Rowena, the two of them locked in a stare that felt almost like a conversation. She squared her shoulders and said, ¡°I¡¯m on the side of life.¡± Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Even chalk-white and swaying on two feet, Zeke managed a look of utter surprise. Tessa¡¯s slender eyebrows fell into a grimace, and a subtle blush stained her face. From the way she avoided his gaze at all costs, I knew things were far from perfect between the two, but it was a start. Tessa was no longer against us, so long as I held up my end and kept my word that witches would have a ce in the world, one where they didn¡¯t have to hide in the shadows. ¡°Can you heal him?¡± I asked her, nodding in Zeke¡¯s direction. ¡°I think so, but I might need some help. I¡¯ve only ever mended small wounds¡­ nothing like this. Plus, his weakness to silver is going to stunt things.¡± Tessa replied, peeling up the bottom half of Zeke¡¯s shirt. When she made it to his back, where the gem-incrusted hilt jutted out a few inches from his spine, she winced. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to pull it out. It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s going to hurt.¡± ¡°Do it.¡± Zeke grunted, sinking to his knees to brace his hands in the dirt. ¡°On three¡­¡± Tessa murmured, gingerly wrapping her hands around the hilt. She took a deep, shuddering breath. ¡°One¡­ two¡­¡± Without warning, she pulled. Zeke¡¯s eyes shed silver, his wolf threatening to emerge the second the de slid from his back, and he let out a harrowing snarl. ¡°Now, L. Funnel your magic into me.¡± Tessa urged, ttening her hands on Zeke¡¯s back, right overtop of the wound. I did as she said and had to close my eyes halfway through to bask in how good it felt. A single thought and my magic red to life like an obedient pet. It followed my every whim much like a dog would, only its sheer strength reminded me more of a fire-breathing dragon. A thread of glistening gold connected Tessa and I, growing brighter the more magic I sent crackling through. Nearly ten whole secondster, Tessal lifted her hands from Zeke¡¯s body and shouted, ¡°Alright, L. That¡¯s enough.¡± At the snap of my fingers, the connection shattered into golden dust. ¡°Too much?¡± I questioned, tilting my head. Zeke stood, pulling his t-shirt off to hand to Tessa. She wiped her hands on the clean parts of the fabric, then shuddered. ¡°It was intense, almost like drowning.¡± She said breathlessly, looking at me in a way I wasn¡¯t sure I liked. ¡°Is it like that all the time?¡± ¡°No, not until I took off the amulet.¡± ¡°You are a traitor, Tessa. Just as I predicted. If only you had Ember¡¯s strength.¡± Rowena said, her voice no longer flowery and smug, but stretched thin with pain. Tessa frowned, turning to hover over Rowena. ¡°Ember¡¯s strong, but her stubbornness keeps her from seeing the bigger picture. Freya won¡¯t just stop with the Werewolves. She¡¯ll go after the Vampire¡¯s next, and then the humans. What will be left? A handful of witches to rule over the ashes.¡± ¡®L, you there?¡¯ Breyona¡¯s voice filled my head, distant and muffled. ¡®Shit¡¯s hit the fan, bad. I think I¡¯m losing my mind here. Tell me you can hear me.¡¯ ¡®I can hear you for the most part. What¡¯s going on?¡± I replied, desperately trying to keep my cool but truthfully, I was beginning to panic. I hadn¡¯t heard anything from Asher- hadn¡¯t felt a single thing through our bond, but I couldn¡¯t just leave and let Rowena get away. As much as I trusted Zeke, Rowena was slippery and the moment she saw an opportunity to escape, she¡¯d take it. ¡®Zeke¡¯s trying to kill Asher!¡¯ Breyona shouted, her snarl ringing down the mate -bond along with another, one that lifted the hairs on my arms with how familiar it sounded. ¡®I know it¡¯s crazy, but I¡¯m watching it happen right now!¡¯ It was Asher. I was sure of it. ¡°What do you mean Zeke¡¯s trying to kill Asher?¡± I asked out loud so that Zeke and Tessa could both hear. ¡°Zeke¡¯s standing right next to me.¡± Zeke stiffened, his face paling. ¡°Is she sure? I¡¯d never hurt Asher, you know that. Either way, I can¡¯t be in two ces at once. I¡¯ve been at the prison this entire time.¡± ¡®How can he be standing right next to you and be trying to cut your mate¡¯s heart out of his chest?!¡¯ Breyona snarled in frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± I shouted, both out loud and through the mind-link. ¡°I have no clue what¡¯s going on. Just- just stop him from hurting Asher. I¡¯ll be on my way as soon as possible.¡± ¡®On it.¡¯ She snarled in response, her voice fading into the background. Wait a damned second- I pivoted on my heel, staring at Zeke while my tongue chose that moment to turn to lead. The incredulous look on my face had him knitting his eyebrows in confusion. There was something seriously wrong here, and I was going to get to the bottom of it. ¡°You were at the prison this entire time?¡± I repeated his earlier statement. Zeke nodded slowly, as though this were obvious information. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t know what happened to your brother. Breyona called me up and told me she, Giovanni, and Tristan were searching for Asher and that something happened. She asked if I¡¯de help, and I wanted to- seriously, I did, but I wasn¡¯tfortable leaving the prison unprotected. She said if I changed my mind to meet her at your ce, then that was thest I heard from her.¡± I visibly stiffened when Rowena¡¯s amusedughter hit the air. That rush of numbing coldness swept over me and once again I found myself teetering off the edge, hanging on with what little strength I had left in my fingers. ¡°You¡¯re all fools.¡± She giggled to herself, the decayed patch of skin on her face wrinkling as she smiled. ¡°Is something funny, Rowena?¡± I cocked an eyebrow, towering over her. ¡°Do you know why Zeke¡¯s suddenly able to be in two ces at once?¡± ¡°Should I, L?¡± She purred, staring up at me through hershes. A single thought was all it took to coax the shadows holding her in ce to tighten, digging further into her skin. Theypped up the blood that wept from her wrists and neck with long tongues the color of an oil slick. She winced, and I watched with disgust as the decaying skin on her face began to peel away. The flesh beneath was ck, like her meat had rotted. ¡°I¡¯m going to bleed every secret from your body, Rowena.¡± I promised, my voice dropping an octave. ¡°Every. Last. One.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of death, darling.¡± She sneered, her full lips peeling back to expose her teeth. ¡°Do your worst, it won¡¯t change your fate.¡± ¡®Breyona, you still with me?¡¯ I called out to my best-friend, holding tightly to the mind-link between us. She panted, ¡®Yep, still here. Don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Zeke #2, but he¡¯s a fucking asshole. Stabbed me with a silver de and everything. It¡¯s weird, once Asher started fighting back, he was quick to take off.¡¯ ¡®He got away?¡¯ I asked, cursing silently. ¡®I don¡¯t think that was Zeke, Breyona. You said that Zeke imed he needed to go back and check on Tessa. Well, this Zeke is telling me he never left the prison to begin with. He didn¡¯t even know Sean was dead or that Asher killed him.¡¯ ¡®What? How¡¯s that possible? He literally met me at your ce, L. That¡¯s where I told him what happened. We went looking for Asher together.¡¯ Breyona said, just as confused as I. The longer I stared at the sharp corners of Rowena¡¯s smug grin, the more my stomach twisted itself into knots. ¡°We still don¡¯t know who the second witch is¡­¡± I trailed off. ¡°She could be anywhere.¡± ¡°Or anyone.¡± Rowena hummed, a wicked glint in her eyes. Breyona¡¯s voice unfurled in my head. ¡± L? Hello? You can¡¯t just bail after saying that. We need to figure this out. Where are you guys? Asher and I are on our way.¡¯ ¡°The Zeke you were with was the second witch, I¡¯m sure of it.¡¯ I informed her, tasting her shock as it vibrated down the mind-link. ¡®We¡¯re in the forest, not far from the prison, actually.¡¯ The mere mention of Asher had my heart hammering, but I couldn¡¯t bare to linger on the thought of my mate. Asher filled me with a strength I never knew, but he also knew how to calm my inner storm, and that was thest thing I needed. Rage and pain would get me answers, not bravery and mercy. ¡®It definitely fits, but how can you be sure? Shapeshifting doesn¡¯t exactly seem like amon type of magic, you know? Wait, you said the second witch¡­which implies you know who the first one is.¡¯ Breyona trailed off, her words tight with worry. ¡®L, are you with one of the witches now?¡¯ Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. I lowered my eyes to Rowena, my expression nk while her¡¯s was positively gleeful. ¡®Yes.¡¯ I said simply. ¡®Who is it?¡¯ She asked with palpable reluctance. ¡®Rowena.¡¯ A blistering snarl cracked through the mind-link, so loud that I swore the entirety of the pack heard it in their heads. The hairs that lifted along my arms and the back of my neck told me who the snarl had ¡®Shit. Asher¡¯s pissed.¡¯ Breyona cursed. ¡® We¡¯re on our way, L. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡¯ ¡®Alright, but in the meantime I¡¯m going to wring her for answers. Lucky for me, I know just where to start.¡¯ ¡®L, you¡¯re freaking me out. I¡¯ve never heard you like this before.¡¯ Breyona said cautiously, lowering her voice. Her wolf¡¯s whine rippled through my head. ¡®We can get answers together, okay? Just wait for us.¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t do that. There¡¯s too much I need to know, starting with how she made Asher kill my brother.¡¯ I whispered, a tremor wracking my body as my magic red to life, crackling beneath my skin in an attempt to get free. It thrashed against the bars of its prison,shing out as the grin on Rowena¡¯s face grew. I couldn¡¯t hold it back even if I wanted to, and I didn¡¯t. ¡®¡­hurry, Breyona.¡¯ Chapter 224 Chapter 224 I sliced through the mind-link, cleaving it in two and watching as it fluttered and frayed like the torn pieces of a ribbon. ¡°Now, where were we?¡± I exhaled, rolling my shoulders back as I weakened my hold over my magic. It swarmed at the first hint of freedom, filling my cells until they swelled with power. As hard as it was, I had to control each and every thought that passed through my head, taking care not to feed any energy into them. Like stones floating down a stream, I¡¯d pluck one out of the water to inspect it, only to toss it back in, releasing it altogether. Rowena snickered, much too confident and cocky given her current position. ¡± You were threatening me with death should I not reveal all my little secrets.¡± ¡°Ah, right. I¡¯d like to change my earlier threat if you don¡¯t mind.¡± I smirked, tilting my head the way a predator would as it sized up its prey. Right now, that¡¯s exactly what Rowena was. She didn¡¯t even have the honor of being called fresh meat, not with that patch of decayed flesh growing out of her face. She schooled her expression into one of mock-seriousness and nodded all too understandingly. ¡°Of course, darling. Go right on ahead. Give it your best shot and I promise I¡¯ll try to be properly spooked this time around.¡± ¡°I appreciate the consideration. I¡¯m fairly new to this whole torture thing, but with my magic, I think you¡¯ll find my ideas¡­ creative. To say the least.¡± I hummed, grazing the tendril of shadow wrapped around her left wrist. It writhed, preening under my touch almost lovingly. I continued by dragging my finger up Rowena¡¯s arm, circling her until I stood at her back. She stiffened, craning her head to the side when she could no longer see me. I lowered my lips to her ear and smiled. coldly. ¡°We both know there are things far worse than death, Rowena. Let¡¯s discover them together, shall we?¡± When I circled back around to the front of her, a warm pulsating wave of satisfaction washed over me, as dark and alluring as the magic that throbbed in my veins. There was fear in her eyes, brighter than the emerald treetops and the moss that covered their roots. ¡°You have no clue what kind of magic¡¯s you dabble in, L.¡± She hissed; eyes narrowed as if that alone would blot out the ripe scent of her fear. I lifted my hand, inspecting it for any trace of dark veins. There was none, not that it mattered in the slightest. I brought the witches down on this pack and I¡¯d do anything-anything to make it right again. Letting my magic fly free, chasing after my thoughts to turn them into reality, I grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t care, Rowena.¡± The shadows wrapped around her wrists shot up from the ground, dragging her arms upwards until she stumbled to her feet. Higher they climbed, until she hovered a solid foot off the earth. Her head whipped around, eyes darting between the three of us, lingering on Zeke and Tessa as if they¡¯de to her rescue. Despite the fact that I didn¡¯t trust Tessa, she didn¡¯t seem the least bit enticed to aid Rowena. With the flick of my hand, two more shot out from the ckened forest line, snaring her ankles, and anchoring her to the ground. There weren¡¯t words that could epass the beautiful, terrible things I wanted to do to her, but as it turns out, my magic didn¡¯t need words to know what to do, and neither did the shadows. They came from all around us, slithering from every little crevice the forest had to offer. Tessa¡¯s gasp told me that she and Zeke could see the tendrils creeping towards Rowena with obvious excitement. Faster they crawled, one after another, until there were dozens pooling around her feet. ¡°What are you doing?! Stop, stop this at once.¡± She hissed, still holding onto that modicum of power. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what you want to know but stop this.¡± As they began climbing the tendrils that kept Rowena suspended in air, she began to thrash and buck. It was no use, though. Any movement she made forced the shadows around her wrists, ankles, and neck to dig in deeper, coaxing droplets of blood that whipped the others into a frenzy. I took one step, then another, until I was standing so close that I could smell the floral notes in her blood. Craning my head to look up at her, I grinned until my cheeks ached. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me anything, Rowena. Why would I when I can simply pry it out of you? I imagine it would be simr to cracking an egg, only in this case, the egg is your skull. That¡¯s only half of the fun, though.¡± I mused, stepping back to admire the nightmare I was bringing to life. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll stop.¡± Once they reached the tender flesh of her ankles, the screaming began. The shadows cked out her pale skin, climbing her calves and slithering up her long, flowing skirt. They didn¡¯t slice into her skin or draw blood. No, they did something much worse. ¡°What are you doing to me?¡± She screeched, her voice cracking as she snarled and wailed, the sound more animal than human. Her eyes were bulging from her head, so bright that they truly did look like shimmering emeralds. Much like the veins of inky darkness crawling up my fingers, Rowena¡¯s skin began to cken. It was the color of night, of a ce where even the strongest, brightest light couldn¡¯t reach. With how many were swarming her body, crawling up it like a nest of fire ants, it was hard to see how they seeped into her skin-how they slowly began to turn her into one of them. A shadow. Somewhere in the back of my mind, I knew I shouldn¡¯t have been enjoying this, but I couldn¡¯t seem to stop. There was nothing as potent as the screams of someone who begged for death but knew that something so much worse wasing for them. It fed that brewing darkness inside of me, the one egging me on with its seductive voice, filling my head and body with notions of unmatched power and delicious promise. Holding my arms out, I sent out a silent call to all of the shadows. I allowed the ones forming the dome around us to break formation, urging them toe forward and im their slice of Rowena¡¯s humanity. ¡°This is for Sean.¡± I whispered, barely recognizing the monstrosity that my voice had be. They were at her thighs now, continuing up and up and up. I was absorbed in my masterpiece, but not so much so that I didn¡¯t see movement from my peripherals. Tessa leaned into Zeke and whispered in his ear. It mattered not how quiet she was, I could hear every single word. ¡°You need to stop her before it¡¯s toote. The magic she¡¯s using is dark. It¡¯s corrupting her as it destroys Rowena.¡± Dark, savage fury filled my body, all of it directed towards the Elemental witch that thought she knew me-thought she knew my magic. Who was this girl to question me and my will? Zeke, his face etched in a kindness I recognized but refused to acknowledge, took a step in my direction. He lifted his hands in a gesture of surrender, baring his neck the way a lower pack member would do to appease their Alpha. ¡°L, this isn¡¯t right. She deserves to pay for what she¡¯s done, but not like this. I think-I think it¡¯s best if you call the shadows off.¡± He said slowly, cautiously. The flicker of fear in his eyes made my heart spasm, but any emotion it invoked was smothered- devoured, by the scathing need for revenge. That same fury filled me, only this time directed at Zeke. All familiarity vanished within the blink of an eye, and I found myself staring into the mournful eyes of a stranger. A stranger that dared to tell me what to do. ¡°No.¡± I hissed, my voice deeper and darker than it had ever been. ¡°Sean wouldn¡¯t want this, L.¡± He urged, eyes broken and pleading. Tessa clung to his side, both holding him back and urging him to talk me down from the ledge they both thought I stood on. If only they could see there was no longer any ledge. I was freefalling, tumbling through the air at a thousand miles per hour. My breath ripped from my lungs; my hair yanked back from my face. There was no cliff because I had already fallen. ¡°QUIET!¡± I didn¡¯t recognize my voice as it left my lips or the wave of magic I hurled at both Zeke and Tessa. Their mouths hung open, moving as they formed words, yet no sound came out. Tessa pped a hand over her mouth, staring wide-eyed up at Zeke. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. I closed my eyes, trying so hard to hold onto thest shred of humanity I had, but all I could see behind my eyelids was Sean¡¯s pale, bloodless face. ¡°Please, do not make me hurt you.¡± I begged the two of them, begged them with everything I had left. The dark spider-web veins now crawled up my hands, staining my wrists with their poisonous glow. Rowena continued to thrash like she was being electrocuted, and I continued to watch. They had reached her hips and were gaining in speed. One they reached her mind, I¡¯d let them shatter it, cracking it open to let her secrets, fears, and desires spill out. They, along with her human body, would fade into nothingness. Reced by pure, unending, Shadows. I was so lost that I didn¡¯t feel the bond between my mate and me. If I had, then I might¡¯ve noticed the chill that slid down my spine and the butterfly that grew wings and took off in my chest. Even his scent was lost to me, carried away by the wind and swallowed by the forest. ¡°L.¡± One word and my head snapped up, craning to face where the deep, melodious voice hade from. The dark, festering thing taking over my soul crooned at the sight of him. Mine. Mine. Mine. The people standing by his side didn¡¯t matter. They were faceless, invisible when standing next to him. His eyes glowed like bars of pure gold, eyes ripped open and bearing every broken, shredded piece of his soul. With messy hair and a body of rippling muscles covered in a lifetime of scars, my mate stood tall. 1 He didn¡¯t look at Rowena, didn¡¯t admire the craftsmanship of my work. The ws embedded in my soul tried to pull my attention away from him, but he was so beautifully broken that I couldn¡¯t help but stare. ¡°Asher.¡± I said in a voice that wasn¡¯tpletely my own. ¡°Baby,e here. Come back to me.¡± His voice was honey, thick and sweet in all the right ways. It desperately needed. I nced at Rowena, confused because shouldn¡¯t he be happy for me? Shouldn¡¯t he be encouraging me to finish this? ¡°Don¡¯t look at her. Look at me, L.¡± Asher purred, eyes hooded and full of longing. He looked at me differently than the others-than Zeke and Tessa whose expressions held outright fear. Differently than the brte girl who had tears streaming down her face, and the two muscr guys, one blonde and the other with dark, curly hair, who stared with open mouths and mournful eyes. Asher looked at me with an emotion that was blistering hot, unwavering in the face of what I¡¯d done. There was a small piece of me that recognized it as love, and it was that piece that brought me back. ¡°That¡¯s it, baby.¡± Asher said softly, inching closer. I watched every step he took, watched how there was no fear or reluctance in his steps, only a certainty I wished I had. He reached out with calloused hands, wrapping them around my own. His skin was so hot that it bordered on painful. When had I be so cold? How could I not feel it? Sparks set my insides ame, caressing the festering wound in my chest that Sean¡¯s death had left behind. With words and touch alone, Asher plucked me out of my freefall, reconstructing that cliff I¡¯d once been teetering on, before cing me back on two feet. As Asher pulled me into the heat of his chest, wrapping his arms around my torso, the Shadows evaporated, and Rowena¡¯s iling body fell to the ground. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 ¡°She made you kill my brother, Asher. How can you not want this?¡± I whispered; my hands flush against his broad chest. My voice was back to normal, but the sickly veins of darkness crawling up my fingers remained. They¡¯d gotten further this time around, creeping past my knuckles and onto the tops of my hands. The Shadows were silent, bloated on Rowena¡¯s blood. There were no whispers of fixing this because this time, the damage was irreversible. Sprawled out in the dirt, covered in her own blood, Rowena muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t make him do anything.¡± Asher¡¯s neck cracked as he craned his head to look down at her, a ripple of pure malice wracking his body and vibrating down the mate- bond. It wasn¡¯t just me whose sanity was hanging by a frayed thread, but Asher too. ¡°Believe me, I want her dead and I want her to suffer first, but not at the cost of my mate. Look at your hands, L. Look at yourself.¡± Asher said in a low voice, oneced with caution. I kept my eyes locked on his face, even as I shook my head defiantly. There was no turning back this time. I knew that, and everyone else needed to as well. ¡°No, none of that matters. I don¡¯t matter. This is the least I can do, Asher. For you, for Sean, for every person in this pack that I failed. What kind of Luna am I if I don¡¯t do this?¡± I said through clenched teeth, begging him to understand whilst fighting back tears. The pain was too much, squeezing my heart and robbing my lungs of oxygen. The song the darkness in my veins sang grew louder. It was a melody of temptation and promise, one that spoke to the ckest parts of my soul until my fingers twitched with the urge to finish what I¡¯d started. Asher¡¯s stare was locked on my face, his skin pale as he scoured my eyes feverishly. The fear in his expression made me wonder if he¡¯d seen something sh in my eyes, or if he¡¯d felt the darkness currently poisoning my soul. Hisrge, calloused hands found my face. They cradled my cheeks like I was the most precious, fragile thing he¡¯d ever seen. ¡°Do not ever say that.¡± Asher urged, his voice dangerously calm. ¡°None of this is your fault.¡± It was easy for him to say that, to absolve me of my role in this mess while also condemning himself. Well, I refused to have it. He needed to know how I felt, that I was torn in two by Sean¡¯s death, but not because it had been his body that did the horrible act. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault either, Asher.¡± I blinked up at him, seeing the refusal in his eyes as clearly as the bond between us. He never bothered responding, and instead turned to Tristan. He gave the blonde Vampire, whose gaze had not once left my face, a long look before nodding down at Rowena. Her scarlet hair was matted with blood, sprawled out in the dirt where sheid. ¡°Take her to one of the cells.¡± Ashermanded, though not harshly. Tristan slid his eyes from me to Rowena, a dark smile toying at the corners of his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do.¡± With the gentleness of a feral, rabid animal, he yanked Rowena off of the ground and slung her over his shoulder. She cried out when his shoulder mmed into her stomach, her face contorting in pain. I didn¡¯t bother hiding how much I enjoyed the sound. 1 Asher¡¯s attention flickered to Zeke, then to the witch practically clinging to his side. ¡°Does this one need to be put in a cell too?¡± Asher asked, and much to my surprise the question was not directed at Zeke, but at me. Tessa¡¯s eyes shed with fear, and rightfully so. Anyone with half a brain could see the shadows on Asher¡¯s face, darkening around his eyes and in the hollows of his cheeks. He was on edge. Hell, we all were. ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t need a cell.¡± I replied, staring Tessa down. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to be trusting anyone for a long time, but she could¡¯ve joined Rowena or helped her attack me. She did neither, and helped heal Zeke. So, as far as I¡¯m concerned, she¡¯s alright for the time being.¡± Tessa¡¯s shoulders slumped in relief, and as I paid closer attention to the two of them, I noticed Zeke¡¯s did as well. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on her.¡± Zeke exhaled. As Tessa looked up at him, there was a sparkle in her eyes that Itched onto immediately. They had the same emerald tint as Rowena¡¯s, only Tessa¡¯s wasn¡¯t as vibrant. Hers wasced with brown, rich, and deep, like the earth had given up a piece of itself to aid in her creation. An errant thought crossed my mind, one I hadn¡¯t paid much attention to considering I was practically frothing at the mouth at the thought of torturing Rowena. ¡°The prison was broken into. I¡¯m not sure how bad the damage is, but are you sure it¡¯s a good idea to bring Rowena there?¡± I asked Asher. ¡°I have some men clearing the mess out and removing the bodies.¡± His voice was tight with pain, an emotion I understood far too well. ¡°I can help get answers out of her.¡± I said, wanting more than anything to be the one that carved them from her mind. Asher shook his head, as I knew he would. ¡°No magic, L. We do this the old- fashioned way.¡± The song slicing through my veins, boiling the blood that flowed through them until it ckened, took on a shrill tone. ¡®We don¡¯t need his permission,¡¯ it seemed to say. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Fine.¡± I muttered, pain spiking in my jaw from how hard I clenched it. ¡°But I¡¯m still helping.¡± With Tessa, Zeke, and Breyona following behind, Asher and I headed to the prison where Tristan was waiting with a semi- conscious Rowena. Giovanni made it there before us, having swung by the hospital to grab some Hemlock from ra. I reigned in my reaction when the curly-haired Vampire leaned down and whispered in my ear, letting me know that grandma was safe and on the mend. As relieved as I was, I didn¡¯t want to think about her or dad. Their faces made the hole in my chest ache, and right now, my attention was needed elsewhere. Rowena was ced in one of the cells deepest within the prison, severalyers beneath the ground. The moment we entered the observation room, which was identical to all the others with it¡¯s metal table and chairs, I spotted her a mere ten feet away in her cell. The chair she sat in was bolted to the ground, impossible to move. There were thick leather straps around her wrists and ankles, holding her in ce. While she looked a wreck, still covered in blood with her auburn hair tangled around her shoulders, there was a cocky smile in ce that I wanted to carve away. As soon as the thick, metal door of Rowena¡¯s cell swung open and Asher and I stepped inside, she started talking. For moral support, and another familiar face to keep me from plummeting off the deep end, I motioned for Breyona to follow. Rowena wrinkled her pert nose at the three of us. ¡°I¡¯ve never been a fan of blood -well, my own blood, anyway. Aske your damned questions and if I feel inclined to answer them, I will.¡± ¡°How did you get Asher to kill three werewolves?¡± I asked straight off the bat, no hesitation. Breyona gasped softly, looking at the two of us in shock. ¡°It¡­it was Asher all along?¡± ¡°Not consciously.¡± I said, immediatelying to my mate¡¯s defense. Asher stiffened, but that didn¡¯t stop me fromcing our fingers together. ¡°He¡¯d never knowingly harm his own people.¡± ¡°No, of course not. I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡± She blinked at Asher, shaking her head. ¡°We all know he¡¯d never.¡± Rowena smirked at the three of us, clearly enjoying the after affects of the damage she caused. The longer I stared at her, looking into eyes that once held such kindness-kindness Ipared to my grandma of all people¡ªthe more I wanted tosh out and tear the secrets from her mind. Her eyes drifted down to my hands just as my fingers twitched. ¡°Like I said, I wasn¡¯t the one who made him do anything.¡± She attempted to shrug, but I imagined it was hard to do so when your arms were strapped down. ¡°The other witch then.¡± I snapped, clenching my hands into fists that I hid behind my back. ¡°How did she do it? How did she curse him?¡± Rowena made a sound that resembled a hum, resting her head against the back of the chair. ¡°You should really be careful who you let close. Curses are pesky things, really. All you need is a drop of blood, perhaps a hair or two, and something to bind the curse to the victim.¡± She said before leaning in, the hint of a sultry smile toying at her lips. Jutting her chin at Breyona, she purred, ¡°¡­maybe it¡¯s that one over there.¡± Chapter 226 Chapter 226 A snarl tore through my chest and if it weren¡¯t for Asher¡¯s hand on my lower back, his warmth pouring into my icy skin, I would¡¯ve dug my fingers into her eye sockets. Instead of having the wits to be afraid, Rowenaughed. ¡°No, you¡¯re right. She¡¯s too close to all of this. It would be much too obvious. Mm, perhaps it¡¯s someone in the background, someone you never would¡¯ve noticed lurking about. What about that half- breed sister of yours, Holly? She and I did spend quite a lot of time together.¡± She teased, shing blood- stained teeth when Tristan let out a snarl of his own. There wasn¡¯t a chance in hell I¡¯d actually believe her, not with how enthusiastically she¡¯s pointing fingers. She could cry witch all she wanted, but I trusted the people closest to me, my half-sister included. Rowena began tough harder, and the sound of it gradually shifted from confident and poised, to a cackle that bordered on unhinged. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s so many possibilities, but let¡¯s not limit the suspects to only women. My sister in crime is powerful enough to take on the form of either gender, though not for too long.¡± Asher¡¯s hand tensed along my back, as did the rest of his body. It was my turn to reign him in, even though the sickly song in my veins told me to do the opposite. He towered over her and snarled, ¡°Her name. Tell us her fucking name.¡± Rowena yawned, making a show of opening her mouth and fluttering her eyes like we were the ones boring her. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I will.¡± She mused. ¡± Ask me something else. You¡¯re oozing testosterone and it¡¯s making me sleepy.¡± ¡°Why Sean? Why him of all people?¡± At first, I didn¡¯t recognize the voice that spoke. I didn¡¯t feel the words as they left my lips, but that was most likely because they were encased inyers of ice- dropping the temperature of the room by a few degrees. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Breyona shuddered, her warm breathing out as a puff of white smoke. Rowena¡¯s grin fell as she lifted a single sculpted eyebrow at me. Goosebumps prickled along her bare arms, filling me with the smallest hint of pleasure. ¡°You don¡¯t think Carson and that other boy were our first choices, do you? Please, who even are they? Where is the poetry in that? No, darling. If it wasn¡¯t for your mate¡¯smendable willpower, your friend over there,¡± Her eyes flickered over to Breyona. ¡°¡­and the other one, would be dead.¡± At that, my stomach dropped. The siren song was louder now, so tempting that I inched closer to Asher, all but curling into him to keep the urge to kill her at bay. ¡°Mason and I were your first choices?¡± Breyona asked, her voice pitched low. Rowena¡¯s cell seemed to darken, the shadows along the walls climbing higher. For once, it wasn¡¯t me controlling them, but Breyona. The shadow creeping behind her took on the shape of a wolf. ¡°Well, of course. You must admit, there¡¯s a beautiful symmetry to it. L¡¯s closest friends, followed by her brother, sacrificed in the name of ultimate power.¡± Rowena sighed heavily, like a teenage girl speaking about the boy she loved. Quickly, her expression soured, and blood-crusted lips twisted into a sneer. Her eyes, which now looked like sewage rather than fragmented emeralds,tched onto my face. ¡°You had to go and ruin that by turning Breyona here into some shadow monster. Freya wasn¡¯t happy about that, not one bit. She¡¯s nothing if not inventive, though. Now she¡¯s quite keen on the idea of having a guard dog that¡¯s a mixture of werewolf and shadow.¡± 2 ¡°I¡¯ll never follow that bitch.¡± Breyona snarled, eyes shing dangerously. Rowena huffed out augh, ¡°You won¡¯t have a choice in the matter. Besides, I think you¡¯ll be quite ttered to be one of thest werewolves in existence. I know I would if I were in your shoes.¡± A satisfied smile twitched onto her face when Breyona began to shake, her entire form rippling as pure shadow seemed to seep from her pores. If one of us didn¡¯t act soon, Breyona would surely shift and kill Rowena for us. ¡°Go take a breather.¡± I turned to Breyona, urging her with my eyes to listen. Rowena hummed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Go on, now.¡± Breyona¡¯s deep, smoky snarl was overshadowed by the cell door swinging open and Giovanni stepping inside. She reacted to his touch immediately, her eyes fading back to their normal color and losing the shadowy tinge they were taking on. Once Breyona was out of the room and the cell door shut, I turned to hear Asher ask the next question. ¡°Where are the other witches hiding out at? You have to have a base somewhere.¡± 1 Rowena graced us with a smirk. The smug light in her eyes was enough proof to tell us she knew exactly where the witches were hiding. ¡°Did you know there¡¯s a subcategory of magic known as Illusion magic? It¡¯s typically present in sigil, natural, and sometimes protection magics. Freya has a few witches with this affinity, though there¡¯s one in particr that¡¯s very skilled. She can make you see anything, believe you¡¯re somewhere a thousand miles away when really, you¡¯re standing in your own back yard.¡± A slow, sinister smile creeped across her face. ¡°Look all you want, Alpha Asher, but you¡¯ll never find them.¡± A pulse of earth-shattering rage vibrated down the bond, warning me that Asher was seconds away from imploding and beginning the torture. It wasn¡¯t that I wanted to keep him from hurting Rowena, because I most certainly didn¡¯t, but I knew that if we started peeling off her flesh, what information she was giving us would surelye to an end. There were still more questions flooding my mind, and I needed to see if she¡¯d answer them first before beginning the real fun. ¡°The amulet you gave me, I want you to tell me about it.¡± I urged, squeezing Asher¡¯s hand to warn him off of tearing into her quite yet. ¡°You wereing into your magic quickly thanks to Breyona¡¯s wonderful, but very much dead, parents.¡± Rowena smirked, staring at the window that led into the observation room as though she knew Breyona was right there, pressed against the ss and hanging onto her every word. ¡°I had to do something to slow you down.¡± ¡°Last question, witch.¡± Asher growled, glowering down at her. ¡°Fail to answer and I¡¯ll happily let L tear into you. I¡¯m not sure what she was doing back there, but I¡¯d love to see the end result.¡± Rowena¡¯s face paled, eyes shing with genuine fear. My heart skipped a beat, the darkness in my veins bubbling excitedly, it¡¯s sickening song picking up pace, whispering promises of power and murder, of blood and sweet, sweet vengeance. ¡°The spell your blood-witch is doing to enve L. How do we break it?¡± Asher inquired in a voice of pure granite. There was no way she¡¯d actually tell us. I was more than sure I¡¯d have to pry the truth from her brain after I cracked her skull like an egg, but when her smile turned reptilian, I realized how wrong I¡¯d been. ¡°You want to know how to break it?¡± She giggled like a schoolgirl with a secret. Her voice took on a taunting, sing-song quality that made my nails elongate into ws. ¡°There¡¯s two ways but¡­you¡¯re not going to like them.¡± Asher lurched forward, his jaw rigid and teeth bared. ¡°How? Tell us, witch.¡± Rowena continued to giggle, unfazed by the waves of pure murder radiating off of my mate. Her eyes flickered down to my hands, to the veins of inky darkness crawling beneath my skin. ¡°First option is L here can give herself over to dark magic, and I mean fully give herself over. There wouldn¡¯t be a force on this earth that had enough power to control her then. Or¡­there is one other option. A spell that requires that much sacrifice to create can only be broken by sacrifice of equal or greater measure.¡± ¡°We¡¯d have to kill three of each species.¡± Asher¡¯s gruff voice wasn¡¯t what made the hairs along the back of my neck lift. It was the careful consideration in his eyes, like he was actually entertaining the idea of killing three werewolves, vampires, and witches. ¡°Mhm, that¡¯s right.¡± Rowena hummed. She then leaned in, a wicked grin scoring her face, wrinkling the decaying flesh surrounding her eye. ¡°¡­but it¡¯s not your only option. There¡¯s another sacrifice that can be made, one that surpasses killing three of each supernatural species. There¡¯s a thin sheen of sweat clinging to my skin, thickening with each second that passes. A knot builds in my stomach, and for a moment, I feel sick. Something isn¡¯t right about this. Rowena is giddy, almost eager as she gives Asher the answers we¡¯ve all been searching for. Shadows thicken along the walls, gathering in the corners as they writhed and whispered. Tiny voices ovepped one another by the hundreds. All of them were saying the same word, chanting it like a warning, but my mind was too much of a mess to pick the voices apart. ¡°What is it?¡± Asher asks, seemingly unaware that he¡¯s leaning in, something dangerously close to hope burning in his eyes. ¡°If someone who loved L, loved her purely with every piece of their being, were to give their life for hers, the spell would be broken. It has to be pure love, though. No conditions or stiptions of any kind. It can be a friend¡­a family member¡­or even¡­¡± 1 I sucked in a sharp breath, my hold on Asher¡¯s hand turning to stone as I jerked my arm and tore him away from her. ¡°No.¡± The word slid past my lips as a snarl. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± I could hear the shadows chanting now, their razor-de voices cutting into my ear drums, forcing a scream to curl in my throat. ¡®Mate¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­mate¡¯ ¡®Mate¡­¡¯ They whispered frantically. ¡°That¡¯s right, L.¡± Rowena¡¯s smirk turned triumphant. ¡°¡­a mate.¡± Chapter 227 Chapter 227 ¡®Let¡¯s take a minute. I need a breather before I tear her heart out.¡¯ I hissed over mind-link. The darkness in my veins was crooning, ¡®kill her, kill her, kill her.¡¯ The possibility that she¡¯d open her mouth again and say something that eroded thest shred of my willpower was terrifying enough to make me want to run. Still holding Asher¡¯s hand, I pulled him away from Rowena. The traitor was reclined in her seat,zy smile on her face. She could act like being here was her choice, like this was some five-star resort, but I had a feeling she¡¯d quickly change her mind once Asher began drawing blood. The mere thought of hearing her screams had my hands shaking, twitching with the urge to let my magic take control. There was clear reluctance on Asher¡¯s end, but he relented and let me lead him into the observation room. As Rowena¡¯s cell door swung shut, I closed in on my mate. The others in the room faded into the background, the prickling sensation that was their eyes smothered by fear. I fumbled to grab both of his hands, capturing them with my own so that he had no choice but to stop and listen to what I was saying. There was no time for his stubbornness, not when his life was so clearly on the line. ¡®You better wipe that look off of your face, and don¡¯t act like I don¡¯t know what it means.¡¯ I snarled, sucking in deep breaths to calm my frantic heart. ¡®You¡¯re not sacrificing yourself. It¡¯s not an option, you hear me? I will lock you in one of these cells. if it means keeping you safe, and I¡¯m willing to bet anything that Zeke and the others will help me.¡¯ ¡®What kind of Alpha would I be if I didn¡¯t do this?¡¯ Asher¡¯s voice was lower than normal, thickened by grief and guilt. More than anything, I wanted to wash it away. I wanted to be the balm that soothed his soul and the rock that the waves crashed against, but some things couldn¡¯t be fixed. I knew that firsthand, because the hole in my chest where my brother once was would never close-never heal. I hated that he had to throw my earlier words back in my face. He knew I couldn¡¯t argue against it, not when I was so willing to do the same thing. It was pure selfishness that kept me from backing him up, but as hard as I tried, I couldn¡¯t seem to change my own mind. ¡®Asher, I¡¯m not living a life without you in it. I won¡¯t do it. I don¡¯t care if it makes me selfish. Bing a Luna was never something I wanted, not until I met you and realized what you are to me. If I lose you, I lose my reason for everything.¡¯ Flecks of shimmering gold filled his eyes, warming my cold and mmy skin. ¡®You¡¯d take care of this pack, I know it. You¡¯d be alive and breathing. That¡¯s all I want.¡¯ He finished; his voice filled with such absolution that a shard of panic pierced my chest. ¡®No, no I wouldn¡¯t.¡¯ I closed my eyes, facing the ugly truth behind my many ws. There was such rage boiling beneath the surface, staining my soul, and turning it ck, feeding the darkness that poisoned my blood. When I opened them, I let every bit of that anger show, praying it would be enough to deter him. ¡®If I lost you, I¡¯d lose myself. The darkness would take over, and I¡¯d let it. Asher, I¡¯d kill everyst witch that walked this earth. I¡¯d kill every single person that led to me losing you.¡¯ Surprise and dread flooded the mate-bond in chords of steel and silk, rippling across Asher¡¯s rugged face until his guilt and grief morphed into sheer determination. The sea that was his thoughts began to churn, kicking up into a hurricane that caused the waves to funnel and whirlpool. ¡®Then there has to be another way. Rowena was far too enthusiastic telling us how to break the spell. She wants us to focus on what she said, rather than what she didn¡¯t.¡¯ He said, eyes darting over to the far wall, through the window that gave us a glimpse of Rowena in her cell. An idea popped into my head; one I¡¯d thought of weeks ago but hadn¡¯t given much thought to. It was nearly impossible, but it beat losing Asher or someone else I loved. The smallest glimmer of hope filled my body, smoothing over the ragged edges of the hole in my chest. I couldn¡¯t embrace the emotion the Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. way I wanted to. There was no telling if this would work. ¡®We could kill the blood witch¡­¡¯ I said after several seconds of silence. ¡®She¡¯s the one casting the spell. She¡¯s the one trying to control me. If we kill her, then the spell is broken and the only person capable of controlling me is gone.¡¯ Asher¡¯s eyebrows slid closer together, his face pinched in a grimace. ¡®It would work, but we have no idea where the blood witch is. They could be in any town, and we¡¯d never know. Even if you found a way to break through the illusion magic Rowena was talking about, we don¡¯t have the time to go through every single human town within a two-hundred-mile radius.¡¯ 1 He was right, but there was another option- a faster and much more satisfying one. My attention drifted over to the observation window, to where Rowena sat. Her eyes were locked on my own even though there was no way she could see past the two-way ss. ¡®Let¡¯s see how enthusiastic she is when pain is involved.¡¯ While Asher went to grab a few things, I stayed put with the others. I didn¡¯t need a cart full of instruments to peel her flesh from bone. Even without the aid of my magic, I¡¯d much rather use my bare hands. Tristan and Giovanni were both leaning against the wall. Neither acknowledged the other, but they didn¡¯t seem to be fighting anymore. I hoped whatever feud they had going on hade to an end, because we needed all hands-on deck to get through this. Breyona, Zeke, and Tessa were huddled around the single table in the room, exhaustion clear on all their faces. ¡°The sun will being up soon.¡± I warned both Tristan and Giovanni. ¡°You guys might want to get out of here.¡± ¡°We¡¯re staying.¡± Giovanni grunted in his thick ent, staring at me with eyes even as dark as his shadow-wolf mate. Tristan nodded, still not looking at Giovanni, but said nothing. Just then, Asher returned to the observation room, pushing arge metal cart in front of him. The des, drill bits, and various vials of chemicals rattled as they hit one another. From where I stood several feet away, I could make out the subtle tang of old blood coating many of the instruments. ¡°Would you mind going to check on Holly? She was at the hospital thest time I saw her.¡± I asked Tristan, smothering the worry that threatened to shine through my eyes. It wasn¡¯t what Rowena said that had me fumbling, but the potential that my half- sister was in danger too. There wasn¡¯t a single doubt in my mind that Holly could be used by the witches, molded into a weapon of mass destruction. She¡¯d been an object in my father¡¯s eyes, something to possess and use, and I knew that wouldn¡¯t change with the witches involved. It was one of the many reasons why I¡¯d never asked for her help. ¡°She¡¯s safe with Mason and ra. They¡¯ve been keeping me updated.¡± Tristan replied, pulling a cellphone out of his back pocket. He swiped his finger across the screen and held it up for me to see. There was a text thread between him and Mason, along with several texts about both Holly and my grandma. Tristan cleared his throat, the sound somewhat awkward. Brushing away the strands of his golden hair that fell in his face, he regarded me without his usual scowl. ¡°You need us right now, and not as your seconds-inmand,¡¯ but as your friends ¡®.¡± He grumbled. The pressure in the room increased, weighing on my shoulders. It was the only sign I had that told me Asher had approached. Just when I thought he¡¯d snap andsh out at Tristan, he surprised me by doing the exact opposite. ¡°We need all the help we can get.¡± He said, then gestured to the cart he¡¯d pushed into the room. ¡°How do you feel about drawing some blood?¡± I was positive I¡¯d been devoured by the darkness and forced into an alternate universe because Tristan¡¯s slender lips peeled upwards in a devastatingly eager smile. ¡°Are you kidding? I love blood.¡± Five minutester and the floors of Rowena¡¯s cell were stained red. Staring down at the growing puddle, I silently wondered if it would seep into the concrete if we¡¯d return to this very room a decadeter to find the evidence of what we once did. I¡¯d always known Asher as one of those rare individuals who excelled at everything he did, and this only reaffirmed that belief. The way he moved, gliding the de through the flesh and muscle, was nothing short of an artform. Seeing my fair share of death, I assumed that watching the man I love torture someone would fill me with disgust and shame. Never in my wildest dreams did I think I¡¯d be standing here, fighting the urge to jump in and do far worse than carve off a finger or two. The dark magic I¡¯d dabbled in tainted my thoughts and fought to express its will over my own. It was why instead of helping my mate, I stood off to the side with hands sped behind my back. ¡°You¡¯re going to tell us where the witches are. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s with yourst, gurgling breath.¡± Tristan said coldly, hovering over Rowena. He yed the part of Asher¡¯s partner in crime with more joy than I¡¯d ever seen him express. I would¡¯ve never pegged him as one for torture, but where Asher was rough and brutal, Tristan was cold and calcted. They bnced one another out perfectly, keeping Rowena teetering on the cusp of consciousness. Coated in a thick sheen of sweat and blood, Rowena¡¯s head lolled to the side. Her auburn hair was matted and slicked back from her head. The flesh along her arms was gone,ying on the floor in piles that made my stomach turn. Her chest heaved, her eyes glossy with both tears and rage. ¡°Where are they?¡± Asher bellowed, mming his hands down on the arms of the chair. Rowena jolted but did not move. Her eyes, however, tracked Asher wherever he went. ¡°Where is the blood witch?!¡± Slowly, her lips curled into the smallest of smiles, her teeth painted pink from blood. From behind my back, my fingers twitched, every joint aching as a voice far darker than the shadows danced through my head. ¡®Kill her, kill her, kill her.¡¯ ¡®Make her pay. Make them all pay.¡¯ ¡®Use us to bend them to your will.¡¯ ¡®We will rule the ashes, not them.¡¯ The only thing that kept me from finishing what I¡¯d started was the stinging pain that came from biting the inside of my cheek. Blood filled my mouth, but its scent was drowned out by Rowena¡¯s. The wound healed within seconds, forcing me to bite it open a second time, and then a third. Just when I thought I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and feared I¡¯d truly snap, Rowena belted out a wet, agonizingugh that made Asher gopletely still. ¡°You idiot.¡± Rowena wheezed, the whites of her eyes bright against all that blood. ¡°She¡¯s already here.¡± The growl he let out was low enough to make my hair stand on end. ¡°She¡¯s here, in my pack?¡± Rowena hummed, lips curling at the edges. She¡¯s been here this entire time, Alpha Asher. Living right under your nose.¡± Chapter 228 Chapter 228 There wasn¡¯t much more we could do after that. Rowena was dangling on the cusp of unconsciousness and one more slice, one more sliver of flesh, could easily send her tumbling off the edge. I could¡¯ve healed her, resealed her wounds. and sent the blood trickling back into her body, but I didn¡¯t trust myself. The more I thought about her, about Sean and how I felt, the hazier my mind became. I was running out of reasons not to finish what I¡¯d started back in the forest, and that fact terrified me more than anything. I should¡¯ve told Asher, but what was the point? There was nothing that could be done. The dark veins along my fingers and hands were proof that I¡¯d almost went off the deep end, and the shadows themselves insisted there was no cure to be found. After ordering Giovanni to dose Rowena with enough Hemlock to subdue a small army, Asher and I left. We spent the rest of the day together, though it was anything but rxing. There was so much he and I needed to talk about, but we were both working on overdrive, fixated on protecting the people of this pack. Zeke, Tessa, and Breyona tagged along, following us to Killian¡¯s old office. The five of us crowded around therge conference table, clutching cups of crappy coffee in our hands as we created lists of every single person we¡¯de in contact with since moving to the capital of the pack. Strangers, acquaintances, friends, family, foes. There were too many people to sort through and not nearly enough time to vet them all. Tessa, surprisingly enough, was the most helpful. She¡¯d stepped up since dering which side she was on and was honest with the information she gave out despite her obvious fear towards losing her sister. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly where the others are. Ember and I were kept from the group. We were assigned a protector-or a babysitter as Ember liked to call her. ine¡¯s one of the witches good with crafting illusions.¡± Tessa exined, her soft features hardening at the mention of her twin. Her voice took on a muted tone as she continued, ¡°¡­there were a couple of times your wolves didn¡¯t even notice us. We¡¯d be camping in the forest and a patrol team would race by.¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯s how the blood witch is escaping our notice?¡± Asher asked from across the table. I noticed how he tried to tone down themand in his voice, but it was there, nheless. Tessa didn¡¯t seem phased by that fact. If anything, from the way she tilted her chin, she seemed used to being given orders. ¡°No. If she¡¯s truly here in your pack, then she¡¯s hiding in in sight. Surrounding herself with a bunch of protectors to hide her whereabouts¡­it¡¯s not really her style.¡± Tessa cringed. It should¡¯ve frightened me that the mere mention of the blood witch had Tessa flinching, but all I could think about was Sean and the fact that both Breyona and Mason were meant to join him. ¡°You¡¯ve met her, then?¡± Zeke asked, his eyes brightening. They flickered to my mate, staying there for several seconds. He and Asher were having some kind of silent conversation when Zeke abruptly turned back to Tessa and asked, ¡°Do you think you¡¯d be able to point her out if you saw a picture of her?¡± Tessa nched, ¡°I¡¯ve met her once, but it wasn¡¯t an experience I ever wanted to relive. She was terrifying, to be honest with you. The kind of crazy that¡¯s cunning and calcted.¡± ¡°How do we know she¡¯s not wearing someone else¡¯s face?¡± I countered, hands sped and resting beneath my chin. The dark veins running up my fingers made them ice cold. ¡°If the second witch can change her identity, can¡¯t the blood witch do the same?¡± ¡°Again, that¡¯s not really her style. She¡¯s cocky, but not in a way that¡¯s considered a weakness. She¡¯d thrive on the fact that she¡¯s living under your nose, but the second you came sniffing too close, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to pack up and move on.¡± Tessa exined, pursing her lips. ¡°The way Rowena spoke made it sound like you haven¡¯t evene close to figuring out who she is. I¡¯d be willing to bet if she¡¯s actually here in your pack, then she¡¯s wearing her own face. If she is I think I could point her out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not perfect or fast by any means, but it¡¯s a start. Now, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to know who murdered my parents. Was it that sister of yours?¡± Breyona chimed in, and as her voice dropped low, I swore the lighting in the room followed. Tessa visibly swallowed, ncing at the furthest corners of the room as though she noticed the sudden lighting change too. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t Ember¡­not that she didn¡¯t volunteer herself for the job. My sister isn¡¯t bad, not at her core. She¡¯s just¡­she¡¯s just angry.¡± Tessa sighed; her earthy eyes locked on the table¡¯s surface as though it were the most interesting thing in the world. She scratched at a speck on the surface, not meeting any of our eyes. ¡°Our parents were killed werewolves. Rogues, actually. It doesn¡¯t matter to her who you guys are or what pack you belong to. You¡¯re all the same in her eyes. The witch that murdered your parents was an elemental like Ember and I, only her element is water.¡± 1 Breyona¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Water. Does that mean¡­¡± ¡°Your parents drowned.¡± Tessa said softly. I¡¯d apologize, but what would it change? All of the apologies Ember and I received as children did nothing to bring back our parents.¡± As the others continued to talk, their voices fading into the background, I lost myself to my thoughts. The blood witch was here in our pack, waking up each morning on ournd, staring our people in the eyes whilst plotting their deaths. Did she sleep in a bed? Was it a house she lived in or an apartment? Did she hold a job to keep up the fa?ade of a pack member? These were all things I mulled over, and the more I pictured her smiling and pretending to be one of us, the angrier I became. It came to a head when I nced over at Asher, seeing him when he thought no one was looking. There were dark circles beneath his eyes, and his lips were swollen from the number of times he rolled them between his teeth. ¡°Zeke, you and I cane up with a list of everyone within a fifty-mile radius. We¡¯ll get pictures and have Tessa go through them one by one. If the blood witch doesn¡¯t turn up, then we¡¯ll widen it another fifty miles.¡± Asher dered, his posture stiff and shoulders drawn back. Tessa tapped on the table¡¯s surface, seemingly deep within thought. ¡°If you had a strong enough witch here, she could cast a location spell. You¡¯d need something belonging to the blood witch though. The more important the object, the more urate the spell.¡± Her suggestion made an idea pop into my head, one I should¡¯ve thought of sooner. I mentally cursed myself for being so distracted with the thought of revenge that I couldn¡¯t formte a n on how to get there. ¡°We don¡¯t have an object, but we have something else¡­something better.¡± I mused, looking up from the table to realize that all eyes were on me. Asher tilted his head, pride flickering in his eyes regardless of how exhausted and pained they were. ¡°You have something of hers?¡± Tessa inquired, visibly perking up. ¡°Yeah, we do.¡± I replied. ¡°We have her daughter.¡± Once the idea formed, it was all I could think about. There wasn¡¯t any need for a locator spell, not when I had Conjuration on my side. That, along with Holly¡¯s blood, had to be plenty to show me where the blood witch was. Even the dark magic coursing through my veins agreed with the idea, thrumming its praise as it whispered silky promises egging me on. ¡°I think we should wait until you¡¯re at full strength. I¡¯m all for getting this bitch, but you look dead on your feet.¡± Breyona said with obvious concern. A few seconds passed when her mouth popped open, and eyes went wide. ¡°Ugh, that so wasn¡¯t the right choice of words.¡± Snorting at how horrified my best-friend looked, I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know if waiting is the best idea. She has everything she needs now to finish the spell.¡± ¡°Actually, she has to wait until the full moon tonight to do anything. Blood magic is tricky in itself, but a spell like this relies heavily on any sort of power it can consume. The full moon would be just the extra charge of power Freya needs.¡± Tessa cut in. 3 Shock seemed to ripple over everyone at the table, everyone except for myself. The poisonous whisper of dark magic filled my head once more, singing songs of all the other things I could do under the might of a full moon. I gave nothing away, not even when one of their tantalizing verses caught my attention and spoke to the wounded shards of my soul. ¡°So, we do this tonight.¡± I said, ncing around the table for confirmation. Adrenaline held my muscles in its tight grip, desperate to spring. Even Maya writhed with anticipation, fighting the urge to shred my skin and start the hunt. ¡°Tonight.¡± Asher said, and the others quickly followed suit. For the next few hours weprised lists and photographs of every pack member within fifty miles. With every pair of eyes I stared into, my patience waned. Tessa breezed through them, her scowl growing more and more prominent with each photograph she slid to the side. 1 When dusk took hold and the sunlight careening through therge, open windows faded, we decided to call it quits. We filtered back to mine and Asher¡¯s house where Tristan, Holly, and the others would soon be on their way. Deciding it was better to exin things to Holly in person, I told Tristan to keep our n to himself. There was another n brewing, one conjured up by the dark magic whispering in my ear. It was insanity, so much so that I didn¡¯t dare tell anyone, not even Asher. Still, as insane as it was¡­it was also highly tempting. Any guilt or doubts I had were slowly wiped away by its siren song. 1 Even as we pulled into the driveway of the house, it was all I could think about. Tristan, Holly, and Giovanni had beaten us to the house. They were all in the kitchen, crowded around the ind and sipping from the blood bags I kept stocked in the fridge. My fingers twitched at the sight of my half- sister, at the features her and I shared, one¡¯s we got from our father. I ground my teeth together, agitated and on edge. The room felt too small, to confining. This n was weighing on my head, dangling in front of my face like a juicy piece of steak. 1 I needed to tell someone before I did something I regretted-something I couldn¡¯t take back. ¡®Can we talk for a minute?¡¯ I asked Asher through mind-link, catching his honey coated eyes from across the room. ¡®¡­alone.¡¯ He gave the subtlest of nods and excused himself from the kitchen. Together we walked throughout the house, heading upstairs and straight down the main hall. Asher followed closely behind; his lips knittedN?velDrama.Org is the owner. tightly together though I didn¡¯t understand why until I stopped in front of our bedroom door. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t realize¡­¡± I trailed off, staring at the door. ¡°We don¡¯t have to go in there.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± Asher replied, his voice deeper than usual. ¡°It¡¯s not the only thing I have to face, right?¡± Iced my fingers with his and nudged open the door, flicking the lights on as we stepped inside. Our scent clung to every inch of the room, from the rumpled bedsheets to the closet where my clothes were strewn along the floor. There was something lying by the foot of the bed, something that caught the overhead light and shimmered beautifully. I gasped, my heart jumping at the small band of metal on the carpet. Practically diving for it, I snatched it off the ground and held it up for Asher to see. The sheer relief that mmed my chest ached, bringing a heavy wave of tears to my eyes. ¡°My ring¡­¡± I stammered, trying to catch my breath. ¡°I thought I lost it in the forest.¡± Asher¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on me though, or the ring. He was frozen just a few feet in the doorway, his eyes locked on the exact spot where I¡¯d lost consciousness. There were a million emotions fraying the ends of the mate-bond, but they were echoes of what they should¡¯ve been, remnants of what Asher was truly feeling. I wasn¡¯t sure what spurred me on, forcing my feet to carry me his way. All I knew was that I couldn¡¯t physically bare to let him go through this alone. ¡°Show me what happened.¡± I whispered, raising my hand to guide his face towards my own. The fog cleared from his eyes, reced with tant refusal. ¡°I can¡¯t let you see that side of me.¡± He rasped; his stubble coated jaw clenched beneath my hand. ¡°It wasn¡¯t you that did those things. You can¡¯t carry this alone; it¡¯ll kill you. If you show me what happened to you¡­I¡¯ll show you my side of things. You¡¯ll be able to see for yourself that I don¡¯t me you.¡± I urged, a piece of my already damaged heart cracking when he closed his eyes. ¡°P- Please, Asher. I can¡¯t even remember thest time I saw Sean. Let me see him, please.¡± Kicking the door shut behind, Asher ced his forehead flush against my own and released a shaky sigh. Mirroring his face, I closed my eyes and weed the darkness behind my lids. As I released my senses one by one and slid into the familiar embrace of the mate-bond, a burst of color flooded my brain. ¡®I¡¯m so sorry, L.¡¯ He whispered; his voice too broken to utter the words out loud. ¡® Please, don¡¯t hate me for what you¡¯re about to see.¡¯ Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Asher¡¯s shback When you¡¯ve reached the top of a great and mighty mountain, your muscles still burning from the climb, thest thing one expects is to suddenly fall. Holding L in my arms, her scent invading my brain and her warm pussy sheathed around my cock, hearing her soft sighs and the way her voice swelled with love when she agreed to be my wife, it was the highest peak I could ever hope to reach. Until bars of silver mmed down over my eyes and an inhuman force wed itself out from the furthest pits of my mind, I had no clue that something had even been wrong. Sure, there were those moments of lost time where my memory frayed, but that had just been stress, right? It couldn¡¯t have been this-this creature with its spindly limbs and blood-soaked face wrapping around my body, winding around my torso, and dragging me back, further and further away until my limbs no longer responded to my will. What the fuck was this? Some distant facet of my mind found this thing-this creature, familiar in a way, but that made no sense. I roared and thrashed against it¡¯s hold, but it was no use. The warning I bellowed was nothing more than an echo that lived and died in my head, never reaching my lips. L, my mate, and future wife-the one person I dared let close, writhed beneath me with hooded eyes, so innocent and oblivious to what was happening. By the time fear and awareness seeped into her gaze, it was toote. The thing controlling my body had its limbs wrapped around me, a bloody gash of a grin on it¡¯s warped face as it made me watch. There would be no living for me if I hurt her. The moment I regained control, I¡¯d follow her from this life into the next. I¡¯d beg for her forgiveness and spend nothing short of eternity working to earn it. It dropped her unconscious body and headed towards the balcony, throwing us over the railing. We hit the ground on all fours, racing into the forest. It¡¯s emotions-if they could even be called that-were so different from my own that it was easy to get lost in them. There was a tantck of interest as it looked down at L, and a maddening determination for something-something that felt so close, yet just out of reach. Its hunger was insatiable, a craving for something more than flesh that was so consuming I feared it would attack the first person it came across. The thing used my body, tying invisible ropes around my wrists and ankles, yanking me left and right like a demonic puppeteer. I watched through my own eyes as I climbed the steps to a familiar house, every piece of my soul crying out in agony and refusal, fighting against it¡¯s hold. It didn¡¯t matter, in the end. No matter how hard I thrashed, it had taken full control of my body. The vition was unlike anything I¡¯d ever experienced. Each step creaked beneath my feet, the wooden porch groaning under my weight. I focused on my fingers, on how it felt to move them, but they didn¡¯t respond. The doorknob was cold in my hand, and twisted so easily, the lock snapping before it even had a chance. How could I feel the smoothness of the metal but be unable to force my body to let it go? In ast-ditch attempt to warn whoever was in the house, I cried out. This couldn¡¯t be happening, it couldn¡¯t be. Not this house, not to someone L cared about so deeply. The door swung open, letting out a loud creak that hung in the air even after it had faded into silence. A shadow passed behind me, one with crimson hair and pale skin. I tried to turn, feeling the muscles and tendons in my neck, but they didn¡¯t respond. I was still in the car, but my hands were no longer on the steering wheel. 2 The monster taking over my body forced me inside slowly, one foot after another as I crossed the threshold and stepped into the small foyer. It made a point not to turn around, not to look at the person following us so closely. To the right, through a small entry way, was the kitchen. Warm light spewed into the foyer, and the distant sound of a football game on television trickled through the house. Thementators were touchdown, because following the cheer of the crowd was another shout. This one wasn¡¯ting from the television. It wasing from Sean. Fuck this. I wouldn¡¯t give this thing what it wanted, not from L¡¯s brother. It could take its pound of flesh from me, but not her family. I thrashed against it¡¯s hold, fighting against the spindly limbs that wrapped around my soul andtched onto it like some kind of vile leech. It¡¯s cracked smile, split across a lumpen, almond-shaped face, didn¡¯t waver in the slightest. If anything, I think it grew bigger when a second voice called out. ¡°Quit hollering at the television! I swear, you¡¯re as bad as your dad.¡± Grandma¡¯s chuckle twinkled throughout the house, warm even when she was scolding L¡¯s brother. Panic unlike anything I¡¯ve ever known squeezed my throat. All of the battles, the gory fights that ended with hundreds of lives lost, didn¡¯t have a fraction of the effect that this had. I never once admitted to it, but there wasn¡¯t a person in this town that didn¡¯t care for L¡¯s grandmother. Even in the beginning, when L and I fought one another at every turn, her grandmother had been the one to see through it all. She epted me as her grandson before I was able to even admit my attraction to L. My muscles clenched, arms and legs going rigid as my steps faltered. It was as though my body knew what was going to happen, and knew it was not only an act against nature, but one so vile that I¡¯d nevere back whole. This creature stripped me of everything. I wasn¡¯t a werewolf, an Alpha, or anything in between. I was scared-so fucking scared. It drove my body forward, into the kitchen where I spotted the short and slender frame of L¡¯s grandma. She stood at the stove, pulling a tray of cookies out of the oven. The shadow at my back moved, a sh of teeth along with crimson hair and ivory skin. Instead of shouting at the thing holding me hostage, I tried the mate-bond. I couldn¡¯t feel L¡¯s fiery, all-consuming presence, but I had to try-I had to. ¡®L? Fuck, fuck! This can¡¯t be happening. L, baby. Tell me you can hear me. Tell me you can hear me.¡¯ I panted, breaking all over again when grandma turned to stare into my eyes. It¡¯s not me, grandma. This isn¡¯t me! Run! Hide! Go, fucking go! I shouted and shouted and shouted, but my lips didn¡¯t move. They didn¡¯t fucking move! Grandma stood there, staring at me and not at the person shadowing my every move. ¡°Sean¡­¡± Grandma said slowly, her eyes still locked on my own. The note of warning in her voice made me cry out, but it was just another plea she couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°Sean, get in here.¡± No, don¡¯t call for him! When Sean¡¯s face appeared in the doorway across the kitchen, his eyebrows scrunched in obvious confusion, I realized the horrible mistake he¡¯d made and why this thing had brought my body here. Like a switch had been flipped, the pure disinterest it oozed was reced with a thirst for death. Its teeth cracked from how hard it grinned, and with nothing more than a whisperedmand, my body lunged. Grandma, with all the strength of our Goddess, actually threw herself in between Sean and I. She had the fiercest look on her face, one of righteous fury and heartbreaking concern, but it was fleeting- so fleeting. The woman that had followed me into the house chose that moment to pounce, emerging in a sh of bright hair and nails, attacking Grandma before she even stood a chance. ¡°Asher? What the fuck¡¯s going on?¡± Sean demanded, seconds away from leaping to grandma¡¯s aid. He would have, but I was blocking his way. ¡°Run, Sean! That¡¯s not Asher!¡± Grandma yelled, her voice no longer oozing with warmth, but gurgling with blood. ¡°RUN!¡± There was a split second where he just stood there, his attention going back and forth between grandma and I, unable to focus- unable to make a decision. I¡¯d never truly thought he and L looked alike, but staring at him, seeing his heart shatter in his eyes, made me realize otherwise. As quickly as he dashed back into the living room, leaping over the back of the couch in a frantic race to the sliding ss door, I was already breathing down his neck. When we collided, and the ache of my ws elongating radiated up my fingers, I froze. Disbelief kept me from closing my eyes, from blocking this out the way I wished I could¡¯ve. I would¡¯ve given anything-my pack, my title, mynd, to block the things I felt out, but I couldn¡¯t. These hands were my own, ripping into my soul-mate¡¯s brother, carving open his chest until shes of milky white bone appeared. They were as stark white as his eyes, eyes that stared into my own, that begged even when his lungs filled with blood, and he could no longer speak. I¡¯m so sorry. My ws sliced through his throat with ease. His skin split, unfurling like the petals of a rose. Please, forgive me. The sticky warmth of his blood pooled in my hands. I can¡¯t stop myself. Blood coated his face, his skin so pale, his lips still moving. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Why is this happening? Why? His jaw grewx, and with my ws still buried in his chest cavity, the light warming his eyes faded, vanishing far beyond the horizon where it would never be seen again. One second stretched into many as a soft, gurgling breath slid past his lips. His heart gave one final shudder before falling silent. What have I done? The arms of the creature that grinned over my shoulder loosened, slithering from around my broken soul. It didn¡¯t crawl back into the depths of my mind. It simply¡­ vanished. Blood roared in my ears, the silence a cacophony of screaming-of ghostly wailing that reminded me again and again and again just what I¡¯d done. I should¡¯ve thought about grandma, about the woman that attacked her, but there was no room for anything other than Sean¡¯s body, his torn flesh, his eyes staring into the pits of my soul even in death reminding me that I did this. With full control of my body, I ran. Landing on all fours, my body a mass of bloody fur, I bolted through the ss door and heard its shards raining to the floor. The pain of them slicing into my skin was dull, nothingpared to the pain inside my chest, eating away at my brain and telling me to do the most awful of things. The memories didn¡¯t start until I made it outside. As my paws hit the dewy grass, kicking up dirt, images filled my head and clouded my vision. They were old, grainy photographs with edges that blurred. With each one, the colors brightened, and shapes became sharper. Carson, the college girl whose parents L and I spoke to. She was running, mouth agape and eyes so wide they were mostly white. Running through the forest, swatting away every branch that blocked her path, looking back again and again and again until finally I caught up to her. It was identical to what I¡¯d done to Sean. Next was Judge Clint¡¯s son, just as fear stricken as Carson even though he¡¯d been a prick in life. Just like her, he ran. Just like her, he stared at me with his mouth agape, because who would¡¯ve ever thought their own Alpha would be the one to kill them? In the slideshow of blood and death, I could hear my own voice begging the thing in my body to stop, begging it until they took their final breaths and the memories faded from my mind. The images came to an abrupt stop. Color drained from my vision, but I deserved it and much worse. I swayed on my feet, realizing I was no longer in wolf form. Everything felt wrong. The way my skin covered my bones, the way the cold air hit my skin, it was all wrong. I didn¡¯t deserve to be here; I didn¡¯t deserve her. I¡¯d be everything I hated an Alpha that killed his own pack members for the hell of it, a mate that did the one thing I could never take back or dare ask forgiveness for. Every time I closed my eyes it was there. His eyes stared at me; his face now so simr to L¡¯s that my mouth filled with bile. Another plume of wind hit my chest, so cold that my vision sharpened. I wasn¡¯t sure where I was anymore. Somewhere deep in the forest, but there was no telling if I was still within pack lines. All I cared about was the cliff five feet away. It looked over a sea of treetops and distant mountains, a scene L would¡¯ve found breathtaking. Never in my life would I have contemted jumping, but just five minutes was all it took to take everything away from me, to unravel who I was sopletely that the role of Alpha now felt foreign. I wanted to jump. To pay for what I¡¯d done, and perhaps I would¡¯ve, but something stopped me. A rush of untethered panic hit me square in the chest, sinking it¡¯s ws into my heart the way I had done to Sean. It was so raw that I¡¯d almost passed it off as my own, but then I heard her. ¡®Asher?!¡¯ L wailed, her voice every bit as broken as I knew mine would be, had I answered. With her voice ringing in my ears, I backed away from the cliff and slowly sank to the ground. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 There was nothing in his eyes but agony. Not a hint of recognition or understanding, only pain so intense that it rendered me speechless. Asher¡¯s memories still lingered in my vision, imprinted on the back of my eyelids every time I blinked. Sean¡¯s face covered in blood, the way grandma stared at Asher, seeing so clearly that it wasn¡¯t him behind those golden eyes, hearing Asher¡¯s screams-the way every bit of ferocity and strength left him when he realized what he¡¯d done. All of it was too much, too overwhelming, but my reason for staying strong was right here, inches away and crumbling to dust in my hands. Tears streamed down Asher¡¯s face, down his cheeks where they trickled off his jaw, tickling my wrists from where I cradled his head. I curled into his chest, holding his empty stare with every sob he held back. His pain and guilt were a sandstorm that tore into me, scraping away at my skin, but no matter how badly I wanted to cry out and shield myself, I held back. I¡¯d take the pain and weather it if it meant he¡¯d survive. ¡°How am I supposed to live with what I¡¯ve done? How do you ask forgiveness for something like that?¡± Asher asked in a raspy voice. 1 Before I could reply, there was a loud crash from downstairs. Some small, selfish part of me was the tiniest bit relieved because in truth, I had no clue what to tell my mate. I could only tell him I didn¡¯t me him so many times. Even then, words did nothing to erase the kind of pain he was enduring. It filled my body with an icy, numbing fear that grew exponentially worse when I heard thunderous footsteps, followed by my dad¡¯s voice. ¡°Where is he?!¡± Dad bellowed. ¡°Where is the man that killed my son?¡± The blood drained from my face. ¡°Let me talk to him. He¡¯ll understand, Asher. I know he will.¡± I urged, hoping just this once he¡¯d listen to me. Asher shook his head and stood, swiping at his face angrily though his eyes were still glossy, and the evidence still shimmered on his cheeks. When he squared his broad shoulders, I caught a glimpse of his sheer strength and knew he hadn¡¯t lost it the way he believed. ¡°No, I won¡¯t hide from what I¡¯ve done. It doesn¡¯t matter if it wasn¡¯t me. I¡¯m the reason the blood witch can do the spell to enve you. My body was the weapon that killed him-that killed the others.¡± He said quietly, exiting the bedroom and leaving me to scramble to catch up. I clipped my shoulder on the corner as I raced down the hall, nearly tumbling headfirst down the stairs to catch up to Asher. My muscles turned to lead the moment we stepped into the living room, rooting me in ce under my dad¡¯s intense stare. He hadn¡¯t changed since Ist saw him at the hospital. If anything, he looked worse. His eyes were bloodshot, his face tense and marred with dark circles of exhaustion. Tristan and Giovanni surrounded him, speaking in low voices that he didn¡¯t appear to be hearing. The others: Breyona, Holly, Mason, and ra, stood off to the side. Flora hovered behind my father, and as our eyes met, I read the warning in them loud and clear. He wasn¡¯t okay, and there was no promise that he ever would be. ¡°Let him go.¡± Asher said to Giovanni and Tristan. The two Vampire¡¯s reluctantly stepped away but remained close by. Tristan looked my way, a question burning in his eyes. I nodded ever so slightly, assuming he was asking if I was on board with all of this. I wasn¡¯t, not exactly, but Asher needed this confrontation. My only hope was that it didn¡¯t break him-that it didn¡¯t break them both. As Asher and my dad stared at one another, I realized both men looked irreparably broken. The light in their eyes was fractured, letting pain bleed through the cracks. Neither one looked as strong as they once had. Not Asher, who was an Alpha known for his ferocity, and not my dad, who had fought on countless battlefields and ended hundreds of lives. Two of the most important men in my life were nothing more than mere shadows of themselves. Asher broke the silence first. ¡°I ept whatever punishment you see fit to give me.¡± He rasped, and I swore I wasn¡¯t the only one in the room to stiffen. The silence was deafening, as were the stares I exchanged with Breyona and Mason. Asher didn¡¯t so much as look our way when he said with dark conviction, ¡°No one will stop you.¡± The tension in the room was suffocating, drawing the air from my lungs until I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Asher, don¡¯t-¡± I whispered, but my warning was cut short when my dad charged. He bulldozed his way to Asher, a mass of muscle and writhing pain. Time slowed and my heart wailed in my chest, the gaping hole in it weeping with bloodstained tears. Asher didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t so much as flinch as he stood there, waiting for the blow toe. None of us, not even myself, could have anticipated what happened next. Just when the tension in the room reached Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. its head and it appeared as though dad was going toy into Asher, he did the opposite. Grabbing him by the shoulder, my dad pulled Asher into his arms, wrapping one around his neck and the other below his arms. He was hugging him. Even Asher was stunned, his body going stiff, harder than granite. It didn¡¯tst long, though. How could it when both of them were irreparably broken in the same way? They were two sides of the same horrible. coin. Their guilt went hand in hand, as did their pain-their shame. The stone-cold mask Asher donned split in two when my dad¡¯s shoulders trembled in a poorly suppressed sob. Slowly, with a tentativeness I¡¯d never seen him show before, Asher hugged my dad back. I watched in silence, the hole in my chest torn open, as my mate and dad shattered entirely. There wasn¡¯t a single dry eye in the room, not even from the two Vampire¡¯s watching nearby. It took every crumb of strength in my wounded soul not to break down, but as I watched the men I loved reduced to tears by their guilt and grief, it became easier to reign it in. 2 Even if we won this battle, life would never be the same. They would never be the same. It was this moment that made me realize what I needed to do. Perhaps the darkness whispering in my veins helped motivate me to make a decision, but it was Asher and my dad that ultimately made up my mind. The n I had brewing, the one so heinous I didn¡¯t dare speak the words aloud, was our only hope to fix the damage the blood witch had brought to all of us. I had assumed I hid my thoughts well, but there was one set of eyes that wasn¡¯t on the two men crying in the middle of the living room. Holly stared into the pits of my soul; her appearance so eerily simr to my own that it felt like I was looking into a mirror. I turned away to give Asher and my dad but all I could think was that she space, knows. Holly knows what I¡¯m going to do. Slowly, we all migrated into the kitchen while Asher and dad slipped outside. My nerves were raw without him close by, but he needed this. They both did. I picked at the edge of the blood bag I was currently drinking from, mulling over how the hell I was going to leave without everyone noticing. With tonight being the full moon and the most likely day for the blood witch to act, I needed to fix things soon. A set of eyes burned into my skin, pulling my attention away from the crimson liquid sloshing in the blood bag. I looked up, instantly catching Holly¡¯s eyes from where she stared at me from across the kitchen. Swallowing back the guilt of what I nned to do, I slipped into the living room. My ass had just hit the couch when Cassidy¡¯s voice popped into my head. ¡®You there, L?¡¯ She asked over mind-link, her voice etched with concern. ¡®Sure am.¡¯ I managed to reply, pulling from the blood bag deeply. Warmth spread throughout my limbs, but not my hands-not where the darkness stained my skin. That part of me remained ice cold. ¡®I heard what happened.¡¯ Cassidy¡¯s voice lowered to a broken whisper. ¡®I¡¯m so sorry, L. How¡­how is Asher doing?¡¯ 1 I bit back a sigh. ¡®He¡¯s as well as can be expected.¡¯ ¡®That doesn¡¯t sound good.¡¯ She said softly. ¡®It¡¯s not. None of this is good.¡¯ I replied, swallowing the scrap of irritation that crawled beneath my skin. The urge tosh out clogged my throat, but what good would it do to rage at Cassidy? It wouldn¡¯t take away this anger festering inside of me, anger reserved for one person alone. There was a crash through the mind- link, followed by a burst of obnoxiousughter and the heavy thump of music pulsing through speakers. I grimaced, not at all hiding the contempt in my voice. ¡®Are you really at a party right now, Cassidy?¡¯ ¡®Not for the reason you¡¯re thinking, trust me. ¡®Her reply came quickly, with just a hint of defensiveness to it. ¡®Look, I¡¯m not one to admit when I¡¯m wrong, because usually I¡¯m never wrong¡­but I think Asher was right.¡¯ ¡®You think Asher was right about what?¡¯ I asked slowly. ¡®I think something happened to Brandon.¡¯ She whispered reluctantly. ¡®I¡¯ve gone to every college party within a two-hundred- mile radius, and believe me, it¡¯s a lot of fucking parties. Do these college students. not have anything better to do? It¡¯s like they don¡¯t have homework or exam¡¯s anymore-¡® ¡®Cassidy.¡¯ I deadpanned, cutting her rant short. ¡®Right, sorry. I ramble when I¡¯m on the verge of freaking the hell out.¡¯ She sputtered. ¡®Anyway, I¡¯ve gone to over a dozen parties and Brandon isn¡¯t at any of them. From what I can get out of these drunken idiots, no one¡¯s seen him in days. Do you think there¡¯s any possibility he went to that safe haven you and Asher have been working on?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t see why he would¡¯ve. There¡¯s no reason for him to be there, but I suppose it¡¯s always a possibility.¡¯ I frowned, ncing towards the back door where I could see the silhouettes of Asher and my dad talking. ¡®I can go there and check if you want. I¡¯m wasting time searching these damn parties and as much as I could use a drink or twelve, I¡¯m too wound up to consider it.¡¯ She huffed. ¡®Let me talk to Asher about it and I¡¯ll get back to you, okay?¡¯ I lied, tapping my guilt deep down where it would never see the light of day. Cassidy sighed softly, not at all suspicious. Yeah, that¡¯s fine. Just don¡¯t forget, please. I¡¯m seriously worried about him¡­¡¯ 2 ¡®I won¡¯t forget.¡¯ I said quickly, then sliced the link in two. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t care about Brandon. Even though he was an obnoxious dickhead, he was still Asher¡¯s brother. He mattered, he really did, but I had limited time and needed every spare second I could manage. If I was still standing tomorrow, still in control of my body and magic, then we¡¯d look for him. Until then, wherever Brandon was, he¡¯d have to wait. ¡®You¡¯re making the right choice. You have this power for a reason. Use it.¡¯ The darkness in my veins sang. 1 Its voice wasn¡¯t human, but that didn¡¯t stop me from understanding it¡¯s meaning. Amid the chatter of Breyona, Mason, and the others, it became hard to breathe. Every nce they cast me stung my skin, bringing up a wave of acidic paranoia that burned my tongue and throat. Could they see I had something nned? Something that didn¡¯t involve them? I stood abruptly, earning a frown from Breyona. She took a step in my direction, her brows furrowed with concern. I shook my head, backing away. ¡°Just need some air.¡± I muttered, slipping out of the living room and into the kitchen. 1 Their voices continued, ovepping one another until I could no longer tell what they were talking about. I yanked open the refrigerator and found there was no more blood bags left inside. Shutting it, I turned and opened the door beside the pantry, stepping into the dimly lit garage. Two of Asher¡¯s cars sat parked off to the side and along the far wall was an icebox where I stashed another case of blood. Inhaling the crisp scent of gasoline and machine oil, I padded over to the fridge and opened it, pulling out another dozen blood bags. A pair of small feet clicked against the floor, following me into the garage. I knew who it was before I turned around and knew whose stare would soon meet my own. ¡°Hey.¡± I said awkwardly, shifting my weight between each foot. Holly stood a few feet in front of the door, her hair a mass of inky darkness down her back and her arms crossed over her chest. The blues of her eyes were bright, the same shade I imagined mine were. ¡°You¡¯re nning something-something the others won¡¯t agree with.¡± She stated in a low, silky voice. 1 I cursed inwardly. Tristan had already told her about our n to use her blood to locate her mother, which meant she knew about my other n, the one too insane to dare speak aloud. Reigning in a flinch, I steeled my spine and stared into her eyes with ease. There was a storm brewing in my chest, raging beneath my skin, but I¡¯d never let it show. ¡°What¡¯s it to you, Holly?¡± I asked, simply put. My fingers began to twitch, stinging with icy numbness. I slipped my hands behind my back, a movement Holly undoubtedly tracked. She blinked, her eyes sliding from my hidden hands back up to my face. ¡°Let me help you.¡± Suspicion curled in my head, carried by the seductive song coursing through my veins. I narrowed my eyes at her, disbelief staining my voice. ¡°Why would you do that?¡± I pondered. She had no reason to help me, not with this. The thought of her lying to my face, turning me in to Asher and the others before I had a chance to fix this, it was maddening. Rage simmered,ing to a boil that I had to physically fight to contain. Holly lowered her voice even more, the wordsing out in barely a whisper. ¡°My blood is magic, L. You can use it to find my mother, but there¡¯s also so much more you can do with it. I¡¯m your sister, and I want to help you. You deserve it after¡­after all you¡¯ve been through.¡± ¡®She¡¯s telling the truth. Let her help us. Use her power.¡¯ The dark magic sang. ¡°I¡¯ll let you help me on one condition.¡± I told her. ¡°We leave here, right now, without telling the others.¡± Holly didn¡¯t so much as hesitate to reply. 4 ¡°Deal.¡± Chapter 231 Chapter 231 It was terrifying how easy it was to use my magic now. A single thought woven with intention, entwined with a thread of energy, and reality itself bent beneath my hands. Holly and I left the garage, walking through the kitchen and into the living room where everyone had gathered. Breyona was talking animatedly to Mason and ra, while the two Vampire¡¯s standing close by watched with interest. Dad and Asher hade back inside and were now sitting on the sofa still deep in conversation. 1 Asher¡¯s head snapped up, his eyes locked on my face as Holly, and I entered the room. There was no dark light of suspicion in his eyes, only exhaustion and endless love. He opened his muscr arms and I stepped into them, my breath catching as I waited for what might happen next. What my mate didn¡¯t know was that the girl he held in his arms wasn¡¯t real. Through one of the many living room windows, Holly and I watched the illusion I crafted unfold. Everything, from the stitching on our clothes to the part of Holly¡¯s hair, was a product of my magic. I¡¯d taken the extra precautions to make the illusion tangible on the off chance someone was to reach out and touch one of us. Nothing would blow our cover like a hand passing through our arm or torso, proving we were made of nothing more than mist and magic. It took seconds to conjure up two clones of us, to slip through the front door without a single person in the house noticing. Without Rowena¡¯s cursed amulet around my neck, it was all too easy. ¡°It¡¯s a little unsettling, isn¡¯t it? Seeing yourself from a distance.¡± Holly murmured in a low voice, even though it wasn¡¯t needed. Another droplet of magic and any sound we made was undetectable. The Shadows themselves cloaked us outside, obscuring our forms from the window we stood in front of. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to answer her. Guilt ran rampant in my chest the longer I looked at Asher. He and Breyona were talking to me- to the illusion. Their lips moved, but I didn¡¯t dare tune into what they were saying. Forcing myself to turn away, to go against my family and friends, was the hardest thing I¡¯d ever done. It made every breath I took sting in my lungs, but I couldn¡¯t-wouldn¡¯t lose anyone else. If this power I had was so incredible, then there was no reason I couldn¡¯t do this on my own. 1 ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re wasting time and I need to make a pit stop.¡± I ushered Holly away from the window, We jogged around to the front of the house, going down the driveway to where Tristan had parked the sedan. A tiny push of magic and the engine rumbled to life. With betrayal roaring in my head, an acrid backdrop to the song the dark magic whispered in my veins, Holly and I peeled out of the driveway and into the night. Neither of us spoke, but I gathered she was nervous by the way she tapped out a hasty rhythm on the armrest, eyes scanning the passing forest. Peeling down the back roads brought up a time when I¡¯d been afraid of driving. I wasn¡¯t sure when that fear had subsided, but at this very moment, I felt absolutely nothing. me it on the icy kiss of dark magic, or the fact that I¡¯d been maxed out with my brother¡¯s death, but it was a break I had longed for. ¡°How long do we have to do this?¡± Holly asked, her voice soft as it peeled past theyers of darkness. The backroad we coasted down widened as we drew closer to town. Businesses began to pop up, their windows darkened, and open signs flipped to closed. Most of the parking lots were empty, except for the one I was looking for. ¡°Without me there to control them, the illusions will slowly unravel. I¡¯d say we have an hour tops.¡± There was no way for me to actually know this, yet I did. The answer came in the form of a kick to the gut, an eerie feeling that smacked me upside the head and demanded I listen. I made it to my first and only pit stop within ten minutes, swinging into a bay before putting the car in park. ¡°L, why are we here?¡± Holly craned her head to stare out the window, a strange note of suspicion guing her voice. Her brows were furrowed when she finally turned my way. Again, I didn¡¯t respond. She knew why we were here and what my n was. I wasn¡¯t going to waste the time answering. ¡°Be back in five.¡± I turned away, closing the driver side door. With a single thought the air around me folded, weaving itself over my body and erasing my form from view. To Holly, it would look like I had vanished in thin air, but I was still very much present. An iridescent film of magic only I could see floated in front of my face, encasing my body in a cocoon of energy. Without looking back, I strolled into the Hospital through the ambnce¡¯s bay doors, one step closer to bringing my brother home. Nurses flitted by left and right, a sea of colorful scrubs that blurred as they passed. There weren¡¯t any more than a dozen, and while they moved with purpose theycked that sense of urgency present when someone was teetering on the cusp of death. It seemed it was a normal night for them. For me, it was anything but. Not a single one of them looked my way. Mots of them chatted as they walked, slinging medical phrases I didn¡¯t know the meaning to. More than once I had to move out of the way to avoid running into one, but I doubt they would¡¯ve noticed if I had. Even the nurses sitting behind the main desk failed to notice me pass. As for the badge I snagged, one of them would be missing that, but they¡¯d most likely chalk it up to a case of forgetfulness. Five minutes would pass, and they¡¯d find it in the exact spot I¡¯d swiped it from. The morgue itself was cold, but not nearly as cold as my hands. By the time I made it to where Sean was being kept, that iciness had injected itself into my veins and traveled to the rest of my body, encasing me in frosty stone. When I pulled his body out of the cooler, my first urge was to drink him in. To stare at the face I¡¯d grown up besides, to think about how much it had changed during his progression from boy to man. I didn¡¯t give myself so much as a second, because this-this wasn¡¯t the end. Getting into the Hospital was the easy part. Escaping, now that was a bit harder. With another speck of magic, any sound I made was silenced. Making sure I didn¡¯t run any nurses down with the giant metal cart I pushed, that was the hard part. 1 I did wind up clipping a few with the corner, but the most they did was hiss in pain and turn to see nothing but empty hallway, before going back to their jobs. ¡°Fuck, L. Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s what I think it is.¡± Holly squeaked as I approached the car, pping a hand over her mouth. She fumbled to get her seatbelt off, though I wasn¡¯t sure why. I was too wrapped up in sliding Sean¡¯s body onto the backseat to notice that Holly had cursed for what was most likely the first time in her life. Once I got him situated, I mmed the door shut and climbed into the driver¡¯s seat. Holly was turned in my direction, her eyes wide with some vagrant emotion I didn¡¯t care to process. Once again, we drove in silence. This time around, it was thick with tension. Nearly a dozen times Holly would open her mouth only to snap it shut, never once saying anything. What was there to say, after all? She knew my n and had even offered her blood to help. There was Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. no backing out now. Not for me, not for her. Hell, not for any of us. All I needed was a patch ofnd directly under the full moon. I didn¡¯t drive far before finding the perfect spot. A cut out alongside the main road wouldn¡¯t even garner attention for most. It was unimportant, an easy detail to overlook. For me, it was everything I needed and more. ¡°Help me with his body.¡± I told Holly, barely waiting to put the car in park before jumping out. She twiddled with her fingers, once again opening, and closing her mouth. I guess she could tell I meant business because with one look at the expression on my face, she snapped out of her stupor. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 We set Sean down in the grass off the side of the road. I stood over the body of my big brother, still not allowing myself to process what had happened. The gashes across his neck and chest were unimportant. His skin was almost translucent, blending in with the muted colors of the grass so well that it was both beautiful and haunting. The way the moonlight streamed down onto his body, turning him silver, was a sight I¡¯d never forget. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about Sean, L. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Holly¡¯s shaky whisper came from behind. Her voice was swallowed by the night, stolen by the stillness that surrounded us. I sank to my knees at Sean¡¯s side, trailing my eyes over his dark hair and longshes. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Holly asked. The clear note of hesitation in her voice prompted me to turn my head in her direction. I scowled, confused as to why she needed me to say it aloud. A chill skated down my spine, one I ignored as I looked down at Sean once more. ¡°I¡¯m going to bring my brother back from the dead.¡± I couldn¡¯t look away from him. : Holly gasped audibly, circling Sean and I until she faced me. She lowered herself to the ground at his side. Her hands were trembling, and the whites of her eyes were visible,rge, and bright despite the darkness. ¡°L, you-you can¡¯t do that.¡± My head snapped up without my say. Crimson tinted my vision, my fingers tingling from icy cold. What exactly did she mean by that? ¡°Yes, I can. You read the book, you know what Conjuration is and what it¡¯s capable of. I can do anything. You knew this was my n, Holly. I¡¯m not seeing what the sudden problem is.¡± Iughed at the absurdity, but there was no warmth, no humor in it. ¡°You read the book too, which means you saw the part where it talks about what you¡¯re tapping into to do these things. Something like this, raising someone from the dead-you know that¡¯s not the kind of power you want to tap into. It won¡¯t let you go. Even now, it¡¯s holding onto you.¡± Her eyes full of knowing, trailed down to my hands, to the dark veins that crawled up the tops of them. My fingers twitched, joints aching and bones grinding against one another. ¡°You knew this was my n, Holly.¡± I said carefully. Holly shook her head, a small, panickedugh sliding past her lips. ¡°L, I thought your n was to use my blood to find my mother by yourself. You wanted to keep your friends and family safe. That¡¯s why you left them behind. Now, this-this I never sawing.¡¯ She stood from the ground, towering over Sean and me. With her hands raised, she took a step back, and then another. My fingers twitched, my brain fogging with every passing second until each thought was drenched in a thick mist that made it hard to focus. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done this-I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to help you. You need to talk to someone, L. I-I can¡¯t do this anymore. Please, just take me back.¡± She was taking back her promise to help me with this. She was leaving me to do it myself. ¡®How dare she? We can make her. All we need is her blood. Just one tiny little drop. ¡®The dark magic in my veins sang soothingly, gliding its icy fingers over my face and neck. It was right. It had always been right. I should¡¯ve never thought Holly would understand, that any of them would understand. How could she? After all, she¡¯d been locked away by our father. Spending an entire life without anyone¡ª without friends or family. How could she possibly understand the bond Sean and I had? I barely registered the sudden temperature drop, or that I¡¯d been the one to will it into existence. ¡°L, what¡¯s going through your head right now?¡± Her teeth cked together. There was fear in her voice, wafting into the air the same way her breath did. Knowing I had been the one to put it there felt good. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that, Holly.¡± I said darkly, sumbing to the siren¡¯s song oozing in my veins. ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to have to make you. Now, you have no choice.¡± A burst of magic exploded from my chest, spurred on by my thoughts. Holly¡¯s yelp was swallowed by the night, her body jerked forward before being brought to her knees. I held her there with nothing more than my own will, rooting her in ce where she¡¯d once been. ¡°L, what are you doing?! Stop this! This isn¡¯t you.¡± She begged, blue eyes bright and fearful, watering with every plea. I stared at her, and even though some distant part of me knew who she was, I felt nothing for this girl. There was only unending cold, a bitter ice that covered my soul and held it in a soothing embrace. There was no guilt, no pain, and no shame. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Holly.¡± I said, not recognizing my own voice. From behind my half-sister, the Shadows crawled from the forest, slithering along the ground just out of sight. Holly thrashed, but I had her pinned from the shoulders down. Tears budded along hersh line before falling free. Somewhere deep beneath the ice, I felt a twinge of¡­of something, but it was just out of reach. ¡°L don¡¯t do this. If you won¡¯t think about yourself, think about Asher! Think about what this would do to him. I know losing your brother hurts, but do you think this is what Sean would want?!¡± Another burst of magic and I wrenched her hand forward, turning it palm side Bending her to my will was addicting, spreading the silky veins of darkness further up my hands. The part of me that cared was buried too deep, and no matter how much she cried out, her voice was smothered by the beautiful siren¡¯s song. 1 ¡°I think Sean would want to be alive. Why don¡¯t we ask him?¡± I mused, flicking my hand in the direction of the Shadows. One leachy tendril jumped up from the ground, shing the palm of Holly¡¯s hand. She let out a quick shriek, and the two of us watched as droplets of pure crimson began to bead along her skin. The others on the outskirts began to writhe impatiently, scenting her magical blood and wanting to drain her dry. ¡°No, you will not feed from her. If any of you take so much as a single drop I will send you into oblivion.¡± I snarled, forcing them back into ce. With my magic, I tilted Holly¡¯s hand and allowed the blood that pooled to stter along Sean¡¯s chest and stomach. It was bright against his pale skin, shimmering with a magic I recognized instantly. I ced my hands on my brother¡¯s cold, hard chest. Holly¡¯s blood was searing, almost painful from how cold I¡¯d be, but within it¡¯s heat I could make out the electrical current of magic. Bracing myself, forcing Holly¡¯s pleas to the very background of my mind, I began. 1 A single thought, a mere whisper of intention, and magic swelled in my body. Every drop, I forced into my brother¡¯s lifeless corpse. I couldn¡¯t remove my eyes from his face, couldn¡¯t stop staring, waiting for the moment his eyes opened and life returned to them. The first burst of magic I forced into him sent me spiraling into the darkness, but there was something different about it. I craned my head, looking around, but it went in all directions. There was an emptiness that surrounded me, echoing though there was no sound totch onto. ¡°He¡¯s not in there, L. His soul is gone. Can¡¯t you feel it?¡± Holly¡¯s distant voice cried out. ¡®We can bring it back.¡¯ The dark magic hissed. Yes, we could. I reached out with my magic, unfurling invisible arms that spread in all directions, delving past the thin fabric that separated worlds and into realms that I had no name for-that I didn¡¯t know existed. There was this warmth, this speck of golden light that I couldn¡¯t see, but feel. Somehow, I knew it was what I was searching for. My bones began to ache from the cold, my arms growing heavy and shoulders stiff. Its influence was spreading, but I was so close. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done this. I shouldn¡¯t have done this.¡± Holly¡¯s sobs grew louder. A prickling sensation raced up my spine, an awareness that told me someone was here. That they were approaching. I snapped into my own body, my vision returning in a burst of detail and color. Holly¡¯s blue eyes were torn in two. Sorrow, guilt, and regret poured from them in tandem with her tears. Her lips trembled, making out three words that would haunt me to my grave. 1 ¡°Please, forgive me.¡± A scuffle sounded from directly behind me, lifting the hairs along the back of my neck. I turned and my heart nearly seized as I realized who¡¯s eyes I were looking into. 1 ¡°You?¡± I gasped. An excruciating pain encased my skull, stealing away my vision and the ground beneath my knees. With that face burned into the depths of my mind, I fell into the open arms of darkness and let it Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. swallow me whole. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 One moment I¡¯d been swallowed by the darkness, and the next it was nowhere to be seen. Light assaulted my eyes, carrying with it colors so vibrant they practically glowed. Sprawling hills of emerald grass wove in and out of thend in all directions, topped with lush trees whose branches dipped and bowed, providing soothing patches of shade to escape in when the sun became too unbearable. Rays of glittering gold shone over everything. Over the birds as they flew, over the butterflies that darted from wildflower to wildflower. They even shone over the structures in the distance, the ones that rose up out of the grown at odd angles, with pieces that swung in the gentle breeze. 1 Wait a second. Was this a park? I broke into a jog, racing down the hill I stood atop of. Silky threads of grass caressed my legs, gentle against my bare skin. The air was cool in my lungs and surprisingly sweet on my tongue. As it filled my body, my head became clearer. Drawing near, the figures that had once been blurry in the distance were now sharp and vibrant with color. A jungle gym sat to my left, one with spiral towers and awork of little wooden bridges that made it look like a child¡¯s dream castle. To the left was another tower with a slide curling around it¡¯s base. A swing set sat next to it, the four seats swaying in the breeze. 1 In between the structures was awork of paths, dotted with benches and water fountains. A pang of recognition struck me right in my chest, but it was nothing inparison to the surprise that rendered me speechless when I heard his voice. ¡°L? It¡¯s about time. I was beginning to think you were standing me up.¡± I spun around so fast the world blurred, colors mixing and the air sparkling with hints of what I swore were actual magic. None of that mattered though, because the man standing before me with a wistful smile on his face, was none other than Sean. My big brother. Looking back, I wouldn¡¯t remember sprinting to him or how the scenery seemed to change, the distance between us shrinking as though the earth itself couldn¡¯t wait to see us embrace. What I¡¯d remember was throwing myself into his arms, taking in his scent and the way his skin glowed with life and warmth. The wall I¡¯d constructed in my heart, the one holding back every ounce of grief and pain, was obliterated the moment I stared into his eyes. I couldn¡¯t stop crying, just as I couldn¡¯t stop staring at him, clinging to his shirt and skin because who knew when this dream would end, and I¡¯d spiral back into the real world? The shards of my shattered, broken heart slipped through my fingers, slicing my skin as they fell to the ground. My brother was gone, dead. The boy I grew up with, who was there for every single moment, was lost. Sean took my face in his hands, smoothing away my tears and continuing to do so even when the action caused more to fall. The entire time, his wistful smile remained in ce. ¡°Now, sis. This isn¡¯t the ce for tears. Can¡¯t you feel it? Here, take some deep breaths. Let it wash over you. You remember this park, don¡¯t you?¡± I had no clue what he was talking about but did as he said regardless. Swallowing a ragged sob, I inhaled deeply. The crisp air swirled in my lungs, sweet from the wildflowers sprouting in thick clusters. Some of the pain subsided, and with it came a feeling of peace. Sean was right, I did remember this ce. This was the park mom would take us too as kids. It was where I¡¯d go with Sean after school. As children, we¡¯d race to the swings and try to get as high as we could. Mom would always scold us, saying it was too dangerous, but we did it anyway. With each breath I sucked in, the feeling grew. It settled in my bones, bringing on a weightless sensation that had me looking down at my hands. My unblemished hands. I had felt the dark magic crawling up my arms, slithering over my shoulders and down my back, but there wasn¡¯t so much as a speck as I looked down. I flipped them over to inspect them further and found nothing, absolutely nothing. Sean shrugged, a knowing smile on his face. ¡°Evil can¡¯t exist here.¡± I snorted in his face. Only Sean would give me a half-assed exnation like that. Part of me wondered if they¡¯d return when I woke up. It was something I could¡¯ve easily asked Sean, but I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to know. Now that its influence was gone, I realized how strong it had been, how it had tainted every thought that passed through my brain, coating in malice, jealousy, and evil. It had been corrupting me from the inside out, and I had let it. ¡°Where where am I? You¡¯re dead. Does that mean I¡¯m dead too?¡± I asked reluctantly. After all that happened, tricking my family and friends to sneak away with Holly¡­only for her to betray me, to turn me over to her mother. It was all too perfect, the way I unknowingly threw Holly into her mother¡¯s arms. I¡¯d been the one to set things up between them, thinking it would help Holly after everything she¡¯d been through. 3 I was the one who thought she should talk to a therapist. This entire time, I had already met the blood witch. How many meetings did she have with Holly under the guise of therapy sessions? How many did it take for her to coax Holly into her arms and onto her side? I couldn¡¯t be dead. This couldn¡¯t be how things ended. There was too much to fix, and a fight still left to be had. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, you¡¯re not dead. You¡¯re¡­just visiting.¡± Sean exined, grinning when he caught my confused stare. ¡°Don¡¯t think too hard about it. Not many people get the chance to say goodbye.¡± A tear slipped free as I closed my eyes. ¡± There¡¯s a good chance I mighte back a second time¡­only to stay. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing, Sean. I don¡¯t know how to win this.¡± ¡°Mm, maybe.¡± Sean mused. ¡°There¡¯s always that possibility. Life isn¡¯t a certainty, and anything can happen but¡­¡± He trailed off, eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°¡­but I have it on good authority to let you know if you win this if you defeat the blood witch, you won¡¯t being back here for a long, long while.¡± I tried hard to wrap my head around what he was saying, but the thought of living a long life with Asher by my side no longer felt like a certainty. It felt like a dream, one not nearly as tangible as the one I currently stood in. ¡°How can you know that?¡± I demanded, pausing to sniffle. ¡°Let¡¯s just say, you¡¯ve got someone looking out for you. Someone important.¡± He winked, and I had the feeling he expected me to know who he was talking about. ¡°Now, we¡¯ve got some things to talk about and not nearly enough time to do it. Tell me, how¡¯s dad doing?¡± As I exined to Sean the moments after his death, the tears continued to slip free. Sean¡¯s smile faded, his eyes growing dark and mournful. ¡°Make sure he doesn¡¯t me Asher, L. It¡¯ll eat him alive if he does, and he¡¯s not meant toe here for a long time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how, but he doesn¡¯t.¡± I chuckled, wiping the moisture off my cheeks. ¡°It shocked all of us. He hugged him, Sean¡­and¡ªand they cried together.¡± A soft smile returned to his face. ¡°Tell dad I¡¯m proud of him-that mom is too. And even though it wasn¡¯t his fault, tell Asher that I forgive him.¡± 1 ¡°You¡¯ve seen mom?!¡± I gasped. Sean chuckled, ncing over to the forests edge. ¡°Yeah, I have. She misses you, L, but she¡¯s loved seeing how much you¡¯ve grown. At first nce, it was nothing more than your average forest, though the colors were much more vibrant. The longer I looked, the more I noticed the subtle differences that made this forest anything but normal. First of all, every bird and butterfly in the park seemed attracted to that one spot, weaving in and out of the trees, only to emerge and circle the park. The sunlight streaming down on the treetops sparkled like it had been imbued with flecks of gold. Even the air itself shimmered with magic; a kind that felt familiar yet ancient. ¡°What is that ce?¡± I asked, unable to tear my eyes away. ¡°Can-Can I go in there?¡± Sean was silent long enough for me to turn my head. When we locked eyes, there was a gentleness in them that I¡¯d never seen before. It wrapped around my heart and stole away the pain, recing it with a longing so strong my eyes began to water. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t. That¡¯s the point of no return, sis. Like I said, it¡¯s not your time yet. Someday, you will, and when you do, I¡¯ll be there waiting.¡± I closed my eyes, fighting the wave of tears.¡± I don¡¯t want to do this without you. ¡°Look at me, L.¡± He demanded, though not unkindly. Reluctantly, I did as he said. ¡± I¡¯m right where I¡¯m meant to be, and I will always be watching over you, little sister.¡± I couldn¡¯t help it; I didn¡¯t want this moment to end. I threw myself into his arms, wishing more than anything that I could will my magic to stretch these seconds into hours- into an eternity. It would never be enough. As I sobbed into his chest, not wanting to let go, something rustled within the grove. ¡°Look up¡­¡± Sean whispered. I craned my head towards the patch of magical trees, and when I saw what Sean was looking at, my heart split in my chest. It was Kanyon, my brother¡¯s mate. 3 He stood at the cusp of the grove, a breathtaking smile on his face as he watched Sean and me. When he noticed me looking, he waved. When I turned back to Sean, his eyes were brimming with joy and love, so much that I now realized what a horrible mistake it had been to try and bring him back. Finally, after all this time, Sean had reunited with his mate. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± I said, but the words came out as a whisper. ¡°You¡¯re meant to be here, aren¡¯t you?¡± Sean tilted his head to look down at me. ¡°I am, L. I promise.¡± Squaring my shoulders, I embraced every facet of the pain. Rather than shoving it down, I let it consume me. Then, like the birds and butterflies darting about, I let it all ¡°I think I can let you go now.¡± I said, my voice cracking. Sean pulled me into a hug, and I held on for dear life,mitting every detail about my big brother to memory. ¡°You¡¯re strong, L. So strong. You can do this, you hear me? You¡¯re going to change everything, and I¡¯ll be right there watching it all.¡± He let me go, then took a step back. ¡°Walk me to the edge?¡± Sean asked, ncing in Kanyon¡¯s direction. ¡°Of course.¡± I smiled, blinking to see past the tears. With our fingersced together, something we hadn¡¯t done since we were children, my brother and I walked past the park that was once such a huge part of our childhood, and towards the magical grove that would cherish him always. We stopped right at the edge of the towering trees. The sweetest scent trickled from in between them, bell¡¯s twinkling in the distance. The feeling of utter peace was stronger here, so much so that part of me wanted to take Sean¡¯s hand and follow him inside. 1 I knew deep down that I couldn¡¯t, that when it was my time toe here, it would be Asher¡¯s hand I held. Sean squeezed my hand once before releasing it. ¡°This is where we part, little sister, but it¡¯s not forever. It¡¯s never forever.¡± Abruptly, he snapped his fingers. Oh, I almost forgot. There¡¯s something I need to tell you before you go, something important.¡± ¡°What? What¡¯s so important that you have to tell me now?¡± I frowned. Sean swallowed, the first and only sign of nervousness I¡¯d seen from him sinceing here. ¡°They said you need to know this before you go back, that it¡¯s crucial.¡± I pursed my lips. ¡°You¡¯re freaking me out here. What is it? What do you need to tell me?¡± Sean paused. The silence seemed to stretch. on for miles, far beyond the park and the magical grove we stood in front of. I wanted to ask who this ¡®they¡¯ was and if they were the same person Sean imed was watching over me, but even more so, I wanted to know what he was going to say. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you the identity of the second witch. I¡¯m going to give you her name.¡± Before I could react, he leaned in close. His lips grazed my ear as he whispered a name- a single name that threatened to tear the ground out from beneath my feet. I wanted to deny what he said, ignoring the truth in favor of something more manageable, but I couldn¡¯t. Perhaps the old me would have but being tainted by dark magic left my changed in ways I couldn¡¯t quite name at the moment. Instead of disbelief or fear, I felt only determination. I wanted that future Sean said I¡¯d have, and I wanted it bad. ¡°I¡¯ll stop her. I¡¯ll stop all of them.¡± I promised him, myself, and the mysterious person watching over me. Sean¡¯s lips quirked up in a grin. ¡°I know you will. We all do. When you wake up, you¡¯re going to notice something pretty quickly. Just trust me on this, will you?¡± Heughed, taking in my downright suspicious expression. ¡°It¡¯s a gift, alright? From¡­from someone important.¡± ¡°Who is this person?¡± I questioned stubbornly, nting my hands on my hips. As I looked around for this said person, I found only Kanyon and Sean staring at me with identical looks of amusement on their faces. ¡°She has a lot of names, but the werewolves know her by one.¡± Sean replied with that mischievous twinkle in his eyes. For a split second, they zed over, staring faraway before returning to the present. ¡°She has a message for you. If you don¡¯t mind, she¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t try to bring me- or anyone else, back from the dead again. She has a bnce to keep, you know.¡± He winked, backing into the grove. 2 All I could do was stare at him as my brain worked to connect the dots. The maged within the golden sunlight rippled as he passed through it, so ethereal and pure that it felt almost impossible- Oh. From in between the trees, Sean threw back his head and chortled at the shock on my face. The sound was enough to break the spell and send me rushing forward. I stopped at the very edge of the grove, cupping my hands to shout at him. ¡°Wait, what am I supposed to do when I wake up? How do I defeat the witches? You can¡¯t leave me with all these damned questions!¡± With his arm wrapped around Kanyon¡¯s shoulders, my big brother turned and smiled at me oncest time. ¡°You live, L. You live.¡± Chapter 234 Chapter 234 There was no doubt in my mind that the ce I had been was not of this world. Not only had Sean been there, confusing me with talk of some mysterious person watching over me, but the concept of pain had been elusive and just out of reach. The peace that hung in the air, shimmering as brightly as the magic interwoven to create a ce that was both real and memory, could only belong to some kind of afterlife. At least, that¡¯s what I was hoping. Pain was the first thing I felt as that ce slipped away. It held my head in its strong grip, ws digging into my scalp to produce a throbbing pain that chased me into consciousness. I hadn¡¯t even opened my eyes yet and there it was. When I did manage to peel my lids back, I tried to recoil at the pale face staring out at More pain engulfed me, stinging my wrists, neck, and ankles. It sted my mind, sapping my strength until even calling out to the shadows felt impossible. I craned my head down, staring nkly at the silver-ted cuffs that pinned me to the wall. What was even more surprising than my restraints was the fact that my hands and arms were no longer covered in inky veins of dark magic. As much as I wanted to wrack my brain for the identity of this mystery being watching over me, there was someone else vying for my attention. 1 ¡°It¡¯s about damn time. I thought you were dead.¡± A voice snapped. The person staring at me from across the room came into focus. Toffee eyes sharpened, so familiar that my chest begun to ache. Only, they didn¡¯t belong to Asher. ¡°Brandon?¡± His name came out as a rasp, my tongue sticking to the roof of my dry mouth. My throat contracted with the effort it took to speak. When was thest time I had something to drink? I had a couple blood bags back at the house, but how long had it been since then? ¡°The one and only.¡± Brandon was chained against the far wall in the same position, silver cuffs around his wrists, neck, and ankles. His reply was dripping with sarcasm, but beyond it I could see clearly the rough shape he was in. Dark circles ringed his eyes, and his cheekbones were just a tad more pronounced. There was dried blood where the silver had previously made contact with his skin. As he fidgeted, fresh blood sprouted from raw, cracked flesh. ¡°What happened?¡± I grimaced. It felt like I¡¯d been hit upside the head with a sledgehammer. Every single thought was paired with a wave of nauseating pain. ¡°How long have you been here?¡± ¡°Oh, lets see¡­¡± Brandon mumbled, blowing the hair out of his face with a frustrated huff. He made a show of counting on his fingers, though I wasn¡¯t sure what for. After going over each one on his hand several times he grunted. ¡°Since that bitch Ember and the other witches attacked the Vamp town.¡± ¡°That was days ago.¡± I nched, my stomach sinking. ¡°You¡¯ve been here for that long?¡± ¡°Yeah, I fucking have. You wouldn¡¯t happen to have a bottle of liquor stashed on you?¡± I tried to snort, but my dry throat refused to let the sound pass. ¡°No, I definitely don¡¯t have any alcohol on me.¡± He leaned his head against the brick wall, ring at the singr light hanging from the center of the room. It was nothing more than a lightbulb on a thin wire, with a little string dangling from the side. The light it produced was shitty, but it was better than drowning in darkness. ¡°Fair warning, L. The service in this ce fucking sucks!¡± He bellowed, thrashing against his restraints. The chains nked against the brick, spitting out a thin plume of dust, but he was clearly too weak to do any more damage. Blood trickled from his wrists, sttering on the concrete floor. It dribbled from his neck as well, soaking into an already blood- stained shirt. When he was finished, he slumped against the wall, his chest heaving. He swiveled his head towards me, scanning me up and down the way I had done to him mere minutes ago. ¡°You look different. How are things back home?¡± He asked. I swallowed, shifting in my restraints. The sting of silver split the thin skin around my wrists, and I winced as the wounds began to weep blood. They¡¯d heal quickly, only to be torn open again. It was unfortunate that I knew how this worked. ¡°Not good.¡± Holly¡¯s face shed in my mind, and with it came a slew of emotions I couldn¡¯t handle dealing with right now. I¡¯d trusted her, bonded with her, and thought of her as the little sister I¡¯d always wanted but never had. Not only did I feel pathetic and stupid, but I also felt lost-betrayed. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to hate her. Brandon¡¯s shoulders slumped, his lips merging into a thin line. ¡°You might as well tell me everything considering neither one of us is leaving anytime soon.¡± Starting off at the beginning, I recounted the moments leading up to when everything went horribly wrong. I¡¯d expected a look of disgust when telling him about Asher¡¯s proposal, but his face hadn¡¯t changed in the slightest. When I mentioned what happened to Sean, that garnered a reaction. Brandon¡¯s eyes darkened in nearly the same fashion as Asher¡¯s, but no amount of anger would coax Brandon¡¯s wolf forward with all that silver touching his skin. His time here must¡¯ve permanently altered his brain because the next words that left his mouth put me in a stupor. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Your brother was a good guy.¡± I blinked the tears away, swallowing the knot in my throat. It ached as it went down, forming a weight in my chest that wouldn¡¯t go away. ¡°Yeah, he was.¡± My whisper danced along each corner of the room before fading into the darkness. Brandon¡¯s eyes drifted to the floor. ¡°I can imagine how Asher¡¯s taking it. He¡¯s never going to let that one Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. go.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll spend every day of the rest of my life reminding him it wasn¡¯t his fault.¡± ¡°You might have to.¡± Brandon voiced his agreement. I continued on, exining what happened after Sean and grandma had been attacked. Brandon was more than angry to hear about grandma, which was another surprise. The woman truly did make everyone fall in love with her. My heart clenched painfully at the thought of the woman I considered my second mother. She¡¯d be so disappointed to know what I had attempted to do. When I reached the part about Rowena, that was the first time I¡¯d seen Brandon show any glimmer of happiness. His eyes shed with just a hint of his wolf before the color died off and the beast went back into hibernation. I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned it since I had no intention on borating, but I finished by telling Brandon I knew who the second witch was. ¡°Who? Who is it?¡± He leaned forward in his shackles, tilting his head. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe me if I told you.¡± Brandon opened his mouth, probably to goad me into telling him, when a sound came from beyond the heavy wooden door on the other side of the room. It sat to the left of me, far out of reach. There was a long groan, followed by a squeal from the hinges as it opened. Even in shitty lighting, I could make out that head of hair anywhere. It was an open me streaked with golds and yellows, beautiful if not for the scowl marring the face of the person it was attached to. ¡°Ember.¡± I snarled, but it wasn¡¯t nearly as threatening as it could¡¯ve been had my throat not felt like I¡¯d swallowed the Sahara. Considering there was nothing else to focus on, it was all too obvious to notice the smirk Ember tossed Brandon¡¯s way. She sauntered into the room wearing a pair of skin-tight leather pants and a low-cut blouse the same fiery shade as her hair. Propping her hand on the re of her hip, she opened her mouth, but the only sound that filled the room was Brandon¡¯s voice. ¡°I told you not toe back here without that pizza. All that talking you did and you¡¯re doing a shit job at keeping me alive.¡± Ember visibly stiffened, her entire body going rigid. Her eyes, which were a deep brown tinted red, shed like hot coals. ¡°And I thought I told you to shut your damn mouth.¡± She hissed, barely craning her head to toss the words over her shoulder. Seeing as Brandon¡¯s number one quality was running his mouth, I already anticipated what he¡¯d do next. ¡°Fuck, I feel bad for any pets you¡¯ve ever owned. You were the type of kid to squeeze her hamsters to death weren¡¯t you? Seems like the kind of psychopathic thing you¡¯d do.¡± Digging the heel of her leather boots into the ground, Ember spun to re daggers at Brandon. ¡°Oh, shut up about the stupid pizza!¡± The two continued to argue, shooting jabs back and forth until Ember was quite literally smoking. It rolled off her shoulders in waves, filling the dingy room we were locked in. Brandon didn¡¯t seem to care in the slightest. If anything, I¡¯d say he was enjoying riling her up so much, but that- that didn¡¯t make any sense. She jabbed a finger at him, and Brandon snapped his teeth in response. The longer I watched two, the more I realized they had forgotten I was even here. Fuck, they¡¯re arguing like a married couple -wait a damn second¡­ There was too much for my brain to process. Between my brother¡¯s death, Rowena and Holly¡¯s betrayal, the blood witch herself capturing me, and the identity of the second witch, I had too much information and emotion to sort through. It would take me years to process it all, to move on from the rage and the pain that followed. There was no way-no way in hell that this was possible. It was too much of a coincidence. I focused on Brandon¡¯s eyes as the two snarled and cursed at one another. There was clear hatred there, which would¡¯ve been soothing if it weren¡¯t for the sharp edge to it. I recognized that edge intimately. It had been the same edge in my own eyes when I¡¯d first met Asher-when I realized how much I wanted him. ¡°You two are mates.¡± Two heads snapped in my direction so quickly I swore I heard one of their neck¡¯s crack. Just like that, their argument was snuffed out. There wasn¡¯t even a sliver of its heat leftover. ¡°Told you she¡¯d find out.¡± Brandon sang, his teeth bared in a sarcastic grin. Ember¡¯s stare burned into my face. Somehow I knew her words weren¡¯t for me, but for Brandon. ¡°Shut. Your. Mouth.¡± My heart downright shuddered in my chest. First Tessa, and now Ember. Two extremely powerful elementals both mated to Werewolves. There was an odd feeling tickling my spine, like a puff of breath blown at the back of my neck. For the smallest of seconds, my thoughts drifted to the stranger Sean mentioned, the one watching over me. Why did it feel like they were responsible for this? No, that couldn¡¯t be possible. It must be the excitement messing with my thoughts. ¡°When did this happen?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. Ember¡¯s lips curled back, her nose crinkling and eyes shing with anger. I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to think she¡¯d actually answer me, which is exactly why I couldn¡¯t bite back my snort when Brandon shouted over her head. ¡°Remember when this one here attacked the Vamp town, and I chased after her? She found out what we were, then she captured my ass.¡± Ignoring Ember and her rising temper, I craned my head to the side to look at Brandon. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re here?!¡± It had to be, there was no other alternative. No demands had been made in exchange for Brandon¡¯s return. Hell, none of us even knew he was captured to begin with. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask my mate here why she chose to capture me.¡± Brandon shot back, putting special emphasis on his words. So, Ember made the call thatnded Brandon here. ¡°It was your choice to capture Brandon? What, did you think you¡¯d keep him as your pet?¡± I asked incredulously, thinking there was no possible way I could be right. 2 ¡°That¡¯s exactly what she thought. She¡¯ll have another week with me before I starve to death. Clearly, her track record with pets is shit.¡± Brandon drawled, making a show of rattling his chains. Ember stalked up to where I hung on the wall. She was so close that I could see the sharp curve of her lips. Her scent was warm and surprisingly pleasant, like cinnamon and clove. There was a slight tang of fruit that reminded me of apple cider. ¡°The Blood Witch approved my decision, not that it¡¯s any of your business. And why shouldn¡¯t I keep him? He¡¯s mine.¡± Once again, her eyes shed like hot coals, but I wasn¡¯t at all focused on her magic flickering to the surface. No, there was something else there, a sort of raw emotion that bled through the cracks no matter how hard one tried to patch them. She hated Brandon, but he was hers and she wanted him. From Tessa, I knew that their parents had been murdered by rogues, but Ember didn¡¯t seem to care about that in the slightest. If she did, wouldn¡¯t she be disgusted to find out she was mated to a Werewolf? A thought trickled to the surface of my mind, and once Itched onto it, there was nothing else I could think about. Had Ember never been chosen by anyone before? The Blood Witch chose her and Tessa to hunt me down, but it wasmon knowledge that they were all nothing more than a means to an end-soldiers for the Blood Witch in the war she created. ¡°Besides, once your mate is dead, Brandon will assume the role as Alpha. His blood will hold incredible power.¡± Ember hissed, her lips curling in a victorious smile, but it was transparent now that I¡¯d realized the truth. She wanted Brandon not because his soul was bound to hers, but because he could never leave her. I had one card up my sleeve, and just one chance to try and change the tide before it swallowed us all. ¡°Tessa, your sister, she found her mate too.¡± Surprise shed in Ember¡¯s eyes, dimming the heat of the coals she¡¯d been feeding. Her head turned, and she nced at Brandon. Uncertainty rippled across her face. ¡°I told her the same thing, but she didn¡¯t believe me. Go ahead, L. Tell her who Tessa¡¯s mated to. Maybe then she¡¯ll see I wasn¡¯t fucking lying.¡± Brandon called out. Ember didn¡¯t snap at either one of us like I thought she would. Instead, she stared into my eyes. Within them, I watched doubt and certainty meet head on in a war that only one would win. ¡°Our friend, Alpha Zeke is your sister¡¯s mate.¡± A shaky breath, so faint that I had almost missed it, slid past Ember¡¯s lips. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 ¡°No. No, I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Ember said after several seconds of silence. She turned around, her face turned towards the door as though she might storm through it and leave Brandon and I to our own defenses. She didn¡¯t, though. Her hesitation wasn¡¯t just written across her face but was also in her posture. In the way she stood with her arms folded over her chest, her foot tapping incessantly against the concrete floor. I needed to say something, because if Ember left, I had a feeling I wouldn¡¯t be here when she finally returned. ¡°Why would I lie?¡± I asked her, truly wanting to understand. She scoffed, shaking her head at the door. I was met with a scathing eye roll when she spun on her heel. ¡°Are you really asking me that? What a stupid question. You¡¯re lying because you want me to turn against Freya.¡± ¡°As if that would work.¡± Brandon muttered. I sent him a warning re which he attempted to shrug at, but it was hard to do so when you were bound to the wall by the fiery touch of silver. ¡°If that was even a possibility, wouldn¡¯t I have started with that the second you came into the room?¡± I countered, pulling Ember¡¯s attention away from her idiotic mate and back onto me. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Tessa¡¯s probably rotting away in one of your cells, being tortured for information.¡± She snapped, her eyes ring with magic. There was a hint of vulnerability in her voice, a crack in her armor that I could use to my advantage. Clearly, she and Tessa were all one another had. Ember was stubborn, that much I could tell up front. She¡¯d never believe me outright. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, but if it helps fuel your hatred for us, you can go ahead and keep thinking that.¡± I replied indifferently. The air in this dingy basement began to heat, radiating from Ember like she was our personal firece. Instead of the crisp scent of a bonfire, the air smelt of charred apples and burnt cinnamon. ¡°You¡¯re insane, then. She¡¯ll slit your mate¡¯s throat in his sleep.¡± She replied. If she was trying to goad me, it wouldn¡¯t work. I was running on limited energy as is and I wasn¡¯t nearly foolish enough to waste it screaming at her. This was my one and only shot, and I needed to take it. I chuckled humorlessly. ¡°Yeah, I doubt that. She¡¯s got her hands full already with Zeke. Unlike you, she hasn¡¯t explicitly stated what she wants, but I have a feeling she¡¯d like to keep her mate too. I¡¯m not saying she hasn¡¯t seen the inside. of a cell. She has, but that¡¯s not where she is currently. Oh, and we didn¡¯t torture her. Actually, I gave her a choice.¡± Ember narrowed her eyes into two small. slits. ¡°A choice? What kind of choice?¡± ¡°I told her to pick a side: mine or Freya¡¯s.¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± She pressed.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She said she¡¯s on the side of life.¡± I replied, regurgitating Tessa¡¯s exact words. Ember nodded once, tilting that slender chin of hers towards the floor. A look of understanding crossed her elfish face.¡± That¡¯s Freya¡¯s side. She¡¯s going to give our kind a home, a ce where we can live in peace.¡± ¡°What Freya¡¯s fighting for isn¡¯t peace, it¡¯s domination-total control. What makes you think she¡¯ll stop once the Vampire¡¯s and Werewolves fall into line? She¡¯ll go for the humans next. It¡¯s only a matter of time. Tessa knows that, and something tells me you do too.¡± ¡°How exactly is that a bad thing? Humans have been running things for centuries.¡± Ember shot back; venomced in her voice. Passion and fury fueled the fire in her eyes, but there was anotheryer hidden beneath the surface. The ground that fire burned on wasn¡¯t stable. It was cracked- eroding under her feet. I never got the chance to reply because Brandon beat me to it. ¡°A witches magices from nature, right?¡± He asked, his eyes on Ember. ¡°Yes.¡± She replied stiffly. ¡°More or less.¡± ¡°Then witches would know better than any of us that there¡¯s a bnce that needs to be kept. Can you honestly tell me that what this Blood Witch is doing doesn¡¯t fuck with that bnce?¡± Brandon said, effectively stunning me into silence. Apparently, I wasn¡¯t the only one. Ember glowered at her mate but said nothing. That was definitely going to take some getting used to if we survived this. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Asher would think if he could see his brother now. Honestly, it was a bit scary how well he and Ember fit one another. They both had stubborn and hotheaded. down to an art form. Brandon¡¯s voice took on a tone I¡¯d never hearde from his mouth before. It was soft and warm in all the right ces, both soothing and heavy with a dire plea. ¡°You know as well as I do that she¡¯s destroying that bnce, Ember. She won¡¯t stop until there¡¯s nothing left. You think the witches won¡¯t suffer from that, but they will. I promise you, they will.¡± With each word the tension in Ember¡¯s body seemed to ratchet higher, reaching it¡¯s peak when she whirled on him. Her cheeks were ming nearly as bright as her eyes as she snarled. ¡°As opposed to what, Brandon. You¡¯re telling me to give up my life¡¯s mission for ¨Cfor her?! What¡¯s so great about her n?¡± She spun around and let out a cynicalugh that pped me right upside the face. ¡°You can¡¯t tell me you think Vampire¡¯s, Witches, and Werewolves are going to be sitting around a campfire singing Kumbaya instead of killing one another. Please tell me you¡¯re not that delusional.¡± ¡°You think it¡¯s impossible for our kind to get along and I¡¯m telling you, you are wrong. Your twin is mated to an Alpha, Ember. Do you think that¡¯s a coincidence? She was meant to rule, and you-you¡¯re mated to an Alpha¡¯s younger brother. Did you know Brandon here was the one that nned all of the protection detail for the Vampire¡¯s safe haven? He wanted to take charge, and he did an amazing job. That is who you¡¯re mated to. That is where your destiny lies.¡± I urged, all but begging her to believe me. There was such anger on her face, such disbelief in her expression that I truly wondered if Ember had ever trusted anyone before in her life. I didn¡¯t have it in me to feign indifference anymore. She needed to know how important this was and how much we needed her help. ¡°I want to create a world we can all live One where Witches and Vampire¡¯s don¡¯t have to answer to Wolves ¨C a world we all rule. We can do more than just coexist, Ember. Your Brandon¡¯s mate. You¡¯re meant to help us. We have a chance at actual peace, but it won¡¯t happen without you on our side. How could you not want that?¡± This time, I was begging. I let every broken, shattered piece of my soul shine through my eyes, brightened by the sheer hope that she would step up and do the right thing as her twin had. Ember turned away, a scowl on her face as though she couldn¡¯t bare to look. Her eyes drifted to the door and my heart crashed, falling to the floor in a million charred pieces. ¡°What would you do if I were to let you go, L?¡± She asked in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯d go home, find the second witch and I¡¯d kill her. Then, I¡¯d find a way to stop Freya.¡± ¡°You¡¯d put everyone you love in danger just to murder the other witch we sent into your pack?¡± Ember frowned, a strange light flickering in her eyes. Didn¡¯t she know we¡¯re already in danger? ¡°Once Freya does the spell to enve me, she can kill every werewolf in the world. They¡¯re in danger no matter where I am.¡± I countered, just a tad confused. Ember turned away from the door, her eyes growing wide as she cocked her head. ¡°Wait, you think she¡¯s enving you to kill all of the werewolves?¡± ¡°Well, yeah?¡± I stammered. ¡°What else would she be doing?¡± Out of the handful of time¡¯s I had the displeasure of setting eyes on Ember, never had I seen her look like this. Her eyebrows were pinched and the fire in her eyes was nonexistent. She looked¡­ worried, and I wasn¡¯t at all prepared for how unsettling it was. ¡°Something worse. Something so much worse.¡± She whispered, her lips barely moving. ¡°Enving you is only the first part of her n. There¡¯s another spell, one she¡¯s been working on for years. ¡°What is it? What¡¯s the spell?¡± I croaked as what little spit coated my throat evaporated. Brandon¡¯s chains rattled as he tried to step closer. ¡°Tell her, Ember. What is it?¡± Ember¡¯s eyes slid shut as though she didn¡¯t want to see our reactions. A wave of nausea hit me in the chest, and only grew worse when she spoke. ¡°She¡¯s going to bring your father back to life, and you¡¯ll never guess whose body his soul is going into.¡± My stomach was empty, but that did nothing to stop the bile from rising in my throat. I mped my lips shut, swallowing it back before I vomited all over the floor. Brandon¡¯s eyes were heavy on my face, but that could¡¯ve been the shock setting in. ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± I barely recognized the sound of my own voice. Would it change once my father¡¯s soul was forced into my body? Would he use my magic to change the way I looked and sounded? Goddess, it was wrong on so many levels. An act that only went against nature, but one that would destroy itpletely. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Ember¡¯s voice dropped an octave. Within her eyes was a knowing light that made my face heat with absolute shame. ¡°What exactly were you doing when you were captured, L? Wouldn¡¯t you say something like that is impossible?¡± ¡°What was she doing?¡± Brandon butted Ember didn¡¯t break her stare from my face as she said, ¡°She was trying to bring her brother back from the dead.¡± ¡°Did-Did it work?¡± Brandon asked. Even after seeing Sean, I hadn¡¯t yet let reality sink into my skin. Keeping it at an arms length was the only thing holding me together. If I had to face the truth- that I¡¯d never again see my brother in this life-I would breakpletely. This side of Brandon, the one that wasn¡¯t a raging dickhead, needed to back off a little bit. ¡°If it had, she would¡¯ve been consumed by dark magic. Seeing as she¡¯s not, I¡¯d say it didn¡¯t work.¡± Ember drawled, inspecting me from head to toe. I gritted my teeth and tried not to snarl at her. ¡°Jeez, Ember. Harsh much?¡± Brandon muttered. Clenching my eyes shut, I sucked in a sharp breath and forced it out through my nostrils. Once the prickling sensation faded from behind my eyelids, I rxed. Ember folded her arms over her chest, not at all bashful as she grunted, ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s been¡­awhile since I¡¯ve talked to anyone. My people skills are rusty.¡± I wanted to tell her I could think of a few better words than ¡®rusty¡¯ but shoved the urge down. Pissing her off wouldn¡¯t coax her into helping us. In fact, there wasn¡¯t much more I could say. Ember alone held the power here, and it was high time to make a decision. ¡°Are you going to help us, Ember?¡± I asked without hesitation. This time, she looked nervous. She twisted her fingers and picked at the skin around her nails. ¡°She¡¯ll kill me.¡± Ember whispered. I shook my head. ¡°She won¡¯t, because you¡¯ll being with us.¡± ¡°Let me guess, you have a cell waiting with my name on it?¡± Sheughed dryly. Her difort was a tangible force that skated along my skin and set my jaw on edge. Looking into her eyes, I forced what little power I had left into my voice, and hoped it was enough to show her how serious I truly was. It was a risky promise to make, but if it meant stealing yet another powerful witch from Freya¡¯s side, I¡¯d bend over backwards to make sure it was kept. ¡°You have my word as Luna and Queen of the Vampire¡¯s that you will not be imprisoned or harmed in any way. You will be reunited with your sister and will be treated with the same respect and dignity as a member of my pack. Whether we win or lose, my promise stands.¡± As my words sunk in, Ember ceased her fidgeting. Her shoulders lowered an inch and a fire red to life in her eyes. ¡°Well, then. What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s get out of this shithole.¡± Chapter 236 Chapter 236 ¡°Unless you want to carry the two of us the entire way, I¡¯m going to need some blood.¡± I groaned. The second Ember removed the cuffs, my body slumped forward like a sack of bricks. My flesh had be a dead weight that refused to cooperate with my exhausted brain. Concrete bit into the palms of my hands as I struggled to stand to my feet. Ember huffed and released her hold on Brandon, letting him crash to the floor as she knelt at my side. ¡°Agh! Fuck, Ember. Could you have been any rougher?¡± Brandon groaned, cradling his bloody wrists against his chest. She side-eyed him and said, ¡°Yes, actually. I could¡¯ve.¡± ¡°Well, thanks for being gentle.¡± Brandon shot back sarcastically. Ember thrust out her arm, her wrist inches from my face. She stared down at me with a scowl on her face. It deepened when I stared at her through cloudy, disoriented eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re on your death bed, this is a one-time offer. Bite me and take some blood before I change my mind.¡± My vision doubled as I reached out and wrapped my hand around her arm, feeling for a soft, fleshy spot to sink my teeth into. ¡°Don¡¯t have to tell me twice.¡± I muttered, bringing her arm to my mouth. A faint hiss slid past her lips as my teeth sliced through theyers of skin covering her muscle, carving a path to the blood- filled veins below. If I wasn¡¯t losing strength with every passing second, I might¡¯ve found it strange that I was biting Ember of all people, drinking her blood like it was the nectar of the gods. Come to think of it, the vor was a bit different. Much like her scent, Ember¡¯s blood had a kick of spice to it, like it had been infused with cinnamon, clove, and hints of a crackling bonfire. The warmth of her blood spread throughout my body, increasing in heat until it was almost painful. Just as I felt the lick of actual mes against the inside of my veins, it vanished. In its stead came strength and a weightlessness that made my limbs tingle. The wounds around my wrists, ankles, and neck began to fade, the skin stitching itself back together with the help of my magic. ¡°Don¡¯t drink me dry, now. Thirsty bitch ¡°Ember grunted; her voiceced with pain. I pulled away and wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. Ember sat back on her haunches before losing her bnce. Her butt hit the cement floor with a light thud. She blinked a few times in rapid session, shaking her head as though she were trying to clear away the cobwebs. Brandon was slumped against the wall, watching the two of us with an expression I recognized all too well. ¡°That was kind of hot.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Ember and I snapped in unison. I locked eyes with her. Mine narrowed on their own ord and hers quickly followed suit. Just like Tessa, there was no way I¡¯d trust this girl, but I¡¯d take whatever risks necessary to get out of this ce. Getting to my feet was all too easy now that I was healed and my strength slowly on the mend. I made my way to Brandon holding out a hand that he didn¡¯t hesitate to ept. As I helped him to his feet, I reached out with my magic and imagined it washing over his skin, carrying away the wounds he endured. They were much worse than what I endured since he couldn¡¯t help but thrash against the cuffs. I could only heal them about three quarters of the way before I felt my energy wane. There were still bands of red skin where the metal had touched him, but they were no longer festering. That had to be good enough. ¡°Your magic feels tingly.¡± Brandonmented, shaking his hands out. ¡°That¡¯s lovely. Can we get going before Freyaes back and murders us?¡± Ember said pointedly. Curiosity had me asking before I could think otherwise. ¡°If Freya isn¡¯t here, then where is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s out running an errand. Don¡¯t ask me what it is because I don¡¯t have a clue. What I do know is that we need to be long gone before shees back, or we¡¯re all screwed.¡± Ember replied, scaling the three concrete steps that sat before the heavy wooden door blocking us in. She raised her fist and knocked three times before a lock clicked and the door swung open. Beyond it was a set of stairs cloaked in heavy darkness. The only source of light came from a small sliver beneath a door up ahead. ¡°Follow my lead and say nothing.¡± Shemanded, hitting Brandon and I with a stern look. We took the stairs one by one, drawing closer to that small sliver of light with ever step we took. On the fourth step, a faint sound hit my ears. By the sixth, I recognized it asughter. Theughter didn¡¯t belong to one person, but dozens. There was a robotic quality to it that came off as odd, and for the life of me, I couldn¡¯t figure out what it was until we reached the top and Ember opened the door. It was a television, an old one with a build in DVD yer. The screen was oversaturated with color, though that could¡¯ve been due to the kids show that was ying. As we stepped into the kitchen, a cheesyugh track sounded. What followed next was a giggle, one too real to havee from the television¡¯s crappy speakers. We stepped into a kitchen that looked like it had been plucked from the early 2000¡ä s. The tile floors had a checker pattern that stood out against the pale-yellow cabs. There was a white kitchen table at the center and sitting in one of the wooden chairs was a little girl. Her hair was the same pale yellow as the cabs, pulled into two pigtails that rested on either side of her head. The little white bows attached faced outward, their tails swinging every time she giggled at the TV. Ember approached the little girl slowly. I couldn¡¯t help but notice how her movements were slow and almost cautious. It set me on edge, Brandon too from the looks of it. What kind of magic did this little girl have that would make a witch like Ember nervous? ¡°Angelica, I need your help.¡± Ember¡¯s voice was unnaturally soft. The tone sounded strange with her slightly raspy voice. I could only see the side of her face, but upon noticing Ember, the little girl smiled. That smile was wiped away when she turned her head further to the right and spotted Brandon and I hovering by the door. Her pink lips popped into an ¡®o¡¯ and stayed that way. Now that I could see the girl¡¯s entire face, I realized she couldn¡¯t have been older than six or seven. Looking closer, I noticed a sparkly sheen over the girl¡¯s eyelids and her eyshes appeared longer than normal. Wait, was she wearing make- up? She was, I realized. The child had a full face of make-up on, foundation and all, but it was applied in a way that was meant to look natural. Even her clothes were odd, nothing like what you¡¯d see a child in today¡¯s time wearing. She had on a baby-pink dress with whitece and frills that circled her neck, arms, and the skirt of the dress. She looked like a baby doll. Ember¡¯s eyes slid up to my face. There was something-some kind of emotion shining in them that made my stomach twist into knots. Could she see that I was noticing these strange things about the little girl? Did she notice them herself? The subtle nod she gave me was answer enough. She noticed, alright. ¡°Oooooh, Ember. You¡¯re going to be in trouble.¡± Angelica, the little girl, gasped. She lifted her finger, which was painted pink with a strip of white at the top and waggled it at Ember like a disappointed mother. Ember crouched low, her hands on her knees as she smirked at Angelica and whispered, ¡°Aw,e on, Angelica. You were just saying how bored you are sitting here all day. I brought these two up so we could y a game. You do want to y with us, don¡¯t you?¡± Angelica perked up immediately, her baby -blue eyes sparkling as she squealed and shed ember a set of little white teeth. She craned her head towards Brandon and I, her curled pigtails bouncing. ¡°You¡¯re here to y with us?¡± She chirped, her eyes flitting between Brandon and me. I¡¯d never been the best with children, but considering our lives were on the line, it was high time I learned. I mimicked Ember¡¯s stance, sinking down to Angelica¡¯s level. ¡°Of course we are. It¡¯s pretty boring down there. My friend and I love games.¡± I said sweetly. ¡°Don¡¯t we?¡± I narrowed my eyes at Brandon, who had been standing there with his mouth open, gawking at the entire situation. ¡°Oh, yeah. We love games. Poker, ckjack, you name it.¡± He sputtered. ¡°What¡¯s ckjack?¡± Angelica inquired in her wispy soprano. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you that er.¡± Ember promised, shooting a re at Brandon. ¡± Right now, I thought we¡¯d y a game using our magic.¡± Angelica jumped out of the chair so quickly that she almost knocked it over. She bounced up and down on her feet. ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s y a game with magic!¡± She squealed, pping her little hands together. ¡°Alright, then. Here¡¯s what we need to do, Angelica. Think of it like hide-and- seek. Mistress Freya is going toe looking for us. We need to make sure she can¡¯t find us, which is where youe in. You think you¡¯re up for the job?¡± Ember asked the child. ¡°Does Mistress Freya know we¡¯re ying this game?¡± Angelica inquired, a curious tilt to her head. Ember nodded. ¡°She sure does.¡± ¡°Okay, then. When do we start?¡± Angelica replied. ¡°We start now. Go on and grab your coat.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Ember ushered Angelica out of the kitchen and beckoned us to follow. The living room was fully furnished and cluttered in a way that made the ce look lived in. Framed photos decorated the firece mantle, while embroidered curtains covered the windows. Before I could truly search the ce, Angelica appeared. She had on a little white peacoat that matched her dress and showed just a hint of ruffle down at the bottom. ¡°Ready to go, Emmy.¡± Angelina sang brightly. Brandon hit Ember with a look. Before I could jab my elbow into his ribcage, he snorted and muttered, ¡°Emmy, huh?¡± ¡°Quiet.¡± Ember hissed, marching over to the front door where she gripped the knob hard enough to dent the metal. My heart skipped a beat as she yanked it open, growing faster as we stepped outside and into the open air. It wasn¡¯t the full moon that hung front and center that ripped the breath from my lungs, but rather the fact that I recognized the neighborhood we stood in. I¡¯d been to this neighborhood more times than I could count to train with Rowena and Cordelia. This entire time, we hadn¡¯t even left the pack. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 ¡°You¡¯re wondering how we¡¯ve managed to stay on yournds this entire time without anyone noticing.¡± Ember spoke softly, Angelica¡¯s hand clutched in her own as she led the child in between houses to where the backyard was. Tall picket fences divided the properties, each one the same uniform shape, height, and color. With the moon as our guide, Ember led us to the back of the property, right where the forest met the neatly trimmed grass. ¡°She¡¯s not the only one wondering that.¡± Brandon muttered sourly, casting a re in Ember¡¯s direction. ¡°This entire time I thought you brought me to some witchy vige.¡± ¡°Freya told me to bring you to her, and this just so happened to be where she was.¡± Ember fired back. Angelica giggled, watching the two of them with curious eyes that shimmered brightly even in the dark. My only option was to intervene before they could descend into a full-blown argument. We¡¯d be here all night if that was the case. ¡°How have you been able to stay here for so long without anyone noticing? Someone should¡¯ve been able to pick up mine and Brandon¡¯s scents.¡± I said, wondering why even now I failed to pick anything up. Right as we reached the forest line, Ember tugged Angelica to a stop. The little girl whipped around, a knowing grin on her face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to cloak the house anymore, Angelica. If we¡¯re going to y, you¡¯ll need all your strength, yeah?¡± Ember said, lowering herself to the girl¡¯s height. Angelica tapped her chin in thought for a moment before nodding, a look of agreement on her cherub face. 2 ¡°Okay.¡± She giggled. The air around Angelica began to shimmer, like it had been embedded with shards of diamond. It grazed the bare skin of my arms, sending little electrical pulses of magic through my flesh. Angelica waved her hands, a self-satisfied smile on her face when the space surrounding the house and fence began to ripple and change. The entire length of the fence began to darken in color. Splotches of mold grew across the wood like wisps of moss. A quiet grinding sound filled the air as some began to crack and splinter. The baby blue paneling of the house changed as well, warping as spiderwebs of mildew began crawling across its surface. The shudders began to fall, their paint peeling as the scraps fluttered to the ground. Even the grass began to change. It wasn¡¯t perfectly trimmed, identical to every other house in the neighborhood. Weeds sprouted in heavy clusters, growing higher and higher until they practically reached our knees. Poor Angelica was swallowed by them, only her head of golden hair visible through the grass. As the child giggled and pped her hands, I understood. ¡°It was all an illusion. That¡¯s why Angelica was in the house. She was keeping us hidden.¡± I said, somewhat amazed. There was one thing bothering me, though. ¡°What happened to this ce? It¡¯s practically falling apart. None of the other houses in the neighborhood are like this.¡± ¡°Using dark magic leaves a stain on you. I¡¯m sure you already know this, but it¡¯s like a poison. It doesn¡¯t matter where you are, that poison seeps into everything¡­even houses.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Ember said, her voice low and ominous. She peeled her eyes away from the house, and as she did so, they glowed like two warm coals. She spoke in a whisper that Angelica failed to hear, ¡°¡­let¡¯s get going before Freyaes back. She won¡¯t hesitate to kill us all once she finds out I let you and Brandon go.¡± Now that my strength was slowly on the mend, I had just enough to reach out to Asher. The connection between us wasn¡¯t at its strongest, but it was enough to get the message across. ¡®Asher, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re pissed and wondering where the hell I am, but I¡¯m here. I¡¯m alive and safe¡­for the most part. All of that aside there¡¯s something I need you to do for me.¡¯ Awareness sted down the bond with a speed that made my skull rattle. I could practically feel his eyes turn my way, centering down the length of the bond where my presence called out to his. ¡®You are in so much trouble.¡¯ He growled. The sound was low and danced along the mate-bond, forcing a shudder down my spine that sent my thoughts veering in the wrong direction. Holding the connection was sapping the little strength I had. Asher, sensing the drop in my energy, quickly replied. ¡®Where are you and what do you need me to do?¡¯ ¡®Gather everyone and meet me back at the house. Don¡¯t tell them I¡¯ming, make something up. I¡¯m bringing-¡® I barely managed to get those words out before losing my grip on the link between us. Asher¡¯s voice faded into nothingness, it¡¯s absence a reminder that I hadn¡¯t been able to mention Ember and Angelica. I¡¯d have to make it known quickly they were not to be harmed. Keeping Holly¡¯s betrayal to myself, as stupid as it was, had beenpletely intentional. It could easily cost me my life, but despite what she had done, I didn¡¯t want any harm toe to her. I¡¯d make a decision, but I needed to look her in her eyes as I did it. ¡°We¡¯re meeting everyone at the house.¡± I told Brandon, who replied with a curt nod. ¡°If I find out you betrayed me, I¡¯ll use thest seconds of my life burning someone you love to a crisp. Got it?¡± Ember hissed under her breath, her eyes shing viciously. ¡°Got it.¡± I replied, sighing heavily. Ember and Brandon were either going to flourish together or destroy the world. There would be no in between. On that positive note, the four of us slipped into the forest, the muddy earth squelching beneath our feet. The whisper of cold air against my skin was a pleasant reminder that I was no longer locked in a basement, counting down the seconds until my body was no longer my own. Well, I was still counting seconds, but this way I felt like I was doing something to prevent it. ¡°Angelica, time to start the game. I need you to hide the four of us, and our scents. Think you can do that?¡± Ember called out. Just a few feet up ahead, Angelica and Brandon carved a path through the forest. The child had a hold of Brandon¡¯s shirt, using him to keep her bnce over the rocky terrain. Whenever she hit a patch of mud and slid, she¡¯d grab onto Brandon, nearly taking him down with her. The shrill notes of her giggles cut through the thick silence. of the forest, apanied by Brandon¡¯s disgruntled mumbles and curses. ¡°Sure can!¡± She sang happily. If Angelica understood what was going on, she didn¡¯t let it show. With her free hand, she made a series of gestures, waving it through the darkness like she was trying to catch a butterfly. Just like back at the house, the air around us began to shimmer, charged with the metallic tang of magic. I nced up at her, my stomach turning as a dark thought popped into my head. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t hurt Angelica, would she? I mean, she¡¯s just a child. She can¡¯t possibly understand everything that¡¯s going on.¡± Ember didn¡¯t answer my question right away. She held out her hand and blew softly into her palm. A small ball of me sputtered to life, illuminating where we stood in the darkness. The light flickered and waned, dancing as its casted shadows along Ember¡¯s high cheekbones and plump lips. ¡°Angelica¡¯s situation is¡­unique. She and her sister are both exceptionally skilled with illusions, and since they¡¯re so young, it makes them easy to manipte. Freya cherishes three things: power, beauty, and youth. She uses her power to grant herself beauty and youth, but it¡¯s just a cheap. imitation of the real thing. Now when she finds the real thing, like Angelica and her sister, she likes to hold onto it.¡± She exined with a scowl. ¡°Is that why Angelica looks like a living baby -doll?¡± I said, watching the child in question. She bounced in every puddle we came across, sshing dirt flecked water in every direction. Herce- trimmed socks quickly turned brown, as did the hem of her dress, but she barely seemed to notice. If anything, she looked to be having the time of her life. ¡°It¡¯s exactly why she looks like a living baby -doll, and no matter how much time Freya puts into dressing her up, she still wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take her out if it meant achieving our-her goals. She would¡¯ve called it ¡°a necessary sacrifice.¡± It¡­It never sat right with me, but who was I to say anything?¡± Ember¡¯s voice quickly dropped in volume until I had to strain to make out her words. The longer I looked at her and the fire dancing in her eyes, the more I thought I saw the girl beneath that zing exterior. It could¡¯ve been wishful thinking, but I wanted to believe that for the first time, Ember was questioning her attachment to the Blood Witch and whether or not it was what she wanted. By some stroke of luck, we made it to the house in one piece. The forest had been unnaturally quiet the entire time, as though all manner of creatures were avoiding us. Even the shadows made themselves scarce. Sometime along the way I noticed this strange sensation take form. It seemed to pop up out of nowhere, looming over my shoulder and pressing at my back. Once I noticed it there, I couldn¡¯t force myself to stop thinking about it. The closer we got to the house and to my mate, the heavier it became, breathing down my neck. It got to the point where I swore I could smell its sour breath curling over my shoulder. That was where I drew the line. I must¡¯ve made a sound or shuddered because Ember quickly cocked her head in my direction, a look that bordered on concern crossing her face. ¡°You okay?¡± She was nervous. I could tell by the way she twisted her fingers. She¡¯d done it back in the basement when she¡¯d been debating on whether or not to join our side. We were close, having just stepped out of the thickest part of the forest into what was technically my back yard. The field that stretched out before us wasrge, but not so much so that I couldn¡¯t see the patio and the lights shining from the house. My gut told me Asher was outside, peering into the darkness as he waited for me. Words couldn¡¯t express how much I missed him, or how nervous I was to see the look of disappointment on his face knowing what I had tried to do. As much as I wanted to regret trying to bring my brother back, I couldn¡¯t. Even though it had failed, I got to see Sean onest time. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s get going.¡± Chapter 238 Chapter 238 As the back patio came into view, along with Asher¡¯s broad shoulders and unruly hair, I realized my gut had been right after all. Flecks of dazzling gold swirled in his eyes and were bright even in the dark, much brighter the porch lights with their artificial glow. His shoulders visibly rxed as his eyes settled on my face. Only I could see and feel the fury that painted his iris¡¯s gold. While my vision might¡¯ve tunneled on Asher, I didn¡¯t fail to notice he wasn¡¯t alone. Reclined on the swinging bench was Breyona and Giovanni. Mason and ra upied the two chairs off to the side. There wasn¡¯t a single smiling face, only scowls carved deep with worry. I¡¯d almost forgotten about Ember and Angelica, both of which were partially concealed behind my back, until Asher let out a snarl that nearly shook the entire house. Ember went deathly still. The temperature rose several degrees, quick enough that a sweat began to break out along the back of my neck. I took a step towards my mate. ¡°Don¡¯t, Asher. They¡¯re with us.¡± Breyona shoved herself off the bench, evading Giovanni¡¯s arms before they could pin her in ce. ¡°Since fucking when?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a recent development.¡± I admitted, waiting for Brandon to chime in. When he didn¡¯t, I was forced to continue. ¡°You don¡¯t have to trust her. Trust me, okay?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Tessa?¡± Ember didn¡¯t hesitate to ask. Surprisingly, ra was the one who answered. ¡°Your sister¡¯s inside with her mate. You ain¡¯t wee in yet, though.¡± ¡°Where the fuck have you been?¡± Asher bellowed. I bristled at fury in his voice, thinking he was talking to me. His eyes, however, were trained on Brandon. ¡°Oh, you know. Here and there.¡± Brandon replied dryly, grunting when Ember mmed her elbow into his ribcage. I wondered if Ember could set things on fire with her re, because she looked angry enough to kill. Brandon sighed dramatically. As usual, he wasn¡¯t taking a damned thing seriously. ¡°I was captured by Ember¡­my mate.¡± He was more than reluctant to admit the second part. Silence and shock rippled along each of their faces, the same that had passed through me. back when I found out. As deafening as it was, the silence didn¡¯tst long. It was reced with a low growl I barely recognized as my own when she walked out. ¡°I must be going crazy. Did I just hear Brandon-¡°Cassidy¡¯sughter was cut short when she popped her head out of the back door and spotted us standing at the base of the porch. Blood began to boil in my veins, as though Ember had touched my insides with her magic induced me. All rational thought evaporated from my head as I stared into her eyes, trying to force two words through her skull and deep into her brain. I know. It didn¡¯t matter that I had limited strength. Every ounce of it was forced into themand I sent out to the shadows, drawing them from the depths of the forest by the dozen. They leapt off the ground and stretched, wrapping around Cassidy¡¯s body before she even had the chance to shriek. I swore I heard Angelica coo in amazement, but the sound was swallowed before I could truly register it. ¡°L, what the hell!¡± She screeched, golden -blonde hair falling into her face as she thrashed. Brandon whirled on me, his eyes wide with confusion and outrage. I stumbled back, swallowing my surprise when he went to take a step towards me. Ember, of all people, cut him off. Her palms were t against his chest as she held him back. His eyes flickered between her face and my face, searching for answers but finding none. Asher held up his hand, and Cassidy¡¯s shrill scream was cut short. Her chest continued to heave, and as her lips trembled, I could practically see her dying to continue. Helpless until the bitter end. ¡°Baby, what are you doing?¡± The soft tone. Asher¡¯s voice had taken on sent a wave of agonizing pain through my chest. He¡¯d believe me. He had to. My voice cracked from the weight of what I was about to say, a truth that would change everything and could never be taken back. ¡°It¡¯s her. It¡¯s always been her. Cassidy¡¯s the second witch.¡± 6 Upon the words leaving my lips, Cassidy threw back her head and snarled. She wriggled against the hold the Shadows had over her, belting out her frustration. ¡°She¡¯s lost her damn mind, Asher. You know me! You¡¯ve known me our entire lives!¡± Asher didn¡¯t move a muscle. Even his chest had gonepletely still, the oxygen still swirling in his lungs. My mate looked between Cassidy and I, and for the first time in our tumultuous rtionship, he truly seemed torn. When Asher failed toe to her rescue, Cassidy hurled her words at Brandon, who appeared much less inclined to believe what I was saying. ¡°Brandon are you going to let her do this to me?! You¡¯re my best-friend. I-I thought I was yours.¡± Her big, baby-blues watered so convincingly that if it hadn¡¯t been my own brother that whispered her name in my ear, even I would¡¯ve believed her. I wasn¡¯t at all surprised when Brandon¡¯s eyes slid to my own and his face hardened beyond recognition. ¡°Let her go, L. I won¡¯t tell you again.¡± A snarl tore through Asher¡¯s chest, directed at his younger brother. ¡°Touch her and you die.¡± ¡°Everyone needs to just calm down.¡± Mason chimed in, ever the peacekeeper. Breyona narrowed her eyes on Cassidy, pursing her lips until they formed a thin line. ¡°I¡¯m on L¡¯s side. Look at her arms. That weird darkness stuff she had going on is gone, which mean¡¯s she¡¯s not going crazy. Ember, who had been blocking Brandon from me this entire time, cursed under her breath. ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake, Brandon. Get your head out of your ass and listen!¡± Brandon glowered at his mate, but the witch was able to dish it back tenfold. He spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°I am listening. Cassidy is innocent-¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Ember whispered. ¡°¡­she¡¯s not.¡± Those three words were Cassidy¡¯s undoing, melting whatever spell or magic she had ced over her. It wasn¡¯t her face that changed, that part remained the same. Color seeped into her hair from her roots, staining the golden strands a deep auburn. Her eyes followed, the blue tones swallowed by darker notes of crimson and brown. Cassidy went so still that the shadows encasing her twitched with unease. Much like a vicious snake coiling in the grass, she attempted to lunge at Ember, all hints of innocence obliterated from her face. ¡°You fucking bitch! You pathetic, worthless traitor! I¡¯ll kill you for this! Freya will kill you! You ruined years of work for nothing. Nothing! We¡¯re going to kill you-all of you!¡± Cassidy screamed and snarled, switching between manicughter and fury so potent a chill skittered down my spine. Ember, still holding onto Brandon even though there was no need, craned her head over his shoulder to where Asher gaped at his childhood best-friend. ¡°Don¡¯t me Tessa for this, please. She didn¡¯t know.¡± Ember begged. From the look on Asher¡¯s face, I could tell he wasn¡¯t listening. The sting of betrayal hurt that much more taken that pain tenfold if it meant keeping it out of his grasp. Cassidy looked at Asher with a mixture of bitter regret and disappointment. If it weren¡¯t for my brother¡¯s warning against dark magic, I might¡¯ve ended her here and now. She ceased her thrashing long enough to speak. ¡°I was going to let you live, Asher. You and Brandon. An Alpha¡¯s blood has power. I convinced my mother to let me keep you both, but you¡¯ve ruined it.¡± Brandon snapped out of his stupor to gape at Cassidy. ¡°Your mother?¡± Pride lit her eyes brighter than any magic could. Her heart-shaped lips peeled upwards in a triumphant grin. ¡°Yes, Brandon. My mother. The Blood Witch.¡± In the midst of all the chaos, not one of us noticed the patio door sliding open. Only when Tristan¡¯s face came into view, was my attention snared. It wasn¡¯t on my first-in-mand, though. Rather, the girl clinging to his side. Holly¡¯s eyes widened with a slew of emotions, so many that it would take me hours to dissect them all. Her jaw dropped, plummeting to the ground where it rolled down the stairs and into the grass. Holly¡¯s betrayal didn¡¯t anger me nearly as much as Cassidy¡¯s, but it was still a truth I nned on bringing to light. 3 If I¡¯d been paying closer attention, I might¡¯ve noticed the slight ripple in the air- a sign that Angelica was no longer hiding us with her magic. ¡°You-¡± I never got the chance to say anything more. That presence I¡¯d felt hovering over my shoulder, the one I¡¯d forgotten about during the chaos, chose this moment to descend. It happened so quickly that nothing could¡¯ve prepared me. My lips refused to listen. No matter how much I screamed, they remained frozen in ce. The only voice I heard was the one in my head, but even that was short lived. I wasn¡¯t sure when the chanting began. Perhaps, it started back in the forest, too quiet for me to hear. All I know, is that once it began, a presence filled the empty spaces of my body-the ones my brain no longer had ess to. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°¡­it¡¯s time¡­¡¯ I swore I heard something whisper. Time skipped a beat and the next thing I knew Asher stood in front of me. I cried out in relief, but the sound was reserved only for my thoughts. Asher would fix this; he¡¯d find a way. I could feel his hands on my shoulders, his thumbs rubbing soothing circles on my bare skin, but no matter how hard I pushed, my body would not listen. Even though my head refused to turn in Ember¡¯s direction, I didn¡¯t miss the way she gasped. Her hand trembled as she ced it over her mouth and whispered, ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s begun.¡± The familiar tingle of magic skated along my skin, and while I recognized it as my own, it wasn¡¯t my a wave of magic exploded from my chest. It came out in single st that made the air around me ripple and hit Asher at a devastatingly close range. The bittersweet look of shock on his face was thest thing I saw before my mate was thrown backwards. He hurled through the air so violently that even the side of the house couldn¡¯t slow him down. The wall exploded as he hit it, crumbling beneath him as a plume of drywall dust billowed into the air. Without mymand to hold them in ce, the shadows imprisoning Cassidy slithered away into the darkness. She wasted no time, throwing back her head to howl herughter into the night sky, before turning and attacking the people I loved most. Desperately, more than anything in this world, I wanted to help. Unfathomable power sat right at my fingertips, but it no longer listened to my voice. No matter how much I cried out and begged for its help, it remained just out of reach. The chanting in my head grew louder, and as it did, I was able to make out a number of ovepping voices. ¡°e to me¡­¡¯ Only Angelica, with her golden pigtails and round eyes, noticed me slip away. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 One moment I was there, and the next I was gone. The Shadows melted around my body with ease, filling the gaps of moonlight that shone through with imprable darkness. I couldn¡¯t see a thing, couldn¡¯t navigate my surroundings even though I¡¯d been through this forest a hundred times before. My body was no longer my own, stolen by an invisible force that tied its web-like threads around my wrists and ankles, stringing me along the way a marite maniptes its puppet. The only thing that remained my own was my thoughts. As panicked as they were, the only thing I could think about was Asher and my friends. Were they alive? Were they fighting Cassidy? Had they killed her already and rushed off to my rescue? Each one went unanswered. When the tendrils of darkness slithered away, no longer clouding my vision, I stood somewhere new. At the very back of the field was a rectangr brick building, dimly lit by the streemps that seemed so far away. I recognized the building as the town¡¯s high school. While I never walked the halls myself, I often found myself in town when the parade of yellow busses emerged onto the street, carrying groups of rowdy kids ready for an afternoon away from dusty textbooks and drawn-out lectures. The school quickly faded from view when my legs began to move, propelling me forward, towards a mass of darkness at the center of the field. With each step the tendrils slithered further away, dragging their leech-like bodies across the ground with a quickness that made me wonder if they knew something was horribly wrong. There, at the center of the field, was the one person I wanted dead the most. If there was one thing I¡¯d learned thesest two years, it was that evil always appeared beautiful on the outside. Despite the rot that was my father¡¯s soul, his outward appearance had been handsome- stunning, almost. It was the same with Freya, the most powerful Blood Witch the world has ever know, mother to not only Holly, but also Cassidy. I hadn¡¯t seen thating one bit. 3 A sultry and downright joyous smile was pasted on Freya¡¯s face. She could¡¯ve batted her eyshes and giggled like a schoolgirl. Nothing would¡¯ve erased the underlying sense of danger that oozed from her every pore. It didn¡¯t matter how strong her magic was, nothing could smooth out the sharp angles that created her face. From her slender chin to the regal slope of her nose and the deep grooves of her cupids bow, every single feature of hers was crafted to hide the evil within. Freya wasn¡¯t alone. Standing around her in arge circle were other¡¯s-more witches. The snarl of absolute frustration I let out vibrated my skull. Even my eyes refused to respond to my will. No matter how hard I pushed or pulled, they would not stray from Freya. ¡°And here she is,dies. Our guest of honor.¡± Freya said loudly, her voice warm and full of joy that felt woefully misced. She swept her arm out to the witches that surrounded her, the long sleeves of her gown billowing in the air like blood-red streamers. Her hair, which was the exact same shade as Cassidy¡¯s hung down her slender back in waves of rust and crimson. I also couldn¡¯t help but notice she wasn¡¯t wearing any shoes. Her bare feet rested in the grass. The sight was such a far cry from the therapist I¡¯d met months ago that all words escaped me. Not that it mattered since I couldn¡¯t control my own mouth. Freya made ae-hither motion with her fingers and my legs didn¡¯t hesitate to obey. I snarled and spat an array of colorful words in my head, thrashing against a hold that didn¡¯t so much as budge. Once I was inside the circle of witches, feet away from Freya, I stopped. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Her smile turned feline, as though she could feel every ounce of the fight I was putting up. ¡°Don¡¯t be a sore loser, L. There wasn¡¯t anything you could do to stop this. Even now, your friends and mate are fighting for their lives. A fight they will lose, but not to worry. You won¡¯t be here to feel your mate¡¯s death. By the time my daughters and the others I sent to their aid end your friends, your soul will be long gone from this world. Your body on the other hand¡­that will remain.¡± The others? There hadn¡¯t been any other witches there before I slipped away, but that could¡¯ve easily changed within thest half hour. As hard as I tried to grab onto the bond between Asher and I, it slipped through my fingers like it was coated in oil¡ªno, not oil. Blood. Freya ended her speech with a light chuckle, one a mother might make after watching her child do something amusing. There were hundreds of questions I wanted to ask her. The answers wouldn¡¯t just satiate my curiosity, but they¡¯d also waste time, giving the others a chance to stop this mess from happening. The slight glimmer of hope fizzled out before it ever had a fighting chance when Freya plucked a dagger from behind her back. Even without her exnation, I could feel the shift in the air as she unsheathed it and knew that there was an unnatural sort of magic at y. It was beautiful in a haunting, blood- chilling sort of way. The de itself sparkled with hints of both silver and gold, the moonlight revealing the delicate carvings all along the metal. The grip was cushioned in crimson fabric, but the showstopper was the pummel and the blood ruby that sat atop it. The ruby didn¡¯t reflect the moonlight like the metal of the de did. No, it seemed to create its own light, glowing from within. ¡°Say hello to your father, dear. His soul is trapped inside this little stone. Incredible, isn¡¯t it? It took me a very long time to find this beauty. You wouldn¡¯t believe the things I had to do to get my hands on it, but it was worth it in the end. You see, I had to make sure everything was in ce for this moment. Thankfully, I had quite a bit of time.¡± She purred, turning the dagger in her hands. 1 The way her otherwise sharp eyes softened as she looked at the stone mounted on the dagger¡¯s pummel was nothing short of awed. She blinked, and when her eyes opened, they were once more on my face. ¡°Fifteen years ago, a powerful seer witnessed the birth of a little girl. This little girl would be the first of her kind, a mixture of the three supernatural species. As if fate didn¡¯t bless this child enough, it decided to give her more. This little girl would be born to the most powerful line of Vampires¡¯ and Witches in existence. She¡¯d grow in strength until the day came where she murdered her father, assumed his throne, and brought the three species together. Care to take a guess who that little girl is, L?¡± Freya hummed, tapping the sharpened point of the dagger with her finger. 2 When I didn¡¯t answer, she smirked. ¡°Your father and I always worked well together. With your magic at his disposal, we will be unstoppable. On that note, I think it¡¯s time we begin.¡± A low hum took ce in my head, growing stronger and louder until my teeth rattled from its force. Just beneath the deafening sound was the changing of multiple voices. If I couldn¡¯t see their lips moving, I would¡¯ve never known the chanting wasing from the witches surrounding us. My limbs began to tingle as magic filled the air around us. Fear unlike anything I¡¯d ever known turned my blood ice cold. A daunting realization was setting in, slowly creeping beneath my skin, burrowing into my muscles and bones. No one wasing to save me. The ten witches surrounding us tilted their heads back in unison, their faces bathed in silvery moonlight. I almost missed the glint of steel in one of the witches¡¯ hands. As I noticed it, I realized it wasn¡¯t just one of the witches-it was all of them. Every single one had something small and metallic clutched in their hands. I didn¡¯t understand what it was until each one lifted it, the tiny de inches away from their faces. Horror squeezed the oxygen from my lungs. I couldn¡¯t even save myself. All at once, the witches swiped their individual des against their throats, splitting skin and opening up a sea of crimson that washed over the earth tenfold. The chanting stopped, reced with the gurgle of ten people choking on their own blood. Itsted for several horrifying seconds before each one of the women fell to the ground, nothing more than corpse drained of life. Grief began to build in my throat, stinging the backs of my eyelids. The tears would never fall, not while Freya had control over my body. Unable to look away, I had no choice but to take in the sheer loss of life, the waste that had just urred in front of my very eyes. Freya, the mastermind that orchestrated the deaths of so many, had her head held back. Her chest and the cleavage that showed from the deep ¡®v¡¯ of her dress, moved up and down rapidly. When she opened her eyes, her pupils were dted, dripping with power and what I knew was excitement. She approached me slowly, carrying all of the confidence of someone who knows they won. Twirling the dagger in her hand, she came to a stop mere inches away. I couldn¡¯t help the slew of thoughts that passed through my head. If only I could move. I¡¯d sink my teeth into her throat, unleash Maya on her and relish as my wolf and I tore her limb from limb. ¡°A transfer of souls can only ur between two people of blood rtion, any other way and the results would be¡­let¡¯s say, unstable. It takes a big sacrifice to generate the kind of magic required to keep your father¡¯s soul in your body. Now that that¡¯s done with, all I have to do is put this itty-bitty de here in your chest cavity. As your lifeblood carries your soul out, the blood ruby will force your father¡¯s soul in.¡± Freya exined, an eager tilt to her lips. The way she dismissed those ten witches made my stomach clench with disgust. They truly meant nothing to her. As she raised the dagger, my heart skipped a beat. It should¡¯ve been fear that flooded my mind, but it wasn¡¯t. All I could see was Asher, the golden flecks in his eyes when we made love, proof that it wasn¡¯t just him that had fallen for me, but his wolf too. All I could hear was his voice, the emotion that filled it¡¯s gravely notes as he sank down onto one knee and professed his love for me. All I could smell was his scent, deep and masculine, intoxicating in a way that made my soul soar. ¡°With this final step, I bind my life force to that of the Vampire King. With the power of Conjuration, he will never age, and neither will I.¡± Many things happened at once. Freya¡¯s hand moved, bringing the dagger down towards my chest. Time slowed and a presence I could only describe as pure undeniably feminine washed over me, brighter and more potent than the moonlight pouring from the sky. The and memory of my brother¡¯s voice echoed in my ears. ¡­someone powerful is watching out for you The pieces clicked together with a resounding snap that could¡¯ve easily been my teeth chattering. The Moon Goddess. That was the powerful being that was looking out for me, helping me when I couldn¡¯t even help myself. Now that the thought took form in my head, nothing could convince me it wasn¡¯t the truth. Her presence did something to the dark magic rooting me in ce. It weakened it, coated it¡¯s wed hand in liquid moonlight, making it that much harder to hold onto my physical form. It wouldn¡¯tst, I could feel it in my soul. It was a chance, a whisper of power that could only be used once before it faded entirely, and the darkness once again took hold. I blinked. I did it again, and again. My fingers twitched, then my toes. Relief came fast and hard, but not nearly as fast as Freya¡¯s de. It didn¡¯t matter how quickly I regained control, or how much time slowed. I just wasn¡¯t fast enough. A sh of inky darkness exploded in my peripheral. For a moment, I thought I saw wolf made of pure shadow. Time sped back up with an abruptness that left me grappling for control. At thest second, before the cold tip of the de could pierce my skin, something barreled into me with enough force to send me flying. With my body throbbing, drowning in the agony of being hit by what felt like a freight train, I realized it wasn¡¯t something that hit me, but someone. Tristan. Freya¡¯s spell snapped back into ce, holding my body captive once more. Itsted a total of three seconds before shattering. Deep down I knew why, but it wasn¡¯t until Tristan stumbled backwards that I was forced to face the truth. The scream that left my mouth was entirely my own, even if it was blended with two others: one of genuine heartbreak, and the other of murderous fury. It was Freya that screeched, spitting venom at the Vampire that shoved me out of the way. Her daughter, my half-sister, was the one sobbing, wailing in a way that only someone deep in love could manage. Holly fell to her knees at Tristan¡¯s side. Breyona¡¯s massive wolf stood off to the side, her body swirling with wisps of shadow. She¡¯d brought them here. Not Asher, Zeke, or any of the others, but Holly and Tristan. As she stood there, ears twitching and muzzle pulled back, I realized that even she didn¡¯t know what to do. None of us did because it was toote. 2 Even with a dagger embedded in his chest and blood pouring from his mouth, Tristan¡¯s eyes remained on my face. 6 With hisst breath, he forced two words through his lips. 8 ¡°My Queen.¡± Chapter 240 Chapter 240 ¡°My Queen.¡± Tristan, my first inmand. The man I considered both a friend and a worthy enemy. A Vampire I had once hated with every fiber of my being, only to now trust him with every beat of my heart. He was dead. Cold. Unmoving. Not a spark of light in his eyes. He pushed me out of the way. He took the blow that was meant for me. He gave his life for me and its broke Freya¡¯s spell. Tristan loved me. Holly¡¯s head was bowed, her hair a dark veil that covered her face as she wept. Her hands were stained red with Tristan¡¯s blood, but she didn¡¯t seem to notice. She continued clutching at his shirt, whimpering, and whispering under her breath. Without warning the blood ruby unleashed a st of light that left me seeing spots. Holly ripped the de from Tristan¡¯s unmoving chest, dropping it as though it were poisonous. Freya¡¯s face had lost its triumphant luster, taking on a more sinister expression. It looked like her skin had been pulled too tightly over her bones, stretching across her face in a way that emphasized every N?velDrama.Org owns all content. dip and curve. Her cheeks were just a touch too hollow, her eyes bulged from their sockets ever so slightly. Her teeth pressed at her lips, pushing them outward. Her eyes flickered from the dagger to where I sat in the grass, the start of some sickening n or idea taking form in her head. Before she could react-before any of us could react, Holly stumbled to her feet. I should¡¯ve noticed something off when she went silent, no longer crying or whispering under her breath. Long strands of inky hair hung over her face, partially shielding it from view. From where I sat, I managed to catch a single glimpse of her eyes. My stomach plummeted as I took in the haunted light that filled her entire being. Holly, the sister that betrayed me, the one I craved since I was a little girl, unleashed a wail that made my hair stand on end. For a split second, I thought she was going to attack me. After all, it was my life Tristan died for. Never could I have anticipated Holly charging at her own mother, grabbing onto her dress with blood-stained hands as she screamed and snarled like a wild animal. ¡°You killed him, you killed him, you killed him!¡± Holly wailed, her voice cracking several times over. Freya¡¯s lips pulled back from her face in a distasteful sneer. ¡°Get off of me, girl. Have some ss. We do not cry over men.¡± She shoved Holly away, who stumbled backwards but didn¡¯t fall. Her shoulders were hunched as she took in breath after breath. Bloody handprints littered Freya¡¯s skin from where Holly had made a grab for her. Digging my fingers into the dirt, I pushed myself off the ground and onto my feet. I inched closer to Breyona, hesitating when I caught the unearthly glow of magic in Holly¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, the bloody handprints on Freya¡¯s body began to smoke. Freya noticed the same time as I did. Her bulging eyes went wide, so wide that I could see thework of veins running across them like spider webs. Unlike normal veins, these ones were ck-tainted with darkness. ¡°You¡­ You dare use blood magic on me?¡± She scoffed at Holly. ¡°I am your mother.¡± Holly didn¡¯t so much as blink at her mother. Her lips barely moved, forming words that came out as a cold whisper. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but an empty vessel.¡± If I hadn¡¯t witnessed it myself, I wouldn¡¯t have known what to make of the sound. It was the crash of a vase against a hard floor. The crack of a bone snapped in two, it¡¯s splintered echo ringing in your ears. Only, it wasn¡¯t a vase or a bone that created that sound. It was Freya. What started as a hairline crack running down her arm, splitting her pale skin in two, began to widen. Like the brittle edges of a chasm, her flesh began to crumble. More and more cracks formed, each one stemming from the bloody handprints Holly had left on her mother¡¯s skin. One crawled down Freya¡¯s neck, another across her chest and cleavage. A third inched up her neck, cleaving her jawline in two. Freya looked down at her hands and the widening cracks flooding her body, a look of bewilderment on her face. Something in my gut told me this emotion was new to her. ¡°What is this magic!? No! No, it¡¯s not possible. You¡¯re nothing! You¡¯re not powerful enough to kill me!¡± She half- shouted at Holly, who stood there impassively, a look of detachment marring her face. ¡°I don¡¯t have to be as powerful as you, mother. You killed him, and it¡¯s his lifeblood that¡¯s killing you.¡± Holly¡¯s words rang in my ears. As I stared down at Tristan¡¯s body, noting how even in death his eyes were trained on my younger sister, I realized she was right. As disturbing as it was, there was a sick sort of beauty behind watching the Blood Witch crack and crumble like old porcin. It felt like Tristan was here with us, dealing one final blow before his soul slipped away. Freya¡¯s entire face transformed as she opened her mouth and let loose a furious scream. Her jaw opened wider than it should have, more cracks crawling up her face from how taut her skin was pulled. The sound alone was deafening, sending a sharp wave of pain straight into my head. I barely noticed the difference as I mmed my hands over my ears. Breyona¡¯s wolf was several feet away, writhing in pain as tendrils of shadow danced off her fur- covered body. ¡°NO!¡± She screeched, making a go at Holly with her arms raised and hands extended. As her foot came down, cracks spread up her legs until her flesh crumbled in a sea of cream-colored shards, raining down into the grass. Freya screamed a second time, but this sound was one of agony. Everything from her kneecap down was gone, even the gown she wore had crumbled. Her arms went next, showering the earth and sinking deep into the soil. She fell to her knee¡¯s, her arms gone and shoulders quickly eroding. The screaming stopped when her face caved in, her jaw bing just as brittle as the rest of her. Her eyes sunk into the hole in her face, followed by her nose and lips, melting into the shards of her auburn hair. Within seconds, there was nothing left. The Blood Witch was gone. Holly had killed her. She barely seemed to notice, turning so quickly her hair was ripped from her face. There was only one problem. The spot Tristan died in was empty. His blood staining the grass was the only thing that remained. We locked eyes, and despite everything we¡¯d been through, the only thing that passed between us was panic. That panic quickly turned to grim realization when Breyona let out snarl that froze the blood pumping in my veins. Slowly, we turned to face the source of Breyona¡¯s aggression. It looked like Tristan, blonde hair blowing in the breeze, standing on two feet as he scanned his surroundings, but it wasn¡¯t him. The way he moved was off. Many times he¡¯d look down at his hands, spreading his fingers before clenching them into fists. Holly sucked in a sharp gust of air that fractured into a sob, one that caught the attention of Tristan and had him turning in our direction. I recognized the eyes I stared into. They were my father¡¯s. A deep blue just a few shades darker than Tristan¡¯s stared out at us. With the slickness of oil, they slid to Holly¡¯s face, registering the grief that painted her delicate features in deep shadows and sharp angles. ¡°What did you do, Holly?¡± The voice that emerged didn¡¯t belong to either Tristan or our father. It was an amalgamation of both. Breyona¡¯s hackles lifted as her body coiled, seconds away from pouncing. Holly¡¯s hands trembled as she brought them to her mouth. Several times she mouthed the words, but it wasn¡¯t until thest time that they finally managed to stick. ¡°The right thing.¡± She whispered. Realizing what his youngest daughter had done, our father let out a furious roar that sent the shadows scattering in all directions. Bats fled from the tree¡¯s, melting into the night to escape the fury of the resurrected Vampire King. Our father hadn¡¯t so much as taken a step before faltering. The light in his eyes flickered, deep blue fading in and out like an old radio that couldn¡¯t quite settle on one station. The answer drifted through my head, carried on the echo of a breeze. Freya had bound their life forces together. ¡°Breyona, don¡¯t.¡± I warned her, a hand raised in her direction. Attacking him would do no good, not when he was already dying. My father turned his head in my direction. A rueful smile crossed his face, so unlike Tristan that I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the expression. ¡°L, my heir. All of the power in the world, and you¡¯re too much of a coward to use it.¡± He rasped, attempting to take a step but stumbling as he did so. The light in his eyes flickered once again, his voice growing weaker with every breath that rattled in his lungs. He fell to his knees in the same spot Freya had been in. ¡°Such a disappointment.¡± The light in his eyes flickered once, then twice, before sputtering outpletely. Tristan, his body once more an empty vessel, fell to the ground. Holly quickly followed, kneeling at his side. Still pale faced and trembling, a broken sob tore itself from her chest as she gingerly turned his body over andid him t against the earth. ¡°Oh, Goddess¡­¡± Breyona whispered sadly. I didn¡¯t fully understand why until I felt a touch at my back. The sensation of someone standing close by was like an electrical pulse to my already shot nerves. Tree¡¯s blurred into one as I spun around, only to find myself steadied by a familiar face. Asher. My mind was so jumbled, my nerves so raw, that I hadn¡¯t even felt the sparks licking over my skin as he approached. He had a wound on his head that looked freshly healed. There was a lot of blood, but most of it had dried. It ran down his sculpted cheek, past his rigid jawline and down his neck. A wound like that would¡¯ve killed a human, but not Asher. Even wounded, the sight of him warmed me from the inside out. That was, until a certain blonde came to mind. ¡°Cassidy-¡°I stammered, struggling to find the words. Asher didn¡¯t mind, though. Even with the dried blood smeared across his cheek, there was a look of peace on his face that I hadn¡¯t seen in months. He held my face in his hands, running his thumbs over my cheeks. in slow circles, a glimmer of joy in his eyes at the fact that I-that we, were alive. ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡± He replied, not an ounce of emotion in his voice. I wanted to ask more. I wanted every single detail up to herst miserable breath, and I was going to ask for it before I heard another familiar voice hit the air. ¡°Brother.¡± Giovanni stood off to the side, rooted in ce and just a few feet away from Tristan and Holly. Before Breyona could approach, he walked over to Tristan¡¯s body and sank to his knees. He didn¡¯t register Holly¡¯s presence, even when she let out a gut- wrenching cry. The thick curls that fell from his head hung in his face, swaying gently in the breeze. ¡°Go on.¡± Asher whispered, nudging me towards the two of them. A flicker of grief hid deep within the golden notes of his eyes, so buried that you¡¯d have to know just where to look to find it, but once you did, you¡¯d see how endless it truly was. Through a mutual hatred between two men vying for my heart, an odd sort of respect was born, one that teetered on the cusp of something more, but never had the time to make the plunge. Only when I lowered myself to the ground, the soil and grass cold against my kneecaps, did Holly look up from Tristan¡¯s face. ¡°I-I am so sorry, L.¡± 1 I¡¯d never heard her voice like this before. It was unrestrained, a wound that bled and bled and bled. The words poured from that wound, mixing with the remnants of Tristan¡¯s blood on the ground. ¡°She said she-she said she¡¯d kill him if I didn¡¯t help her.¡± Holly whimpered, her eyes traveling over Tristan¡¯s smooth face, marveling in both awe and horror at the expression calcified by death¡¯s cold touch. ¡°The Blood Witch said that?¡± Giovanni asked in a gravely voice, one thick with grief. ¡°No, Cassidy did. She-She was my sister, and she knew-she knew I loved him.¡± 1 Her shoulders shook as her face contorted in pain. More tears than I¡¯d ever seen from a single person trailed down her cheeks. When she lifted her eyes to meet my own, I knew deep in my gut that Holly would never be the same after this. She would never be okay. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, L.¡± She whispered, truly andpletely broken. There was a hole in my chest where Sean¡¯s life had once been, and I couldn¡¯t help but think how differently things would¡¯ve been if it had been Asher that joined him. The wound that would¡¯ve been left behind as half of my soul was carved from my body would be irreparable. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to live through that kind of agony-the same kind Holly was currently experiencing. She¡¯s suffered enough, I decided. ¡°I forgive you.¡± I murmured, meaning every word. There was a glimmer of surprise that crossed her face, but nothing short of a miracle could erase the pain that would follow her every singled day for the rest of her life. Her lips, glossy from tears, moved to form a response. Perhaps she might¡¯ve responded, but a flicker of light just a few feet away caught her attention. It was nothing more than a sh of red, like the whisper of a budding me. Holly frowned, reaching several feet behind her to pluck her mother¡¯s dagger off the ground. She stared at it for several seconds, a perplexed expression quickly forming on her face. With a single trembling finger, she reached out and touched the blood ruby attached to the pummel. With a raw gasp, she yanked her hand away. ¡°What is it?¡± I quickly asked. Giovanni¡¯s head snapped up. ¡°What happened? What is that thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Blood Witches weapon. It had¡­it had L¡¯s father¡¯s soul in it.¡± Breyona replied, narrowing her eyes at the object in question. I didn¡¯t me her one bit. The thing gave me the creeps, but the way Holly was looking at it, like it was herst hope, made me falter. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to, but I think I did something when I-I pulled this out of his chest.¡± Holly admitted with clear reluctance. ¡°Our father¡¯s soul went out and¡­¡± The longer I stared at the blood ruby, the more I noticed something different about it. Whereas before it glowed with a light that reminded me of fresh blood, this time around, it had changed. There was a warmth radiating from its core, flickering, and waning exactly the way a me would. It was there, in the hollow of my chest, that I found the answer. ¡°¡­and Tristan¡¯s went in.¡± Holly finished, now cradling the dagger to her chest. I reached out for it, a slow smile spreading across my face. As Holly looked from my hand to my eyes, her hold lessened. ¡°I have an idea. Do you trust me, Holly?¡± Slowly, like she was holding the secret to life and not a silver dagger, she ced the weapon in my hand. ¡°Now, lets see if we can bring Tristan back to life.¡± Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Half an hourter, I stumbled away from N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Tristan¡¯s body and into Asher¡¯s warm embrace. My legs had been reduced to jelly, and my magical reserves drained so low they might never recover. I could only imagine how much blood and rest it would take before they were back to normal again. Asher¡¯s voice washed over my shoulders, his breath fluttering against my cheek, but the blood roaring in my ears kept me from hearing. I¡¯d poured everything into Tristan- everything. Holly and Giovanni remained rooted in ce, searching for any sign of life whether it be a heartbeat or an influx of breath. The inky strands of my half-sister¡¯s hair cascaded down Tristan¡¯s shoulder, hanging off the side of the table he¡¯d been ced onto. With her ear ced against his chest, she waited and waited. I understood her worry. Really, I did. Her mother had to sacrifice ten witches just to lock my father¡¯s soul into my body. While I didn¡¯t have ten innocent people to ughter, I did have something else on my side. That otherworldly and very much feminine presence that had taken over just minutes before, allowing me a split second of control when I needed it most, hadn¡¯t left me. It was still here, bubbling in my veins and wrapping itself around my body in a shroud of silk. As I used it to strengthen my own magic, I swore I heard its whisper ring in my ears before vanishing ¡°¡­just this once.¡¯ It had said. When it left, and I felt its absence ringing in my soul, I whispered a quick thank you to the Moon Goddess. During the walk back to the house, Asher recounted what happened the moment I slipped away. Half of the story he told with words, while the other came in the form of memories dancing down the mate- bond. Witches had poured into the pack, concealed by Angelica¡¯s twin sister, who had also survived the battle. In fact, the two of them were currently in the living room, watching television like two normal children. The witches had split into groups, some attacking the town while others came to the house, beckoned by Cassidy¡¯s call. Those who went into town were met with not only warriors, but pack members who took it upon themselves to defend their own. Even my dad, who was now safe with Flora visiting grandma in the hospital, had joined the battle. As for Cassidy herself, I witnessed her death in Asher¡¯s memory, and relished every gruesome second. The witch that had slithered her way into the pack at the ripe age of seven years old, recing the real Cassidy who had been kidnapped and murdered days prior, was torn limb from limb by the same men she¡¯d befriended and betrayed: Brandon and Asher. The two of them had banded together and worked as one for the first time in over ten years. Cassidy might have been responsible for tearing them apart, but in the end, she¡¯d also been what brought them back together. With Asher¡¯s arms wrapped around my torso, so tightly that nothing could dare pull us apart, we waited in the silence for life to blossom in Tristan¡¯s chest. It came with a quiet thud, so soft that it could¡¯ve belonged to a bird perching on a branch, or the first droplet of rain colliding with the hard ground. Holly¡¯s ragged gasp told me it was neither of those things. One beat turned into two, which turned into ten, and then fifty. An entire minute had passed when Tristan¡¯s chest moved, and a gust of oxygen surged into his lungs. The sound was deafening, a sh of cymbals that made my ears ring and eyes water. It was the sound of a soul awakening, taking control of a body that should¡¯ve belonged to the earth. The wound in his chest had been hard to heal. It was a wound created by dark magic; one I knew would leave a terrible scar. Tristan¡¯s eyes fluttered open, and instead of the bright blues that belonged to my father, I was met with a familiar shade just a few touches lighter. ¡°Holly.¡± Her name fell from his mouth, quiet like a prayer. The others remained outside, helping the warriors and Asher¡¯s Beta dispose of the dead. I¡¯d been too focused on Tristan to notice the bodies, but from the scent of blood and decay, I could tell there were plenty. Breyona, Giovanni, Asher, and I remained inside, witnessing this reunion between Holly and Tristan-between two people who clearly loved one another, but never once acted on it. Tristan¡¯s hands rested on Holly¡¯s face, quickly bing wet with tears. Holly¡¯s shoulders shook, and while her hair created a barrier between us and them, I could still see the raw emotion ying across her face. I hadn¡¯t realized I was crying myself until Asher¡¯s soft lips grazed my cheek and the rough pad of his thumb smoothed over my face. ¡°Go to them.¡± He whispered. By the time I approached, having taken a moment topose myself, Tristan had his sights set on Giovanni. Breyona watched with the same awe and anxiety as I did, both of us wondering if this would turn into a reunion or another fight. Giovanni stared down at Tristan with eyes of molten amber, nearly pitch ck until the light hit them just right. I never could tell what Giovanni was feeling, and now was no different. ¡°You did good, brother.¡± Giovanni admitted, emotion seeping through the rough cracks in his voice. Tristan¡¯s lips, which were still regaining their color, quirked up at the side. The movement was a bit slow, but he had juste back to life. Not one of us knew how long it would take him to recover fully. ¡°I did, didn¡¯t I?¡± His voice was hoarse, and upon hearing it¡¯s rasp Holly turned and snatched up one of the blood bags from the cooler Asher had ced on the table. My mouth watered as the scent hit the air, rich and sweet in a way that reminded me of dark chocte and nectarines. It was easy to ignore the pull to feed when Tristan¡¯s eyes swept over Giovanni and Holly, finallying to a rest on me. ¡°My Queen.¡± Those were hisst words-the very ones he uttered as his life slipped through my fingers. ¡°You sacrificed yourself for me. Why would you do that?¡± As hard as it was to force the words out, I needed to know. As his eyes softened, I swore I saw the ice that encased them thaw ever so slightly. ¡°You know why.¡± He replied. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because I¡¯m your Queen, because that¡¯s bullshit. You knew Freya¡¯s spell would break. Why did you do it?¡± He spoke slowly at first, every word carefully chosen in the way that only Tristan could truly master. I wanted to believe it was the eptance in my eyes and in Holly¡¯s that gave him the confidence to speak freely, to let go of the restraints that held him back. ¡°I wanted to im you in the beginning. You were beautiful and powerful, the perfect weapon. I never thought that I¡¯d grow to love you, but I did. It was my mistake believing there was only one type of love. You made me realize there wasn¡¯t one, but many. You are a force of nature, something this world has needed for centuries. Every challenge you¡¯ve faced, you met it head on. You are strong, the work you started. It couldn¡¯t be Asher. His death would¡¯ve destroyed you. Mine, on the other hand, you would have survived. I love you, L, but not in the way I always thought. Not in the way that I love your sister. I know something happened between you two, and I won¡¯t ask you to let that go, but I will ask you for something else. I ask you for your blessing.¡± Holly¡¯s eyes fell shut, her lower lip quivering as she slowly sucked in a stream of air. Despite the way my heart reached out for her, I kept my eyes and attention on Tristan. I forgave Holly for her betrayal, but I wasn¡¯t sure if I could ever trust her again. I wasn¡¯t sure what the future would look like between me and her. ¡°Stop. Please, don¡¯t ask for this. You have no idea what I¡¯ve done. I¡¯m not-I¡¯m not good, and you deserve good.¡± She whispered, carefully extracting her hand from his. ¡°Do you want to know what I did? I sold her out, Tristan. I¡¯m the reason all of this happened.¡± There was a decision before me, a chance to control what path two of the most important people in my life descended down. I held their hearts in my hands, and that kind of power should¡¯ve felt good, but it didn¡¯t. It felt heavy, too heavy. I¡¯d made up my mind. Their future would be theirs to shape. ¡°There isn¡¯t a person in this world that¡¯s purely good, Holly. You made a mistake and people were hurt, but none of us would be here without you. You lost your mother and your sister tonight. I think you¡¯ve been punished enough. I forgave you for your mistake. The only one left to forgive you is yourself.¡± Since having Holly walk into my life, I became used to her shy and reserved nature. Like Tristan, there was always this part of her that was closed off, hidden from the world. Whether it was the tears brimming in her eyes or the way they reminded me of a diamond cracked in two, I realized that part of her was long gone. With one final squeeze to Tristan¡¯s hand, I gave him a swift peck to the cheek and a smile that conveyed my answer. ¡°Be happy, Tristan. You both deserve it.¡± The time hade for me to leave, to let the two of them work things out amongst themselves. I turned and locked eyes with Asher, taking him in inch by inch. Holly and Tristan would build the future they wanted, whether it be together or alone. As for me, I was looking at my future. For once, I couldn¡¯t wait to see what it held. ¡°L-¡°Holly¡¯s interruption came at a surprise, but with one nce it was clear she hadn¡¯t forgiven herself, even with my blessing. ¡°We all have light and dark in us, Holly. It doesn¡¯t matter if we get lost on the wrong path. The light is always out there, and it always forgives.¡± I sank into my mate¡¯s arms and let him lead us from the house. Breyona, my best-friend and protector, and Giovanni, my second-in-mand, followed close behind. Stepping outside, where dusk painted the sky in an alluring mixture of powder and navy blues, we met up with the others. There were still hints of carnage here and there, pieces of heartbreak and loss, wounds that would never truly heal. The dead were gone from this world, and regardless of what side they resided on, they would be missed. As the ones left behind, it was our responsibility to make sure no one else followed. Mason and ra approached. The curvy witch had a cut along her forehead, it¡¯s blood long died. Mason, the only other best- friend I¡¯d ever known, had a burn wound down his arm that was slowly on the mend. Ember and Brandon, along with Tessa and Zeke, followed suit. They too had their own wounds, but nothing that wouldn¡¯t heal with time and care. The ten of us stood there in silence, basking in the quiet that came after a long battle. As much as I wanted to relish this until the sun began rise and the early morning mist crept along the forest floor, I couldn¡¯t. I took a deep breath, holding it for ten seconds before slowly letting it out. All eyes, whether they were Vampire, Werewolf, or Witch, fell on me. For the first time in my life, I didn¡¯t buckle under the pressure. ¡°We have work to do.¡± Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Epilogue Six Months Later ¡°Does this ever get easier?¡± I groaned, swiping a hand over my forehead. A thin sheen of sweat clung to my skin, running from temple to temple. There wasn¡¯t one specific person I spoke to, rather the entirety of my friends and family that had gathered for this historical event. Naturally, my eyes strayed to my mate, the beacon that never once failed to lead me through the dark. His lips quirked up at the side, eyes sparkling with significantly less shadows than before. He was slowly learning to forgive himself for the death¡¯s of our pack members. ¡°I wish I could say it does, but I¡¯d be lying.¡± Zeke let out a cheeky snort. ¡°Way to make her feel confident. You¡¯ve got this, L. You¡¯re a natural.¡± Breyona peeked her head from around Giovanni¡¯s massive shoulder. ¡°Besides, if you choke you can always work a little magic and make everyone forget about it.¡± ¡°Hah! With my luck I¡¯ll get a little too magic happy and make the whole pack forget about me.¡± A genuine chuckle slid past my lips as my friends continued with their yful banter. I was quickly pulled into the arms of my mate, whose embrace I epted with a blissful sigh. His lips skimmed my ear, brewing all sorts of thoughts that were not suited for tonight¡¯s events. ¡°Zeke¡¯s right, though. You were meant for this. You won¡¯t choke. After all, look at all you¡¯ve aplished.¡± I ced my hand against his taut chest, tapping the thick pad of muscle I felt just below his shirt. ¡°All that we¡¯ve aplished.¡± I corrected him. ¡°I would¡¯ve never been able to do this without you.¡± Asher looked as stunning as ever, ying the part of Alpha to near perfection. He, like the rest of us, were dressed in a mixture of both professional and casual attire. While we needed to step into our roles tonight, we also needed to present an air offort and unity to make the Witches and Vampire¡¯s in audience feel right at home. After all, it wasn¡¯t just a few Witches and Vampire¡¯s in audience. 1 Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. It was all of them. Well, almost all. Those who wanted to voice their opinions, lend their hand in shaping this new future that would cater to us all, stood in attendance. Truthfully, I couldn¡¯t have done any of it without the help of two unlikely allies. ¡°I swear, that child gets all her sass from you, Ember. Angelica used to be a sweet, docile thing before you got to her.¡± Tessa scolded her sister as the two of them entered the room. Ember kicked the door shut behind her with the sharp heel of her boot, and began to take in the contents of the room with a hand propped on her hip. A quick flick of her eyes over the velvet furniture, hand¨Cwoven rugs, and paintings hung in golden frames, was all she needed before cocking a sculpted eyebrow at her sister. ¡°Please, do you even know Angelica? She¡¯s never been sweet or docile. The kids a menace.¡± Ember eximed with a suspicious amount of warmth to her voice. Paired with the cocky tilt to her lips one might assume she almost liked Angelica. ¡°She¡¯s not the only menace I know.¡± Tessa shot back, not an ounce of venom in her voice. Her eyes skimmed the room secondster. She let out a small sound of appreciation. ¡°This ce is beautiful.¡± The room we stood in was one of many at the Seven Springs Country Club. While everything was a bit extravagant for my tastes, it was the only ce big enough to hold a meeting this size. Compared to the pack¨Cwide announcement we had well over a year ago, revealing the truth about our alliance with the Vampire¡¯s, this was the biggest event our kind has ever held. I approached the twins with radiant warmth. Six months ago, I had a long list of suspicions and doubts but one¨Cby¨Cone these girls managed to cross them all off. We weren¡¯t yet best¨Cfriends, but I could see the road we walked down and knew that with time and patience, I¡¯d eventually trust these two with more than just my life. ¡°I¡¯m so d you two made it in time.¡± I beamed, truly relieved. Ember sniffed, flipping her thick mane of fire¨Ckissed hair over her shoulder. ¡°Well, as the ambassador¡¯s of the Witchmunity we couldn¡¯t very well miss tonight, could we?¡± 1 Augh rumbled in my chest. Even though she¡¯d sooner lock herself in a dark room with Brandon than admit it (her words, not mine), I knew she was bing just as fond of me as I was of her. Tessa¡¯s soft eyebrows matched that of her smile. Ever the diplomatic twin, she reached out and grabbed my hand, giving it a quick squeeze. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t miss this for the world.¡± Before the conversation could truly take off, the door opened once more. Asher¡¯s Beta, who had been on leave these past six months doting on his pregnant mate, peeked his head into the room. ¡°It¡¯s show time folks.¡± He drawled, shing me a gruff smile as though he could see the raw nerves throbbing beneath my veins. I let out a sharp breath and shook out my hands, visualizing the stress leaving my body in heavy waves. It would never cease to amaze me how I¡¯d rather be neck¨Cdeep in battle than speak in front of a crowd. But hey, we all had our weaknesses. Asher and I stepped out into the hall, our entourage following closely behind. It was there, beneath the sloped ceilings. and crystal chandeliers that we met up with Tristan and Holly. Tristan, who I had recently denounced as my first¨Cinmand, greeted me with a warm smile. Seeing as he and my sister were now an item, I figured I should no longere as his first priority. Holly was still a Princess, after all. And a Princess deserved a mate that would look after her and her alone. Which is exactly why I promoted Tristan to Head of the Royal Guard. Only instead of protecting me with his life, he¡¯d protect my sister. The two of them looked the part. Tristan, with his navy button down and dark cks, matched the sparkly cocktail dress Holly had on, one that showed her lithe figure and subtle curves. ¡°Are you ready for this?¡± She asked in her soft, melodic voice. After spending thest six months with an actual therapist, she had grown in strength. Her entire demeanor had changed, and it was truly a sight to see. She no longer hid from the world and had even found friendship in ra. I bumped my elbow into hers, returning the friendly smile she shed me. ¡°As ready as I¡¯ll ever be.¡± ¡°She¡¯s going to do amazing, and she knows it. Doesn¡¯t hurt that she has a bunch of Witches, Vampire¡¯s, Werewolves, an Alpha, and a Princess backing her up.¡± ra chimed in, a vision in her sea foam maxi dress. When paired with her dark skin and curly hair, it made her look she¡¯d emerged from the very depths of the ocean. Mason, with his matching button down, had an arm wrapped around her waist. The haunted light that came with losing your fated mate was nowhere to be seen. In fact, he looked more at ease than anyone else here. Catching my eye, his lips quirked up in his usual cheeky grin, one I couldn¡¯t help but return. ¡°I believe it¡¯s time. Unless, you want to bete to your own event.¡± Tristan said smoothly, tilting his head towards Asher¡¯s Beta, who waited by a set of towering double doors. Doors that would lead outside, to the massive crowd I knew was waiting. Nothing could¡¯ve prepared me for how many heads there were. It was all too easy to see them all considering we had to carve a path through the crowd to make it to the very center of the field. Technically, the neatly trimmed grass that surrounded us was the country club¡¯s golf course. All twenty¨C seven holes were packed with people. Since things were still a bit rocky, the crowd was divided by species, each cluster set with their own handful of guards for protection purposes. It was our goal that someday the crowd merge as one. Asher and I led the way, following a path of silver silkid on the ground to the very center of the field. Since it was the dead of night,mp posts wrapped in ivy sat scattered throughout the grass. Behind us was Holly and Tristan, followed by Breyona and Giovanni, Zeke and Tessa, and then the others. There was no stage waiting for us. I didn¡¯t want to stand above the masses, to look down on them as though they were beneath us all. What I wanted was for them to see that regardless of species, we were all equals here. Several feet in the air was arge screen that would soon feature all of our faces. The speakers scattered throughout the entirety of the golf course would ensure our voices were heard far and wide. My skin prickled from the sheer number of eyes turned our way. There was always the risk of this ending badly, but surrounding ourselves with an army of armed guards would not support the idea that this meeting was to discuss terms of peace and unity. Each one of us had a head set with a microphone that would cast our voices across the sea of people. There wasn¡¯t a single one of us more important than the next, and tonight would prove that. Every voice, every idea, every suggestion, would all be heard. Squaring my shoulders, Asher and I led the others into the circr clearing where finally, history would be made. Asher and I stood front and center, while the others formed a half circle around us. For several minutes, chatter rippled throughout the crowd. Waves were thrown left and right, which we reciprocated with equal enthusiasm. Once the excitement died down, I spotted an opening and promptly took advantage of it. ¡°Wee, everyone. We cannot thank you all enough foring here tonight.¡± I said warmly, sweeping my arms out at my sides. The heat that was Asher¡¯s presence loomed over my shoulder. I craned my head to look up at him, shing him an intimate smile as he stepped forward and bellowed his own wee. ¡°Never before has an Alpha had the honor of weing so many into his pack. No matter where the future might take us, this is a moment I will not forget. Everyone here, regardless of your background, will be treated with the same respect as a pack member. Should any issues arise, I ask that youe directly to me. Now, with that out of the way, I¡¯m going to let my incredible mate, and Queen to quite a few of you, take the stage. Wiping my sweaty palms on my dress, I took a deep breath and let my thoughts and emotions flow freely. ¡°Today is the first day we work towards the future¨Ca future that not only see¡¯s all three of our species as equals, but as allies, as friends. Many injustices have beenmitted against your kinds, against Vampire¡¯s and Witches¡®, and as much as I wish I could, I cannot erase the past. What I can do is promise that tonight it ends.¡± I bellowed. 2 I paced the length of the circle marked as our stage, looking each and every person in the audience in the eye, taking them all in and seeing them for who they truly were. The camera projecting our faces onto the big screen swiveled as I moved. Vampire¡¯s stared out at me, both dark and pale skinned. Witches, with eyes sparkling with magic, gifted me their full attention. Werewolves, wearing various levels of shock on their faces, watched with rapt interest. ¡°As you all can see, my friends and I here have many differences. Wee from different backgrounds and have endured a wide array of things, but not one of us is more deserving ofpassion and respect than the next. I don¡¯t expect this to be easy. In fact, I expect it to be the hardest thing I¡¯ve ever done, but I won¡¯t give up. I will earn your trust every single day that I choose to fight for you, and for your right to live in the way that you see fit.¡± An eruption of cheers spouted from all sides, from all corners of the field. It rippled over each and every one of us, thickening the air with something sweet -something that felt an awful lot like hope. As it died down, I addressed the crowd a third time. ¡°Love, no matter it¡¯s source, is always wee. Without further ado, I¡¯d like to introduce you all to my friends. Hear their voices, their stories, and know that each and every one of us are on your side.¡± I retreated into Asher¡¯s arms, winding our fingers together as Holly and Tristan took center stage. Pride swelled in my chest as my once timid little sister spoke to a crowd of thousands. With her chin held high, Holly told her story, leaving nothing out. Afterwards, an eruption of cheers sounded. Next came Tristan, who earned every single shout, p, cheer, from the Vampire¡¯s in the crowd. Breyona and Giovanni came next. My best -friend spoke with such emotion, unraveling the secrets behind what was once a forbidden love. There wasn¡¯t a single dry eye in the crowd. After Giovanni¡¯s turn, it was time for Tessa and Zeke to take the stand. One¨Cby¨Cone, my friends shared their stories, the mistakes that they¡¯ve made along the way and the disys of bravery they showed that ultimately led us to where we were today. Every single emotion was evoked until both the sharp sting of grief, and the warmth that was joy, rippled amongst the crowd. As each one finished, they took a stand beside the other, until we were all side¨Cby -side. ¡°To the future¡­¡± I shouted, thrusting my fist into the air. ¡°¡­where every story matters¨Cwhere every story will be heard.¡± A split second of silence rang out before the explosion that was thousands of Vampire¡¯s, Witches¡®, and Werewolves¡® cheering. One¨Cby¨Cone, their fists were raised, kissing the stars and the moon that looked down on us all. And finally, history was made. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 L & Asher One Year Later It was hard to believe how much time had passed, even as I stood at my own wedding reception, surrounded by the people I loved most in this world. So much had changed in three hundred and sixty five days, and it wasn¡¯t just my marital status. There had been some uprising within the other packs in the country, but with Zeke as an ally and assuming leadership over Bran¡¯s pack, they were easy to defend ourselves against. The packs that wanted nothing to do with this new world closed themselves off, shutting their gates and increasing their security even though we had no intention on retaliating. It would take time before those packs changed their ways of thinking, and despite what they believed, violence was not the answer. Rather than wage war, we focused on our ownnds and doing all that we could to wee any Vampire or Witch that needed a ce to call home. Towns simr to the Vampire¡¯s safe haven were currently being built on neutral territory. Never in a million years could I have guessed the identity of the Vampire spearheading the entire thing, N?velDrama.Org owns all content. but I was slowly learning to love surprises. Speaking of which- ¡°Well, look at this. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you look more like a Queen.¡± Deacon¡¯s grizzlyugh rumbled throughout the massive tent my reception party was being held under. He emerged through the crowd of Werewolves, Vampire¡¯s and Witches that attended. The mixture of our kind brought a lightness to everyone¡¯s hearts. that had Asher and I grinning at one another throughout the night. ¡°Spence and Dina wanted to make it, but their little one is still learning to control his blood lust. Won¡¯t be safe to have him around for at least another six months.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. They¡¯re wee over as soon as their boy is able. I¡¯m looking forward to meeting him. He¡¯ll have all the support he needs when he¡¯s finally of shifting age.¡± I replied. Wrapped around Deacon, wearing a floor- length gown of maroon silk, was his mate Bridgette. She quickly winked in my direction before scoffing at my brute of an Uncle. The two would pick at one another relentlessly, but the love and adoration between them was all too obvious. ¡°I disagreepletely. You saw her put that force field over our townst year. Now that¡¯s what I call a Queen.¡± Her giggle was warm and airy. She ced her hand on my arm and said, ¡°You look gorgeous, L. The gown is incredible.¡± ¡°Asher insisted on having it custom made. In fact, he insisted on spending the most amount of money he could get away with.¡± Imented dryly, ncing at the man in question. ¡°Lucky he has such good taste then.¡± Bridgette winked. A voice sounded to the far left, beside the bride and groom¡¯s table that Asher and I sat at. It brought a grin to my face, filling my chest with unimaginable warmth. Tonight was easily one of the best night¡¯s of my life, and it was partially because of this person. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t let that brooding Alpha tell you he nned this get together. He might¡¯ve signed the checks, but the masterpiece surrounding you was a team effort.¡± Grandma¡¯s huff was nothing short of stern, but the soft tilt to her features exuded yfulness. ¡°If we let these brutes have their way, they¡¯d likely host a fighting ring right here on the dance floor.¡± She quickly wrapped me in her arms, whispering her congrattions in my ear before moving onto Asher. Since getting out of the hospital a few months ago, Grandma had been even more affectionate with Asher than usual. I liked to think it was her way of reminding him he wasn¡¯t to me, and despite the stoic way he held himself, I knew Asher enjoyed the affection. 2 ¡°Now that sounds fun. Wouldn¡¯t mind duking it out a round or two. Someone has to teach these young pups how to hold their own.¡± My Dad¡¯s voice came next, still just as raspy but lighter than ever before. Deacon¡¯sugher was a sonic boom that made the people closest to us jump. While it was startling at first, there was something infectious about it. Within seconds, we wereughing along side him. ¡°Can¡¯t say I¡¯d mind knocking some heads.¡± Deacon said, sharing a grin with my Dad. ¡°Good to know it¡¯s not just the Werewolves that can be brutes.¡± Flora¡¯s soft and whimsical voice trickled through the crowd. She waddled her way past the other party -goers, her stomach round and swollen from the life she carried. In her hands was two tes stacked with pastries and various finger foods. Upon seeing her, Dad rushed to her side to take the tes from her arms. There was an adorable blush that stained her cheeks when she realized everyone was looking her way. 5 ire, Asher¡¯s mother, appeared from the woodworks. She and Flora had be close friends over the past year. Between ire and I, we¡¯d been there throughout the entirety of Flora¡¯s pregnancy. It was the least I could do considering my little sister was a short two months away from being born. I was pulled into Asher¡¯s arms, missing the yful jab Deacon tossed back at Flora that had everyone breaking intoughter. Everyone seemed to be holding their own conversations, jumping back and forth whenever someone poked fun at another. It was chaotic in the best way possible, and I enjoyed taking a step back to watch the madness unfold. ire and Bridgette were holding their own conversations when I caught Flora¡¯s eye. As I took her in, noting the mossy gown that hugged her body and showed off every inch of her rounded belly, I decided that pregnancy suited her. Asher¡¯s silken lips skimmed my temple before moving to whisper in my ear. ¡°Do you regret it?¡± Dad approached Flora from behind, stopping to rest his chin on the top of her head. His arms slid around her waist, his handsing to rest on her swollen stomach. There was this dreamy look on my Dad¡¯s face that I¡¯d never seen before. The euphoria it filled me with was indescribable. As I looked over her pregnant belly, thinking about the life my magic helped create, I realized I already had my answer. ¡°Not one bit.¡± Little did I know that nine monthster, I¡¯d be weing my own child into the world. Two Years Later 5 ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him.¡± I hissed, clenching my teeth as another jolt of pain wracked my insides. I¡¯d suffered through evil in many forms, became a Luna and a Queen, but it was this that threatened to take me out. The pain of this little gremlin in my stomach, kicking and fighting to make her grand entrance into the world, was nothing short of excruciating. If it wasn¡¯t for Holly and Breyona, I¡¯d be waddling my way to the hospital alone. ¡°It¡¯ll be okay. It¡¯ll all be okay.¡± Holly, ever the peacekeeper, said soothingly. She had her arm wound around my waist as she supported my right side. I couldn¡¯t tell if the words were to calm me or to calm herself. Breyona, who supported my left, barked out augh. ¡°I¡¯ll help you kill him.¡± Together, they hoisted me into the van, easing me into the seat. Between my swollen ankles and the contractions, I could barely move without writhing in pain. ¡°Help me and I¡¯ll make you Alpha.¡± I groaned, falling back onto the seat. There was a handful of heartbeats in between each contraction, and that number was quickly dwindling as they grew closer and closer together. Breyona started sucking in slow breaths, puffing them out in awkward patters that she expected my agony riddled mind to follow. She¡¯d been studying childbirth thest six months and while I absolutely loved her for it, I had to resist the heinous urge to mp my hands over her mouth to stop the huffing and puffing. ¡°Drive faster!¡± I howled at Giovanni, who clenched the steering wheel so tightly his tanned skin turned white. The stronger the pain became, the more time seemed to slip through my fingers. Looking back, the moments leading up to giving birth woulde in sporadic shes. Holly, sitting at my right, dabbing my sweaty forehead with a damp wash cloth. Breyona, whispering words of encouragement to remind me what a bad bitch I was. Her words not mine. And finally, the rage I felt towards Asher because he and Zeke chose this moment to go and visit the council of witches elected to oversee the magicalmunity, just two towns over. In his defense, he didn¡¯t know my water would break just six hours after his departure, but when you¡¯re in the middle of contractions those details seem to slip through the cracks. It wasn¡¯t until I was in a birthing room at the hospital, with no less than a dozen staff members flitting about, that Asher tore through the door. From where Iid in bed, snarling at anyone who came too close, I could see the line of visitors piling up just outside the room. At the front of the crowd was Dad, Flora, and their daughter, Penelope. Grandma stood at their side, nked by Asher¡¯s parents, Zeke, Tessa, Brandon, Ember, Tristan, Mason, and ra. The others at their back were hospital staff or overly excited pack members hoping for a glimpse at the future Alpha or Luna. ¡°You¡¯rete!¡± I meant to snarl the words at Asher, to convey how furious I was, but a vicious contraction tore through me so sharply that the words came out in an agonized yelp. Asher skidded to a stop at my side, wasting no time as he smoothed the hair away from my face. There was pain burning in his eyes, but it was overshadowed with awe and the innocent kind of joy that came with watching your childe into the world. His hand found mine, toying with the rings on my left hand. He made no mention of how drenched in sweat I was, and instead whispered in my ear. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely beautiful.¡± Breyona leaned over the side of the bed, forcing a straw into my mouth. Her stern expression told me to drink, and despite the pain tearing up my spine, I obliged. Only she and Holly were permitted in the room considering they were the only two I¡¯d allow near me. Call it instincts or the horrors of the past, but some animalistic part of me was already attached to this child and skeptical of anyone who tried toe close. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, baby. We got here as quick as we could. Fuck, I¡¯m d we got here when we did.¡± He panted, still drool worthy with his hair disheveled and hospital scrubs hanging off his muscr form. If I wasn¡¯t in such pain, I would¡¯ve peed myselfughing when Asher, naked as the day he was born, rushed into the room. The doctor, a kind woman whose name I¡¯d already forgotten, guided my feet onto this metal contraption that left me wide and very much exposed to the entire room. She rolled a stool over and situated herself front and center stage. With every contraction, I unleashed my full strength on Asher¡¯s hand, spitting and snarling as the pain surpassed any and all thresholds. My incredible mate didn¡¯t balk, not even once. Through every one of my death grips, he murmured words of encouragement and reminded me that even covered in sweat and gasping for breath, I was the thing he treasured most. ¡°Alright, Luna. Are you ready to push?¡± The doctor asked, peering up from between my legs. I bit back a snarl. ¡°Do I have a choice?¡± ¡°No, you do not.¡± She said, though not unkindly. ¡°With that, lets begin.¡± The doctor began counting softly, instructing me when to push and how hard. The nurses, who kept a healthy distance, kept a monitor on my vitals. During contractions, they¡¯d gone over breathing techniques and how I should employ them as I pushed. At first, I hadn¡¯t been paying much attention, but I guess my brain stored the information somewhere because the second I began pushing, all of their tips rushed to the surface. Pain, so much pain that it shouldn¡¯t have been possible, drilled it¡¯s way through my body, carving a path that ended at the junction where my legs met. My own voice rang in my ears, loud and shrill, higher than I¡¯d ever heard it before. ¡°Fuck, I¡¯d kill for some painkillers.¡± I cried out, but it was useless. Morphine and epidurals were meant for humans, not werewolves. In any other situation, I would¡¯ve forced my magic into reality, carving my pain out of existence, but since bing pregnant my magic had been¡­wonky, to say the least. Asher, doing what he could, attempted to distract me. ¡°Do you still think it¡¯s a girl?¡± He asked. We hadn¡¯t gone through with a gender reveal. Both of us wanted to be surprised. Gritting my teeth, I answered with utmost certainty. ¡°It is.¡± The lights in the hospital room began to flicker. Within seconds, the nurses started chittering nervously, their eyes flitting to the corners of the room. In the midst of the agony of my daughter wing her way into the world, I noticed the shadows that had slithered into view. They clung to the outskirts of the room, very much visible as they closed in. Their attention wasn¡¯t on me, but on the sharp squeal that came from between my legs as I pushed one final time and forced our child into the world. ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Breyona hupped; her cheeks red as tears streamed down her face. ¡°She has your hair, L. A full head of it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a girl?¡± I gasped, locking eyes with Asher. My mate stared at the small bundle swathed in a little pink nket with nothing short of awe, his eyes glossy and flecked with brilliant gold. The doctor cradled our daughter, the future of our pack, in her arms before passing her over to a nurse. My heart stuttered as I reached out for my daughter, but before I could utter amand, the doctor was once again in between my legs. A sharp sh of pain split my stomach in two, traveling down, down, down. It felt like a contraction, only worse. That wasn¡¯t possible, though. It couldn¡¯t be. The shadows hadn¡¯t left yet. They were still there, creeping closer as they watched with silent interest. ¡°Oh, fuck. What¡¯s happening?¡± I cried out, frantically looking Breyona and Holly. Holly¡¯s face paled as she stood behind the doctor, peeking over her shoulder. When Breyona joined her, I thought my friend might faint. ¡°Oh my goddess¡­¡± Breyona gasped. Holly¡¯s eyes flickered up to my own. You¡¯re not done yet, L. There¡¯s anothering.¡± 1 Seconds and minutes bled into one cacophony of pain. Voices merged into one, drowned out by the screams that I still couldn¡¯t quite believe wereing from me. It could¡¯ve been hours that passed for all I knew. When a second wail hit the air, I waspletely void of energy, fighting sleep. with every breath I forced from my lungs. The shadows had retreated to the corners of the room, whispering in feverish voices that I only managed to catch snippets of. The doctor raised her head, her eyes watering as a smile graced her lips. ¡°Congrattion¡¯s, Alpha and Luna. It¡¯s a boy.¡± Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Holly and Tristan Three Years Later ¨C Holly¡¯s P.O.V. The breeze was blissfully cold against my skin, the sunlight a slight tingle that rippled over my exposed arms and shoulders. Winter was approaching, tainting the air with its crisp scent. No matter how much I ventured outdoors and basked in the sunlight, I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d ever get enough. Even though I burned easily- thank you, Vampire gics-it was a wonderful taste of freedom that I¡¯d never take for granted. The shrill screams of children ying pierced my ears. I didn¡¯t find it irksome the way some of the parents here did. Despite how loud they were, their wails were full of joy and innocence that could never be replicated or reced. I looked up from the stack of papers in my hands, focusing on the children racing across the mulch just ten feet away. The tiny font had been giving me a headache for the past two hours now. ¡°Honey, you need to stop and tie your shoe! You¡¯re going to trip and fall.¡± The woman on the bench beside me shouted, wrapping her pea coat tighter around her waist when a breeze traveled through. A little girl with sable pigtails halted in her tracks, her head turned in the direction of the woman¡¯s voice. She got down on one knee, and tied theces of her sparkly tennis shoes before taking off towards the monkey bars. Someday soon, L¡¯s twin¡¯s would be running around this very yground. Justst month we¡¯d all gathered for their first birthday. A daydream began to form in my head, painting an idyllic picture that felt like it belonged to some other girl and not myself. a It wasn¡¯t just L¡¯s twins running amok, climbing the jungle gym to race down the spiral slide. They were apanied by another child, a little girl with Tristan¡¯s golden hair and my pale eyes. I shook my head, clearing the image from my mind. No matter how many therapy sessions I attended, there was this cloud of guilt that followed me, looming over my head and blotting out the sunlight. L deserved her happily ever after. She¡¯d fought tooth and nail for it. I didn¡¯t fight for anything, yet here I was with a wonderful mate and a future ripe for the taking. I wasn¡¯t entirely sure I deserved any of it. Another hour passed before the woman stood from the bench and corralled the little girl into their arms. Now alone, I basked in the warmth that kissed my skin, wishing it would ease the ball of nerves in my stomach. I red at the stack of papers on myp and sighed heavily. These would have to be dealt with. There was no one else to pass them off on, unfortunately. A shadow passed in front of my face, erasing the sun from view. I craned my head up to see ra standing over me, a hand propped on her curvy hip. Her lips were tilted in a knowing smile. ¡°How can someone look so miserable on a day like this?¡± She drawled before plopping down beside me. ¡°Hah.¡± Iughed, then held the stack of paperwork out for her to see. ¡°This is how.¡± Another breeze kicked up, whipping my hair around my shoulders. ra¡¯s curls bounced happily. Having straight, fine hair was bing a curse all on its own. ra winced. ¡°Ouch. Yeah, that doesn¡¯t look like fun. What¡¯s it for?¡± Shifting on the bench, I passed her the stack of papers. Her eyes skimmed over the words several times. I couldn¡¯t me her for not figuring it out quite yet. The words printed were long and monotonous, drawn up by awyer with a far better education than I¡¯d ever received. After a few seconds, I lifted my hand and tapped on a symbol at the top of the first page. It was a medieval-looking crest with a raven at its center, crossed by a sword and a spear. ra¡¯s eyes flickered over the coat of arms before gasping excitedly. ¡°No way! It¡¯s actually done being built?¡± She eximed, her lips pulling back into a smile. The way she grabbed my hands. and squealed helped ease the ball of anxiety in my stomach, but only slightly. I still had this mountain of paperwork to deal with. The Magisterium, as Tristan and I named it, was the world¡¯s first ever academy for the magical arts. When I presented the idea to L, she was absolutely ecstatic. I hadn¡¯t wanted to put more on her te, so I told her I¡¯d take control of the project. She and Asher gave me everything I could¡¯ve ever needed to kick start the thing. The Academy was now finished being built, and with its shiny new halls and state of the art ssrooms, the doubts began trickling in. ¡°It is, but we¡¯ve still got a long way to go before the ce is up and running.¡± I murmured with a heavy sigh. Taking the paperwork from ra¡¯s hands, I stared down at the mess of permits, contracts, and employment applications. ra¡¯s features softened with concern. She pursed her lips, cing a hand on my shoulder to snare my attention. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong? You should be excited. This is everything you¡¯ve worked for.¡± ¡°It is¡­¡± I trailed off, biting the inside of my cheek. ¡°I-I just don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing anymore. I mean, seriously. I¡¯m not equipped to teach. I barely know enough about my own magic. This was my idea, but now that it¡¯splete, I have no clue what to do next.¡± ¡°You know, I¡¯d love a teaching position myself.¡± ra said, quickly trailing off. She hummed thoughtfully, her eyes flicking over the paper and the stack of applications I had to deal with. Startling me, she squealed and jumped up from the bench. Her hands were on my shoulders before I could think to react. There was a cheeky grin on her face, and a strange light in her eyes that I wanted to uncover. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, a hint of skepticism bleeding into my voice. ¡°I have the perfect idea on what you can do.¡± She exuded smugness, which only made my curiosity worsen. More than anything, I wanted answers on what to do next- on what direction to take my life in. I sat up straighter, holding back the desperation that swelled in my voice. ¡± Well, what is it?¡± ¡°How does Headmistress Holly sound?¡± She asked, a mischievous twinkle in her eyes. ?? It was hard to believe that was one year ago, but as I walk down the main hall of the Magisterium, my heels clicking against the freshly steamed tile, I couldn¡¯t imagine myself anywhere else. The girl whocked confidence, who was afraid of the world and all it had to offer, was slowly dwindling away with each day that passed. I still spoke with my therapist, but it was now on an as needed basis. This entire time, I had a support system. I¡¯d been too wrapped up in my head, too angry at the mistakes I made in the past, to dare reach out and im it. ¡°Headmistress.¡± Carl, the janitor, said warmly. Smoothing the cobalt zer I wore, the one with our crest embroidered on the pocket, I returned his smile. ¡°Good morning, Carl. Ready for the new school year?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m ready. These little hellions won¡¯t get me this year.¡± Heughed, pulling out a small fire extinguisher from his cleaning cart. As hard as I tried to stifle myugh, it slipped out without warning. ¡°I promise you, there won¡¯t be a repeat ofst year. Regardless, I¡¯m d you came prepared.¡± Poor Carl was the target of a fiery mishapst year from one of our younger elementals. The girl hadn¡¯t meant to hit him in the shoulder, but his clothes went up in me, nheless. Thankfully, after a few afterschool training sessions, there were no further incidents. ¡°No worries, Headmistress. They¡¯re young and bound to make a mistake or twelve before getting it right.¡± Carl winked and continued down the hall. He was such a good sport, and all too understanding with the witches at the Academy. The work L and Asher was doing was slowly paying off. There were significantly less issues this year than ever before, and the werewolves in this pack were slowly warming up to the idea of coexisting. I continued on my warpath of going over this year¡¯s roster. Listed on the papers I held in my hand were the students and their respective sses. Alongside their individual subjects were the teachers that taught them. If only I¡¯d known that bing Headmistress meant I¡¯d eat, sleep, and breathe paperwork, I might¡¯ve not taken ra¡¯s suggestion so seriously, Speaking of ra, I looked down at the mess of papers in my hands, searching for the number to her ssroom. After finding it on page three, I traveled down the length of the hall which veered to the left to end in arge square. There was an additional corridor down the center that led to my personal office, which is where I¡¯d retreat afterwards before heading home to Tristan. He¡¯d been a bit disgruntled leaving my side whenever I went to the Academy, but I was slowly learning to control my magic and could handle myself for the few hours I was away. Thanks to Breyona, our resident librarian, I now had more texts than ever on blood-magic. My sister¡¯s best-friend had traveled half the country so far, discovering hidden texts and manuals on different kinds of magic. She¡¯s one of the many things keeping this ce together, and even volunteer¡¯s her time at our second location, which opened just this year. I peeked my head in ra¡¯s ssroom and was greeted by a wave ofughter and cheers. With Asher and L funding the ce, we had enough money to buildrge ssrooms full of color. The beanbag chairs and rolling tables were anything but conventional, but the children loved them. Crystal sun catchers hung from the ceiling, casting rainbows along the floor. That was a personal touch of ra¡¯s, one some of the other professors replicated. ra stood at the front of the ss room, swiping a stick of chalk over the ckboard. As I entered the room, effectively stealing the attention of her ss, a grin swelled on her face. The ankle length skirt she wore swished in a sea of pattern and color, matching her tank top and the lc eyeshadow she painted on her lids. ¡°Well if it isn¡¯t our wonderful Headmistress. Say hello everybody!¡± Many of the budding witches cupped their hands over their mouth to shout, while others were a bit more reserved. A chorus of ¡®Hello, Headmistress¡¯ rang out into the room. ¡°Hello, everyone. Are you all excited for the start of the school year?¡± I asked, sweeping my eyes over nearly a dozen heads. The girls in the ss were virtually all of the same age. Here at the Magisterium, we grouped sses based on skill level. All that mattered was that these young pupils were beginners. At the end of their third year, they¡¯d be evaluated and sorted based on their individual magical callings. After their excited string of ¡®yes¡¯s¡¯ died down, I turned to ra and waved the roster sheet that I held in my hand. ¡°Oh, new students. Let me see!¡± She chirped, ushering me over to her desk. Plucking the paper from my hands, she nced up at her ss. ¡°Girls, chat amongst yourselves while the Headmistress and I go over this year¡¯s roster. Oh, and no magic.¡± ra¡¯s lips twitched as she looked up at a little girl with chubby cheeks and golden hair. Locking eyes with her she shouted, ¡± That especially goes for you, Angelica!¡± The little girl in question nodded rapidly, her lips threaded in a thin line. As soon as ra¡¯s head was turned, her eyes scanning the ss roster, Angelica spread her arms and unleashed a cloud of crystalline butterflies that sparkled as they crossed into the beams of sunlight permeating the room. Before I could think to say anything, a small hand appeared at my waist. The little witch it belonged to had dark skin. and a head of curly hair. She tugged the front of my zer to get my attention. ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± The little girl asked, eyes bright with curiosity. It was a bit odd, but I ignored the twinge and replied, ¡°You know who I am, silly. My name¡¯s Holly. The girl shook her head, her curls bouncing around her shoulders. ra looked up from the roster and tilted her head. We shared a confused, but curios look before the girl¡¯s hand slid from the hem of my zer and came to rest on my stomach. ¡°No, Headmistress. I¡¯m talking about the baby.¡± Chapter 245 Chapter 245 ra & Mason ¨C Four Years Later ra¡¯s P.O.V. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, little witch.¡± Mason warned in a low voice. A shiver worked it¡¯s way down my spine when he ced his hand against my back. Even through the thin fabric of the dress I wore, I could feel the heat he exuded. One of the first things I¡¯d learned about Werewolves was that they ran hot. Despite how hard I tried, a smile worked it¡¯s way onto my face. My chest quite literally ached with the urge to cackle, but I couldn¡¯t help it. It¡¯s not my fault Tristan¡¯s expression was absolutely to die for. Even L was having a hard time containing herself, snickering behind her hand as she watched the scene unfold. Tristan had been locked in ce for thest minute in a half, staring at Holly like she had grown three extra heads. No one could me the poor guy considering he was the only one who didn¡¯t know his mate was pregnant. 2 ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.¡± He repeated for the thirteenth time. Augh exploded from my mouth seconds before Mason wrapped his arms around me and hauled me into his arms. I wriggled against his irond hold, knowing I stood no chance fighting my way out of his N?velDrama.Org owns all content. grasp. Good thing I didn¡¯t need strength to overpower him. I sent a small jolt of magic cr*ckling down my skin, just enough to provoke a reaction. Since Holly and Tristan were being all lovey dovey, wrapped in each other¡¯s arms, the only ones left to notice were L and Asher. ¡°You little cheater, using your magic against me.¡± Mason chuckled in my ear, his voice simultaneously rough and silky. There was a softness to it that stirred the butterflies camping out in my stomach. Dancing out of his grasp, I wiggled my fingers at him. There was a yful tilt to his lips, that when paired with the beard he¡¯d been growing, was devastatingly handsome. His eyes twi*kled as he stalked towards me, both emerald and brown depending on the source of lighting. There was once a time where that yfulness was nonexistent, where his carefree nature was an act he put on for the world. Despite how much L and Breyona cared about him, they never truly realized how much he was suffering inside. I didn¡¯t either. Not for awhile, anyway. Mason¡¯s arms slid around my waist. It didn¡¯t take much to send my mind drifting back into the past, to how our rtionship first started. Admittedly, I¡¯d gotten on his nerves, but I liked to think that he needed the challenge. More than once we teetered on the verge of enemies, but for the most part, we lingered on the cusp of something more. I sighed when his lips skated along my cheek. His touch was soothing, rxing in the best way. It was nothing like the otherworldly sparks fated mates felt, but it was close enough. ¡°You know, I wouldn¡¯t mind seeing you pregnant. Your skin glowing, stomach round with my child, your scent even sweeter than it is now.¡± My heart sk*pped a beat. Hell, it might¡¯ve stoppedpletely if it weren¡¯t for my magic. In the four years we¡¯d been dating, he had never said anything quite like this. There was so much between us that 1/5 remained unspoken. Like the topic of his actual mate. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± I chuckled, craning my head to smirk up at him. The strands of his light hair fell across his forehead tickling my nose. A smile spread across his face as I wrinkled my nose and blew the hair out of the way. Despite how rxed I felt around him, how my feelings had long surpassed a simple crush, the thought of Mason¡¯s actual mate was never far from my mind. L herself had warned me ahead of time. Hearing the story of how Mason was not only rejected but suffered through his mate¡¯s death was agonizing. It was a pain I could never fully understand, but with it came a slew of worries. Would I ever be enough for him? Would he ever truly be happy with me? I hid the dark turn my thoughts had taken behind a smile, but no matter how far my cheeks stretched and how brightly my eyes sparkled with joy for Holly and Tristan¡¯s baby, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the mating mark on both of their necks. Never have I wanted one so badly. The weeks after Holly¡¯s pregnancy announcement blended into one. Each and every morning I¡¯d venture off to work, spending those precious minutes before my shift with Mason, who never once failed to make my lunch. Teaching Witchcraft 101, seeing the beaming faces of my students, became something I was wholly passionate about. Never in my life did I think that I¡¯d be teaching the next generation of witches, watching them learn from the mistakes of the past as they grew in power. Still, even with all this happiness in my life, there was something missing-something I craved more and more with each passing day. Perhaps I was selfish for wanting this when I already had so much, but I couldn¡¯t seem to stop myself. Which is exactly why I called on the one person I knew who could help me. ¡°I¡¯m actually really d you wanted to hang out. Gives me a break from the twins.¡± L giggled. She pulled out a chair at the little caf¨¦ we were at and took a seat. I¡¯d ordered our coffee¡¯s ahead of time, along with an assortment of pastries. Given L¡¯s sweet tooth, I figured she wouldn¡¯t have any specific preferences. When a few customers passed, she nodded at them in greeting. How she dealt with the constant string of admirers was beyond me, but that¡¯s why she was the one in charge. I smirked, brushing the crumbs from the croissant I¡¯d been picking at off myp. ¡°They tiring you out already? Those terrible two¡¯s sure are something, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t even know the half of it.¡± L huffed, s*atching her coffee off the table. She scooped the dollop of whip cream off the top and plopped it into her mouth. ¡°Actually, you might considering you¡¯re a witch too.¡± ¡°Go on,y it on me.¡± I encouraged her with a smirk. ¡°I wish there was some guide for raising twin tri-brids. It¡¯s a blessing in disguise that only Ramona can use magic, because I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯d do if it were both of them. At least with Maven it¡¯s the blood drinking I have to worry about.¡± My eyebrows shot up in surprise. ¡°He¡¯s two years old and already worried about blood?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? He loves the stuff. Loves it more than people food, which is a bit concerning. Tristan and Giovanni say this is normal for a Vampire child though.¡± She huffed, her shoulders sagging with relief. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not unusual for witches to disy their magic this early. Especially if they¡¯re powerful.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but add. L had so much on her te already. Adding two magical children to the mix was bound to cause some additional stress. ¡°If you ever need some time away, I¡¯d be more than happy to watch them. You know I love your kids.¡± ¡°Ramona has been asking about her Aunt ra and Uncle Mason.¡± L chuckled. After taking a deep drink from her coffee, a spective look crossed her face. ¡°Anyway, how have you been doing? You looked a bit distraught at Holly¡¯s gender revealst week.¡± Even though Holly knew her unborn baby was a girl, L and I still went through the motions of hosting a big get together. Holly had little to no normal experiences, and this was one we decided she couldn¡¯t do without. ¡°That obvious, huh?¡± I muttered, my stomach twisting into knots. On second thought, coffee was probably thest thing I needed during a time like this. I pushed the steaming cup closer to the center of the table, focusing my nerves on a blueberry m*ffin topped with thick granules of sugar. With a frown painting her face, L leaned forward and reached out for my hand. The ridiculously long strands of her ebony hair fell over her shoulder, inches away from the c*nnamon bun with it¡¯s sticky coating. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong? Things might be different now, but our friendship hasn¡¯t changed. If you need anything, you know you only have to ask.¡± I took a deep breath before forcing the words past my lips. Hesitating would only prolong the torture, and I¡¯d put myself through the ringer enough times this past week alone. ¡°I was just wondering if-if Werewolves could put their mark on anyone, even if that person wasn¡¯t their Goddess given mate.¡± It took a great deal of effort not to cringe at myself. Anyone with two ears and a working brain would know who I was talking about. ¡°They can, but why would they want-¡± She stopped in her tracks, and this time I did cringe. Understanding shed in L¡¯s eyes, making her unnaturally bright blue tone¡¯s even brighter. ¡°Mason never marked her¡­just so you know. ra, he¡¯d be a fool not to mark you. I¡¯m sure if you asked him, he¡¯d leap at the chance.¡± My stomach dropped. Suddenly, the blueberry m*ffin I¡¯d been picking at no longer seemed appetizing. ¡°I can¡¯t just ask him that. What if he thinks I¡¯m trying to rece his actual mate? What if¡­ what if he doesn¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°Look, all I know is that he¡¯s changed since you came into the picture. Actually, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen him this happy before. I think you should take the risk and ask him, ra. I think his response will surprise you.¡± L spoke with such confidence that it was hard not to buy into it. It filled my chest, mingling with the mouthwatering scent of roasted coffee beans and ky pastries. I took a deep breath and nodded. ¡± Alright, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll ask Mason to mark me.¡± ¡°Good. I can¡¯t wait to see his mark on your neck.¡± L winked, beaming at me from across the table. She took another gulp of her coffee, making a sound low in her throat as she gazed at it almost lovingly.¡± Actually, there was something I needed to ask you in return.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I replied, just a tad surprised. ¡°Is it about the Magisterium? You already know there¡¯s a spot open for Ramona once she bes of age, but I wouldn¡¯t mind starting some basic training with her once she¡¯s able to walk and talk.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, but I¡¯ll definitely take you up on that offer. This is more about Mason and whether or not you think he¡¯d be interested in¡­a job of sorts.¡± My eyebrows lifted on their own ord. Mason was a warrior by nature, but he didn¡¯t have a set job here in the pack. He¡¯d run patrol with some of the other¡¯s when he was on call, but that was about it. ¡°What¡¯s the job for?¡± I asked. ¡°Well, Asher¡¯s Beta is retiring. He¡¯s getting up there in age and his mate is pregnant with their fourth. Pretty soon he¡¯s going to have a pack of his own to run.¡± L said with a giggle. ¡°And well, Asher was wondering if Mason would take his ce.¡± L left it to me to reveal the good news, not that I minded one bit. I all but raced home, barging through the front door of our little town house with enough speed to send Mason scrambling in the kitchen. ¡°Sh*t, ra! You scared the hell out of me.¡± His head appeared from around the corner, a lopsided grin spreading across his face. A faint blush stained his cheeks, telling me that I wasn¡¯t the only one nning something. ¡°Not expecting me back so soon?¡± I smirked. ¡°Whatcha up to?¡± Mason¡¯s eyes widened just a fraction before he disappeared inside the kitchen. There was a series of nks and bangs that sounded a whole lot like an avnche of dirty dishes. I crept closer to the kitchen, peeking my head around the corner just in time for Mason to bulldoze his way past. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not quite done in there yet.¡± He chuckled nervously, rubbing at the back of his neck. No matter how hard I tried to peer around him, he managed to get in the way. With a huff, he guided me by my shoulders into the living room. ¡°What exactly are you up to in there?¡± I mused, seconds away from making a break into the kitchen. That lopsided grin of his returned, forcing my heart to sk*p a beat. He flopped down on the couch, then grabbed me by my hips, pulling me down on top of him. Augh flew past my lips as I settled onto his in the past, but I actually loved the rugged look it gave him. ¡°You know howst weekend you and Holly designed your dream houses? Well, I might¡¯ve borrowed a few pages.¡± He admitted, a hint of emotion t*inkling in his eyes. There was obvious excitement, but it was tainted by an uncertainty that bled into his voice. Mason was worried I wouldn¡¯t like what he¡¯d done. A beaming smile tugged at my lips, the joy that followed filling my heart until I thought it might burst. No one-not a single person in my life had gone to such lengths for me. I smoothed my fingers over the c*arse strands of his beard before pressing my lips against his. When I pulled away, fighting the moisture that gathered in my eyes, my head was swimming. ¡°When do I get to see it?¡± The obvious eagerness in my voice made his shoulders rx. ¡°It¡¯s going to take me some time to buy the rest of the supplies, and before you offer, I don¡¯t want any of your money going to this. This is a gift for you.¡± It had been a sore spot between us that I was the only one with a job. Mason had tried a few here and there over the years, but he wasn¡¯t passionate about them. This was exactly why the position of Beta was perfect for him. Mason loved this pack with his whole heart. ¡°Hmm, I think I have just the solution you¡¯re looking for.¡± I hummed; my eyes fluttering shut as he nuzzled his cheek against my own. Each inhale of my scent he took sent a warmth surging lower, one I couldn¡¯t focus on if I were going to ry the good news. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Mason chuckled against my neck, grazing his lips and teeth over the sensitive skin. ¡°You got a job for me, ra?¡± ¡°Not me. L.¡± I gasped. Words were bing hard and the more he yed my body like a finely tuned instrument, the more I found them slipping away. I distanced myself, nting my hands on his cheeks to steady my thoughts. Mason c*cked his head to the side. ¡°L has a job for me?¡± ¡°Yes, and the sooner you let me finish, the sooner you can help me out of this dress.¡± I winked. Now I had his full, undivided attention. He sat up straighter, his eyes no longer wandering down to my cleavage. The sudden shift coaxed another string ofughter from my mouth. ¡°How would you, Mason, feel about bing the next Beta of this pack?¡± Disbelief made his eyes shimmer like amber jewels. They were speckled with fragments of endearing innocence that matched the way his jaw dropped, and voice failed. ¡°You¡­L¡­this can¡¯t be¡­¡± He sputtered, working through the pieces one by one until he managed a strangled, ¡°¡­are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m being serious. She told me about it earlier today. You were the first person they thought of for the job. What do you think?¡± ¡°What do I think? I think you¡¯re amazing.¡± He stared at me as though I were the one to get him the job, when in reality, it was himself. Nibbling on my lower lip, I decided to get on with it and voice what had been weighing on my mind for weeks now. ¡°There is something else¡­something I wanted to ask you.¡± I exhaled slowly. ¡°You know you can ask me anything, baby.¡± Mason replied, confusion overshadowing his joy. ¡°I¡­¡± Here goes nothing. ¡°I want you to mark me.¡± Mason blinked several times, his lips opening and closing, though no words came out. A faint spattering of color covered his cheeks, making me wish desperately that my magic had to do with feeling emotions. Goodness, I would¡¯ve killed to know what he was thinking in this moment. Slowly, a smile unfurled across his face, one that made my heartrate skyrocket. He rummaged through his pocket, fishing out a ck velvet box that made my worlde to a screeching halt. ¡°I¡¯d love to mark you, ra, but only if you¡¯ll marry me.¡± * Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Breyona & Giovanni Five Years Later ¨C Breyona¡¯s P.O.V. I appeared in a plume of inky shadow, emerging from the darkness like I¡¯d been there all along. If there were any humans nearby-which my hearing told me there wasn¡¯t-they¡¯d see nothing more than a lingering shadow dancing along the brick walls of the abandoned store front I lurked outside of. This wasn¡¯t my ideal hangout spot, but for whatever reason, this was where Freya had chosen to hide a bunch of magical texts and artifacts. I absolutely adored my job of traveling the country via shadows, collecting information that was thought to be lost among the witches. It was simr to what my parents had done, a realization that never failed to bring tears to my eyes. Even after all these years, I missed them so much. I slinked along the back wall, past the rusted dumpsters that hadn¡¯t been used in Goddess knows how long, to the backdoor Ember¡¯s source promised would be unlocked. Sure enough, when I tugged the handle, it swung open with a metallic groan. The inside of the abandoned store was far worse than the outside led me to believe. Judging from the discarded mildew stained stands and faded posters, this ce used to be some kind of cellphone store. That was long before the Blood Witch-may she not rest in peace-turned this ce into her own personal hiding spot. 1 L and ra had been furious when they found out how much information Freya had been h*arding, keeping it for herself to hold over the heads of young witches everywhere. This was exactly why I signed. up for the job. If there was one thing my parents believed in whole heartedly, it was that knowledge should not be kept hidden. Knowledge was meant to be shared with the world. I tiptoed inside, keeping my ears peeled. There was little in the way of light, but I expected as much after eying the blown fuse box outside. A quiet scuttle just inside alerted my attention, but as I crept closer, past clusters of soggy boxes and overturned disys, I realized it was a very chunky rat. ¡°If I were an evil Blood Witch with a superiorityplex, hell-bent on destroying the world, where would I hide a bunch of dusty magical texts?¡± I asked myself, lowering my voice halfway through. Silence had a way of making the smallest of sounds seem louder, and thest thing I needed was to draw attention to myself if any rogue witches were nearby. Starting my search, I thought back tost month and how drastically things had changed. This was my first job since returning from my honeymoon with Giovanni. His parents had this incredible vi in Italy, set in the Tucson country side. It was surrounded by rolling hills and a vineyard as far as the eye could see. There was even an olive grove, whose owner was more than happy to give Giovanni and I a tour. 1 It was L, and her crazy a*s magic, that made all of this possible. She¡¯d given Giovanni and I a wedding present, something we could¡¯ve never expected. For those two weeks in Italy, she¡¯d made Giovanni impervious to the sun. We were able to visit all of the monuments and do all of the wonderful touristy things I had on my list. A dream vacation after a dream wedding. I kicked open one of the soggy boxes, wrinkling my nose at the stench that wafted out. Wet, mildew covered paper had a stench that was eerily simr to rotting trees. Moving on, I followed the dull tingle of magic in the air, and began searching one of the overturned disys. Grabbing a shard of broken wood off the floor, I nudged one of the disy¡¯s doors open, humming the first song to pop into my head. The sweet and soft melody that had been frequenting my head the past month was none other than the song yed at my wedding. I shared the day with Mason and ra, a decision I didn¡¯t regret in the slightest. 2 The dual aisles split in two by rows upon rows of our closest family and friends was incredible, lined with fresh roses and orbs of starlight that L herself had conjured. Even Ember and Tessa had a hand to y in the wedding. There were floating sconces with cobalt me that flickered the breeze. A breeze which carried the scent of wildflowers from the vines they sprouted on. Marrying Giovanni and having my breath ripped from my lungs as I spotted him in his tux, while also watching my best-friend marry the love of his life, was by far the best part. Well¡­almost. It was a tie, actually. The ceremony had been beautiful, but the reception was another thing entirely. Seeing the look on Mason¡¯s face when ra stood to give an impromptu speech, only to reveal the secret she, L, Holly, and I had kept for almost two months, was a moment I¡¯d never forget. In fact, I had a picture of said moment tucked away in my wallet. Mason had scooped ra into his arms, tears cascading down his cheeks, when his bride revealed she was pregnant with his child. There weren¡¯t enough words in my vocabry to express how happy I was for my best-friend, and for the joy he had found in his life after enduring so much. The light in his eyes sent me reeling back five long years ago, to a conversation I overheard between Sean and Mason. Just one month before Sean¡¯s murder, I¡¯d nearly walked in on the two of them talking. It was their hushed tones that prompted me to stop, while a tingle in my gut told me to stay and listen. ¡°You like her, she clearly likes you. What¡¯s the problem, man?¡± Sean had asked. It took Mason several seconds to respond. ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong of me to want her?¡± ¡°How could it be wrong?¡± Sean replied. ¡°I had a mate, and I lost her. I-I can¡¯t rece her with ra.¡± Mason¡¯s voice cracked, a shard of it ricocheting off the wall and into my chest. There was a sharp p, and I assumed Sean had patted Mason on the back. ¡°This is going to sound harsh, but I think you need to hear it. Your mate died, yes. But she also chose to reject you. Spending the rest of your life alone and hurting for a person who couldn¡¯t see your worth is a terrible waste. You deserve happiness, even if it¡¯s not with the one the Moon Goddess paired you with.¡± Mason let out a long, shaky sigh, followed by a halfhearted chuckle. ¡°You sound just like L, you know? Howe you haven¡¯t moved on from your mate?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t met anyone quiet like Kanyon. You¡¯re lucky, Mason. It¡¯s different when you¡¯vepleted the bond. Part of you dies with them, and that part of me knows Kanyon is out there waiting-waiting until we¡¯re together again.¡± It was funny to think that L¡¯s brother was responsible for ra and Mason getting together. Sean had been more right than he could¡¯ve ever known. ¡°Ah-ha!¡± I gasped, kicking open yet another door on an overturned disy. This time, instead of old phone cases and corroded wires, I found a boxpletely untouched by the water damage infesting this ce. After a quick victory dance that resulted in me kicking the door and sending it flying off its hinges, I bent down to slide the box out of it¡¯s hiding ce. Sure enough, inside was four different books, each one named after one form of magic or another. I scooped them into my arms and made quick work of slinking back into the shadows, willing the slippery little b*stards to transport me somewhere else-to the very person who sent me on this mission. ¡°You¡¯rete.¡± Ember¡¯s snarky voice permeated the room I teleported into. The stone crafted fire ce to my left was the only source of light, casting a number of shadows along the heavily decorated walls. I pped the box of spell books onto the nearest table before propping my hand on my hip. Narrowing my eyes at the red-head, I spat back. ¡°Easy for you to say. How long has your a*s been in that cushy chair? Three hours? Four?¡± A smirk twitched onto her face. ¡°Five, but who¡¯s counting?¡± Laughter rumbled in my chest, leaving my mouth the same time it left Ember¡¯s. I approached the massive executive desk with my arms outstretched. She met me halfway, pulling me into a hug that all but enveloped me in her c*nnamon-apple scent. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Ember.¡± I stepped out of her grasp, eying the emerald-green pants suit she had on. It was adorned with golden buttons that matched the dainty chain around her neck-a gift. from Brandon that she begrudgingly epted only after he threatened her into it. I made absolutely no attempts to understand their rtionship. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you too. I¡¯ve been swamped with work, and I¡¯ll admit, it¡¯s nice to see a friendly face.¡± She winked. With the box of spell books forgotten, we spend the next hour chatting, catching up with one another¡¯s lives. I told her all about my honeymoon and the adventures Giovanni and I shared, while she both Magisterium had been builtst year, this one in Zeke¡¯s pack. Ember leaped at the chance to take over as Headmaster, even though she was already acting as A*bassador to the Witches. The only thing keeping her from prematurely greying under the work load was the fact that both jobs often went hand in hand. ¡°Encounter any rogue witches?¡± Ember asked offhandedly, as she always did when I returned on one of my missions. Propping my feet up on the c*shioned footstool perched in front of the chair I sat on, I shook my head. ¡± Nope, sure didn¡¯t. From what I could pick up scent-wise, there hadn¡¯t been anyone around in weeks.¡± ¡°Good, good. I really hate sending them to the Tower, but I know it¡¯s a necessary evil.¡± My stomach twisted at the mention of the Witch prison L, Ember, and a few of the others had created. It was the only ce on this earth strong enough to contain Witches that dabbled in dark magic. Using Conjuration, L created a tower in the middle of the ocean that could only be essed through special doorways nted in both Asher and Zeke¡¯s packs. As the only person able to transport themselves through the shadows, I was often stuck escorting prisoners to and from various ces. L had put so much effort and energy into the Tower that she was out ofmission for over two weeks. Asher still hadn¡¯t let her live it down, but through her crazed efforts, the Tower of Delirium was born. I still found the ce horribly chilling. A towerprised of snow-white brick, so pale that one could see their reflection in it¡¯s surface, perched out in the middle of the ocean. Once inside it¡¯s walls, there wasn¡¯t a magic on the face of this earth that could be used. Not even my shadow abilities-which was scary as all hell. ¡°Hmm, I think that ¡®Elemental Magic for Beginners¡¯ and ¡®Potions, Elixirs, and More¡¯ would be better suited in L¡¯s pack, don¡¯t you think?¡± Ember mused, her eyes scanning some of the pages s*atted around her desk. Her voice carved through my thoughts, chasing away the chill that the Tower never failed to evoke. They held the respective student poptions for both schools, along with the various magical types. Seeing as the Magisterium back home had more Elementals than in Zeke¡¯s pack, it only made sense to send the spell book home. Either way, it¡¯s pages would be scanned and entered into the Academy¡¯s database so that all Witches would have ess to the knowledge. ¡°Works for me.¡± I nodded, sipping on the tea Ember had given me. The herbal mixture was a bit tart from the orange peels inside, but even they failed to hide the undertone of bitterness. Noticing the grimace on my face, Ember smirked. ¡°Tastes like a*s, doesn¡¯t it? I promise it¡¯ll help ease your nerves. It¡¯s the least I can do.¡± Her eyes flickered downwards, to the apex of my stomach. ¡°Have you told him yet?¡± I swallowed a gulp of the lukewarm liquid, an inkling of unease squirming in my chest. It hadn¡¯t taken much for Giovanni to get me pregnant. In fact, it was all happening so quickly that I often wondered if some other force was at y. ¡°No, not yet. I¡­I¡¯m working up to it.¡± I sighed, brushing the strands of hair that had fallen out of my high pony from my face. Ember nodded understandingly, but her lips were knitted tightly together. ¡°Was L able to figure out N?velDrama.Org owns all content. why the baby is interfering with your shadow abilities?¡± My hand drifted to my stomach on it¡¯s own ord. Even though the life cooking away inside my body was a vast sea of unknowns, it was one I wanted to tread regardless. It wasn¡¯t just a piece of myself, but of the mate I loved with every fiber of my being. ¡°The most she can deduce is that the baby is inheriting it¡¯s own shadow abilities. We won¡¯t know more until it¡¯s born, but I¡¯m hoping it doesn¡¯t mess with them any further.¡± I was only a month along, barely noticeable apart from the fact that this little nugget somehow had the strength to screw with my shadow abilities. I¡¯d be rxing in bed, or taking a calming bath when the shadows would begin to slither over my body, seconds away from plopping me somece new. Each time I managed to stop it before I actually vanished, but my fear was that with the passing months, my child¡¯s power would grow. Ember¡¯s eyebrows went up, just as mind had when L hit me with her theory. ¡°She thinks your child is inheriting shadow abilities?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what she said. You know, I kind of liked being the first wolf to have this kind of power, but now that my baby is involved I¡¯m honestly terrified. I don¡¯t know what my body is creating. What if it¡¯s a monster?¡± I felt terrible to think these thoughts about the life I had helped to create, but the possibilities for this to go horribly wrong were endless. Ember leaned back in her chair, practically swallowed whole by the silk c*shion. She crossed her arms over her chest, and from the tw*nkle in her eye, I could tell she was about to speak with her usual dose of bruta! honesty. ¡°L was ying with the fabric of reality by turning you into what you are. Like it or not, these sorts of things have consequences. This-this is one of them.¡± I sank my teeth into my lower lip to stifle a pitiful whine. ¡°What am I going to do? After being taken, my wolf spent too much time with the shadows. L Isn¡¯tfortable changing me back to normal.¡± ¡°When the timees and your baby is born, no matter what it is or what it¡¯s capable of, we¡¯ll all be there to help you.¡± Even with so much left to the unknown, the promise of one of my newest and dearest friends was enough to sooth the jagged shards of my fear. If only it could erase itpletely. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 247 Tessa & Zeke Six Years Later Tessa¡¯s P.O.V. ¡°What do you say we wrap up early and head out to the cabin-just the two of us?¡± A voice I spent thest six years memorizing called out from across the room. I lifted my head. from the mountain of paperwork I was sorting through, a smile already tugging at my lips as I spotted the yful light shimmering in Zeke¡¯s eyes. My mate and fianc¨¦-a term I couldn¡¯t seem to stop using-was peering at me from across our shared office, a shameless grin tugging at his velvet soft lips. I drummed my fingers across the top of the desk, tapping out a pattern that filled the silence between us. A jolt of electricity crackled along my skin, delving past my flesh to settle in my stomach. Once upon a time, I couldn¡¯t bare more than a few seconds staring into those eyes of his. Now I couldn¡¯t seem to get enough. We¡¯de so far from where we¡¯d once been. Not as far as Ember and Brandon, who had a sea of troubles even six yearster, but those two were another story entirely. I pursed my lips, tapping the end of the pen I held against my lip. Zeke tracked the movement with a slight tilt to his head. His nostrils red with desire and I knew if I didn¡¯t answer soon he¡¯d close the distance between us, fall to his knees at the foot of my desk, and burrow his up my pencil skirt as he had nearly a hundred times now. way ¡°Hmm, that does sound fun. Too bad you won¡¯t be going anywhere until those peace treaties are signed. Better get on that, Alpha.¡± I giggled, my cheeks warming when a husky growl slid past his lips. He always did love when I used his title. Admittedly, I enjoyed when he used mine as well. Only, instead of a pang of lust, I was greeted with a swell of pride. Tessa, the first Witch to ever be named a Luna. Our cabin was anything but modest, which I should¡¯ve expected when Zeke presented it to me four years ago. It had a rustic quality I adored with its stone fireces and hand carved interior, but it¡¯s three stories and plethora of floor-to-ceiling windows gave it the same feel as a woodsy mansion. It could¡¯ve been a card board box for all I cared, though. The cabin held a ce in my heart that could never be reced. It was where Zeke and I shared our many firsts. The very forest where he wrapped me in his arms and promised me in a whispered voice that I¡¯d never again be alone-that he and all of our friends would forever be my family. The front porch where he kissed me for the first time, followed by the fire pit out back, where we watched the stars wink into existence in the sky before he sank onto one knee and promised me the world. The bed where I gave him my heart and my body, and received something so very precious in return. Speaking of something precious, the mark on my neck tingled at the thought of our cabin and the memories associated with it. No amount of strength or magic could force me to tear my attention away from Zeke. More and more these days I found myself lost in the past, marveling at how far we¡¯de and at how much things had changed. This was my future¨Che was my future. Zeke¡¯s scratched his signature across countless peace treaties, all of which Asher had sent our way after personally reviewing himself. Even doing something as mundane as paperwork, his hair falling over his forehead as he scowled in concentration, Zeke was utterly breathtaking. To think just six years ago I was a breath away from rejecting him, from passing up on all of this. I couldn¡¯t fathom the reality that beneath his yful exterior, there was a man with a heart of gold. One fiercely protective of those he loved, willing to do anything-absolutely anything to help them. When my mom and Dad were murdered, I thought Ember was all I had left in this world. She was who I Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. confided in, who I took sce in. Despite how the years had hardened us, there was this gaping wound in my chest that longed for a family-for awork of people who loved. me and enjoyed having me around. While I still love Ember with my entire heart, no matter how troublesome she can be, I¡¯d finally found the family I¡¯d been searching my entire life for. And while she still won¡¯t admit it, I know she had too. Lost in the dreams of the past, a heavy knock to our office door pulled me back to the present. It opens just a hair before Brandon¡¯s head appears in the gap, his hair just as unruly and overgrown as Zeke¡¯s. ¡°Got a couple someone¡¯s here wanting a word with the Alpha and Luna.¡± He drawled; lips tilted in a lopsided grin. ¡°Send them in.¡± Zeke called out, not looking up from his paperwork. Meeting Brandon¡¯s eyes and seeing the light that shone within them, a light my sister of all people cultivated, I smiled. ¡°Thank you, Beta.¡± ¡°My pleasure.¡± He said with a tip of his head. Clearly, I wasn¡¯t the only one enjoying my title. It only made sense with Ember taking over this division¡¯s Magisterium that Zeke name Brandon his Beta. The shift that urred when. letting Witches and Vampire¡¯s into the world of Wolves was one some found hard to swallow. Zeke¡¯s previous Beta was one of the many that couldn¡¯t fathom a world of peace. ¡°Tessa!¡± A voice squealed, one full of enthusiasm. Breyona burst into the room; her cheeks pulled back in a grin. She waved to Zeke, leaving Giovanni in the dust as she pranced to my desk. I stood, seconds away from pulling her into my arms when I noticed the little bundle of blue silk she held. A sleepy wail emerged from that bundle, giving Breyona pause. ¡°Oops.¡± She mouthed sheepishly. ¡°Here, I¡¯ll take him. You go say hello.¡± Giovanni chuckled, not an ounce of ire towards his mate or newborn son. The massive Vampire swept the infant into his arms, bringing him to his chest where he murmured sweet words just out of range. I came out from around my desk, nudging the chair in ce with the tip of my heel. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here!¡± She pulled me into her arms, smothering me in the buttery scent of her perfume. I held her tightly, my heart full and warm at the sight of them. Zeke and I tried hard to make it in time. for the birth of Breyona¡¯s baby, but we¡¯d been just a few hours toote. Still, holding little Vincenzo in my arms had been a joy that left it¡¯s imprint for years toe. On cue, Vince let out a monstrous wail, balling his little fists which appeared from the hem of the nket. The lights flickered and grew dim, prompting Zeke to look up from his paperwork. Not a secondter, the diaper bag at Giovanni¡¯s feet vanished in a plume of shadow and smoke. Breyona cursed, locking eyes with her mate. ¡°He¡¯s going to give us grey hairs once he reaches his terrible two¡¯s. There¡¯s a spare bag in the car. Somehow I knew this would happen.¡± ¡°Good looking out.¡± Giovanni said with a tilt to his lips. He kissed Breyona on the cheek and plucked the car keys from her hand, carrying Vince out the door and down the hall. I didn¡¯t miss the flicker of pride in his eyes at his son¡¯s show of power. Exchanging a loaded look with Breyona, I brought her over to the loveseat against the far wall and offered her something from the bar cart. ¡°Just a seltzer water. I¡¯ve still got acid reflux from being pregnant with him. Who knew having to drink blood to nourish a half-breed Vampire baby would cause such issues?¡± She chuckled. ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯m jealous of that part.¡± I wrinkled my nose. ¡°My stomach is way too sensitive to drink blood.¡± ¡°Luckily you won¡¯t have to worry about that when your timees around.¡± She winked. I waved her off. ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about those things yet. Not until we get married, anyway.¡± Leaning forward on the couch, she let out a squeal. ¡°Oh, tell me how the wedding nning is going! Have you and Ember decided on a venue? What about a color scheme? You know, I never would¡¯ve thought I¡¯d enjoy sharing my wedding day with someone else, but having ra and Mason take half of the nning load was just a Goddess send.¡± I didn¡¯t need any coaxing to get me tounch into the finer details of the wedding Ember and I were nning. It didn¡¯t matter that she and I had shared everything our entire lives, even a crib at one point. There wasn¡¯t a single piece of my life that I didn¡¯t want to include my twin in. That being said, it didn¡¯t help that she and I were like night and day. It made things interesting, though. That was for sure. Ember wanted seafood and steak, while I preferred more vegetarian options. Brandon made no effort to hide how hrious he thought that was. ¡°You¡¯re marrying a werewolf and you want vegetarian options?!¡± He¡¯d cackled. ¡°Anyway, enough about me and my hectic life. Tell me about how things are going for you. How have you been since¡­¡± I trailed off, wincing at my absoluteck of tact. Tasting the tension that now filled the air and our mate-bond, Zeke stood from his desk. With the peace treaties now signed in his hand, he gestured to the door with a knowing tilt to his lips. ¡°I¡¯m going to send these back to Asher and give you two a minute alone.¡± ¡°I swear I¡¯m not going to break.¡± Breyona sighed only after Zeke had left, the door clicking shut behind him. ¡°It¡­it sucks, yes. I¡¯ll manage though. It¡¯s closure, after all. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been searching for all these years.¡± Her shoulders dropped a few inches. It sounded like she¡¯d been trying to convince herself of something and failed. A feeling I understoodpletely. ¡°None of us think you¡¯re going to break. It¡¯s natural that it still hurts, Breyona. Those Witches. took your parents from you. That pain won¡¯t go away just because they¡¯re locked away in the Tower.¡± I said not unkindly, taking hold of the hand that was picking idly at thebel on her seltzer water. ¡°If anything, we¡¯re all incredibly proud of you.¡± ¡°Why would you guys be proud of me?¡± She huffed, barking out augh as she swiped under her eye. I gave her a knowing look thatsted several seconds. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, didn¡¯t L and Ember offer to kill the witches for you?¡± ¡°Yeah, they did.¡± She giggled. ¡°ra said she¡¯d help, too.¡± ¡°That she did, but you didn¡¯t take them up on it. You did the right thing taking them to the prison. I might¡¯ve never had the pleasure of knowing your parents, but I think they¡¯d be proud.¡± We talked for several minutes, going back and forth as we recapped the moments in each other¡¯s lives that we missed. She told me about Vincenzo and how Giovanni¡¯s family had fallen in love with the infant, showering him with presents and affection, while I went further into detail about the uing wedding they¡¯d all soon be invited to. Soon enough, Zeke and Giovanni appeared in the doorway. Both were wrapping up their own conversations when Zeke met my eyes, his expression softening as adoration swept across his rugged features. Breyona and Giovanni waved, saying their goodbyes as they slipped down the hallway and to the elevators that led into the main lobby. ¡°You ready to go, beautiful?¡± Zeke asked, his hand outstretched and awaiting my own. ¡°Always.¡± Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 248 Ember & Brandon Seven Years Later ¨C Ember¡¯s P.O.V. ¡°Darcy Mathews, if I see so much as a single snowke in the bathroom¡¯s you¡¯ll find yourself in detention for a week.¡± This was the fourth time this month that the pipes had nearly burst from being frozen solid. Damn water elementals. The squirrely brte with her spattering of cinnamon freckles jumped a foot off the ground at the sound of my voice, unwittingly letting out a pulse of elemental magic that spiraled down the corridor in a gust of chilly wind. It mmed several lockers shut, startling a handful of students. ¡°Sorry Headmistress.¡± She hung her head sheepishly. There was once a time where Tessa and I couldn¡¯t control our magic. It was easier for my twin. No one looked twice when you sprouted flowers in your wake or animated the topiary bushes. trimmed into animals. Starting fires, however, that drew attention. ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡± I sighed, taking it easy just this once. I already had a reputation of being a hard ass, but one more incident and I¡¯d have the Witches council up my ass for the rest of the school year. The shrill tone of this morning¡¯s bell sounded, chiming through the corridors of the Magisterium. Young witches flitted about, snatching books out of lockers, and ending conversations in a hurry to race to their sses. ¡°Everyone make their way to their homeroom, and remember ¡®it is not the magic that makes the witch, but the quality of her character¡¯.¡± I bellowed, reciting our Academy¡¯s motto as I made a beeline for my private office. The moment my hand touched the handle and I pushed it open, I was grabbed and yanked inside. A jolt of surprise knocked me upside the head, even though I knew whose hands pawed at my hips and waist. Magic crackled from my skin in a sharp burst, tainting the air with the scent of burnt fabric. There was a sh of crimson followed by a masculine grunt that made mydy parts clench. Brandon stared at me with wild eyes, his shirt singed straight down the middle. It cascaded down the hard lines of his chest in pathetic scraps. ¡°What the fuck, Ember?¡± He closed in on me a second time, forcing me against my office door which clicked as ourbined weight forced it shut. His breath hit my face in hot waves, the scent made stronger by his anger. This mate thing never failed to amaze me, even after all this time. The thought of breathing in someone¡¯s stale breath was revolting, but not when it came to Brandon. Nothing he did managed to disgust me. The man knew how to work my nerves and stoke my anger, but nothing-not the vulgar words he spoke or his annoyingly pushy demeanor- erased the need for him that was coded in my very DNA. I stared up into his eyes, tracing the singr line of his blown out pupil with a defiant tilt to my chin. This battle between us had been ongoing for the past seven years, and both of us were still holding strong. ¡°What do you expect, Brandon?¡± I let his name roll off my tongue like a praise and a curse, each syble sinful in its own right. ¡°You can¡¯t corner a Witch with dominion over fire and not expect to get burned.¡± To emphasize my point, I ced my bare hands against his chest, through the scraps of his t- shirt. Magic warmed my insides, flowing down my arms to where my palms rested against the hard grooves of his muscle. I didn¡¯t exert much energy, not nearly enough to leave an actual burn, but enough to sting his skin with the thrill of heat. ¡°Give me one fucking reason why I shouldn¡¯t mark you right here, right now.¡± He hissed, forcing each word through clenched teeth. Purring like a fucking cat, I ran my lips along his jaw. Pretending to mull over the answer, I hummed against his skin. His nails scraped along the door, along my waist which he gripped hard-so hard that I wondered if he thought he¡¯d float away if he let go. A growl built in his chest, warning me I was running on borrowed time. This game between us would about this crescendo. ¡°You haven¡¯t actually won anything.¡± I reminded him. ¡°I told you if you caught me, I¡¯d let you put your wolfy mark on my neck, but I never specified when.¡± Brandon¡¯s growl turned into a groan, one full of so much longing and pain that I nearly relented. ¡°What better time than the present?¡± ¡°Oh, but I have something better in mind.¡± He shuddered as I whispered the words along his skin, tasting the thin sheen of his sweat on my lips. ¡°You and me, the forest by our house. Midnight. If you catch me, I¡¯ll let you mark me, but only after you tear off every article of clothing on my body.¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time we¡¯d slept together, not by a long shot. Call me crazy, but it was easier having sex with somebody, no matter how intense and consuming the connection, than opening your heart to them. Hell, I married the man without blinking twice. Yet the thought of his mark on my skin, our souls tied together for eternity, filled me with an insecurity that I loathed. epting Brandon¡¯s mark,pleting the bond that snapped and sizzled between us anytime we were near, was the same as opening my heart and soul to him. I hadn¡¯t been ready-hadn¡¯t been sure. He had ample opportunity to leave. To grow tired or bored. To chase someone else, someone easier, but he hadn¡¯t. Brandon had stayed. His groan of utter relief coiled around my legs, tickling my skin as it slithered up my blouse and into the folds of my bra. My nipples grew hard, grating against the rough fabric to the point of blissful pain. If he didn¡¯t get the fuck out of here, there would be no tonight. I¡¯d burn the rest of his clothes off his body and wrestle him to the floor. As if he could taste my impatience, Brandon chuckled. The sound was low and throaty. ¡°Fine but wear that cute little skirt I love so much.¡± ¡°I will.¡± I promised, trying hard not to pant. ¡°Now get the hell out before I change my mind. Brandon pulled back, a lopsided and horrendously charming smile befalling his face. ¡°Yes, Headmistress.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a nuisance, you know that? I¡¯m supposed to be working.¡± I huffed, straightening out my blouse and zer. Brandon was halfway out the door when he shouted behind him. ¡°You love it, firecracker!¡± Breaking my own rule of no magic in the corridors, I shot a small plume of me after him. His painful whoop echoed all the way down to my office, leaving a grin on my face thatsted the next several hours. I managed to n out several events for the year before an inevitable distraction knocked at my office door. There was the Hallows Eve fundraiser followed by the Samhain ritual to mark the end of the Harvest Season, which paved the way into our yearly Festival of the Witches, arge-scale event that showcased all forms of magic and the incredible things they could aplish. Last year had been an absolute hit, even with the Vampire¡¯s and Werewolves¡¯. Painting a murderous expression on my face, I wrenched open the door and red at the interruption that dared pull me away from my ever growing mountain of work. ¡°Is there a reason you¡¯re bothering me during school hours, youngdy.¡± Breyona¡¯s eyebrowsunched halfway up her forehead. She let out a startledugh and held. her hands up in surrender, a feat that was no doubt difficult with the baby bag she had slung over her arm. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten pretty good at your Headmistress voice. For a second, I was afraid I¡¯d get suspended.¡± Her face broke out into a grin. It was so damned cheery that I couldn¡¯t fight the urge to return it. ¡°Get the hell in here.¡± I chuckled, yanking her through the doorway and into my arms. Pulling out of the quick hug I smirked, ¡°you get suspended a lot in school, huh?¡± She waved me off, winking at Giovanni as he sauntered into the room. ¡°Oh, you know. Here and there. It¡¯s L that was the troublemaker. I just tagged along for the ride.¡± ¡°Hah! I can believe that.¡± As I settled into my chair, I quickly realized we were missing a head. Breyona and Giovanni were both here, but their little one wasn¡¯t. ¡°Where¡¯s Vince?¡± I asked curiously. It had been too long since I¡¯dst seen the curly-haired pipsqueak. ¡°We dropped him off at the daycare.¡± Breyona replied, referring to the service we offered all our staff here. There were a few single parents working at the Magisterium, and I¡¯d be damned if I left them without a safe means of childcare. Giovanni grunted, which seemed to be his main form ofmunication. ¡°The daycare was a good idea.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it?¡± Breyona gasped, her enthusiasm evoking a wave of pride that swelled in my chest. ¡°Holly¡¯s been thinking about opening one back home.¡± ¡°I can confidently say it¡¯s changed the way the professors and staff work around here. They don¡¯t have to worry about where their children are or who are watching them. Tell her to give me a call if she has any questions. I¡¯d be d to help out.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure she gets the message.¡± Breyona chirped. Just then, the door to my office swung open a hair. The face of my assistant, a young witch named Mariam, poked her head through the opening. ¡°Sorry, ma¡¯am. There¡¯s been¡­uh, a bit of an incident in the daycare. There¡¯s a young boy that was just dropped off that¡¯s¡­well, he stole a child¡¯s toy and made it vanish.¡± A curse slid past Breyona¡¯s lips. ¡°Was the toy wolf themed, by chance?¡± Mariam nodded, her dimpled chin bouncing hurriedly. ¡°Yes. It was a figurine, actually.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle this. Stay and chat before we head out.¡± Breyona ran her fingers along her mate¡¯s shoulder before slipping out the door, following the delicate clink of Mariam¡¯s heels along the linoleum. My lips peeled back in a grin that was all teeth. ¡°I see L isn¡¯t the only troublemaker. My only question is did Vince inherit it from you or from Breyona?¡± Giovanni¡¯s unusually stoic demeanor shifted as his eyes twinkled and the corner of his lips. quirked up. The man was the Vampire equivalent to an unbreakable safe. Coaxing more than a handful of words from him was difficult for most, but I¡¯d often get the feeling Giovanni and I had more inmon than I initially thought. ¡°Do I look like a troublemaker?¡± He asked in a slightly ented voice. I made a show of looking him up and down, starting with his mess of curly hair. He¡¯d thank his Italian ancestry one day when he was ny years old and still had a head of ebony hair. Not only that, but his skin would remain the same rich bronze that I had to bake under the sun for hours to emte. ¡°You¡¯ve got a calm exterior; I¡¯ll give you that. I¡¯m still willing to bet there¡¯s a troublemaker just below the surface.¡± I said teasingly. ¡°Vince has a thing for wolves?¡± ¡°Calling it a thing is putting it lightly. He¡¯s obsessed with them. Breyona believes it¡¯s a sign he¡¯ll shift ¡°He¡¯s still drinking blood though, correct?¡± I asked, taking Giovanni¡¯s grunt as confirmation. ¡°Seems he¡¯s falling right in the middle of the spectrum. Only time will tell, but I¡¯m excited to keep watch. Remember to send me any new developments so I can record them. It¡¯ll be beneficial for future mixed generations. Anyhow, tell me about things in your pack. How¡¯s L and the twin¡¯s doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you get what you need. L¡¯s doing well. The twins just turned five. It¡¯s a bit eerie how much they take after their parents. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard the news. If you haven¡¯t, you will when you head over and see them.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Since Tessa¡¯s pregnancy announcement eight months ago, the pack has been even more hectic. than usual. Both the Wolves and Witches are bursting with excitement to wee in the newest leader. It¡¯s why L and Asher made the trip all this way, along with Breyona and Giovanni. The others would be arriving any day now as well. Soon, the celebrations would begin. There was a weight to Giovanni¡¯s statement that gave me pause, something I couldn¡¯t help but feel 1 was missing. The pieces snapped together with an audible click, and my mouth dropped in surprise. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant again, isn¡¯t she?¡± The slight tilt to Giovanni¡¯s head told me I was correct. He ran his fingers down his neatly trimmed beard. His dark eyes shed once, then twice. For just a moment, they seemed far away. I recognized that look because more than once Brandon had pointed it out on my own face. ¡°Things are so different now, aren¡¯t they?¡± I mused, my voice no louder than a whisper. ¡°Sometimes I think I¡¯ll wake up and find myself still working for the Vampire King, and that all of this was just one big dream.¡± Giovanni said, folding one of his legs atop the other. Despite the thoughtful tone his voice had taken on, there was a weight to it that wrapped around my heart and squeezed to the point of pain. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel real, does it?¡± His eyes slid across the room to meet my own. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡°You and Breyona came from different worlds, yet you made it work How¡¯d you give in so easily?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but take advantage of this moment alone with him and ask. The question had been weighing on my mind ever since finding out about their history. Even now, the mark on his neck shone brightly, a beacon that warned off all unmated Vampire¡¯s and Werewolves. Giovanni seemed to consider my question for several seconds, staring down at the palms of his hands as though they held the answer. ¡°I knew I wanted her the moment I felt the connection between us. I might¡¯ve grown up wealthy, but that meant nothing to the Vampire King. You were either his servant, or you were his enemy. I¡¯ve had to fight for what I wanted the entirety of my life, but I¡¯d never wanted something the way I wanted Breyona. When you¡¯re that desperate for just a fraction of happiness, the consequences just fade away.¡± I nodded slowly, trying my best to understand even though there were parts I couldn¡¯t fully grasp. ¡°You weren¡¯t afraid she¡¯d leave you?¡± Giovanni tilted his head, regarding me in a way that made me feel like a specimen on disy. ¡° No, never. Even if I had been, the prospect of a life with her was worth enduring that fear. Whether it be weeks, months, or just a few short years, any amount of time with her is well worth it.¡± All day Giovanni¡¯s words tumbled in my head, fueling the fire that Brandon had ignited earlier this morning. By the time the final bell rang, there was an aura of certainty that filled my entire being. I hadn¡¯t realized it until now, but with it came a sense of security I¡¯d been searching for my entire life. I drove home with a grin stered on my face and excitement thrumming through my veins. Slipping in through the front door, I could feel the warmth of eyes on my back, peering out at me from within the forest. Inside, I was greeted by the remnants of cinnamon and apple. The potpourri I¡¯d been boiling this morning had cooled, filling our house with its mouthwatering scent. The skirt Brandon had been talking about was in our bedroom, tucked away in the top drawer of our shared dresser. It was ast minute decision to forgo underwear. A squeal created by the pull of pure adrenaline built in my throat, but there would be plenty of time to let it outter on. Tonight was the night, I¡¯d decided. Brandon wouldn¡¯t have it easy. I¡¯d fight back, I¡¯d make him work for the hunt, but the end result would be the same. Finally, I¡¯d let my mate put his mark on me. The wooden ts of the front porch were cool against my feet. With a hint of elemental magic, my skin began to warm, chasing away the chill of midnight. I took each step slowly, with purpose as a single pair of eyes watched from the forest line. ¡°Come and get me, big bad wolf.¡± Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Alpha Asher by Jane Doe Chapter 249 Reunion L¡¯s P.O.V. 10 Years Later¡­ ¡°Ramona, so help me! If you don¡¯t stop stealing your cousin¡¯s toys I¡¯m going to sick Aunty Ember on you, and you know she won¡¯t hold back.¡± I shouted from the kitchen, craning my head to look over my shoulder where I locked eyes with my dashing mate. Asher was leaned against the wall, his arms downright bite-able in the fitted t-shirt he wore. He brought the beer in his hand to his mouth, lips twisted in a knowing smirk that had me contemting a fourth child. If this man doesn¡¯t calm down, we¡¯re going to have to hire a second nanny. He returned his attention to Zeke and Brandon as though our little heated exchange hadn¡¯t urred. On cue, Ramona let out a shrill scream that quickly morphed into pulses of erraticughter. A familiar pang of longing hit my chest as it did every time I heard my daughter¡¯sugh. She sounds just like Mom. Ember¡¯s monstrous roar emerged from the living room, followed by a cacophony of giggles from the other children. There were so many you¡¯d think we were building our own army. A soft tug to my apron drew my attention downward, to Maven¡¯s sweet smile and head of dark hair. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re going to burn Granny¡¯s custard. Here, let me do it.¡± I stepped aside and watched as Maven took control, stirring the bubbling mixture and scraping the spoon around the edges of the pot. He cranked the heat down just a hair and tossed in a dash of salt. The grief in his voice made my throat constrict as a knot began to build. No matter how hard it was, I swallowed the tears that threatened to fall and pasted a loving smile on my face. It had been one month now since Grandma had been called back home by the Moon Goddess. Much like with everything else in life, she had known it wasing. I think in a way we all did. She¡¯d been surrounded by her family and friends when the time finally came and her spirit slipped away, guided by her oldest friend, her wolf. There hadn¡¯t been a dry eye in sight, but the hardest part was exining things to Ramona and Maven. The two of them had adored their great-grandmother, but it was Maven that formed a special. connection with her. Mere hours after her passing, we found a book of all her recipes atop hist bed. Baking was something they often did together, and as the years passed and Maven¡¯s skill grew, I knew it was because of her. There was something else Grandma had taught Maven-something we only recently noticed. Maven was using magic. For all intents and purposes, it shouldn¡¯t have been possible. In the entire history of Witchcraft there had never been a male witch, but I knew what I had seen and so did Asher. After careful nning and lengthy meetings with Tessa, Ember, and the others, we decided that the best course of action was to send Maven to the Magisterium. More than anything, though, I wished I could¡¯ve asked Grandma about Maven and his budding magic. For some reason I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d ever understand, fate saw it fit to grant my wish. The night Grandma slipped away, after I¡¯d cried my heart and soul into Asher¡¯s chest, I found myself in the grove where ten years ago I said a final goodbye to my brother. Grandma was there, standing in a way that made me wonder if she¡¯d been waiting for me. She had changed, but in the best of ways. Time no longer weighed her town, tugging on her shoulders and warping her posture. Her face was free of lines, but still held all of the wisdom. she¡¯d bestowed on everyone she came in contact with. ¡°He is special, L. Ramona too. Protect them, my dear, and the wonderful life you have built. Watch them usher in a new era, and never forget how much I love you. Until we meet again, sweetheart.¡± After watching her walk into the mystical grove Sean had vanished into all those years ago, I awoke in bed surrounded by Asher¡¯s arms, cradled in his embrace. Tears streaked my face and as I looked up, I found myself staring into his open eyes. ¡°She¡¯s gone, isn¡¯t she?¡± It wasn¡¯t just grief that weighed on my heart, but happiness. Joy. Grandma wasn¡¯t gone. No, she had just gone home. Now, as I looked into the eyes of my son, my body thrumming with the pure love I had for my family and friends, I understood that sentiment more than ever. Maven cocked his head the way I¡¯d seen Asher do thousands of times. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mom?¡± ¡°Nothing. Nothing at all. You¡¯re pretty amazing, you know that? Granny left her recipes in the right hands.¡± I said, ruffling his hair. The proud tilt to his lips reminded me of myself, even if his demeanor was more like Asher¡¯s. A small squeal came from the living room, standing out amongst the other maelstrom of noises. ¡°Think you can handle it from here while I check on your brother, Mave?¡± He puffed out his chest, which was made even more adorable by the smear of powdered sugar on his cheek. ¡°I¡¯ve got this.¡± Before I could slip into the living room where chaos awaited, I was pulled into Asher¡¯s arms. The sparks hadn¡¯t lost their intensity, even after all this time. They were the one thing that renewed my energy when life started pulling in too many directions. Asher smirked down at me knowingly before nting his chin on top of my head. ¡°How¡¯s fatherhood suiting you, Brandon?¡± I teased. Brandon took a long swig of his soda. There were some dark circles beneath his eyes, but it wasn¡¯t due to his drinking habits. No, Brandon had given up alcohol a long time ago. These circles had a life of their own and went by the name: Niko. ¡°Oh, you know. I absolutely love only getting three hours of sleep a night.¡± Despite hisints, there was a twinkle in his eye whenever he spoke of Ember and the baby. Zeke barked out augh, pping Brandon on the back. ¡°Awe on, Beta. You should be theck of sleep, man. Besides, isn¡¯t it worth it?¡± Brandon nced towards the living room where little Niko sat bundled in his Aunt Tessa¡¯s arms. There was an almost dreamy quality to his expression when he said, ¡°yeah, it is.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about the rest of you, but I¡¯m dying to see if little Niko is going to inherit hist Momma¡¯s magic.¡± Zeke grinned, rocking on the balls of his feet. Brandon cast him a look which he shrugged off. ¡°I know, I know. Boys don¡¯t inherit magic, but you¡¯ve seen Maven over there. If he¡¯s inherited his mom¡¯s magic, who¡¯s to say Niko won¡¯t inherit Ember¡¯s?¡± Asher and I locked eyes, and even though neither of us said anything, there was an odd sort of understanding that passed between us. I shrugged. ¡°The times are changing. It makes sense that Werewolves, Witches, and Vampire¡¯s might change along with it.¡± With that in mind, I slipped out of the kitchen and into the eye of the storm. Toys were strewn about, varying in age level. A sea of Lego¡¯s blocked my path, eying my feet with obvious hunger. I avoided those death traps at all costs. Next were the toy trucks and action figures, most of which were missing limbs, courtesy of Ramona, or covered in thin vines, courtesy of Tessa¡¯s little girl, Willow. ¡°L! Look at what I painted.¡± The voice of my half-sister, who had just celebrated her ninth birthday, rang out from across the living room. Her curly hair, the same warm shade as Flora¡¯s, was a tangled mess around her shoulders as she parted the sea of toys and vicious children with a sheet of paper in hand. She didn¡¯t give me the chance to nce down before shouting, ¡°Do you like it? It¡¯s me and you!¡± Sure enough, there were two hastily painted figures, one taller than the other. Both had long hair, though the taller figures was dark and pin-straight. I smirked at the golden crown she¡¯d added to both our heads. ¡°Princess Daisy has a nice ring to it, doesn¡¯t it?¡± I winked, causing her to giggle. ¡°I can either put this on my fridge or if you want, you can hold onto it for me.¡± T Daisy eyed her artwork with obvious interest before reaching for it slowly. ¡°I think I¡¯ll keep it, but I¡¯ll make sure it stays extra safe!¡± As Daisy pranced away to continue painting, I scanned the obnoxiously crowded living room. for the newest addition to the family. Luckily, our house had plenty of space to amodate so many people and children, something I¡¯d never take for granted. On the extrarge sectional that divided the living room in two was my dad and Flora. Dad had his arm around her slender shoulders, while my youngest sat on herp. Wyatt¡¯s baby blues found my face and his chubby cheeks puffed out as a grin took over his face. He squirmed on Flora¡¯sp, thrusting his hand in my direction to point at where I stood. ¡°That¡¯s my mommy.¡± He squealed. Wyatt hadn¡¯t yet shown any signs of magical abilities, but now that we knew male Witches were a possibility, I was keeping my eyes peeled. ¡°How¡¯re you doing, kid?¡± Dad asked, his gruff voice hiding almost all traces of his obvious sadness. I pegged him with a smirk. ¡°I haven¡¯t been a kid in over ten years, dad.¡± ¡°You¡¯re always gonna be a kid to me, kid.¡± His chest trembled as he chuckled. The humor that twinkled in his eyes was fleeting, though. As it faded, so did theugh lines around his mouth and eyes. ¡°Really, though. How are you handling all of this? How¡¯s the twins?¡± I nced over at Ramona, who bore resemnce to both me and my mom. The only thing she got from Asher was his eyes and his temper. She was in deep conversation with Ember, both of them speckled with mud, which made sense considering the back door was wide open. ¡°They¡¯re doing as well as can be expected. They understand what death is, but it¡¯s permanence. As for me, I¡¯ll be alright. It¡¯s¡­different without her here, though.¡± I stumbled over my words, feeling young and out of ce. Thirty-two years old and I was still stumbling through life. Dad patted my hand, covering it with his own. ¡°You¡¯re doing an incredible job, L. Not just as a mom, but as a Luna and a Queen. There¡¯s always gonna be times where you feel lost, but you¡¯ve got family here to help keep things on track.¡± A heavy ache settled in my chest. ¡°You¡¯re going to make me cry if you keep sweet talking me, and then Wyatt¡¯s going to cry.¡± All of our attention was drawn to ra and Mason¡¯s daughter, Iris, when her twinklingughter sounded from across the room. She¡¯d been ying dolls with Tessa and Zeke¡¯s daughter when the three-year- old Witch made flowers sprout along the carpet. One of them. worked their way into Iris¡¯s curly hair, it¡¯s petals unfurling as it blossomed. ¡°Willow gave you a flower, Iris.¡± ra said brightly, looking over her shoulder to share augh with Mason. With his parents watching from the end of the couch, Vincenzo called out, ¡°can I have one?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Iris replied. One of the flowers, which resembled a lily now that I stood closer to them, vanished in a puff of shadow. It reappeared several feet away, resting in Vincenzo¡¯s palm. While Breyona and Giovanniughed, fawning over their little boy¡¯s disy of magic, Holly and Tristan¡¯s daughter skipped into the room. In her arms was a tea set, which she plopped. down on the floor and started sorting through. ¡°Aunt L?¡± Odette called out. ¡°I made us rose tea!¡± ¡°Rose tea. How¡¯d you know that¡¯s my favorite? Who told you?¡± I eximed, sharing a smirk with Holly. Tristan hovered at her side, his expression soft as he watched Odette y. It had been years since I¡¯d seen a true scowl on his face. Sinking into the couch, I watched the kids y and marveled at how quickly they seemed to grow. Grandma¡¯s absence was palpable, a force that lingered in the room like a noxious cloud. That was the grief speaking, though. I knew more than anything that Grandma was here, just not in the way we wanted. Half an hour passed when Maven charged into the living room. The oven mitts on his hands. were huge, swallowing both of his forearms. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°The cookies are ready!¡± He announced proudly. Just then, his foot hit one of the many toys strewn across the floor. The toy truck he kicked unleashed a howl, it¡¯s headlights shing. As Maven¡¯s bnce waspromised, time seemed to slow. The tray of cookies in Maven¡¯s hands went soaring, while Maven himself was carving a path straight to the floor. Ished out with my magic, an act that was now second nature after all these years of training. Just a small pulse was needed, a wave of energy that surrounded Maven and kept him from falling, depositing him back on his two feet.1 Before I could save the sheet of cookies, they vanished in a plume of inky shadow. They didn¡¯t remain gone for long, though. Vincenzo looked all too proud of himself as the sheet of cookies. reappeared on the coffee table. Right as food was being served the others showed up. Deacon and Bridgette sauntered in through the front door with their son Elias in tow. Dina and Spence came next, followed by their son Dante. Even ire and Killian made it in time. There was thirty-one of us in total. Twenty adults and eleven children. Dinner was absolute. chaos, but there wasn¡¯t a second that passed where I wasn¡¯t enjoying myself. After everyone¡¯s stomachs were full and the sun had drifted down the horizon, we herded the children outside and into the backyard. The youngest ones, Willow, Wyatt, and Niko, were ced in a ypen where they could watch tonight¡¯s ritual. Every single one of us, children and all, were given a white pir candle. All it took was a single speck of my magic to make each one ignite, the me dancing around therge circle we stood in. ¡°Tonight we preform a ritual meant to honor the dead and to celebrate the lives of those who¡¯s spirits touched us the most. It was almost twenty years ago that Ember and I preformed this ritual for our parents.¡± Tessa began, her voice silencing the excited giggles that came from the kids. (1) As the final remnants of light faded from the horizon, leaving behind a sky cloaked in darkness and speckled with silvery stars, Ember stepped forwards and began. ¡°Those of you who have magic, release it into the air. Let it fill the circle we stand in. Let it¡¯s beauty give thanks to the universe and the Goddess herself.¡± What happened next was nothing short of incredible. The shadows slithered from the forest, gathering at the edges of the circle. They pooled around my feet and around the feet of Ramona, Breyona, and Vince. A pulse of magic exploded from my fingertips. Shimmering orbs of golden light winked into existence, gliding through the air like a swarm of lightning bugs. They circled my shoulders, but it wasn¡¯t just me they seemed attracted to, but Maven as well. All along the ground flowers sprouted, petals of various shapes and colors unfurling to release a melody of sweet scents into the air. Roses and daffodils, flowers that glowed under the cloak of night. There were hundreds of them. A crackle of pure electricity hit my ears, tickling my skin as it radiated from where ra stood at my side. Even she seemed surprised at the power she possessed. The candles we held in our hands flickered, their mes exploding in a myriad of color that changed with the passing seconds. Their glow was reflected on our faces, a rainbow of light andughter that affected both child and adult alike. I¡¯d never seen anything so beautiful. As silence rang true once more, I knew it was my turn toplete the ritual. ¡°I call on the one¡¯s lost, but never forgotten. The old and the young. The one¡¯s who were taken too soon, and the one¡¯s that left us when it was there time. I call on the one¡¯s who fill our heart with strength and our soul¡¯s with love.¡± The thunderous beat of my heart matched the tempo of my words and the soothing river of magic I poured into the air. ¡°Come to us! Come to us in this final goodbye.¡± What happened next was something I couldn¡¯t quite put into words, even decadester. The magic I wielded was old, ancient even in it¡¯s prime. It was a subtle magic, the kind that transcended the nes of existence and delved somewhere deeper, somewhere untouched. Gasps rang out amongst all of us, and as my eyes swept along the others, I realized it wasn¡¯t just Grandma I had called on. ¡°Mom. Dad.¡± Breyona croaked, her hand covering her mouth. ¡°Ember, I can feel them. I can feel our parents.¡± Tessa cried out; her arms secure around her twin. ¡°Good to see you again, old friend.¡± I swore I heard Deacon murmur. ¡°My son.¡± Dad said hoarsely, followed by Flora¡¯s broken whisper. ¡°Mom¡­is that really you?¡± I looked up to the sky, to the full moon that hung above our heads. It could¡¯ve been my imagination, but I swore it wasrger and brighter than I¡¯d ever seen it before. ¡°Thank you.¡± I said quietly. With those two words I was met with a swell of love that filled my body with unending warmth. The sincerity behind it brought another swell of tears to my eyes. I had so much to thank the Moon Goddess for. ¡®We have the rest of our lives to thank her.¡¯ Maya, my wolf and oldest friend, reminded me. ¡®That we do.¡¯ With a gust of magic, we said our final goodbyes to the ones we¡¯d loved and lost along the way, knowing that someday we would meet again. (2) Until then, we would live. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!